《Binding System》 Chapter 1 New Life ?"Father, I don''t want to practice martial arts today! This is Saturday. I want to go on a date with my lover!" a young man, around twenty-one years old, was swinging his wooden sword vertically with a displeased face. He was about to explode with rage because his father forced him to practice martial arts on Saturday. Sure, he wanted to be the Ruler like his grandfather, but he did not want to practice martial arts all the time. He also wanted to spend time with his lover because it was important in his eyes. Everything must be bnced! "Just forget about your lover for today!" a mature man, about forty-five years old, replied instantly, "Xiao Ming, let me tell you something. The most important thing in this world is strength! If you were strong, you could get as many women as you wantedter." They were currently on the cliff, or more precisely, they were at the training ground of one of their houses. The house was big and located on the cliff. Not only that, but there was also the word ''Xiao'' on top of the wooden house. "Son, you shou-" the mature man stopped his words halfway when his smartphone suddenly rang. "Hello, Yue?" Xiao Ming returned his attention to his father. ''Yue? Is she his new lover? Damn! This yboy has a new lover again?!'' Rage flowed through him likeva. "Xiao Liu Feng, are you busy right now?" Ying Yue inquired. "No. I''m not busy. Do you want to go on a date with me?" Xiao Liu Feng''s behavior changedpletely. "Really? Why did I hear your son cursing you over the phone? Are you two practicing martial arts right now?" Ying Yue could hear Xiao Ming yelling at his father through her phone, so she suddenly felt like she was disturbing them. "It''s fine. Practicing martial arts is not important. In my eyes, the most important thing in the world is enjoying ourselves." What he had just said to Ying Yue waspletely different from what he had said to his son. Previously, he said practicing martial arts was the most important thing in the world, but it was different now. Xiao Ming was furious after hearing his father''s words. ''This old bastard!" Even though he knew his father''s personality well, he was still unhappy because his father''s behavior always changed whenever he talked to beautiful women. ''If only I can beat this old man.'' At this moment, he suddenly remembered something. [Shadow Moon Records ¨C 20th article: If you can''t beat your opponent in a fair fight, attack them when they are off guard.] Xiao Ming instantly changed his position into Iai stance. ''Moon style sword of drawing techniques - sixth form: Invisible -'' He decided to attack his father using his wooden sword. However, something unexpected happened when he was about to attack his father. Earthquake! Yes, there was suddenly a big earthquake. Xiao Ming lost his bnce, and as a result, he could not attack his father. *Crack¡­ A giant crack suddenly appeared on the ground. *Crack¡­Crack¡­Crack¡­ The earth fissures spread fast, causing him to fall off the cliff. Xiao Ming did not panic. Sure, he was in a life-and-death situation, but he still had a calm mind. He immediately jumped by stepping on the falling stones. He did not give up because his grandfather always told him not to give up in any circumstances. *Shui...Shui¡­ He jumped from one falling stone to another. At this moment, the earthquake had stopped. That was why Xiao Ming believed that he could surviveter. *Shui¡­ Xiao Ming jumped as high as he could, trying to reach the top of the cliff. ''Tch!'' He gritted his teeth when he could not reach the top of the cliff. At this moment, he only had one thing in mind. Thrust his wooden sword into the cliff! It was the only way to survive, or else he would fall to the groundter. However, something unexpected happened when he thrust his wooden sword to the cliff. His wooden sword was broken! The cliff was very hard, causing the wooden sword to break instantly. ''Ah, shit!'' He could not do anything when he was falling to the ground. ''If only it was a real sword...'' Xiao Ming believed that he could survive if he used a real sword. At this moment, Xiao Liu Feng rushed toward the edge of the cliff and shouted, "Son, you can''t die yet because you still haven''t mastered thest secret technique!" The corner of Xiao Ming''s lips twitched after hearing his father''s words. ''Damn! Can''t you say something else? I''m going to die, you know?'' He sighed as if death was nothing in his eyes. ''Grandpa, I can''t keep my promise. I''m sorry.'' He slowly shut his eyes. His grandfather Xiao Tian was the Ruler, so he wanted to be the Ruler like his grandfather. He was also a genius in martial arts, so he believed he could be the Ruler in the future. He just didn''t expect that he would die before achieving his dream. Bang! The sound of his body hitting the ground reverberated in the entire area. Xiao Ming, a genius martial artist and a candidate to be the Ruler, stopped breathing forever. ----- Unknown ce, Forest. "Ouch!" a young man, about eighteen years old, cried out in pain before finally sitting up. ''I¡­survived?'' The expression of deep shock blossomed on his face. He fell from a high cliff, so he was sure he wouldn''t survive. This was the reason why he found it hard to believe what was happening. But what surprised him most was that his clothes were different from what he wore earlier. ''What is this? What''s going on?'' The remaining memory fragments shed past like projections on a slideshow. ''This is¡­.'' The young man finally understood everything. He took over someone else''s body! Not only that but he was also transmigrated into a different world. However, this world was the same as his previous world. The strong ruled the weak! But unlike his previous world, there was magic in this world. Even though he had taken over someone else''s body, he was still unwilling to ept it. He would still use his name because he was not his predecessor. He was Xiao Ming, the grandson of the Ruler. ''So, my predecessor''s name is Ace, huh? But I''m not you, so I won''t use your name.'' After Xiao Ming rose to his feet, he suddenly heard something in his head. He heard a voice like artificial intelligence''s voice! [Gene analysis in progress¡­Endocrine analysis in progress¡­Integumentary system analysis in progress¡­97%patibility. Criteria met. System binding initiated.] Xiao Ming was startled again. [System binding sessful. Please open the system disy.] The system notification popped up. ''System?'' He immediately opened the system disy because he was curious. ---- Host: Ace Farley Race: Human Age: 18 System Level: Lv 1 System Exp= 1/1000 ss: Knight, Mage(locked), Archer(locked) Rank: N/A Talent: Grade F Strength: Lvl. 9 Agility: Lvl. 8 Stamina: Lvl. 9 Mana Capacity: Lvl 7 Inventory: Empty Binding partner (s): Empty slot (1) ---- He sighed. He was disappointed with his predecessor. From his predecessor''s memories, he was weak. His power was like those of ordinary people, not awakened ones. But what annoyed him most was that his predecessor only had grade F talent. Previously, he had checked the talent rankings in the system. From the lowest to highest, it was F, E, D, C, B, A, and S. That meant his talent was the lowest! At this moment, the system notification popped up again. [Ding! You have received starter packs. Do you want to open it?] ''Starter packs?'' Xiao Ming instantly pressed yes. [Ding! You have received a Power Loan card (1), Rush card (1), Duji poison and antidote card (1), and medicine powder card (1). You can find them in the inventory.] Xiao Ming read the exnations of all the cards. The use of a Power Loan card was to borrow power from someone. There was a time limit and after-effect for this. The time limit was based on how strong the strength of the person whose power was borrowed. The stronger the person, the shorter the time. The use of the Rush card was to speed the loading in the system. As for Duji poison, it was tasteless and colorless poison. This poison was quite deadly because the person who drank this poison would die within a few hours if they did not drink the antidote. As for medicine powder, it could heal any injury. Small injuries would heal in a short amount of time, while heavy wounds would take a few days to heal. ''Forget it!'' He took the sword next to him. Yes, it was his predecessor''s sword! Xiao Ming was delighted when he saw the sword because he was in a forest. ''Just where am I now?'' Xiao Ming began to walk. *One minute¡­ten minutes¡­fifteen minutes¡­ He had been walking for more than fifteen minutes, but all he saw were only two things. Tree and mountain! ''Someone, please tell me the way out of this forest!'' He shouted in his head. *Roar¡­ Tiger''s roar reverberated in the entire area. Boom! The roar of the tiger was followed by the sound of an enormous explosion. ''What''s going on?'' Xiao Ming rushed toward the source of the sound. The expression of deep shock blossomed on his face when he saw a woman fighting against a giant tiger. Unlike a normal tiger, this giant tiger had a pair of wings on its body. ''This is¡­'' He immediately hid behind a tree. "Human, how dare you to cause trouble in this king''s territory?" the winged tiger was enraged because a woman suddenly appeared and caused trouble in his ce. "Winged tiger, you refused to give me the ice lotus nt, so you gave me no other choice." after saying that, the young woman attacked the winged tiger again. "Ice needles!" A giant magic circle suddenly emerged before her. *Sring¡­ Countless needles made of ice came out of the magic circle before finally flying towards the winged tiger. Xiao Ming found it hard to believe what he was hearing. ''The tiger can speak?!'' He could not see all of his predecessor''s memories, so he did not know that animals could speak in this world. "Die!" the winged tiger attacked the young woman after avoiding and blocking her attacks. Boom! Boom! Boom! Both of them were so strong. Just the impact of their attacks destroyed several trees and two mountains. At this moment, Xiao Ming was also thrown over a hundred meters due to the impact of their fight. ''Fuck!'' He cursed venomously when he fell off the cliff again. ''I died a few minutes ago, and now I''m going to die again?!'' He was enraged. Even the way he was going to die was the same as before, as if God was toying with his life. ''God, I worship you in my previous life and this is my reward? Are you fucking kidding me?'' He raised his middle finger to the sky. ''Fuck you, God!'' He was furious because God yed with his life. At this moment, something shocking happened. [The Great Sage, The Equal of Heaven likes what you just did.] A notification suddenly popped up right before his face. [The Great Sage, The Equal of Heaven gives you one card. Do you want to use it now?] Chapter 2 Fighting Magical Beast For The First Time ?[The Great Sage, The Equal of Heaven gives you one card. Do you want to use it now?] The expression of deep shock blossomed on Xiao Ming''s face. ''The Great Sage, The Equal of Heaven?'' Of course, he knew who The Great Sage, The Equal of Heaven was because he had heard this title countless times in his previous life. Monkey King! Yes, The Great Sage, The Equal of Heaven was a monkey king who was born from magical stone. His name was Sun Wukong! Sun Wukong was pretty famous in his previous life. If someone heard the name Sun Wukong, one thing would appear in his mind. Journey to the West! The Monkey King, known as Sun Wukong in Mandarin Chinese, was a legendary mythical figure best known as one of the main characters in the 16th-century Chinese novel Journey to the West and manyter stories and adaptations. Journey to the West was so famous, to the point almost everyone in his previous world knew about it. ''Monkey king?'' He found it hard to believe what he was seeing. There were so many things that surprised him today. First, he died and transmigrated into another world. Second, he suddenly had a system. Even though he had no idea what it was, he believed it was the same system like the one in the game. He knew about this because the disy of the system was the same. Andst, Sun Wukong suddenly gave him a card. Of course, he knew the use of the card because he had skimmed the functions of those cards before. He found it hard to believe that the monkey king knew what was happening to him. ''How? Is he really the monkey King?'' At this moment, the system gave him a brief exnation. The system said many Gods, Goddesses, and Divine beings were watching his journey. They would see his journey in his new world every second. Actually, one of the Gods admired Xiao Ming for his determination to be the Ruler. That was why he decided to transmigrate him after Xiao Ming died. He wanted to give Xiao Ming another opportunity to achieve his dream! In his eyes, people like Xiao Ming deserved a second chance. The other Gods were shocked by this. They did not expect something like this to happen. Not only that, but one of the Goddesses also suddenly gave Xiao Ming a system, saying it would be more interesting to see his adventures with a system. This was the reason why many Gods and Goddesses were watching Xiao Ming. They wanted to know what made him special, to the point that a famous God and Goddess were interested in him. And there were two reasons why that famous Goddess gave Xiao Ming a system. First, it was to help him get stronger, andst, it served as a bridge ofmunication between him and divine beings. In other words, they were real Gods and Goddesses. Xiao Ming finally understood everything. He decided to believe it because something unreasonable had happened to him twice. ''No. I have to focus on myself first.'' Xiao Ming instantly checked the card given by the monkey king. Somersault Cloud Card! Somersault Cloud was a cloud that Sun Wukong could summon and ride to increase his mobility. The corner of Xiao Ming''s lips twitched when he knew that he could only use Somersault Cloud for only one second. ''Only one second?'' At this moment, he remembered that Somersault Cloud could fly really fast. ''This is enough! I can survive with this!'' Somersault Cloud could travel 54,000 kilometers in a single leap, so one second was enough to save his life. Xiao Ming skimmed his surroundings. Happiness welled up inside him like a burst of fireworks when he saw a waterfall two hundred meters from him. "System, use the Somersault Cloud Card now." Xiao Ming believed that he could surviveter. [Ding! Somersault Cloud Card activated.] After the system activated the Somersault Cloud Card, something big happened. *Crack¡­ A giant crack suddenly emerged in the sky. At the same time, the winged Tiger and the young woman stopped fighting and stared at the sky. ''What''s is going on?'' They were startled when a crack suddenly emerged in the sky. They stopped fighting. However, it onlysted for several seconds before finally, they fought again. *Shui¡­ The Somersault Cloud flew toward Xiao Ming. "Take me to that waterfall!" Xiao Ming shouted. And as if the Somersault Cloud was able to understand his words, it flew toward the waterfall before finally dropping him into the water. *Bruirrr¡­ Xiao Ming fell into the water. Luckily, he knew how to swim, so he could save himself. "Huft¡­Huft¡­Huft¡­" he swam to the edge of the waterfall before finally sitting on a t rock. He survived! Previously, he thought he would die again, but he was wrong. "Thank you, Monkey King." Xiao Ming expressed his gratitude to the Monkey King because Sun Wukong had saved his life. [The Great Sage, The Equal of Heaven says your expression was funny when you fell into the water.] [The Great Sage, The Equal of Heaven is rolling on the floor,ughing.] Two notifications popped up. The corner of Xiao Ming''s lips twitched, but he did not say anything because Monkey King had saved his life. ''This world is more dangerous than my previous world.'' After recalling what had just happened, Xiao Ming knew that his current world was more dangerous than his previous one. The impact of the fight even could throw him more than one hundred meters. Of course, his grandfather Xiao Tian was much stronger than that winged Tiger or that young woman. However, his grandfather was the Ruler, so he was an exception. If he were topare the people from his current world and his previous world on the same level, people from this world were stronger. ''Why do I have so much bad luck today!'' Xiao Ming sighed before finally lying on the t stone. ''Fist, I fell off the cliff and died. Second, I always fail to find a way out of this forest. Andst, I almost died just now. Luckily, Monkey King saved me earlier.'' As he was staring at the blue sky, a magical beast approached him from behind. me Chicken! It was like a normal chicken, but it had a big size. Not only that, but the Chicken was about two meters tall. Xiao Ming instantly took his sword and rose to his feet when he heard footsteps approaching him. ''Is that a chicken?'' He believed the magical beast in front of him was a chicken, but its size was abnormal. *Sring¡­ Xiao Ming unsheathed his sword. Even though he had never fought a magical beast before, but he was not panicked. He had fought many times in his previous life, so he had a lot of fighting experience. That was the reason why he could still behave calmly in front of the magical beast. ''Is this what people call a magical beast?'' He knew about it from his predecessor''s memories. [Several Gods and Divine beings are paying attention to you.] [God of sea is cheering for you.] Two notifications popped up. Xiao Ming ignored them because he had to pay attention to his enemy. ''Wait!'' He suddenly remembered something important. He had a system! Previously, he could see his strength, so he was sure he could check that Chicken''s strength too. ''System, analyze that chicken.'' The window status appeared before him after the system analyzed the magical Chicken''s strength. ---- Name me Chicken. Race: Chicken Age: 12 Rank: N/A Talent: Grade E Strength: Lvl. 9 Agility: Lvl. 11 Stamina: Lvl. 10 Mana Capacity: Lvl. 9 ---- Xiao Ming felt like crying when he saw the Chicken''s strength. ''My predecessor, you are so pitiful! Even a chicken has better talent than you!'' His talent was grade F, so the magical Chicken had better talent than him. "Bwak¡­Bwak¡­Bwak¡­" the magical Chicken opened its mouth and rushed towards Xiao Ming, intending to eat him. Xiao Ming moved to the right to avoid it. *sh¡­ He attacked the magical Chicken''s head. ''Damn!'' Even though he managed to attack the magical Chicken''s head, he failed to cut off its head. "Bwak¡­Bwak¡­Bwak¡­" the magical Chicken was enraged. The Chicken instantly tilted its head back before finally opening its mouth. A red me suddenly appeared in its mouth. Even though the me was in its mouth, but it did not burn the Chicken''s mouth. When the Chicken shot the me at him, Xiao Ming immediately jumped to the left before finally rolling over twice. The magical Chicken did not stop attacking him. "Bwak..." the Chicken was pping its wings. Like before, mes suddenly appeared on each Chicken''s wing. *Bruuu¡­. The me flew toward Xiao Ming like arrows. Xiao Ming instantly hid behind a huge stone. ''This is troublesome!'' He had never fought a magical beast before, so he could not immediately adapt to the fight. ''A chance!'' He rushed towards the magical Chicken. Left, right, left, right, left, right; he ran in a zigzag when the Chicken attacked him with its me again. Even though his current body was not as strong as his previous body, but Xiao Ming had a lot of fighting experience. Head, wings, thighs; he managed tond a few attacks on its body. At this moment, blood kepting out of the Chicken''s body. "Bwak¡­Bwak¡­Bwak¡­" the magical Chicken shot the red mes from its mouth again. The Chicken wanted to kill him! Like before, Xiao Ming managed to avoid the attack. ''Let''s finish this!'' He decided to use his trump card. ''Moon style sword of drawing techniques- third form: Desert Storm.'' He moved in a pentagram pattern before changing it into a triquetra pattern. *sh¡­sh¡­sh¡­ He swung his sword four times in each move, so he attacked the magical Chicken thirty-two times. Even though his movements were not as fast as when he used this technique with his previous body, but his attacks were still deadly. Secret move! Xiao Ming was using the secret technique of the Moon Sword Martial Arts School. His grandfather Xiao Tian was the head of this Moon Sword Martial Arts School. He rebuilt this martial arts school before having a war with the Xiao family. The secret techniques of the Moon Sword Martial Arts School had eight forms. 1) Moon style sword of drawing techniques- first form: Mountain Splitter. 2) Moon style sword of drawing techniques- second form: Earth Breaker. 3) Moon style sword of drawing techniques- third form: Desert Storm. 4) Moon style sword of drawing techniques- fourth form: Radiant Sword Wind. 5) Moon style sword of drawing techniques- fifth form: One Hundred Deadly shes. 6) Moon style sword of drawing techniques- sixth form: Invisible sh. 7) Moon style sword of drawing techniques- seventh form: Countless Cherry Blossom Storm. 8) Moon style sword of drawing techniques- eighth form: Grim Reaper. Xiao Ming managed to master up to the seventh form in his previous life. He still had not mastered the final form because he died after practicing it for two months. *sh¡­ Xiao Ming stood behind the magical Chicken after he finished performing his secret technique. "Bwak¡­" the magical Chicken fell to the ground, dead. [Several Divine Beings are shocked] [Five Gods are asking you the name of your technique.] [God of Sea says good fight!] [The Great Sage, The Equal of Heaven says your technique is amazing, but not as good as his.] Several notifications pooped up. Xiao Ming ignored the notifications. ''This body is really weak! I need to make my body stronger.'' He walked closer to the magical Chicken. ''Can I eat this magical chicken?'' When the system said he could eat the magical Chicken, Xiao Ming prepared the grill. ''I suddenly wonder if this magical chicken as delicious as the chicken in my previous life.'' The smile on his face grew bigger. At this moment, something unexpected happened. The youngdy, who fought the winged Tiger, fell into the water. Chapter 3 Evelyn Faens ?Xiao Ming was startled and instantly turned his head toward the source of the sound. ''What is that?'' The expression of deep shock blossomed on his face when he saw a woman floating on the water. ''Isn''t she that woman?'' He had seen that youngdy before. Yes, she was the one who fought the winged Tiger earlier! He rushed toward the young woman before finally saving her and putting her on the t stone. ''What a beautiful woman!'' Xiao Ming was mesmerized by the beauty of that young woman. The young woman in front of him had a slender waist and wless skin. It was not an exaggeration to say that she was exquisite yet elegant. Her long ck hair matched perfectly with her pretty oval face. She only had light makeup, yet it seemed as if her face was borately drawn by a world-ss artist. In short, any man would not be able to take their eyes off her after seeing her pretty face, including Xiao Ming. The youngdy was still unconscious, so she had no idea that Xiao Ming was looking at her. [Several divine beings are looking at you, wanting to know what you will do to that beauty.] Xiao Ming touched his chin. ''Hmm?'' He noticed a few wounds on her body. ''Should I treat her injures now?'' He got a medicine powder card before. At this moment, he wavered whether he should treat her injuries or not. After all, he did not know her. Xiao Ming suddenly remembered something important. ''System, analyze her status.'' He decided to check her status. The system instantly analyzed the young woman''s strength. ----- Name: Evelyn Faens Race: Human Age: 26 ss: Mage Rank: Master Talent: Grade A Strength: Lvl. 50 Agility: Lvl. 53 Stamina: Lvl. 53 Mana Capacity: Lvl 57 ----- ''Jackpot!'' Happiness welled up inside him like a burst of fireworks when he saw Evelyn''s status. ''System, tell me the criteria for the binding partner?'' Xiao Ming threw a question in his head. [The target''s talent must be higher than Host''s talent.] The corner of his lips twitched. ''Are you making fun of me?'' His talent was the lowest, so he was slightly displeased after hearing it. ''How many partners can I bind?'' He threw another question in his head. [Host can bind multiple partners, but the current system is level 1, so Host can only bind one partner for now.] ''What about the binding time?'' He asked again. [The binding time is dependent on target''s talent and level. The stronger the target, the longer the binding time.] ''Will there be any negative effectster?'' He wanted to know if there would be any negative effects or not. [There will be no negative effects; instead, the target will develop familiarity with the host. Of course, she won''t see you as her lover. She will think of you as her friend.] ''If so, then bind her right now!'' Evelyn was strong and had a grade A talent, so Xiao Ming told the system to bind her immediately. [Ding! Targeted binding partner is at Master Rank. Estimated binding time is two years. Do you still want to bind her?] Xiao Ming almost caught blood. ''Two¡­two years?'' The corner of his lips twitched. [Ding! Friendly reminder. Host has a Rush card in the inventory. Host can use the Rush card to shorter the binding time.] Xiao Ming suddenly remembered that he got one Rush card earlier. "How long is the estimated binding time after using it?" [Estimated binding time after using the Rush card is ten minutes. Do you want to use it?] "Of course! Why are you even bother asking something like that?" Xiao Ming replied instantly. [Ding! Binding is in progress.] ''Now that I have bound my system to her, I have to save her.'' He decided to treat Evelyn''s injuries because everything would be in vain if she died. ''System, activate the Medicine Powder card.'' He said in his head. [Ding! Medicine Powder card activated.] One jade bottle suddenly appeared and floated before him. As Xiao Ming was about to treat Evelyn''s injuries, she suddenly regained consciousness. Xiao Ming was startled. Due to how surprised he was, he sat like a statue. *One second¡­two seconds¡­three seconds¡­ The two of them did not say anything and only stared at each other. On the fourth second, Xiao Ming broke out the silence and showed the jade bottle. "Don''t get me wrong. You fell into the water and I saved you. I have no bad intentions; instead, I want to save you." Evelyn did not say anything and only stared at him. Xiao Ming let out a sigh of relief. ''Luckily, she is not angry. It would be bad if she was furious.'' Evelyn was much stronger than him, so she could kill him with a single p. "Ouch!" Evelyn cried out in pain when she tried to sit up. Xiao Ming instantly helped her sit up. "Be careful. You are still injured." After sitting up, Evelyn gritted her teeth. ''That damn beast! I''m under his seal.'' She had no idea that the winged Tiger knew seal technique. "Because you have regained consciousness, you can apply the medicine by yourself." Xiao Ming ced the medicine powder bottle next to her. Evelyn took the jade bottle and began cleaning her injuries. She could clean her injuries because Xiao Ming put her on a t stone next to the flowing water. At this moment, Xiao Ming was grilling the me Chicken. ''Whoa! It looks tasty.'' He gulped his saliva when he saw the roast chicken in front of him. Evelyn gritted her teeth when she endured the pain. Even though she was already at Master rank, she was a human being, so she could still feel pain. There were a few wounds on her chest, right leg, and back. ''I can''t apply this medicine powder on my back.'' She turned her head to look at Xiao Ming. ''There is no one other than him. What should I do?'' She needed to treat her injuries immediately. However, there was one big problem. Xiao Ming was male! She had never let any man see her body until now, so she was hesitating whether she should ask Xiao Ming for help or not. "Hey, help me apply the medicine on my back." a sweet and pleasant voice came out of Evelyn''s little mouth. Xiao Ming shifted his gaze from the roast chicken to Evelyn. "Me? Are you sure?" "I can''t do it by myself. Help me apply medicine on my back." Evelyn repeated her words. "Sure." Xiao Ming rose to his feet and walked toward Evelyn. After taking the medicine powder, he sat behind her. ''This is¡­'' He needed to lower her dress if he wanted to apply the medicine on her back. "Big sis, I have to lower your dress, or else I can''t apply the medicine on your back." Xiao Ming hoped that Evelyn had not misunderstood his words. Evelyn''s body trembled slightly. Even though she knew that something like this would happen, she still could not hold back her tremble. She shut her eyes before finally speaking, "Just do it. Thanks." Chapter 4 Are You A Binding System Or A Harem System? ?Evelyn''s long eyshes slightly quivered, and she shut her eyes before finally speaking, "Just do it. Thanks." *Gulp¡­ Xiao Ming gulped his saliva after lowering her white dress. Even though he had guessed that she had a beautiful back and slender waist, but seeing it directly made his heart beat fast. Sure, he had seen many women''s backs in his previous life, but Evelyn''s back was the most beautiful one. He even could not describe it in words. ''Her back is already this beautiful. Now I wonder abo-'' He instantly shook his head when a wild thought suddenly popped up into his head. ''Xiao Ming, stop it! She can kill you with a single p, you know?'' He still had no idea that Evelyn was under the winged Tiger''s seal. Evelyn tried her best to hide her trembling when Xiao Ming pulled her dress down to her narrow waist. "Manage your hands and eyes properly!" Xiao Ming bitterly smiled after hearing her words. "I will clean your wounds first." He needed to clean her wounds first before applying the medicine powder. Evelyn''s body tightened when Xiao Ming''s fingers came in contact with her back. It was the first time a man had touched her body directly, so her reaction was normal. Even though Evelyn tried her best to hide her trembling, Xiao Ming was still aware of it. Like before, she did her best to endure the pain when Xiao Ming cleaned her wounds. She did not want to show any weakness in front of anyone, including Xiao Ming. After applying the medicine, Xiao Ming spoke, "Done!" "Thanks." Evelyn tidied up her dress. Xiao Ming rose to his feet and began grilling the me Chicken again. ''It''s already cooked.'' He was pleased because he finally could taste the me Chicken. When he was about to take a bite, he remembered Evelyn. "Do you want to eat with me?" Evelyn did not answer his question and only stared at him. Actually, she was hungry, but she was shy to say it. Xiao Ming ate alone because Evelyn did not answer his question. ''Whoa! This me Chicken is delicious!'' The taste of the me Chicken was simr to the taste of the chicken in his previous life. Evelyn clenched her fist as she looked at Xiao Ming. ''Hmf! This young man really doesn''t understand a woman''s heart.'' Even though she did not answer his question, she wished Xiao Ming would share the roasted chicken with her. [God of Harem is disappointed with you.] [God of Harem says don''t just eat that chicken, pay attention to the beauty in front of you too.] [Goddess of Love shakes her head.] Xiao Ming looked at Evelyn before finally saying, "Big sister, don''t be shy ande here if you are hungry." Evelyn was sure that Xiao Ming would eat alone again if she remained in her position. For this reason, she rose to her feet and walked toward him. However, something unexpected happened when she walked toward him. She slipped! Her right leg was injured, so she could not walk properly. Xiao Ming instantly dropped his chicken and rushed toward Evelyn. "Big sis!" He managed to catch her before she fell on the stone because the distance between them was not far. At this moment, Xiao Ming''s left hand was on Evelyn''s back while his other hand was holding hers. They looked each other in the eyes without saying a single word. Romantic position! Yes, they were currently in a romantic position. Usually, this position was the scene where the male lead met the female lead in many films. *One second¡­two seconds¡­three seconds¡­ They remained in the same position and only looked at each other. At this moment, Xiao Ming suddenly felt as if Evelyn''s ck eyes suddenly became tiny ck holes and sucked his soul into her beautiful eyes. *Shui¡­ Strong wind hit the trees, causing many leaves to fall and fly. Red, green, and orange; colorful leaves fell toward Xiao Ming and Evelyn, causing the atmosphere to be even more romantic. [God of Harem is giving you a thumbs up.] [Goddess of Love is nodding her head.] Two notifications popped up. When Evelyn came to her senses, she immediately uttered, "Can you pull me up now?" "Ah, sure!" Xiao Ming pulled her up after saying that. "Big sis, your right leg is injured. Do you need my help?" Evelyn could not walk properly, so she needed Xiao Ming''s help. "Take me to that stone. Thanks." There was a stone near the bonfire. That was why she asked Xiao Ming to take her to that stone. Evelyn''s body tightened up when Xiao Ming held her right hand. After sitting on the ground, Xiao Ming gave the grilled chicken to Evelyn. [Several divine beings suddenly want to taste the me Chicken.] [God of Mountain is drooling, wanting to eat the me Chicken.] "Big sis, what is your name?" even though Xiao Ming already knew her name, but he still asked that question. It would cause a misunderstanding if he suddenly knew her name. After all, they had never met before. "My name is Ava. What is your name?" Evelyn decided not to use her real name. ''Liar!'' Xiao Ming said in his head. Of course, he knew that her name was not Ava because the system stated her name was Evelyn. "My name is Ren." Xiao Ming decided to lie because Evelyn did not use her real name. At this moment, a system notification popped up. [Ding! Partner-binding sessful. Binding partner: Evelyn Faens.] [Ding! Host has acquired his first binding partner. Special rewards will be given.] [Ding! Host has received a Wind Shield card (1), Invisibility card (1), Deadly Sword sh card (1), and Health Potion card (1). You can find them in the inventory.] [Ding! Please open the system disy to see the updated status.] At first, Xiao Ming wanted to check the cards he had just got from the system, but he changed his mind and checked his updated status. ---- Host: Ace Farley Race: Human Age: 18 System Lvl: Lvl 1 System Exp: 1/1000 ss: Knight, Mage, Archer(locked) Rank: N/A Talent: Grade F (Surface: Grade D) Strength: Lvl 9 Agility: Lvl 8 Stamina: Lvl 9 Mana Capacity: Lvl 7 Inventory: Power Loan card (1), Duji poison and antidote card (1), Wind Shield card (1), Invisibility card (1), Deadly Sword sh card (1), Health Potion card (1). Binding partners: - Evelyn Faens. Affection Parameter: 50% ---- At this moment, Xiao Ming noticed three new things. First, he suddenly got a new ss. Previously, Mage ss was locked, but it suddenly unlocked after binding his system to Evelyn. Second, his talent was upgraded. Andst, there was an affection parameter under Evelyn''s name. ''Hmm? Why did the Mage ss suddenly unlock?'' At this moment, he suddenly remembered something. Evelyn was a Mage! ''Hmm? Does that mean the Archer ss will be unlocked after I bind my system to someone who awakened the Archer ss?'' That was the question that suddenly appeared in his mind. [Yes. The archer ss will be unlocked after Host bind the system to someone who awakened the Archer ss.] ''What about my talent? It states my talent is Grade D on the surface. Does that mean everyone will see my talent as a grade D now?'' [Yes. Even though Host''s real talent is still at grade F, but everyone will see it as grade D talent, and Host''s talent is as good as grade D talent now.] Xiao Ming''s heart was filled with happiness. There was one reason why happiness shimmered inside him. He could raise his talent! All he needed to do was bind his system to geniuses, and he would be a genius too. It was as if he had seen the path to bing the strongest man in the world. All he needed to do was stand up and walk to his destination. ''Then what about the affection parameter?'' He threw another question in his head. [Host can''t switch to binding partner mode if the affection parameter is lower than sixty percent, so Host has to maintain his rtionship with binding partners.] The system informed him that the partner status would be deactivated if the affection parameter was lower than sixty percent. He had to increase the affection parameter to at least sixty percent if he wanted the binding partner status to be active again. ''Are you a binding system or a harem system?'' He shouted in his head. Chapter 5 Awakening Points ?Xiao Ming checked Evelyn''s affection parameter again. ''Her affection parameter is fifty percent, so I can''t switch to binding partner mode.'' Actually, he was pleasantly surprised when he learned that her affection parameter was already fifty percent. Previously, he wondered why her affection parameter was already so high in the beginning, as if they had known each other for a long time. But he instantly knew the answer after recalling what happened to them. He believed it was because he had saved her life and given her a medicine powder. ''I have to win her heart quickly.'' Determination could be seen in his eyes. "What are you doing in this forest?" Evelyn asked curiously. Even though she was under the Winger Tiger''s seal, she could tell how strong Xiao Ming was. ? ''He is even not at Novice rank, yet he dared toe to this forest alone.'' She did not know if he was a brave or stupid young man. In this world, there were seven ranks. From the lowest to highest, it was Novice, Elite, Master, Grandmaster, Exalted, Transcendent, and Ruler. Anyone would be at Novice rank if their level of strength, agility, stamina, and mana capacity were at levels 11 to 20. For Elite rank, it was at level 21-40. Master rank was at level 41-70. For Grandmaster rank, it was at level 71-110. Anyone would be at Exalted rank if their level of strength, agility, stamina, and mana capacity were at level 111-160. For Transcendent rank, their level of strength, agility, stamina, and mana capacity should be at levels 161-200. Actually, Ruler rank was not included in the power rankings because there was only one Ruler in each generation. The Ruler was someone who surpassed level 200 and one who controlled the world. "Well, my horse suddenly went wild and brought me to this forest. I have tried to get out of this forest, but my efforts are always in vain." Actually, Xiao Ming lied to Evelyn because he could not find the answer in his predecessor''s memory. Yes, he could not see all of his predecessor''s memories as if something was preventing him from seeing them. "Hehe." Evelyn giggled after hearing his answer. "So, you are lost in the forest because you can''t ride your horse." "Please stopughing at me. My horse did go wild earlier." Xiao Ming kept lying to Evelyn. "I will kick that horse after finding him. Hmmf! what kind of horse left its master alone in a huge forest like this?" Evelyn''s lips curled up into a smile after hearing his words. They talked about many things as they consumed the grilled chicken. At that moment, Xiao Ming''s heart was filled with happiness because Evelyn''s affection parameter went up from fifty percent to fifty-three percent. This was a good sign! They decided to find shelter because the sky had already grown dark. Coincidently, they saw a cave next to the waterfall. They wasted no time and immediately headed to the cave. Of course, Xiao Ming helped Evelyn walk again because her right leg was still injured. After entering the cave, they sat on the stone tform and made a bonfire. Evelyn immediately sat in the lotus position and tried to break the seal. ''I need at least two days to undo this seal.'' She sighed. "What''s wrong, big sister?" Xiao Ming asked when he saw her expression. "Nothing." Evelyn did not want to reveal the truth because she was afraid that he would take advantage of the situationter. At this moment, she was weak and could not use her magic because she was under the Winged Tiger''s seal. "You should take a rest now because you are injured. Don''t worry. I will protect you." Xiao Ming had no intention of doing anything bad to her. He only wanted to raise Evelyn''s affection parameter to at least sixty percent! Evelyn did not say anything and only stared at Xiao Ming. ''It seems like he is a good young man.'' She sat in afortable position. Xiao Ming instantly sat in the lotus position and shut his eyes, trying to feel the energy of heaven and earth. ''I wonder if I can still use battle instinct in this world or not.'' Like his secret technique, battle instinct was also his trump card. Battle Instinct was a technique that separated consciousness to make the body attack and dodge on its own. The human body had limitations because it had to process actions and think about them first if you wanted to take action. This would limit everything and make them unable to fight efficiently. People who were in the battle instinct mode would emit unique energy around their bodies. This energy would act as a bridge between people who were in the battle instinct mode and others or their surroundings. If they were in danger, this unique energy would give a signal to their bodies, and as a result, their bodies would move on their own. Because battle instinct used the energy of heaven and earth, they needed a lot of stamina to maintain it. For this reason, they could not stay in the battle instinct mode for a long time. Of course, they could prolong the use of their battle instinct, but they had to be stronger first because they needed a strong body to carry and store the energy of heaven and earth. ''The energy of heaven and earth in this world is simr to that in my previous world.'' In his previous life, he used the energy of heaven and earth to get stronger, so he was familiar with it. ''I always feel calm whenever I absorb the energy of heaven and earth into my body.'' He could feel gentle and calm energy around him. ''Hmm?'' Xiao Ming realized something. ''Are they martial arts points?'' He asked in his head. [No, Host. In your previous life, they are indeed called martial arts points, but in this world, it''s called awakening points.] ''I see.'' He noticed seven awakening points in his body; one in each leg, one in each arm, one in the left chest, one in the right chest, and one in the abdomen. ''Is the use of awakening points the same as the martial arts points in my past life?'' He threw another question in his head. [Yes.] Xiao Ming finally understood everything after seeing his status. Two awakening points in his legs were used to increase his agility. Two awakening points in his arms were to increase his strength. The use of two awakening points in his chest was to increase his stamina. As for the one in his abdomen, it was to increase his mana capacity. ''It''s harder to use battle instinct in this world.'' In his previous life, he would store the energy of heaven and earth in martial arts points, but he could not do it in this world. In this life, the use of awakening points was to increase his levels such as strength level, agility level, stamina level, and mana capacity level. ''Then I can only store the energy of heaven and earth in my body, but¡­.'' Xiao Ming was worried because his body was so weak. Taking the energy of heaven and earth and storing it within the body required a strong body, or the consequences would be fatal. "What are you doing?" Evelyn asked curiously. "I''m trying to practice the technique my grandpa taught me." Xiao Ming gave an honest answer. In his previous life, Xiao Tian taught him battle instinct after he broke through to the mid-level master stage. At that time, he already could feel the energy of heaven and earth. That was why Xiao Tian decided to teach him battle instinct. "I see." Evelyn did not understand because mages and knights had different training methods. At this moment, Xiao Ming remembered something. He could learn magic! ''I should ask her to teach me magic now.'' With that idea in mind, Xiao Ming rushed toward Evelyn before finally sitting in front of her. Evelyn instantly dragged her body back, "What do you want?" "Big sister, can you teach me magic?" Xiao Tian inquired. "Magic? Aren''t you a knight? Why do you want to learn magic?" Xiao Ming kept carrying a sword, so Evelyn was sure he was a knight. That was why she was startled when he wanted to learn magic. After all, knights could not use magic. "It''s true that I''m a knight, but I''m also a mage." Xiao Ming knew that Evelyn would say something like that, so he was not surprised by her words. "What?! You are also a mage?!" Evelyn said in surprise. Chapter 6 Big Sis, Are You Hungry? ?Evelyn was startled. She didn''t expect the young man in front of her to be Rheanix. Rheanix was a special title for someone like Xiao Ming, the one who awakened two sses. "You are Rheanix?" Evelyn tried to hide her surprise. "Rheanix? What is that?" Xiao Ming had no idea what Rheanix was because he had just got transmigrated into this world. He tried to find information about Rheanix in his predecessor''s memories, but he could not find it. ''My predecessor, you are really useless!'' He shouted in his head. ''I really want to know why I can''t see all of my predecessor''s memories. Is there something that trigger this?'' He just got transmigrated, so he needed information about this world so badly, or else it would be challenging for him to adapt. "Rheanix is a special title for someone who awakens two sses." Evelyn gave an honest answer. "Big sis, actually, I''m also an archer, but for some reason, I can''t learn archer skills for now." Xiao Ming only needed to bind his System to someone who awakened Archer ss, so he was not lying to her. "But I can do that in the future." "You are Aeris?!" Evelyn almost had a heart attack after hearing Xiao Ming''s words. Everyone called people who awakened three sses as Aeris. It was difficult to meet Rheanix because only a few people could awaken two sses. However, it was even harder to find Aeris because they were like the chosen ones. If someone with the title Rheanix was fated to be king, then people with the title Aeris were destined to be emperor. The reason was simple. They could be archers, mages, and knights at the same time! Even though Evelyn didn''t exin what Aeris was, but Xiao Ming could guess based on her previous words. "Big sister, forget about Rheanix and Aeris. I just want to hear your answer regarding my question. Are you willing to teach me magic?" Xiao Ming was not interested in Rheanix or Aeris because he only wanted to achieve his dream. The Ruler! Yes, his dream was to be the Ruler like his grandfather. "Alright. I will teach you magic tomorrow." Evelyn agreed to teach him magic. "I want to sleep now." A few minutes after Evelyn fell asleep, Xiao Ming decided to sleep. ----- The following morning, Xiao Ming woke up early. ''She is still sleeping.'' He decided to practice martial arts because he did not want to wake Evelyn. ''I should practice my secret technique today.'' Even though he managed to kill me Chicken yesterday, but his movements and attacks weren''t as fast as they should be. The third secret technique should be much more deadly than what he performed yesterday. Of course, Xiao Ming knew the reason why he could not bring out the power of the secret move to its full potential. It was because his current body was too weak and slow! ''System, is the way to increase my level the same as in my previous life?'' He threw a question in his head. [There are three ways to increase the level.] ''Three methods?'' He didn''t expect that there would be three ways to increase his level. [The first method is to train your body every day. The second way is to absorb the energy of heaven and earth directly, and thest method is to absorb the energy from the beast core.] ''Beast core?'' He knew what the beast core was because he could find information about it in his predecessor''s memory. The beast core was an item that dropped when a monster was killed. It could be said to be a kind of treasure chest concept. ''I see.'' Xiao Ming understood everything. In his previous life, he used the first and second methods to get stronger because there was no beast core. ''The second and third methods are to absorb the energy and direct it to my awakening points, right?'' He wanted to make sure his guess was right. [Host is right. Host only needs to absorb the energy and direct it to your awakening points.] Xiao Ming nodded his head. [However, it''s better to absorb the energy from the beast core because it''s easier than absorbing the energy of heaven and earth directly.] ''I think I will absorb the energy of heaven and earth for now because killing a magical beast is hard for the current me.'' He was still weak, so he decided to absorb the energy of heaven and earth. After all, he could lose his life if he fought magical beasts. His dream was to be the Ruler, so he did not want to die before achieving his dream. ''My grandpa is the Ruler, so I will also be the Ruler.'' Xiao Ming sat in a lotus position and began absorbing the energy of heaven and earth. He absorbed the energy of heaven and earth and directed it into the awakening points in his legs because speed was the key to his secret technique. His grandfather told him that speed was the most important thing for a knight like him. Even if his opponent was stronger than him, he could still win the fight if he could slice his opponent''s throat before they could react. This was the reason why he should focus on increasing his speed first. Like what the System said, it was hard to absorb the energy of heaven and earth, especially since his talent was not high. Yes, talent also determined how quickly one absorbed the energy of heaven and earth. The higher the talent, the faster and easier it was to absorb the energy of heaven and earth. *Sigh¡­ Xiao Ming sighed. He could not switch to binding-partner mode because Evelyn''s affection parameter was only fifty-three percent. Xiao Ming opened his eyes. ''It''s so hard. I only managed to absorb a bit of the energy of heaven and earth into my awakening points.'' He sighed again. ''However, I won''t give up. After all, everyone would have be the Ruler if absorbing the energy of heaven and earth was easy.'' He shut his eyes and absorbed the energy of heaven and earth into his awakening points again. *Ten minutes¡­Fifteen minutes¡­Twenty minutes¡­ It had been twenty minutes since he started absorbing the energy of heaven and earth, but his agility level did not increase. ''Maybe it''s because my talent is so bad. That''s why I can only absorb a little bit of the energy of heaven and earth.'' He decided to practice his secret move. ''Even though I can perform the secret techniques, but the speed of my attacks and movements are too slow. It''s not as deadly as it should be.'' He decided to perform the first secret technique. Mountain Splitter! Yes, the name of the first secret move was Mountain Splitter. *sh¡­sh¡­sh¡­ Xiao Ming moved in a triquetra pattern. He had to swing his sword four times in each move, so he had to swing twenty-four times in total. ''No. My movements and attacks are too slow! Faster, faster!'' He moved as fast as he could. However, he could not move faster because his agility was only at level 8. He had to raise his agility if he wanted to move faster. There was one reason why Xiao Ming did not stop practicing martial arts. The System said he could also raise his level by training! However, leveling up by absorbing the energy of heaven and earth was faster than training. That was why the System suggested that he absorb the energy of heaven and earth. At the same time, Evelyn woke up. ''Hmm? He is practicing martial arts?'' She sat up. ''It seems like he is a diligent young man.'' She did not expect to see him practice martial arts after waking up. Xiao Ming instantly stopped practicing martial arts when he noticed Evelyn. ''Oh, she is already awake?!'' He walked towards her. Like yesterday, they chatted again. Even though Evelyn''s affection parameter did not increase, Xiao Ming was still thrilled. "Big sister, are you hungry?" Xiao Ming inquired. Unlike yesterday, Evelyn did not lie this time. "Yes." ''I''m sure he will think I''m not hungry if I don''t say yes. After all, he can''t understand a woman''s heart.'' She added in mind. Xiao Ming rose to his feet and spoke, "Wait here. I will catch fish now. We will eat grilled fish for breakfast." "Un." Evelyn nodded her head. There was one reason why Xiao Ming did something like this. He wanted to win her heart! The location of the cave was next to the waterfall, so he could catch some fish immediately. ''Good! I managed to catch four big fish. This is enough.'' He smiled happily when he saw the fish in his hands. ''I should return now.'' He changed his mind when he caught sight of fruit. ''Hmm?'' The fruit was like an apple, and the color was also red. However, he believed it was not an apple because he knew what an apple tree looked like. ''System, analyze that fruit. Is it edible or not?'' He saw a delicious-looking fruit a few meters away from him. [Ding! System is analyzing the fruit.] At this moment, he hoped it was edible fruit. [Ding! The name of the fruit is Juwi fruit. It''s an edible fruit.] Xiao Ming rushed toward the Juwi tree after hearing the System''s notification. At the same time, something bad was happening in the cave. Ice Cheetah entered the cave! Even though the Ice Cheetah was weak, but Evelyn was under the Winged Tiger''s seal. In other words, she was weaker than Ice Cheetah. At this moment, Evelyn skimmed her surroundings, looking for something that could be used as a weapon. ''Why it has to be at a time like this?'' She could kill the Ice Cheetah as easily as turning a palm if she wasn''t under Winged Tiger''s seal. The Ice Cheetah walked towards her slowly. Its eyes were locked on Evelyn as if the Ice Cheetah was checking her strength. "Grrr." The Ice Cheetah showed its fang before finally rushing toward Evelyn. Chapter 7 Saving Evelyn ?Xiao Ming was currently standing under the Juwi tree. ''I did not expect this fruit to be so tasty!'' His face broke into a smile as he consumed the Juwi fruit. ''I will drink first before returning to the cave.'' There was a clean river next to the Juwi tree. The water was so clean, to the point he could see his reflection in the water. ''Hmm? I did not expect my predecessor to be so attractive.'' He praised his predecessor for having a handsome face. Yes, he was indeed a good-looking young man. His ck hair coiffed to perfection, and his ck eyes had the same starling rity as morning dew. Not only that, but the lineaments of his face were also in perfect proportion to each other. In short, he was devilishly handsome! If he were in his previous life, his face was enough to make every woman, who saw him, go crazy over him. ''Because you are so attractive, I will forgive you for having a bad talent.'' Even though he realized that having a good-looking face had its downside, he was still pleased. In a world where strength was most important, having a handsome face could be said to be a curse if they did not have the strength to back it up. The reason was simple. Strong women would catch them to be their toy boy! It was not a bad idea if they were gorgeous, but women who looked for toy-boy were usually ugly or fat. That was why they preferred to have ugly faces if theycked talent or were weak because having a good-looking face could put their lives in danger. ''Alright. I will return to the cave now.'' Xiao Ming walked toward the cave with a smile on his face. Of course, he had no idea that the Ice Cheetah was attacking Evelyn because the distance between the cave and the Juwi tree was quite far. ---- Forest, Cave. Evelyn was clenching her left fist. Legs, chest, cheeks, arms; blood could be seen in almost every part of her body. ''That damn Winged Tiger! I will make him pay after I recover and undo his seal.'' She med the Winged Tiger for everything because he was the reason why she could not defeat the Ice Cheetah. ''What should I do now?'' She was currently standing in front of Ice Cheetah with a wooden stick in her right hand. "Grrr¡­" the Ice Cheetah rushed toward her before finally attacking using its w. Evelyn blocked the Ice Cheetah''s attack with her wooden stick. However, the wooden stick was unable to withstand the power of the Ice Cheetah, causing the stick to be broken instantly. *Uakk¡­ Blood sshed out of her mouth, and she was thrown two meters from where she was. There were several reasons why Evelyn could not defend herself. First, she was under the Winged Tiger''s seal. Second, she was a mage. Mages were not good in closebat as their speciality was long-rangebat. Andst, she was already injured before the Ice Cheetah attacked her. She would have been died by now if she were not at the Master rank and had no fighting experience. "Grrr¡­" the Ice Cheetah walked toward Evelyn slowly. It was as if the magical beast knew that she would not be able to escape from him. When the Ice Cheetah was about to bite Evelyn, a voice rang out. "Ava!" Xiao Ming instantly dropped the Juwi fruit and fish. ''I have to save her!'' He rushed toward Evelyn after unsheathing his sword. [Ding! Evelyn is Host''s first binding partner. Save her, and you will be rewarded randomly.] Even though he was thrilled with the unexpected quest, Xiao Ming did not show it on his face because his mind was filled with Evelyn''s safety. [System, analyze that magical beast.] The system instantly analyzed the magical beast''s power. ---- Name: Ice Cheetah Race: Cheetah Age: 23 Rank: N/A Talent: Grade E Strength: Lvl 10 Agility: Lvl 11 Stamina: Lvl 10 Mana Capacity: Lvl 8 ---- Xiao Ming was a little relieved after seeing the magical beast''s status. Sure, Ice Cheetah''s strength, agility, stamina and mana capacity levels were higher than his, but the difference between their levels was only one level or two. ''The difference between our levels is small.'' He believed he could defeat the magical beast. The Ice Cheetah turned its head to look at Xiao Ming. "Grrr¡­" the magical beast was unhappy because Xiao Ming disturbed them. "Ren, leave!" Evelyn did not want to drag him into her problem. Even though the Ice Cheetah was not strong, but Xiao Ming was weak. Magical beasts were stronger than humans on the same level. That was why she told Xiao Ming to leave because, in her view, he would not be able to defeat the Ice Cheetah. Of course, Xiao Ming ignored her words. ''You are my future, so there is no way I will let that damn beast kill you.'' When he said she was his future, what he meant was that he needed her talent to be stronger. Evelyn had grade A talent, and he had bound his system to her, so he had to save her no matter what happened. [God of Harem states this is a good opportunity to win that beauty''s heart.] [God of Sea agrees with God of Harem''s words.] [Goddess of Love nods her head.] [God of Wind says show that beast the power of the chosen one.] Several notifications popped up. The magical beast instantly attacked Xiao Ming. "Grrr¡­" a single orb of freezing particles appeared in front of its mouth. Xiao Ming wasted no time and instantly jumped to the left side when he saw an ice ball flying toward him. Boom! The sound of the ice ball hitting the cave wall reverberated in the entire area. "Ren!" Evelyn''s face turned worried. She wanted to help Xiao Ming, but she could not do that. Not only was she unable to use her magic, but she was also injured. Boom! Boom! Boom! The Ice Cheetah kept attacking Xiao Ming with his Ice Ball as if the magical beast did not want to let Xiao Ming get close to it. Of course, Xiao Ming did not give up. *Left¡­right¡­left¡­right¡­ He ran toward the Ice Cheetah in a zig-zag, avoiding all the ice balls. ''A chance!'' He raised his sword, intending to attack the magical beast''s body. However, something unexpected happened. The magical beast suddenly attacked him using its w! Xiao Ming changed his mind and instantly ced his sword in front of his chest. Boom! Even though he managed to block the magical beast''s attack, but he was still thrown against the cave wall. "Ren¡­" Evelyn forced herself to walk to the Ice Cheetah before stabbing him with the wooden stick. "Grrr¡­" the magical beast turned around. "It seems like you are underestimating me!" Xiao Ming rushed toward the Ice Cheetah and attacked its legs. *sh¡­sh¡­sh¡­ Purple blood came out of the magical beast''s legs. "Grrr¡­" the Ice Cheetah returned his attention to Xiao Ming. At this moment, Xiao Ming was already in an Iai stance. His intention was clear. He wanted to use his secret technique! When the Ice Cheetah was running toward him, Xiao Ming was ready to use his secret move. ''Moon style sword of drawing techniques- third form: Desert Storm.'' Yes, it was the same secret technique he used to defeat the me Chicken. The Ice Cheetah was only a little stronger than him, so Xiao Ming believed the third secret move was enough to kill it. *sh¡­sh¡­sh¡­ His attacks were fast and aimed at the fatal areas. Of course, the magical beast tried to defend himself and attack Xiao Ming, but Xiao Ming still managed tond his attacks on its body. *Drip¡­ Blood came out of the Ice Cheetah''s body like flowing water. "Grrr¡­" the magical beast looked at Xiao Ming for thest time before finally falling to the ground, dead. The expression of deep shock blossomed on Evelyn''s face. ''What?'' She still found it hard to believe what she was seeing. Usually, magical beasts were always stronger than humans on the same level because their instincts were sharper and their bodies were tougher. However, Xiao Ming still managed to kill the Ice Cheetah. The Ice Cheetah had even only managed tond one hit on Xiao Ming''s body during the fight. No, the magical beast nevernded an attack on Xiao Ming''s body because he managed to block the Ice Cheetah''s attack earlier. Sure, the Ice Cheetah was not strong, but what Xiao Ming did was still amazing! [God of Harem says well done.] [Goddess of Love nods her head.] [God of Wind gives you a thumb up.] [Goddess of War nces at you.] [God of War is interested in you.] [Several Divine beings are getting more and more interested in your secret technique.] "Big sister¡­" Xiao Ming rushed toward Evelyn. His expression turned worried when he saw her condition. Because he had bound his system to her, he had some familiarity with her. Sure, he still hadn''t fallen in love with her, but his feelings for her were more than friends. It was as if they had known each other for a long time. Of course, Evelyn also felt the same. This was the reason why she was worried about his safety when he fought against Ice Cheetah earlier. [Ding! The quest isplete.] [Ding! Host has received Angel Spark Ne card (1). Host can find it in the inventory.] Xiao Ming ignored the notification and helped Evelyn sit on the stone tform. Unlike usual, she behaved normally when he held her hands and helped her sit on the stone tform. Previously, her body always tightened whenever she came in contact with Xiao Ming. "Thanks." She expressed her gratitude for helping her. Xiao Ming''s face turned sad when he saw all the wounds on Evelyn''s body. Evelyn was touched and smiled softly. "I''m fine. It''s just minor injuries." Even though Xiao Ming did not say anything, she could tell what he had in mind because it was written on his face. At this moment, Xiao Ming remembered something. He had a Health Potion card! ''Yes. I can use that health potion card.'' Even though Health Potion was important, he still wanted to use it for Evelyn. ''Wait! Why do I care about her so much? It''s as if she is my lover, not someone I just met. Is it because I have bound my system to her?'' He was also stunned by his behavior toward Evelyn. [Host, you have bound your system to her, so it''s normal.] ''Hmm? Does that mean she cares about me too?'' He had no idea that Evelyn really cared about him. [Yes. Even though she still hasn''t fallen in love with you, you are already more than a friend in her heart.] Xiao Ming finally understood everything. "Big sis, wait here. I have something that can heal your wounds faster." He could not activate the Health Potion card in front of her because she would be suspicious of himter. The binding system was his trump card, so he would not reveal it to anyone. "Alright." Evelyn nodded her head. However, something unexpected happened when Xiao Ming was about to walk out of the cave. Chapter 8 God Of Lust Is A Pervert God ?Something unexpected happened when Xiao Ming was about to walk out of the cave. A notification about Evelyn''s affection parameter suddenly popped up. [Evelyn''s affection parameter: 53% -> 70%] ''Seventy percent?'' Unexpected happiness consumed him. Previously, her affection parameter was fifty-three percent, but it was seventy percent now. It went up to seventeen percent in one go! Of course, he knew the reason why her affection parameter suddenly rose to seventy percent. It was because he saved her life again! ''Good! This is good!'' He suddenly thought it was worth fighting the Ice Cheetah because Evelyn''s affection parameter rose to seventy percent in one go. There was one reason why happiness trembled inside him. He could use binding partner mode now! ''I will check about the new function and all the cardster.'' He had to treat Evelyn''s injuries first, so he would check his Systemter. After activating the Health Potion card, Xiao Ming entered the cave again. "Big sis, drink this. This health potion can help you heal your injuries faster." Evelyn did not expect him to have Health Potion. ''Health Potion?'' Of course, she knew the use of a health potion. Health potion was a potion of red glimmering liquid that could restore hit points when it was drunk. "Are you sure you want to give me this health potion?" she knew how important a health potion was. Some people were even willing to kill someone to get a health potion because it could be said as a second life. "Yes." Xiao Ming showed his charming smile as he nodded. "Just drink it so that you can recover faster." "Thanks." She was touched by his actions. ''I will drink it now.'' Without waiting for another second, she drank the health potion. Her internal wounds were slowly healing, but her external injuries weren''tpletely healed, so she still could not walk properly. ''I will apply medicine to my injuries now.'' With that idea in mind, she took a medicine from her space ring. Xiao Ming was startled. ''Hmm? Is that a space ring?'' He knew about it from his predecessor''s memory. A space ring was a handy tool that could store any item, material, etc. With a mere thought, the owner could store items inside it and retrieve them at will. Space rings were made by mages who specialized in space maniption. "Ren, can you help me apply some medicine to my back?" Evelyn had no idea as to why she wanted to ask Xiao Ming to apply for the medicine on her back. Sure, he would not be able to see her breasts, but her back would be visible to his eyes. ''Is it because he has saved my life twice? Why¡­ why do I feel like I''ve known him for a long time?'' Of course, she had no idea it was because Xiao Ming had bound his System to her. The moment he bound his System to her, that was when her feelings for him changedpletely. Even though the System could not control her heart, but an inexplicable feeling instantly blossomed in her heart the moment Xiao Ming bound his System to her. [God of Lust says you better take advantage of the situation this time.] The corner of Xiao Ming''s lips twitched. ''This damn God!'' Of course, he would not agree with God of Lust''s words. [God of Lust utters what are you waiting for?] [God of Harem says that beauty is perfect to be your first lover.] [God of Sea sighs after hearing their words.] [God of Wind says ignore their useless advice!] [God of Mountain agrees with God of Wind''s words.] [Goddess of Beauty is staring at you.] [God of Lust utters boy I will give you something interesting if you follow my advice.] [Ding! God of Lust gives you a mission. Life is not about getting stronger and richer. It involves happiness and carnal desire. Bed Evelyn in two hours, and God of Lust will give you one card.] [Several Divine beings are shocked and looking at God of Lust.] Xiao Ming was at a loss for words. [Several divine beings are paying attention to you, waiting for your answer.] [God of Lust says boy, hurry up and ept my mission.] Even though Xiao Ming wanted that card, but he did not want to ept the mission. The reason was simple. It was not worth it! Sure, Evelyn''s affection parameter was already seventy percent, but he would not do that because he was not sure whether she liked him or not. If Evelyn did not like him, her affection parameter would drop instantly after he had his way with her. Sure, Evelyn was weaker than him, and he could have his way with her, but there was only one oue for him after she lifted the Winger Tiger''s seal. Death! He believed she would kill him instantly after getting her power back if he epted the mission from God of Lust. Everything had to be done step by step! That was why he was sure epting the mission was not the best decision. ''Agh! But I really want that card.'' His heart ached because he could not get the reward. [God of Lust is disappointed with you.] [God of Harem is looking at you carefully, trying to read your mind.] "Big sis, I will lower your dress now." Like yesterday, he gulped his saliva when he saw Evelyn''s beautiful back. [God of Lust says look at her beautiful back! Aren''t you curious about what it feels like to press her under your body?] Like before, God of Lust tried his best to make Xiao Ming ept his mission. He was God of Lust, so his head was filled with lustful things like sex or something like that. Xiao Ming was unhappy because the God of Lust kept disturbing his mind. "Done!" he said after applying the medicine on Evelyn''s back. "Thanks." Evelyn expressed her gratitude. At that moment, something unexpected happened. The sound of her stomach rumbling reverberated in the cave! She instantly turned her head to the other side. ''Bad stomach!'' She hit her stomach gently. "Hehe." Xiao Ming chuckled. "Ah, right, I brought some fish and fruit earlier!" He rose to his feet to take the fish and fruit. *Sigh¡­ Xiao Ming sighed when he saw the fish and fruit. He walked toward Evelyn as he spoke, "Big sister, we can''t eat the fish and fruit anymore." The fish and fruit were hit by the Ice Cheetah''s attacks earlier, so they could not eat them anymore. "It''s fine." Evelyn did not me him. "Wait here. I will catch some fish again." After saying that, Xiao Ming walked out of the cave, but he suddenly stopped his footsteps. ''Wait! I can''t leave her alone in the cave. What if a magical beast attacks her again?'' Previously, Evelyn almost lost her life when he left her alone in the cave, so he did not want to make the same mistake. She was his future, so he had to ensure her safety! "Hmm? Why did youe back?" Evelyn had no idea what he had in mind. ''Does he want to say something?'' She added in her mind. To her surprise, Xiao Ming suddenly uttered, "Big sister, let''s go to the waterfall together. I will give you a piggyback ride." The expression of deep shock blossomed on her face after hearing his words. ''Piggyback? Why did he suddenly want to give me a piggyback?'' She remained in her position. "You are still injured and can''t use magic now, so I don''t want to leave you alone in the cave. What if a magical beast attacks you again?" he exined the reason why he suddenly wanted to give her a piggyback ride because he did not want her to get the wrong idea. He did not want her to think he tried to take advantage of the situation! ''You are my future, so I have to protect you.'' Of course, he knew that she could not use magic because she had revealed everything earlier. Like before, Evelyn did not move from her position. She even did not say anything and only stared at Xiao Ming''s back. ''What he said is right, but¡­.'' She wavered whether she should ept it or not. Xiao Ming turned his head to look at her. Actually, he had guessed that something like this would happen, so he was not surprised by her actions. "Don''t worry. I won''t do something bad to you." Xiao Ming showed his charming smile. "I just don''t want something bad to happen to you. Come here and let''s eat in the waterfall again." Chapter 9 Isn’t It Because You Have A Horrible Sense Of Direction? ?''What he said is right. Even weak magical beasts can kill me now, but¡­.'' Of course, Evelyn believed Xiao Ming would not do anything bad to her because he had been treating her well since they met. ''Yes, it''s better to go with him than to wait in the cave alone.'' With that idea in mind, she approached Xiao Ming before finally cing her long and slender arms around his shoulders. Evelyn''s body tightened when Xiao Ming carried her and walked out of the cave. It was her first time being carried by a male. No, she did many things for the first time since she met him. First, he was the one who touched her body directly beside her family. Second, he was the first to see her bare back. Sure, it was only her back, but it was still an important thing for her. Even her male family had never seen her back directly before. Third, it was her first time staying the night in the cave with a man. Andst, it was her first time being carried by a male. ''But why don''t I hate all of this?'' If Xiao Ming were another man, she would have beaten him up and left. ''Is it because he always treated me well and saved my life twice?'' Of course, she had no idea most of the feelings she felt were the result of him binding his system to her. Sure, Xiao Ming had saved her life twice and treated her well, but the system yed the most important role in her feelings. It could be said sixty percent of her feelings were the result of binding his system to her, while the other forty percent was because he saved her life twice and treated her well. "Big sister, I found Juwi tree near the cave earlier. Do you want to eat Juwi fruitter?" Xiao Ming inquired. "Juwi fruit? Let''s pick it after eating grilled fish. We will save it for dinner." Unlike Xiao Ming, Evelyn knew about Juwi fruit. "Good idea." Xiao Ming stated. At this moment, he remembered something important. ''System, why don''t the other Gods and Goddessment on my adventures?'' He threw a question in his head. [They are watching you, Host. However, your actions and adventure still have not piqued their interest. This is the reason why they did not say anything until now.] ''I see.'' He finally understood the reason why only a few Gods and Goddessesmented on his adventures. After they reached the waterfall, Evelyn pointed her right index finger forward. "Ren, put me on that stone." There was a huge t stone next to the flowing water, so she suddenly wanted to sit on that rock because with this, she could y with waterter. "Alright." After putting her down, Xiao Ming started catching fish. Evelyn told him to only grill two fish because he caught a big fish. As she was ying with water, Xiao Ming grilled the fish. Evelyn''s face blossomed into a smile when she yed with water using her slender right hand. Even though he had seen her smile before, but Xiao Ming was still mesmerized by it. ''Her smile is really dangerous!'' He believed most men would instantly fall in love with her after seeing her gentle smile. "It''s already cooked." Xiao Ming rose to his feet before finally walking toward Evelyn. "Here, your grilled fish." "Thanks." Evelyn took the grilled fish. Like before, they began to chat again. "Oh right, Ren, do you want to learn magic now?" Evelyn inquired. "You are still injured, so let''s do that after you fully recover." Even though he really wanted to learn magic, but she was still injured, so in his view, it was not a good time to do that. "Alright." Evelyn agreed instantly. "Oh right, big sister, how about we get out of this forest today?" Xiao Ming inquired, "After all, this forest is dangerous for us." "I can''t leave this forest because I still haven''t obtained the Ice Lotus nt." Ice Lotus nt was the reason why she came to the forest, so she did not want to leave before getting it. And she also wanted to teach the Winger Tiger a lesson because he made her life miserable because of his seal. She even did not want to imagine what would have happened to her if Xiao Ming had not appeared and helped her. "Ice Lotus nt?" Xiao Ming finally understood the reason why she came to the forest. "Yes. I need this Ice Lotus nt. Do you want to leave this forest today?" at this moment, she hoped Xiao Ming would stay with her because she needed his help. He was a good young man, and she always feltfortable when he was around her, so she hoped he would keep apanying her. If she met another man in her current state, there was a high possibility that they would take advantage of the situation. This was the main reason why she hoped Xiao Ming would keep apanying her. Of course, she would not say it because she did not want to force him to apany her. Xiao Ming had done many things for her. He even fought a magical beast for the sake of saving her. That was why she would not force him to apany her. "Then I will keep apanying you. You are under the Winged Tiger''s seal now, so you need someone to protect you and I will be that person." There was one reason why he decided to apany her. He wanted to improve their rtionship! Sure, her affection parameter was already seventy percent, but it would be better if it rose to eighty or ny percent. "Thank you, Ren." Evelyn''s face blossomed into a smile. Like before, Xiao Ming was mesmerized by her beautiful smile. Of course, he behaved normally as if he was not hypnotized by her smile. "But you have to promise me one thing." "Promise? What do you want?" Evelyn asked curiously. "You have to help me get out of this damn forestter." Xiao Ming wanted to get out of the forest because sleeping in the cave was ufortable. Not only did he feel cold at night, but there was also a high possibility of being attacked by magic beasts. Evelyn giggled after hearing his words. "Hehe. I forgot that you were lost in this forest." "Big sis, stop giggling. This damn forest is so big, so it''s normal to get lost." Xiao Ming made an excuse, "I''m sure everyone would get lost if they were in this forest alone." "Isn''t it because you have a horrible sense of direction?" Evelyn found his behavior in trying to defend himself funny. At this moment, Xiao Ming shifted the me to his predecessor. ''Damn you, predecessor!'' If he could see all of his predecessor''s memories, he would not have been lost in the forest. "Ehm!" Xiao Ming cleared his throat. "I med my horse for this!" "Hehe." Evelyn giggled again. "You are making an excuse again. Don''t worry. I will help you get out of this forestter." "Promise?" Xiao Ming raised his right little finger. "Promise." Evelyn nodded her head as she intertwined her right little finger with his. After eating grilled fish, they chatted for another twenty minutes before finally heading to the Juwi tree. Like before, Xiao Ming carried Evelyn on his back again. "How is it, big sister? It''s delicious, right?" "Yes." Evelyn nodded her head as she consumed the Juwi fruit. "This is enough for dinner. Let''s return to the cave now." "Alright." Xiao Ming carried her and walked toward the cave. [Goddess of Love likes what you are doing to Evelyn.] [Goddess of Love says you are on the right path, boy.] "Big sis, are you eating the Juwi fruit right now?" Xiao Ming inquired. "I''m sorry." Evelyn could not stop eating the Juwi fruit because it was delicious. "I will stop now." "I never told you to stop." Xiao Ming did not mind because they had picked a lot of Juwi fruit earlier. "Can you give me too? I suddenly want to eat it." "But you are carrying me now." Evelyn suddenly realized something. "Here, eat it." Yes, she fed him the Juwi fruit! He was carrying her, so he could not use his hands. Xiao Ming was pleasantly surprised. Of course, her actions made him happy. "Thank you, big sis." He consumed the fruit happily. The fruit suddenly became more delicious because a gorgeous woman fed him. [God of Harem is nodding his head.] [God of Harem likes the way you improve your rtionship with that beauty.] [Goddess of Love agrees with God of Harem''s words.] [Several Divine beings nod their heads.] Xiao Ming ignored the notifications because he wanted to enjoy his time with Evelyn. The smile on his face grew bigger because she did not stop feeding him. [Evelyn''s affection parameter: 70% --> 75%] A system notification suddenly popped up. Chapter 10 Binding Partner Mode ?[Evelyn''s affection parameter: 70% --> 75%] His heart leaped up for joy when he saw a notification about Evelyn''s affection parameter. ''Her affection parameter went up again?!'' Previously, Evelyn''s affection parameter rose from fifty-three percent to seventy percent, and now it went up to seventy-five percent. There was only one meaning for this. He managed to make her happy! She feltfortable around him, so her affection parameter rose again. ''I can''t wait to check out the system''s new feature and read the descriptions of all the cards I get from the system.'' Previously, Xiao Ming did not have time to check all the new cards given by the system, so he decided to read them after entering the cave. "Here, eat again." Evelyn fed him again. "Thank you." Xiao Ming spoke as he consumed the Juwi fruit. At this moment, both of them looked like a young couple who were deeply in love with each other. Of course, they were still not at that stage yet, but their rtionship was already more than friends. ---- Forest, Cave. Xiao Ming and Evelyn were currently sitting on the stone tform. The duo chatted happily as they consumed the Juwi fruit. "Big sister, I have something for you." Xiao Ming uttered. "What is it?" Evelyn asked curiously. He took a ne out of his pocket and showed it to Evelyn. "A ne." The ne on his right palm was the ne he got from the system. It was the Angel Spark ne that he got afterpleting a quest from the system. Angle Spark ne looked like a luxurious silver ne. Dramatic frames featuring tranquil teardrop and ssic round white rhinestones delicately connected below the cor for a showstopping look. A unique half-moon locket picture hung from the center, creating a luxurious feel and adding to the beauty of the ne. In short, it looked like an extraordinary ne. "A ne?" even though Evelyn was shocked, she did not show it on her face. "Why do you want to give me that ne?" "This ne is not ordinary one. It''s a defense artifact ne." Previously, he activated the Angel Spark ne card when Evelyn did not pay attention to him. "The name of this item is Angel Spark ne. It can protect the wearer from attacks of Elite rank level and below." "A defense artifact? Isn''t that a precious item?" previously, Evelyn thought it was only an ordinary ne. "Big sis, you are under the Winged Tiger''s seal now, so this item is perfect for you." After saying that, Xiao Ming ced the ne in Evelyn''s hands. Evelyn did not say anything. She only looked at the ne in her hands before finally returning her attention to Xiao Ming. Of course, she was touched by his actions. After all, he had done many things for her. He even gave a precious ne to her. "Please don''t reject my good intentions because I don''t want something bad to happen to you." There were two reasons why he decided to give a precious ne to her. First, it was to protect her andst, it was to make her remember him every day. Sure, he would lose a good item, but he did not mind it because the Angel Spark ne could secure his future. Xiao Ming knew that they would go off separately sooner orter, so Angel Spark ne could keep her from forgetting him. The system said he had to maintain Evelyn''s affection parameter by at least sixty percent if he wanted to use binding partner mode, so the ne was a great item to help maintain her affection parameter. "Thank you, Ren." Evelyn decided to ept the gift because she really needed a defense artifact to protect her. Actually, Xiao Ming was the main reason why she epted the gift. If it were from another man, she would have rejected it even if she needed a defense artifact. "Un." Xiao Ming smiled happily. ''Good! With this, she will remember me every time she sees the ne.'' Happiness glowed inside him. ''Good ne, please help me maintain her affection parameter. I''m counting on you, good ne.'' He suddenly felt lucky to get a ne as a gift for saving Evelyn from a magical beast. Of course, Evelyn had no idea what he had in mind. "Ren, can you help me put it on?" "Sure." After saying that, Xiao Ming sat behind her. Evelyn instantly lifted the ends of her hair so that he could put the ne easily. "Done!" Xiao Ming uttered. [God of Harem says I like your method!] [Goddess of Love utters real men should treat women like this.] [Goddess of Love is satisfied with how you treat Evelyn.] "Thank you, Ren." Evelyn responded. [Evelyn''s affection parameter: 75% --> 79%] Xiao Ming was pleasantly surprised. ''It rose again!'' He did not expect her affection parameter to rise again. Of course, it made him happy. Like before, they began to chat again. When Evelyn was sleeping, Xiao Ming instantly read all the cards he got from the system. He only had five cards left now; Power Loan card, Duji poison and antidote card, Wind Shield card, Invisibility card, and Deadly Sword sh card. He had read the descriptions of the first two cards, so he only needed to read the descriptions of the Wind Shield card, Invisibility card, and Deadly Sword sh card. ''I see.'' It was said a huge shield formed from the wind would appear after activating the Wind Shield card. If the Wind Shield card was good for defense, the Deadly Sword sh card was amazing for attack. He would be able to use a powerful and terrifying sh after activating the Deadly Sword sh card. It stated the sh had a terrifying aura and could split a mountain in two. As for the invisibility card, it could make him invisible to naked eyes. However, the effect of the card would immediately disappear if he used the energy within his body. In other words, this card was good for scouting in the enemy''s territory. ''System, tell me about the binding partner mode now.'' He had read all the cards, so he wanted to know about the binding partner mode. [After activating binding partner mode, Host will get the partner''s inspiration as well as a bonus level based on the partner''s ss.] ''Inspiration? Does that mean I will understand everything as easily as they do?'' He threw another question in his head. [Yes. It''s as if Host is borrowing their inspiration or intelligence.] ''What about the bonus level?'' Actually, he was thrilled when he learned that he would get a bonus level based on the partner''s ss. [Host will get bonus level based on partner''s ss after activating the binding partner mode.] The system gave a simple example to Xiao Ming. If he activated the binding partner mode and his target was Evelyn, he would get a bonus level in his mana capacity because she was a mage. If his target were someone who awakened the Knight ss, he would get a bonus level in his strength. And if his target were Archer ss, he would get a bonus level in his speed. The bonus level would instantly disappear once he was no longer in the binding partner mode. Xiao Ming''s eyes shone brightly. ''Then how many bonus levels will I get after activating the binding partner mode?'' [It''s based on the partner''s ss level. Every ten levels, Host will get one bonus level.] The system used Evelyn as an example again. Evelyn was a mage, and her mana capacity was level 57. This meant Xiao Ming would get five bonus levels in mana capacity if he used binding partner mode and his target was Evelyn. [Host, why don''t you try it yourself?] ''Good idea!'' Xiao Ming agreed instantly. "System, activate the binding partner mode. Target: Evelyn." He said in a low voice. [Ding! Binding partner mode activated. Target: Evelyn.] [Mana Capacity: Lvl 7 --> Lvl 12.] ''Yes. I can feel the difference!'' Xiao Ming''s heart trembled in happiness. ''This is a good system!'' He praised his system. ''How long can I maintain the binding partner mode?'' He threw another question in his head. [As long as you want. However, the system will deactivate the binding partner mode automatically if Host no longer needs it.] ''So, I can''t stay in the binding partner mode forever, huh?'' Xiao Ming did not mind it because the benefit was already good. ''I suddenly can''t wait to have multiple binding partners.'' After asking so many questions, he decided to sleep. The air that night was much colder than usual. They immediately felt cold when the bonfire went out. For this reason, they move closer to each other before finally hugging each other. Of course, they did not know this because they were still sleeping. Yes, they moved closer to each other when they were still sleeping! In short, they were still half asleep when they hugged each other. When they woke up in the morning, both of them were surprised and looked at each other in the eyes. Chapter 11 I Will Spank Your Butt In The Future ?In a huge cave, two young people were sleeping on the leaves; a young man and a young woman. The youngdy was sleeping on the left side of the young man with her head on the young man''s left arm. Their legs were intertwined, and their arms were around each other''s waist. Honeymoon hug sleeping position! Yes, they were sleeping while hugging each other! Even though they were sleeping like a married couple, but they were only friends. Actually, they did not know what was going on because they were still sleeping. They moved their bodies closer to each otherst night because the air was much colder than usual. One thing led to another, and they ended up hugging each other tightly. These two young people were none other than Xiao Ming and his binding partner, Evelyn. Sure, they were sleeping in a cave, but they feltfortable as if they were sleeping in a luxurious and cozy house. However, the good moment instantly turned into an awkward situation when both of them woke up. *Silence¡­ Both Xiao Ming and Evelyn did not say anything and only stared at each other. They could not hide their surprised faces because they were facing each other. *One second¡­two seconds¡­three seconds¡­ It had been five seconds, but none of them said a word and only stared at each other. They believed they slept next to each otherst night. That was why they felt awkward when they woke up. "¡­Good morning, big sis." Xiao Ming broke out the silence. "Good morning." Evelyn responded. Xiao Ming instantly stopped the hug and sat up. ''This is awkward.'' He did not expect something like that to happen to them. [God of Harem says good job, boy!] [The Great Sage, The Equal of Heaven is rolling on the floor,ughing.] At this moment, both Xiao Ming and Evelyn tried their best to behave normally. Like Xiao Ming, Evelyn instantly sat up, facing his back. ''How could something like this happen to us?'' She found it hard to believe what had just happened. ''Does that mean we slept in each other''s arms?'' If Xiao Ming were another man, she would have killed him on the spot. However, she did not do that because he was a good young man. Yes, she believed they moved closer to each other when they were sleepingst night! She could tell everything because Xiao Ming also felt awkward when they woke up. Xiao Ming turned around and inquired, "Ehm! Big sis, how about we go to a waterfall now?" It would be awkward if they kept remembering what had just happened, so he decided to invite her to the waterfall. Instead of answering his question, Evelyn asked, "How about we go to the cliff now? I think it''s a good time to enjoy the beautiful morning now." There was a cliff not far from the cave, so she suddenly wanted to see the beautiful morning from the cliff. "Good idea!" Xiao Ming agreed instantly. "Let''s go now." "Un." Evelyn nodded her head. Like yesterday, he carried her on his back. At this moment, Evelyn behaved normally as if it was normal for him to carry her. After walking for about fifteen minutes, they finally reached their destination. "What a beautiful scenery!" Xiao Ming stated. They were currently sitting on the cliff, looking at the beautiful scenery in front of them. "Yes." Evelyn nodded her head, "But this ce is also dangerous because many magical beasts live in this area." Previously, she sprayed a special powder on their bodies. This powder could mask their scent from magical beasts, so the magical beasts wouldn''t know of their existence. They began to talk about many things. The duo was pleased because they could chat while looking at the beautiful scenery. Evelyn and Xiao Ming spent time on the cliff for about thirty minutes before finally heading to the waterfall. Like yesterday, they chatted for several minutes after eating the grilled fish. ---- Forest, Cave. Evelyn was currently sitting on the stone tform while Xiao Ming was training not far from her. Previously, they decided to go back to the cave because it was dangerous to stay in the waterfall. Of course, they had burned the Ice Cheetah''s corpse. Not only that, but Xiao Ming also made a simple wooden fence and ced it on the cave entrance. The reason was simple. It was to prevent magical beasts from entering the cave! Sure, they knew it was not enough to stop magical beasts from entering the cave, but at least they would know if a magical beast tried to step into the cave. With this, they would feel safer when they slept at night. "Huft¡­Huft¡­Huft¡­" Xiao Ming breathed heavenly. [Ding! Host has leveled up.] ---- Strength: Lvl 9 --> Lvl 10 Agility: Lvl 8 --> Lvl 9 Stamina: Lvl 9 --> Lvl 10 ---- He felt a glimmer of happiness when he saw the notifications. ''Good! My hard work has paid off!'' Of course, he knew the reason why he could level up quickly. It was because his levels were still low! But it still made him happy because, with this, he was stronger than before. ''Should I try using battle instinct mode?'' Xiao Ming shut his eyes and absorbed the energy of heaven and earth. He did not direct it into his awakening points; instead, he stored it in his body. As soon as the energy of heaven and earth entered his body, he suddenly felt stronger. [Ding! All stats +5 level.] --- Strength: Lvl. 10 --> Lvl 15 Agility: Lvl. 9 --> Lvl 14 Stamina: Lvl. 10 --> Lvl 15 Mana Capacity: Lvl 7 --> Lvl 12 ---- When he was in the battle instinct mode, all of his stats went up by five levels. Of course, he was not surprised because battle instinct was his main trump card in his previous life. In his previous life, only a few people could use battle instinct because it was the requirement to be the Ruler. Yes, Xiao Ming was a candidate to be the Ruler in his previous life! And the Ruler of that time was his grandfather, Xiao Tian. ''Two seconds! I can only maintain battle instinct mode for only two seconds.'' Even though he had guessed it, he was still disappointed. ''This body is so weak!'' At this moment, all his stats had returned to the original. He was unhappy because the way to be stronger in his current world was much moreplicated than in his previous world. "What''s wrong, Ren?" Evelyn''s sweet voice reverberated in the cave. Xiao Ming turned his head to look at her. "It''s nothing." He decided to stop training and walk toward her. When it was time for dinner, Evelyn said something shocking, "It''s time for dinner. Let me grill the fish for you." "Are you sure?" Xiao Ming was startled because usually, he was the one who grilled the fish. "You''re the one always grilling fish, so let me do it this time." Even though she had never grilled fish before, she was sure she could do that. ''Just grilling fish. I believe I can do it.'' She added in her head. "Alright." Xiao Ming responded. ''Why do I have a bad feeling about this?'' He had no idea as to why he suddenly had a bad feeling like that. ''Forget it. I''m sure she can do that.'' With that idea in mind, Xiao Ming absorbed the energy of heaven and earth into his awakening points. He directed it into the awakening points in his legs because he wanted to increase his speed. Evelyn, who was grilling the fish, smiled when she saw him. ''He is so diligent!'' Even though Xiao Ming always apanied her, but he never forgot to train. Time went by quickly, and without realizing it, it had been more than fifteen minutes since Xiao Ming began absorbing the energy of heaven and earth. He decided to stop absorbing the energy of heaven and earth because he thought Evelyn had finished grilling the fish. Evelyn rose to her feet and walked toward him. "I have finished grilling the fish. Here, eat it." Xiao Mingughed drily when he saw the grilled fish. "Big sis, what...what is this?" "Why are you asking something stupid like that? Of course, it''s grilled fish." Evelyn had no idea as to why Xiao Ming asked something like that. "No, I mean, are you sure this grilled fish is edible?" there was a reason why Xiao Ming behaved like this. He questioned whether the grilled fish in Evelyn''s hand was edible or not. ''That fish is¡­.'' He was sure burnt grilled fish were the right words to describe it. "Of course, it''s edible." Evelyn responded instantly. "This is my first time to grill fish, so you have to eat it no matter what." Xiao Ming looked at the burnt grilled fish in his right hand. ''Big sis, you are not nning to poison me, right?'' Deep in his heart, he did not want to eat it. "Big sis, can I not eat this fish?" even though he already knew the answer, he still asked that question. "I suddenly only want to eat Juwi fruit. A¡­ahaha." "No! I have grilled this fish for you, so you have to eat it." Evelyn forced Xiao Ming to eat the burnt grilled fish. [Several divine beings areughing.] [The Great Sage, The Equal of Heaven says your expression is funny.] [God of Harem utters even though it''s bad for your body, you have to eat it because she has grilled that fish for you. You have to appreciate her efforts.] [Goddess of Love nods her head.] Xiao Ming instantly yelled in his head. ''Damn you! Do you want to see me die again?'' He still had not eaten the fish and only stared at it. "What are you doing? Hurry up and eat it or else when I recover¡­." Evelyn did not finish her words on purpose. Of course, she was only joking around when she threatened him. It was the first time she had cooked for someone, so Xiao Ming had to eat the grilled fish. Even though she did not finish her words, Xiao Ming could understand what she had in mind. ''Big sis, you are bullying me! Have you forgotten that I saved you twice?'' He nced at Evelyn before returning his attention to the burnt grilled fish in his right hand. ''I will remember this. I will take revenge on you once I be stronger than you. At that time, I will spank your butt until you beg for forgiveness. Just you wait. I will really do that. I will spank your butt in the future.'' Xiao Ming promised himself that he would spank Evelyn''s butt once he became stronger than her. ''I hope I won''t get poisonedter.'' He opened his mouth before finally biting the burnt grilled fish. Chapter 12 Learning Magic ?Xiao Ming widened his eyes. ''I want to puke!'' He tried his best not to puke because Evelyn was paying attention to him. ''Big sis, just you wait. I promise I will spank your butt until you beg for forgiveness in the future.'' He did not spank Evelyn''s butt because she was stronger than him. Sure, she was under the Winged Tiger''s seal, and he could spank her butt immediately, but he did not do that because he believed she would beat him up after undoing the seal. No! Actually, there was one reason why he did not spank her butt right away. He forgot that Evelyn was currently weaker than him! "How is it?" Evelyn still had not eaten her grilled fish, so she did not know the taste. "It''s¡­delicious." Xiao Ming said the opposite. ''It tastes bad!'' He shouted in his head. "Then you can eat my grilled fish." Evelyn was pleased after hearing his words. "Here, take my grilled fish." "No, big sis. This grilled fish is enough for me." Of course, Xiao Ming refused instantly because her grilled fish tasted bad. "You should eat your grilled fish." ''Eat it and taste how bad your grilled fish is.'' He wanted Evelyn to taste her grilled fish. "I can eat Juwi fruit. You should eat my grilled fish because you need stamina to carry me." Evelyn still did not know the reason why Xiao Ming refused to eat her fish. "That is why I have to eat more healthy food like Juwi fruit. After all, this grilled fish is not hea-" Xiao Ming threw up before he finished his words. Evelyn''s face turned worried, "Ren, are you alright?" Xiao Ming lifted his head to look at Evelyn. "Big sis, please let me grill the fish from now on. You only need to sit on the stone tform. You don''t need to do anything." He decided to reveal the truth because something bad would happen to him if she did not know the truth. "Why? Does it taste bad?" Evelyn took a bit after saying that. ''It tastes bad! It tastes like charcoal.'' She instantly spat out the fish in her mouth. "I''m sorry, Ren. This is my first time to grill fish, so I thought I could do that, but¡­." Evelyn finally knew the reason why Xiao Ming refused to eat her grilled fish. "Alright. Let''s forget it." Xiao Ming could not be angry at Evelyn because she had good intentions. Evelyn suddenly felt as if she was a useless person because she could not do anything. Xiao Ming''s expression turned soft. "You don''t need to put on an expression like that? I''m not angry at you because I know you have good intentions." "But I feel like I''m a burden to you." She still wore a sad face. "You are not burden. To me, you are my futu-" Xiao Ming stopped his words halfway. Previously, he wanted to say she was his future, but she would see him as a pervert if he said that. Sure, he had saved her life twice, but they had only known each other for several days. His good image would break into pieces if he said she was his future. "I''m your?" Evelyn did not get his words because he stopped halfway. "I just want to say let me take care of you." Xiao Ming lied to her. "I will protect you and take care of you." "You will take care of me?" Evelyn had no idea as to why happiness blossomed within her after hearing his words. "Yes. I will take care of you." Xiao Ming repeated his words. "Thank you, Ren. And please take care of me." A tiny smile appeared on her pretty face after turning her head to the other side. Not long after that, Evelyn fell asleep. Time went by quickly, and without realizing it, two days had passed since Xiao Ming ate the burnt grilled fish. At this moment, Evelyn was teaching Xiao Ming magic because she had lifted the Winged Tiger''s seal. In other words, her power had returned! Of course, Xiao Ming had activated the binding partner mode because, with this, he could understand magic better. Evelyn, who was sitting on the stone tform, uttered, "Mages are different from archers or knights. We can''t use the energy of heaven and earth directly because we need mana to use magic." "Mana?" Xiao Ming, who was sitting on the opposite side of her, touched his chin. "So, how do you use magic?" "By borrowing the power of Goddess Teressa." Evelyn began to exin in detail. She said magic spell was a technique they used to borrow Goddess Teressa''s power to convert the energy of heaven and earth into mana. If the energy of heaven and earth was soft like flowing water, mana was sparkling little lights which could be seen only by mages. Mana had many colors and was used based on the type of magic. This was the reason why healing magic had a green magic circle because healing magic used green mana. However, they needed to be acknowledged by goddess Teressa if they wanted to borrow her power. For this reason, only mages could use and see mana because Goddess Teressa did not acknowledge anyone who did not awaken the Mage ss. "Goddess Teressa, huh?" Xiao Ming touched his chin. "Is she real?" "I don''t know because I have never met her before." Evelyn gave an honest answer. "However, she is real based on myth. You can also see her statue in front of Magic Tower and a few special ces." "Based on myth? But isn''t th-" before he had finished his words, something shocking happened. [Goddess Teressa is ncing at you.] ''She is real!'' He almost jumped when a notification suddenly popped up. "Hmm? What''s wrong, Ren?" Evelyn asked curiously after seeing his expression. "Nothing. Please continue." He could not tell her that Goddess Teressa nced at him earlier. ''I forgot Gods and Goddesses are real.'' Actually, Xiao Ming still found it hard to believe everything, including about Gods and Goddesses. If he informed everyone that he couldmunicate with Gods and Goddesses or told them that Gods and Goddesses were always watching his adventures, he was sure everyone would think of him as a crazy young man. ''Well, I can do that because I have system.'' He then returned his attention to Evelyn. Evelyn took a spell book out of her space ring and gave it to Xiao Ming. "Here. You can read this spell book." Xiao Ming instantly took the spell book. "Thunderbolt magic?" Thunderbolt magic was lightning magic. Blue lightning would appear after the mages cast the spell. There was also a high probability of paralyzing the target for three seconds if it hit the mark. At this moment, a system notification suddenly popped up. [Ding! Host has discovered Thunderbolt spell book. Do you want to learn it?] Happiness danced in his mind after seeing the notification. ''What?! I can learn this magic instantly?!'' He suddenly realized something. His system was a cheat tool! "Magic is imagination." Evelyn spoke and paused for a second before she continued, "You need to think about your magic when you cast magic spells. In other words, imagination is important to mages." At this moment, Xiao Ming was not paying attention to Evelyn''s words. ''Yes. I want to learn it now.'' He said in his head. Memories rting to the Thunderbolt magic suddenly appeared in his mind, and he felt as if he had learned Thunderbolt magic for a long time. "Why don''t you try it?" Evelyn told Xiao Ming to try Thunderbolt magic. Xiao Ming pretended to read the spell book because it would be weird if he could use Thunderbolt magic without reading the spell book. After skimming the spell book, Xiao Ming started chanting the magic spell. "Thunderbolt!" A blue magic circle emerged before him, and blue lighting came out of the magic circle, hitting the cave wall. Boom! The sound of Thunderbolt magic hitting the cave wall reverberated in the entire area. "I did it!" happiness glowed inside him, and a happy smile emerged on his handsome face. The expression of deep shock blossomed on Evelyn''s face. ''What?! He managed to cast Thunderbolt magic on his first try?! [A/N: it would take several chapters before he epted his new identity. Please bear with it for now.] Chapter 13 Ice Queen ?Evelyn found it hard to believe what she was seeing. In the past, she managed to master Thunderbolt magic in one day, and everyone praised her continuously. They even said she was a genius among geniuses. She also saw herself as a genius because she could master Thunderbolt magic in a short amount of time. But she finally realized something now. Above the sky, there was another sky! Xiao Ming even managed to master Thunderbolt magic in less than a minute. No, he even did it on his first try. It was as if mastering Thunderbolt magic was as easy as turning a palm. ''If I''m genius among geniuses, then what is he?'' Evelyn even failed to hide her surprised face. [God of Wind says well done, boy!] [God of Harem nods his head.] [God of Sea says look at that beauty''s expression! Well done! Well done!] Evelyn took another spell book out of her space ring. "Ren, try this spell book." Xiao Ming was pleasantly surprised when Evelyn gave him another spell book. ''Ice Chain?'' Like the name, Ice Chain was ice magic. This magic allowed the user to shoot long chains from their hands or from underground. However, these chains were breakable. [Ding! Host has discovered Ice Chain spell book. Do you want to learn it?] A notification instantly popped up after he took Evelyn''s Ice Chain spell book. At this moment, she paid attention to Xiao Ming carefully. She wanted to know if he was really a genius or not. Like before, Xiao Ming instantly cast a spell after skimming the spell book. "Ice Chain!" A single chain made of ice shot out from the white magic circle before finally hitting the cave wall. Boom! The ice chain did not break when it hit the cave wall; instead, it pierced the cave wall. Evelyn realized one thing after seeing how fast Xiao Ming was at mastering magic. He was a monster! She had never heard of anyone mastering magic as fast as Xiao Ming before, so she failed to hide her surprised face again. ''He can master Ice Chain magic and Thunderbolt magic only in a few seconds?!'' If everyone knew about this, the whole world would be in an uproar. ''Monster. He is a monster!'' Due to how fast Xiao Ming was at mastering magic, she called him a monster. There was a reason why she called him a monster. She did not know the right words to describe him! ''This is cheating. He is cheating.'' She had never met someone like Xiao Ming before. ''Not only is he Aeris, he even can master magic instantly.'' Her eyes widened for a second. ''Wait! Does he have grade S talent?'' She guessed that Xiao Ming had S grade talent because talent determined how fast one understood magic. Evelyn suddenly felt a little envious of him. Sure, she was also a genius in magic, but she was not as good as him. First, Xiao Ming could awaken all sses. Second, he could master magic easily, andst, he was still very young. This meant he was an outstanding young man and would stand at the top of the hierarchy in the future. "Ren, if I may know, what grade is your talent?" Evelyn asked this question because she was curious about his talent. Of course, she would not force him to reveal the truth. "I have grade F talent." Xiao Ming gave an honest answer. Even though he was telling the truth, Evelyn did not believe his words. ''It seems like he doesn''t want to reveal the truth.'' She assumed that Xiao Ming did not want to reveal his grade talent. Grade F talent was the lowest, so there was no way he could master magic instantly if his talent were grade F. Xiao Ming knew that Evelyn did not believe his words because it was written on her pretty face. ''I''m sure she thinks I''m lying to her.'' He decided not to clear the misunderstanding because it was rted to his system. There was no way he would reveal his system to anyone because it was his trump card. Only a fool would reveal their trump card to anyone easily. He even did not intend to reveal his system to his family or future lover. That was why he said nothing and only stared at her. At the same time, a tiger was standing in front of fifty magical beasts between two huge mountains. The tiger was huge and had a pair of wings on its body. Evelyn would recognize that tiger right away if she saw him because he was the one who sealed her power a few days ago. Winged Tiger! Yes, that magical beast was the Winged Tiger she fought a few days ago. The Winged Tiger was currently yelling at his subordinates because they failed to find Evelyn. No, they were not his subordinates. He could order them around because he was stronger than them. In other words, they were his ves! "Fool!" the Winged Tiger retorted. "I want you to find that human today or else I will kill youter." All of the Winged Tiger''s ves trembled. They were scared because Winged Tiger never joked with his words. "Go and find that human now!" the Winged Tiger roared. The magical beasts instantly dispersed and began to look for Evelyn. "Human, just you wait. I will kill youter." The Winged Tiger was furious at Evelyn because she injured him heavily in theirst fight. That was why the Winged Tiger wanted to take revenge on her. ---- Forest, Cave. Xiao Ming was currently having lunch with Evelyn. As usual, they consumed grilled fish and Juwi fruit. Of course, he was the one who grilled the fish because he did not want to eat burnt grilled fish again. As they were eating and chatting happily, the sound of magical beasts resounded from outside the cave. Evelyn and Xiao Ming instantly turned their heads toward the source of the sound. ''Our whereabouts have been discovered.'' They rose to their feet before finally heading toward the cave entrance. "There are so many magical beasts in the waterfall." the cave was located next to the waterfall, so he could see the magical beasts clearly. "Wait here, Ren. I will kill these magical beasts and end everything today." Evelyn was not afraid of them because these magical beasts were only at 1-Star and 2-Star. Like human beings, magical beasts also had power rankings. From the lowest to the highest, it was 1-Star, 2-Star, 3-Star, 4-Star, 5-Star, 6-Star, and the strongest, 7-Star. 1-Star magical beasts were equivalent to Novice Rank, and 2-Star magical beasts were as strong as Elite Rank, and so on. In other words, the power rankings for magical beasts were the same as humans, including the level. They just had different names. "Alright." Even though Xiao Ming wanted to help her, he knew his limit. A pair of wings made of ice slowly formed on Evelyn''s back. Xiao Ming was startled. ''So beautiful!'' At that moment, one thing appeared in his mind. Ice Queen! Yes, Evelyn looked like the Ice Queen! She had a pretty face and a perfect body. Coupled with her white dress and ice wings on her back made her look like the Ice Queen who descended from her castle. Boom! Boom! Boom! Evelyn was currently floating in mid-air. She attacked all the magical beasts with her Ice Needles magic. "Eeaaakk." the sound of magical beasts crying out in pain reverberated in the entire area. Her enemies were only at 1-Star and 2-Star, so they were not her opponents. She managed to kill all magical beasts in less than five minutes. "Amazing!" Xiao Ming stated. ''As expected of my first binding partner, she is sure amazing!'' He stared at Evelyn, who was floating in mid-air. A voice suddenly rang out when Evelyn was looking at the magical beasts under her. "Human, I''ve finally found you!" Yes, that voice belonged to Evelyn''s enemy, the Winged Tiger. Chapter 14 Fighting The Winged Tiger ?Xiao Ming turned his head toward the source of the sound. ''Winged Tiger?'' He had seen the Winged Tiger once. ''That magical beast looks strong. Can Evelyn kill that Winged Tiger?'' He was suddenly worried about Evelyn''s safety. ''System, analyze that magical beast.'' The system instantly analyzed the Winged Tiger''s power. ---- Name: Winged Tiger Race: Tiger Age: 80 Rank: 3-Star Talent: Grade C Strength: Lvl 56 Agility: Lvl 50 Stamina: Lvl 52 Mana Capacity: Lvl 48 ---- Xiao Ming clenched his fist. ''That magical beast is strong!'' He shifted his gaze from the Winged Tiger to Evelyn. "Human, I will kill you today!" the Winged Tiger corrected his words, "No, I will torture you first before killing you slowly." Evelyn ignored the Winged Tiger''s words and raised her right arm forward. "Thunderbolt." A giant magic circle suddenly appeared above the Winged Tiger before finally, a bolt of blue lightning shot down, trying to hit the Winged Tiger. The Winged Tiger lifted its head before avoiding Evelyn''s attack. "Human! You manage to anger this king again!" Like before, Evelyn ignored the Winged Tiger''s words and attacked him again. From her point of view, there was no point in talking with her enemy. Of course, the Winged Tiger did counterattack. "Die, human!" The Winged Tiger shot ck mes from its mouth, intending to burn Evelyn to ashes. Xiao Ming, who saw the fight from the cave entrance, was amazed. No, he was unhappy because he could not help Evelyn. As he was focused on the fierce battle in front of him, a notification suddenly popped up. [Ding! The road to bing the Ruler is extremely difficult. It also involves bloodlust and mortality on the battlefield. Help Evelyn to kill the Winged Tiger, and you will be rewarded with a Transformation Mask card.] ''Transformation Mask card?'' Unexpected happiness danced in his mind. Even though the system still did not exin the reward, he could guess based on the name of the reward. ''The target mission is only to help Evelyn, not to kill the Winged Tiger.'' He immediately checked all his cards in the inventory. ''Hmm? I have five cards left now; Power Loan card (1), Duji poison and antidote card (1), Wind Shield card (1), Invisibility card (1), and Deadly Sword sh card (1).'' Xiao Ming finally knew what to do after seeing all of his cards. ''I can use the Invisibility card to get close to that magical beast and attack him using the Deadly Sword sh card. I will use the Wind Shield card to protect meter.'' There were two reasons why he was willing to use three of his cards. First, it was to help Evelyn. She was his first binding partner, so he did not want her to get killed by the Winged Tiger. Andst, it was because of the mission given by the system. Even though his enemy was a 3-Star magical beast, he did not show the slightest fear in his eyes. What the system said was right. The road to bing the Ruler was not easy. He needed determination and fear of nothing if he wanted to be like his grandfather. [God of Harem agrees with the target mission.] [God of Wind says boy, save your woman and kill that kitty-cat.] [Goddess of War is paying attention to you.] The corner of Xiao Ming''s lips twitched. "Kitty-cat? God of Wind, why don''t you kill that kitty-cat now? You are God, so it should be easy for you to kill that kitty-cat." [God of Wind responds I don''t want to.] The God of Wind refused without thinking twice. [God of Wind crosses his arms over his chest and turns his head to the other side.] [God of Wind says it would ruin my reputation if I needed to step in just to deal with a kitty.] Xiao Ming could not help but chuckle. He loved it whenever God of Windmented on his adventure because he was an interesting God. "Alright. I will go save her now." Xiao Ming suddenly felt calm after talking with God of Wind. Even though his opponent was a 3-Star magical beast, he did not feel the slightest fear in his heart. "System, activate the Invisibility card now." Even though the distance between them was quite far, Xiao Ming still decided to activate the Invisibility card. There were three reasons why he did something like that. First, it was to hide his aura. Magical beasts had a keen sense of smell. The Winged Tiger would notice him immediately if he did not activate the Invisibility card. Second, it was because the effect of the Invisibility card would not disappear as long as he did not use energy within him or the energy around him. Andst, he couldunch a surprise attack if he activated the Invisibility card before approaching the Winged Tiger. [Ding! Invisibility card activated.] Even though Xiao Ming didn''t feel any difference in his body, but no one could see him or feel his aura right now. At this moment, both the Winged Tiger and Evelyn were injured and only had a little stamina left. [God of Sea says that kitty-cat is injured and only has a little stamina left, so this is an excellent opportunity to kill it.] Xiao Ming nodded his head as he rushed toward the Winged Tiger. ''Yes. This is indeed a good opportunity to attack that magical beast.'' He agreed with God of Sea''s words. Evelyn and the Winged Tiger were no longer fighting in the sky. The reason was simple. They had lost one of their wings! The Winged Tiger had lost its left wing, while Evelyn had lost her right wing! Sure, Evelyn could reshape her right wing, but she did not do that because she only had a little stamina left now. "Human, die for this king!" The Winged Tiger shot out huge ck mes from its mouth again. "Thunderbolt!" Evelyn instantly cast a spell after avoiding the Winged Tiger''s attack. "Aaggghhh." The Winged Tiger cried out in pain when lightning hit its body. "Human, I will kill you." At this moment, Xiao Ming was already on the Winged Tiger''s right side. ''This is already close enough!'' The distance between them was about fifteen meters. ''System, activate the Deadly Sword sh card now.'' His eyes were locked on the Winged Tiger. [Ding! Deadly Sword sh card activated.] Xiao Ming''s swords suddenly gleamed in dark red. ''My sword suddenly bes heavy!'' He felt as if he was holding a mountain, not a sword. There was a reason why his sword suddenly became heavy. It was because his body was too weak to use the power of the Deadly Sword sh card! ''I can do this!'' He gritted his teeth. At this moment, the effect of the Invisibility Card had disappeared. Evelyn and Winged Tiger instantly turned their heads toward Xiao Ming. "Ren?!" the expression of deep shock blossomed on Evelyn''s face. Previously, she told him to stay in the cave because she did not want something bad to happen to him. Like Evelyn, the Winged Tiger was also startled. ''Another human?!'' He was furious. He was enraged because he did not notice Xiao Ming earlier. ''And what is that dark red gleam?'' The Winged Tiger could feel terrifying energy from Xiao Ming''s sword. "Die, kitty!" Xiao Ming swung his sword, sending a deadly sh at the Winged Tiger. The world suddenly turned crimson, and the battle area was filled with terrifying energy. The power of Deadly Sword sh was so terrifying, to the point that all the magical beasts around the battle area trembled in fear. The Winged Tiger''s pupil dted before finally crying out in pain. "Aggghhh." The Winged Tiger could not avoid or block Xiao Ming''s attack. Xiao Mingunched a surprise attack, and the distance between them was not far, so it was normal if The Winged Tiger was unable to react in time. Xiao Ming suddenly had no more strength. He could barely even stand up. It drained all of his strength to use that technique. The Winged Tiger knew that he would die soon, so he decided to take Xiao Ming with him. "Human, die with me!" The Winged Tiger used itsst strength to shoot ck mes from its mouth. The Winged Tiger could not ept it, so he wanted Xiao Ming to die with him. Xiao Ming could not avoid the Winged Tiger''s attack because he had no more strength and could not move his body. ''System, activate the Wind Shield card.'' A giant shield formed from the wind suddenly emerged before him. *Crack¡­Crack¡­Crack¡­ However, the wind shield was unable to withstand the Winged Tiger''s attack, causing the shield to be broken immediately. ''Ah, shit!'' These were the words that appeared in his mind. "Ren!" Evelyn rushed toward Xiao Ming, trying to save him. Chapter 15 Help! A Beautiful Angel Is Kidnaping Me! ?*Uakkk¡­ Blood sshed out of his mouth as he was thrown more than ten meters from where he was. Even though the wind shield had greatly reduced the Winged Tiger''s attack power, but his body was in a weak state because the Deadly Sword sh had consumed all of his stamina. Bang! Xiao Ming''s body hit the ground before finally, he fell unconscious. It could be said he was lucky because he did not die instantly. First, Winged Tiger was a 3-star magical beast. Even though the Winged Tiger was already injured and only attacked him using itsst strength, but the power of the Winged Tiger''s attack was still terrifying for someone like him. Andst, his body was already in frail condition before the Winged Tiger''s attacknded on his body. "Ren!" Evelyn''s face turned worried when she saw Xiao Ming''s condition. "Haha." the Winged Tigerughed happily. "He is already dying. I''m sure he will only live for an hour if he is lucky." Evelyn ignored the Winged Tiger''s words. "Ren¡­" "Hahaha. Even though I can''t kill you, but your lover died in my hands. I''m satisfied with this. Haha." the Winged Tiger expressed the happiness in his heart byughing non-stop. Sure, he knew he would die soon, but he stillughed happily. The reason was simple. He managed to kill Evelyn''s lover! Yes, the Winged Tiger thought Xiao Ming was Evelyn''s lover. Evelyn''s face darkened. She rose to her feet and looked at the Winged Tiger. "Winged Tiger, I will kill you!" Evelyn''s eyes gleamed with terrifying sharpness, and every single one of her words was filled with coldness. A giant magic circle suddenly appeared above the Winged Tiger. Boom! Boom! Boom! Countless Ice Needles shot out from the magic circle, hitting the Winged Tiger and its surroundings. "Haha." even though the Winged Tiger was showered with Ice Needles, he stillughed. "Human, feel the regret for eternally!" The Winged Tiger knew he would die soon, so he did nothing when Evelyn attacked him. *Srrng¡­ A beast core slowly emerged and floated above the Winged Tiger''s body. The beast core was shaped like a crystal ball and was as big as half a volleyball. "Ice Clone." Evelyn cast a spell after killing the Winged Tiger. A gorgeousdy made of ice suddenly appeared next to her. If anyone did not know it was clone magic, they would think the clone was Evelyn''s twin sister because there was no difference between Evelyn and the clone. Yes, her clone looked like a real human being. "Go take the beast core and Ice Lotus nt." Evelyn could not leave Xiao Ming alone because he was unconscious. The clone nodded her head before leaving. "I should have learned healing magic in the past." She did not know any healing magic, so she could not treat Xiao Ming''s injuries. ''I hope I have something to treat his injuries.'' She began to check all the items in her space ring. She only brought two healing potions before going to the forest. However, she had used one of them while the other was given to a mother who wanted to save her daughter. ''I should have brought more healing potions before traveling to the forest.'' After checking all the items in her space ring, she caught sight of the Vital of Redemption potion. Even though the Vital of Redemption potion did not have as great efficacy as the Health Potion, it was sufficient for first aid. ''This is enough to keep him alive for one day. I will look for healing mage after this.'' Healing mages were mages who focused on the healing arts. They were poor fighters butpensated for this with their advanced skills in healing. Usually, a mage would only learn fighting magic. Even if they learned healing magic, they would only learn the basics. ''I should not think about healing mage now. I have to save him first.'' With that idea in mind, Evelyn poured Vital of Redemption potion into Xiao Ming''s mouth, but the potion immediately dripped down from the corner of his mouth. She stopped pouring the Vital of Redemption potion and stared at Xiao Ming. ''I have to do that. Yes, I should not waver at a time like this or else he will dieter.'' Evelyn poured Vital of Redemption potion into her mouth before finally bringing her face closer to Xiao Ming''s face. In less than three seconds, their lips met. Evelyn pressed her lips against his before finally pouring Vital of Redemption potion into his mouth. She did not separate their lips immediately; instead, she kept pressing her soft pink lips against his because she did not want the potion to go to waste again. Yes, she had to make sure Xiao Ming drank the potion! Even though Evelyn had lost her first kiss, she did not show the slightest care about it because her mind was filled with Xiao Ming''s safety. ''Ren, please don''t die!'' She immediately took him to the cave after giving him the Vital of Redemption potion from mouth to mouth. ''I will recover my strength first before bringing him to the nearest city.'' Evelyn was currently sitting on the stone tform with Xiao Ming lying before her. She drank a potion before finally trying her best to recover her strength. At the same time, her ice clone stepped into the cave with beast core and Ice Lotus nt in her hands. Her ice clone instantly melted into water after giving her the beast core and Ice Lotus nt. Time went by quickly, and without realizing it, an hour had passed since Evelyn brought Xiao Ming to the cave. Even though she still had not fully recovered, but she had recovered eighty percent of her strength. ''This is enough.'' She opened her eyes. ''Ren, let''s leave this forest now.'' She carried Xiao Ming in a princess style before finally walking out of the cave. *Srrhh¡­ A beautiful ice wings formed on her back as she walked out of the cave. ''Please wait a little longer, Ren. I will find healing mageter.'' Evelyn stared at Xiao Ming as she flew in the sky. --- Nightshire City, Maniacal Shrub Inn. Nightshire city was the closest city to the forest, and Maniacal Shrub Inn was one of the best inns in Nightshire city. The Maniacal Shrub Inn was huge and made of wood. It had three floors, with the VIP room being on the highest floor. One of the female employees was currently bringing Evelyn and Xiao Ming to the VIP Room. Evelyn decided to rent a VIP room because Xiao Ming needed a quiet room. Sure, the VIP room was expensive, but she did not mind it because she had a lot of money. *Click¡­ The female employee opened the door before stepping into the room. The room was huge, with many luxury items decorating the room. Sure, everything was made of wood, but Evelyn could still feel the sensation of luxury. After cing Xiao Ming on the bed, Evelyn turned her head to look at the employee. "Who is the best healing mage in this city?" "Healing mage?" the female employee touched her chin. "Ah, it''s Kieran. He is the best healing mage in this city." "Where can I find him?" Evelyn threw another question. "His house is five hundred meters from here." The female employee responded, "You just need to go north and you will see his houseter. His house is big with two Juwi trees in the front yard." "Thank you." Evelyn wasted no time and immediately left. ---- In a huge front yard, an old man about forty years old was lying on the hammock alone. His white hair danced softly, and a happy smile could be seen on his old face. If anyone saw him, they would know right away that he was in a good mood. That old man was none other than Kieran, the best healing mage in Nightshire city. "What a beautiful day!" he stated. Like before, he was staring at the blue sky while smiling softly. ''Hmm? Is that an angel?'' He was startled when he saw a gorgeousdy flying in the sky. But what surprised him most was that the figure was flying toward his house. He instantly sat up, and the smile on his face grew bigger. ''Did the angele to me because I have helped many people?'' That was the question that appeared in his mind. ''So beautiful!'' He could not take his eyes off her. Bang! Kieran fell off the hammock because he could not keep his bnce. "Ouch!" he rubbed his white hair. At this moment, the figure finallynded in front of him. That figure was none other than Xiao Ming''s binding partner, Evelyn. "Are you Kieran?" Evelyn inquired. Kieran instantly rose to his feet and ced his right hand on his chest. "That''s right. I''m Kieran, the best healing mage in Nightshire city. Angel, what brings you to my humble ce?" "Good. Follow me!" Evelyn grabbed his right hand before flying into the sky again. "Beautiful angel, what are you doing?" Kieran suddenly realized everything. He was being kidnapped by a beautiful angel! "Help! Someone, help me!" He shouted, "A beautiful angel is kidnaping me." ''Wait!'' He touched his chin with his left hand. ''Isn''t being kidnapped by an angel exciting? I''m sure not everyone has the opportunity to be kidnapped by an angel like me.'' His terror face instantly turned into a smile. At this moment, many people were looking at Evelyn and Kieran. "Hey look! Isn''t that mage Kieran?" "What?! Ah, that''s right." "Did he say he was being kidnapped?" "Yes." "Hey, let''s save him! He is the best healing mage in our city, so we should not let anything bad to happen to him." "Yes. We have to save him." "Yes. Let''s save him." One by one, people who saw Kieran wanted to save him. Kieran looked at these people before finally shouting, "Everyone, I''m indeed being kidnapped right now, but don''t save me. Let me get kidnapped by this beautiful angel." The corner of their lips twitched after hearing Kieran''s words. ''We forgot that he loves beautiful women!'' They shouted in their heads. "Good bye everyone. Please don''t forget my good deed." Kieran behaved as if he would not see them anymore. Chapter 16 I Will Forgive You This Time ?Kieran raised his head to look at Evelyn. "Beautiful angel, where are we going?" "You will know about itter." Evelyn gave a short answer. Kieran''s eyes shone brightly. ''Oh! Is it because she wants to surprise me? Hehe. I''m so excited right now. I can''t wait to find out what she will do to meter. Hehe.'' A happy smile appeared on his face. ''Hmm? Maniacal Shrub Inn?'' The smile on his face grew bigger when theynded in front of Maniacal Shrub Inn. ''Does she want to y the role of master and servant in this luxurious inn? I thought we would do it in a cave earlier. I didn''t expect it to be in a luxurious inn. She is indeed an angel! I love her even more now.'' He still did not know the reason why Evelyn took him to the Maniacal Shrub Inn. He decided not to ask more questions because he would know the answerter. Like before, his face was still full of smiles. However, the smile on his face instantly froze when they stepped into Xiao Ming''s room. ''This?! Isn''t he the city mistress'' toy boy? What is he doing here?'' He was startled when he saw Xiao Ming lying on the bed. "Beautiful angel, is this the reason why you take me to this inn?" Kieran inquired. "Yes. I want you to treat his injuries with your healing magic." Evelyn did not hide her intentions. Kieran returned his attention to Xiao Ming. ''Stinky boy! I envy you. You already have a beautiful MILF as your sugar mama, no, I mean, you already have city mistress, so how can you hook up with my angel now? So envious! So envious!'' He wanted to cry but had no tears. ''How could you have so much luck? You already have a kind and beautiful sugar mama like city mistress, but you can still hook up with an angel too. So envious!'' Of course, he knew who Xiao Ming was because Xiao Ming was famous in Nightshire city. There were two reasons why Xiao Tian was famous in Nightshire city. First, it could be said he was the most handsome man in Nightshire city. Andst, it was because he was the city mistress'' toy boy. City mistress was an attractive maturedy who could seduce any man without doing anything. This was the reason why Kieran was envious of Xiao Ming''s luck. ''I''m sure my luck would be as good as his if I had a handsome face like him. God, you are so unfair to me.'' He suddenly wished he had a handsome face like Xiao Ming. "I will pay you handsomely after treating his injuries." Even though she dragged Kieran to Maniacal Shrub Inn by force, but she would not return good with evil. "Leave it to me! I will make him recover in no time." Kieran put his right hand on his chest and said confidently. ''Hehe. I will ask her to kiss me as paymentter.'' He added in his head. Kieran wasted no time and began treating Xiao Ming''s injuries with his healing magic. Even though Xiao Ming''s injuries were severe, it was not difficult for Kieran to heal his wounds. "Done! He will regain consciousness in an hour or two." after saying that, Kieran turned his head to look at Evelyn. "Hehe. Beautiful angel, can I get my payment now?" Evelyn retrieved one gold coin from her space ring. "Here is your payment." In this world, they used copper, silver, and gold coins as transaction tools. 100 copper coins were equal to 1 silver coin, and 100 silver coins had the same value as 1 gold coin. If they changed it to the currency in Xiao Ming''s previous life, 1 gold coin was 1000 bucks. "Beautiful angel, can I get other payment?" he did not want her gold coin because he was not short of money. "What do you want?" Evelyn inquired, "Hehe. Can I kiss you as my payment?" Even though he had guessed the answer, but he still tried his luck. Evelyn was unhappy. She would have pped his face if he had not healed Xiao Ming''s wounds earlier. "If you refuse my idea, how about I kiss your hand as my payment?" Kieran did not give up and kept trying his luck. Actually, he was not a bad person. He only loved beautiful women! Everyone in Nightshire city already knew about his personality because he always behaved like this. That was why the citizens wanted to save him when he said he was kidnapped because he was not an arrogant person and never treated anyone badly. When Kieran tried to hold Evelyn''s left hand and kiss it, she pped his face hard. "Thank you for the reward, my angel!" Kieran was thrown two meters from where he was. Evelyn threw the gold coin at him before finally speaking, "Leave!" After taking the gold coin, Kieran rose to his feet before rushing out of the room. "I will see you again tomorrow, my angel." Evelyn sat on a wooden chair and looked at Xiao Ming. Even though Kieran had treated his injuries, she was still sad. ''Ren¡­'' She held his right hand while looking at him with a sad expression. She had no idea why she was really sad when she saw his condition. She felt as if someone was slicing her heart with a knife continuously. It hurt! Her body had fully recovered, but she still felt that something was wrong with her body. It was as if her body was crying! ''What is this feeling?'' Actually, she had a special feeling for Xiao Ming, but she did not realize it because she had never been in love before. What she had been doing all this time was only learning magic. Of course, many men tried to court her, but she never put them in her eyes. That was why she was unfamiliar with these feelings. ''Why am I so sad like this?'' She still found it hard to believe what she felt. She had only known him for a few days, but she felt as if he was so special to her. Sure, he had saved her life twice, but it was not the first time someone had saved her. She wondered what made Xiao Ming special in her heart. She knew he was an attractive young man, but she had seen many good-looking men before. ''Is this what people call love?'' Of course, she was not sure about it. As she was deep in thought, Xiao Ming finally regained consciousness. Evelyn instantly came to her senses. "Ren, you have regained consciousness?" The sadness in her heart reduced significantly, and her mood suddenly became better. "Big sister, where are we?" Xiao Ming inquired. "We are in Maniacal Shrub Inn." Evelyn responded, "How are you feeling?" [Several divine beings are relieved.] [God of Wind says you almost gave me a heart attack earlier.] [Goddess of War shakes her head.] [God of Lust says you should train harderter. You looked so pathic earlier.] [God of Harem nods his head.] Several notifications popped up. Xiao Ming ignored the notifications because he was not in the mood to respond to them. "Ren, why did you help me earlier? Didn''t I tell you to stay in the cave? Did you know how dangerous your actions were?" Evelyn threw three questions at once. Actually, she was angry and happy at the same time. She was furious because Xiao Ming ignored her words. However, she was thrilled because he was willing to risk his life to help her. Winged Tiger was a 3-star magical beast, so he was powerful. She was sure other people would not try to help her if they were as weak as Xiao Ming. However, he did not care about it and still tried to help her as if Winged Tiger was a weak magical beast. "I didn''t know. my body reacted on its own when I saw you get hurt." He decided to lie because he could not tell her about the mission given by the system. "Your body reacted by itself?" a spark of happiness suddenly arose within her. ''It seems like he really cares about me.'' She added in her mind. When they stayed in the cave, and she was under the Winged Tiger''s seal, he always treated her nicely and took care of her. He even fought Ice Cheetah for the sake of saving her. ''Ren¡­'' Her face blossomed into a smile. "I will forgive you this time." Evelyn stated. "But you have to promise me not to do the same thing again in the future." "Then I won''t promise you because I''m sure I will break my word again if I see you get injured." Xiao Ming answered, "I believe I will do the same thing if you are in danger." Evelyn was unhappy with his response, but she could not get angry at him because his words also gave her happiness. "Then you have to get stronger quickly." "Un." Xiao Ming nodded his head. "Big sis, I''m indeed weak right now, but I''m sure I will be stronger than you in the future." He then continued, "At that time, something like this won''t happen again and I will protect you from everything, including magical beasts." Evelyn held Xiao Ming''s hands before finally speaking, "But you should not act reckle-" She stopped her words halfway when she realized what she was doing. Sure, it was the second time she had held his hands, but the first was when he was still unconscious, so she did not feel nervous at that time. Because of this, Xiao Ming''s room suddenly turned into a dead silence. Actually, he would behave normally if Evelyn did not stop her words halfway and act nervously because he was used to this kind of thing. Even though his dream was to be the Ruler, but he did not spend all his time practicing martial arts. He also often spent time with his lover because, from his point of view, everything must be bnced. He needed happiness to keep practicing martial arts, and women were the source of happiness. That was why he often spent time with his lover in his previous life. At this moment, both Xiao Ming and Evelyn still did not say anything and only stared at each other. They looked at each other for about five seconds before their gaze finally fell on their hands. Evelyn did not remove her hands immediately and only shifted her gaze from their hands to his eyes. Like Evelyn, Xiao Ming also shifted his gaze to her eyes after looking at their hands. And the same thing happened again. They stared at each other without saying a single word as if they were mute people. However, something unexpected happened. Their hearts suddenly beat fast! Not only that, but the longer they stared at each other, the faster their hearts beat. They felt as if they were under a magic. At this moment, a desire to kiss Evelyn''s soft pink lips suddenly emerged in Xiao Ming''s heart. He tried to fight back the lust within him, but his efforts were in vain. Evelyn''s beautiful pink lips were so charming to the point he felt as if he was under her magic. For this reason, Xiao Ming slowly brought his face closer to hers. His intention was clear. He wanted to kiss Evelyn''s lips. Evelyn''s heart beat even faster when she saw his face getting closer to hers. Of course, she knew what he had in mind because it was written on his face. But despite knowing what he was about to do, Evelyn did not stop him; instead, she slowly shut her beautiful eyes. Chapter 17 Romantic Moment On The Flower Boat ?The grey clouds scattered in the blue sky, and a flock of red birds flew back to their nests. When many people were chatting happily with their families or friends, two young people were kissing in a luxurious room. The young man had a handsome face, while the youngdy had a pretty face. If anyone saw them, they would think these two people were a couple made in heaven. But they would widen their eyes if they learned the truth. These two people were not lovers. They were not a married couple too. They were just friends! They had no special status binding them. They were just attractive people who met in the forest. They even had only known each other for several days. However, an unforgettable situation happened when they were in the forest. They faced a difficult situation together! In short, a special feeling blossomed in their hearts when they stayed in the forest. These two young people were none other than Xiao Ming and his first binding partner, Evelyn. At this moment, Xiao Ming was still kissing Evelyn. He did not use his tongue in his kiss because it was their first kiss. No, it was their second kiss, but he did not know about it because he was unconscious when Evelyn gave him a potion from mouth to mouth. In his eyes, it was their first kiss. This was the reason why he only pressed his lips against hers. *One second¡­two seconds¡­three seconds¡­ Three seconds had passed since Xiao Ming pressed his lips against hers. At this moment, Evelyn was no longer closing her eyes. She was looking at his ck eyes! [God of Lust says well done, boy!] [God of Wind says nice move!] Two notifications popped up when Xiao Ming kissed Evelyn''s lips. Of course, he ignored the notifications because he wanted to enjoy the sensation of kissing Evelyn''s soft lips. Actually, he wished he could turn off the notifications in special situations because it could make the situation awkward for him. After stopping the kiss, Xiao Ming held Evelyn''s hands and looked at her lovingly. Evelyn still had not said anything. She looked at their hands before shifting her gaze to his loving face. A soft smile spread across her face when she saw his loving gaze. Evelyn suddenly felt calm andfortable after seeing his loving face as if the weight of the world had been lifted off her shoulders. "Big sis, do you want to go for a walk?" Xiao Ming broke out the silence. "You should rest now since you still haven''t fully recovered." Actually, Evelyn wanted to stroll around the city with him, but she was still worried about his condition. Sure, Kieran had treated his injuries, but in her eyes, he should take a rest for today. "But I have fully recovered." Xiao Ming responded, "I''ve never even felt this healthy before." Evelyn did not say anything and observed his body from head to toe because she wanted to make sure whether he was lying to her or not. To her surprise, Xiao Ming suddenly got out of bed and dragged her out of the room. "Let''s go now." Evelyn did not fight back when Xiao Ming suddenly dragged her out of the room. All she did was only look at his smile. ''Well, I think he has fully recovered.'' She decided to let him do whatever he wanted. The duo began to stroll around the city. They visited many shops and bought many things. Their faces were full of smiles and their hearts throbbed with happiness. In short, they were thrilled! Four hours even felt like four minutes for them. "Beautiful!" Evelyn stated. Evelyn and Xiao Ming were currently on the flower boat. They decided to ride a flower boat when the sky grew dark because enjoying the beautiful night from the boat was the best choice. Xiao Ming, who was sitting on Evelyn''s right side, responded, "Yes. It''s beautiful." Their eyes met again. But they did not act like statues this time because soft smiles instantly blossomed on their faces. ''Hmm?'' Evelyn was startled when Xiao Ming suddenly held her right hand. However, she did not show it on her pretty face and only looked at him. It was not the first time they had held hands, so she tried her best to behave normally. As Xiao Ming was holding her hand with his left hand, he cupped her pretty face using his other hand. The atmosphere turned romantic, and the night city suddenly became more beautiful. At this moment, the memory of them kissing in his room came to their mind. Their hearts beat fast, and they instantly drowned in their own world. They suddenly felt as if they were under magic when they looked at each other in the eyes. And the same things finally happened again. Their lips met! They kissed again! As everyone was enjoying the evening talking to their friends and family, the duo was enjoying a beautiful night with their lips pressed against each other. Chapter 18 What?! Sugar Mama?! ?Nightshire City, Maniacal Shrub Inn. Xiao Ming and Evelyn were currently in front of her room. After spending time together for about five hours, they decided to return to the inn. "Alright. I will go to my room now." Xiao Ming spoke abruptly. "Un." Evelyn nodded her head. He did not sleep right away after entering his room; instead, hey on the bed and checked the reward given by the system. ''Transformation Mask card?'' He began to read the description of the reward. ''Oh! What an amazing card!'' He could change his face, body, and even aura as he pleased after wearing the mask. ''Wait! Is it a one-time use card again?'' All this time, he had only obtained one-time use cards, so he wondered whether the Transformation Mask Card was a one-time use card or not. ''System, is it one-time use card?'' He threw a question in his head. [No, Host. The mask won''t disappear, so you can use it as much as you want.] ''Good!'' His heart leaped up for joy. ''Now the problem is how do I get information about this world?'' He could not see all of his predecessor''s memories, so he knew little about his current world. ''System, analyze my body carefully. Check if there is something wrong my body or not.'' The system instantly analyzed his body carefully. It took ten minutes for the system to finish scanning his body because he told the system to examine his body carefully. [Ding! System has found a seal in Host''s body.] ''I knew it! I knew it!'' He sat up. ''System, undo the seal right now.'' A glimmer of hope suddenly appeared in his heart. Everything would be easier if he could see all of his predecessor''s memories because he needed information so badly. However, his hopes were shattered shortly after that. [The current system is too low to break the seal. Please upgrade the system to level 10 first.] ''Update to Level 10?'' The corner of his lips twitched. ''Wait!'' He touched his chin. ''Does that mean the person who put the seal on my body is a strong person? Does my predecessor have a strong enemy?'' He sighed before lying on the bed again. ''My predecessor, why do you keep giving me trouble?'' Heined to his predecessor again. ''Well, forget it.'' He was using his predecessor''s body, so he decided to forgive his predecessor. ''How do I upgrade the system?'' He had no idea how to level up his system because the system''s experience point did not increase after he killed two magical beasts. [Using beast cores.] He wanted to cry but had no tears. It was challenging to obtain beast cores because not all magical beasts had beast cores. There was even a possibility that he would be killed before obtaining a beast core because only powerful magic beasts possessed a beast core. ''Wait!'' He suddenly remembered Evelyn. ''Yes. I will talk to her about this tomorrow.'' He hoped she could undo the seal tomorrow. ---- The following morning, Xiao Ming headed to Evelyn''s room after waking up. He did not ask her to break the seal immediately because he wanted to have breakfast with her first. "What?! There is a seal on your body?" Evelyn said in surprise. "What kind of seal is it?" "It''s not a dangerous one. This seal only prevents me from seeing my childhood memories." Xiao Ming lied to her, "Big sis, can you undo the seal for me?" "I will try it." After saying that, she rose to her feet. "Let''s go to your room now." "Alright." He really hoped she could undo the sealter. But a voice suddenly rang out when they were about to go to his room. "Beautiful angel, I''vee to love you. No, I mean, I''vee to see you." Evelyn and Xiao Ming turned their heads toward the source of the sound. She knew the person who had just spoken to her, but Xiao Ming didn''t know anything about that person. ''Who is this old man?'' That was the question that appeared in his head. "It''s that pervert again!" Evelyn didn''t expect to meet Kieran again. When Kieran was in front of them, he immediately looked at Xiao Ming. "Oh, you have fully recovered?! As expected of the great me, I''m indeed the best healer in this city." Xiao Ming turned his head to look at Evelyn because he did not understand anything. "He was the one who healed your injuries." Even though Xiao Ming did not say anything and only stared at her, she knew what he had in mind. When Xiao Ming looked at him, Kieran praised himself again. "That''s right. I was the one who healed your injuries." "Thank you for treating me." Xiao Ming expressed his gratitude. "Aish, you don''t need to thank me because my beautiful angel has given me a reward for treating your injuries." Kieran did not need Xiao Ming''s gratitude. Actually, he did not mind even if Evelyn did not pay him because meeting her was already a reward to him. "Beautiful angel?" Xiao Ming shifted his gaze from Kieran to Evelyn. ''I know she is as beautiful as an angel, but this dude keeps calling her a beautiful angel since earlier. Isn''t that embarrassing?'' He added in his head. "I have paid for your treatment." Evelyn stated. "That''s right." Kieran responded, "Not only that, but she also gave me something special after treating you." "Something special?" Xiao Ming suddenly wanted to know about it. "I pped his face!" Evelyn gave an honest. "Yes. It was a p full of love!" Kieran rubbed his right cheek as he smiled. "My angel, I haven''t washed my face since yesterday because I don''t want your p marks to disappear from my cheeks." She did not say anything, but she said Kieran was disgusting through her expression. The corner of Xiao Ming''s lips twitched. ''As I thought, he is a pervert!'' Actually, he had guessed this based on Kieran''s behavior. "Oh right, where are you going?" Kieran inquired. "Big sister wants to try to break the seal on my body." Xiao Ming gave an honest answer. "Seal? No wonder I felt something on your body when I was treating you yesterday." Kieran also felt something on Xiao Ming''s body yesterday, but he did not say anything about it because he had no idea what it was. "Ren, let''s go to your room now." Evelyn wanted to try breaking the seal immediately. "Alright." Xiao Ming nodded his head. "Hey, wait for me." Kieran shouted. The trio immediately headed to Xiao Ming''s room. Xiao Ming''s heart was filled with hope, but his hopes were instantly shattered when Evelyn said she couldn''t break the seal. She said the seal was tooplicated for her. She told him the one who put the seal on his body was at Grandmaster or Exalted rank. When Evelyn saw Xiao Ming''s expression, she wore a sad face. "Sorry." Xiao Ming instantly smiled. "You don''t need to apologize, big sister." "That''s right." Kieran added, "You just can''t remember most of your memories, so it doesn''t harm your body." Even though Xiao Ming agreed with Kieran''s words, but he really needed information about this world. ''Well, I will ask big sister Evelyn about this worldter.'' He had an excuse now, so he would ask her to exin about his current worldter. "Wait!" Kieran suddenly remembered something important. "Does that mean you don''t remember anything about the city mistress?" "City mistress?" Xiao Ming tilted his head to the left. "Who is she? Do I know her?" "City mistress is the Ruler of this city and your sugar mama, you fool!" Kieran shouted instantly. "What?! Sugar mama?!" Xiao Ming said in surprise. ''Sugar mama?!'' Evelyn was also shocked by unexpected information. Chapter 19 No MILF, No Life ?"You are joking, right?" Xiao Ming knew nothing about it because he could not see all of his predecessor''s memories. "I''m dead serious right now." Kieran responded instantly. "I''m sure everyone in this city already know about this." Xiao Ming wanted to cry but had no tears. ''I, the grandson of the Ruler, am a toy boy?! My predecessor, you are so annoying!'' He med his predecessor again. He did not mind if his lover was a MILF because he loved MILF. No MILF, no life! These were the words his grandfather used to say to him. Actually, his grandfather was the reason why he loved MILF because his grandpa had many women, and most of them were MILFs. This was the reason why he also loved MILF. However, being a toy boy was a big no for him because it hurt his pride. Sure, his sugar mama was a beautiful and kind MILF, but his status was still a toy boy. He was a candidate to be the Ruler in his previous life, so he was unhappy with his current title. Evelyn shifted her gaze from Kieran to Xiao Ming. "Are you really a toy boy?" She was aware of his attractiveness, but he had never behaved like a toy boy since they met. This was the reason why she wanted to make sure if Kieran was telling the truth or not. Of course, she hoped he was not a toy boy. Xiao Ming did not reply immediately because he had no idea how to answer her question. "Actually, he is not the city mistress'' toy boy." Kieran began exining everything. Five years ago, more than a hundred magical beasts suddenly appeared and attacked the city. Xiao Ming''s father died protecting the city, and the city mistress decided to take care of him from then on. The city mistress was an attractive maturedy, so many men tried to court her, but she never put them in her eyes. She only cared about one person, and that person was none other than Ace. "So those guys were the reason why everyone started calling me a toy boy, huh?" Xiao Ming finally knew the reason why he got the title of a toy boy. It was because those men were jealous of him! They were jealous because he could live with the beautiful city mistress. He suddenly felt guilty for misunderstanding his predecessor. "I see. So, he is not a toy boy and just living with her." Evelyn let out a sigh of relief. She did not know why she felt as if a heavy weight had been lifted off her shoulders after hearing Kieran''s exnation. "So why is everyone starting to call me a toy boy too?" Xiao Ming asked curiously. "Because it''s fun." Kieran gave an honest answer. "You are handsome and living with the beautiful city mistress, so you are like a toy boy in their eyes." The corner of Xiao Ming''s lips twitched. ''Just because it''s fun?!'' He suddenly wanted to p their faces. "It seems like I have to change my nickname quickly." He did not want everyone to keep calling him a toy boy, so he desired to change his title quickly. "And how do you n to do that?" Kieran inquired. "Perhaps I should start by bing the strongest person in this city." Xiao Ming gave a random answer. "Strongest person in this city?! Hahaha." Kieran could not help but burst into waves ofughter after hearing his remarks. "Everyone in this city know that you only have a handsome face. How do you n to be the strongest person in the city if you can''t even kill the weakest magical beast?" Xiao Ming cursed venomously in his heart. ''Damn! He is underestimating me!'' He wanted to get rid of his nickname even more now. To his surprise, Evelyn suddenly touched his right shoulder. "You can do that. I''m sure you can change your nickname quickly." Xiao Ming was the most genius person she had ever met, so she believed he could change his nickname in a short amount of time. "Un." Xiao Ming nodded his head. "Can you tell me about this city now?" "About Nightshire city?" Kieran began giving a short exnation. In this world, there was one continent, and its name was the Vlizica continent. The Vlizica continent was divided into four regions; east, west, north, and south. Each region had its name. The East region was called Nnd, while the West region was Sheozia. Everyone called the North region Luvr and the south region as Flugux. Nightshire city was one of the small cities located in Luvr. Even though it was a small city, but it was famous because Nightshire city was ten percent of the Juwi fruit production in the Luvr region. "Only that?" Xiao Ming shouted, "What about the strong families in Nightshire city? Is there a trading alliance or something like that?" Kieran suddenly rose to his feet. "Ah shit! I forgot I have to treat my patients now." "Hey, don''t leave! You still haven''t given me a useful information." Xiao Ming shouted. "I will tell you about it next time." Kieran left. Xiao Ming turned his head to look at Evelyn. "Big sister, do you kno-" Before he had finished his words, Evelyn spoke, "I don''t know anything about this city because this is my first timeing to this city." He could only sigh. Evelyn retrieved a beast core from her space ring and gave it to him. "Ren, take this beast core." Yes, it was the beast core she got after killing the Winged Tiger. There was a reason why she decided to give the core beast to him. She wanted him to get stronger quickly! With this, he could get rid of his nickname as a toy boy immediately because she hated his title. Xiao Ming did not take the beast core instantly. "Big sister, why are you giving me this beast core?" "I only want you to get stronger quickly. Didn''t you say you wanted to be stronger than me and protect me?" she did not reveal the truth because she was too shy to say it. "And this beast core is from the Winged Tiger, so you have the right to take this." He took the beast core before smiling softly. "Thank you, big sister. Don''t worry. I won''t forget my promise for the rest of my life." "Then I will go to my room now." After saying that, she turned around and walked out of his room. ''Ren, you better get stronger quickly.'' She added in her mind. Xiao Ming wasted no time and instantly absorbed the energy in the beast core to his awakening points. It was the beast core of the Winged Tiger, so a lot of energy was stored in it. After all, the Winged Tiger was a 3-star magical beast. But even so, he could not absorb all the energy in the beast core quickly because his talent was only as good as a grade D talent. It would take four days for him to absorb all the energy in the beast core because it was a 3-star magical beast core. If it were from a 2-star magical beast core, he could absorb all the energy faster because there was less energy in the 2-star magical beast core. The energy in the beast core depended on how strong the magical beast was. The stronger the magical beast, the more energy in the beast core. This was the reason why the 3-star magical beast core had more energy than the 2-star magical beast core. ''I should not waste my time.'' He absorbed the energy in the beast core again. Time went by quickly, and without realizing it, six days had passed since Evelyn gave him the beast core. At this moment, Xiao Ming was lying on the bed, looking at the system panel. ---- Host: Ace Farley Race: Human Age: 18 System Level: Lvl 1 System Exp: 1/1000 ss: Knight, Mage, Archer(locked) Rank: Novice Talent: Grade F (Surface: Grade D) Strength: Lvl. 15 Agility: Lvl. 18 Stamina: Lvl. 15 Mana Capacity: Lvl 14 Inventory: Power Loan card (1), Duji poison and antidote card (1), transformation mask card (1) Binding partners: - Evelyn Faens. Affection Parameter: 90% ---- He smiled happily when he saw his status window. ''As I thought, I could level up many times from 3-star magical beast core.'' Of course, he knew it was because his levels were still low. Previously, he wavered if he should increase his level or system level. After thinking for several minutes, he decided to increase his level. The reason was simple. He could kill a stronger magical beast after leveling up! With this, he could start killing magical beasts to get their cores. If he chose to increase the system level, it would not benefit him much because he would still be weak. ''Now it''s time to spend time with big sister Evelyn.'' With that idea in mind, he got out of bed and headed to her room. At the same time, a red-haired woman entered Evelyn''s room through the windows. She knelt on one knee in front of Evelyn before finally speaking, "Miss, pce mistress orders you to return immediately." "Tell my master that I will return tomorrow or the day after tomorrow." Actually, Evelyn still wanted to be with Xiao Ming, but she knew that she could not do that. "Understood." After saying that, the red-haired woman left through the windows. "Big sister, are you there?" Xiao Ming asked as he knocked on the door. After opening the door, Evelyn inquired, "What''s wrong?" "Let''s go for a walk." Xiao Ming uttered. "Alright." She agreed instantly. ---- Inside a big and luxurious house, a maturedy about thirty-five years old was sitting on the couch alone. She was extremely alluring to the max. Her waist was as lithe as a water snake, and she was able to mesmerize people with a single nce. She had a charming, misty look in her red eyes, a fine nose, and soft pink lips. Her red hair descended to her waist like a waterfall, and her white skin glistened like luster of beautiful jade. She gave off a feeling of absolute charm, to the point any man would not be able to take their eyes off her after seeing her. That attractivedy was none other than Scarlett Rivera, the city mistress of Nightshire city. ''When will he go home?'' She did not know Ace had passed away and Xiao Ming had taken over his body. Of course, she knew where he was because her subordinates had informed her of his whereabouts a few days ago. She just did not expect him to continue staying at Maniacal Shrub Inn. ''I will go meet him now.'' With that idea in mind, she traveled to Maniacal Shrub Inn. At the same time, Xiao Ming and Evelyn were on their way to Maniacal Shrub Inn. Previously, they went to many ces. They decided to return to the inn because it was almost dark. When they were about to enter the Maniacal Shrub Inn, a voice suddenly rang out. "Ace!" Yes, that voice belonged to the city mistress of the Nightshire city, Scarlett Rivera. Chapter 20 What?! The Toy Boy Is An Aeris?! ?Xiao Ming stopped his footsteps and turned around. ''Did someone just call my name?'' His eyes swept across the area as he took in his surroundings. "What''s wrong, Ren?" Evelyn was startled when he suddenly stopped his footsteps. "Ace!" Scarlett called him again. Xiao Ming turned his head toward the source of the sound. ''So, she was the one who had just called my name, huh? But who is this gorgeousdy? Did my predecessor know her?'' He tried to find any information about her in his memory, but he found nothing. ''Wait!'' He suddenly remembered Kieran''s words. ''She is an attractive maturedy and knows me. Don''t tell me¡­.'' He suddenly suspected that the beautifuldy in front of him was his sugar mama, the city mistress of Nightshire city. "Do you know her, Ren?" Evelyn asked curiously. He did not answer her question because he was not sure about it. "Thank God, you are fine." Even though Scarlett knew about his condition from her subordinates, but seeing it with her eyes made her relieved. Evelyn was stunned by Scarlett''s actions. ''Who is this woman? Why is she cupping his face? Do they have a special rtionship? Why does she care so much about him?'' Countless questions appeared in her mind. Xiao Ming did nothing when Scarlett suddenly cupped his face. "Beautifuldy, do we know each other?" Scarlett''s pupil dted. "Beautifuldy? Ren, did some-" Before she had finished her words, Kieran''s voice rang out. "My beautiful angel, I havee to see you." They instantly turned their heads towards Kieran. "Eh, city mistress, you are also here?" Kieran was startled when he saw Scarlett. Xiao Ming returned his attention to Scarlett. ''City mistress? As I thought, she is my predecessor''s sugar mama.'' He finally understood why she was shocked after hearing his words. ''So, how should I call her now? City mistress? Lady? Beautiful MILF? Or sugar mama?'' He shook his head. ''Thest two nicknames are not an option. Should I call her aunt? Or should I call her by her name?'' He did not know how to call her. "Ace, did something happen to you?" Scarlett''s face turned worried because of his unusual behavior. "Eh! City mistress, what happened to him?" Kieran was shocked after hearing her words because he had healed Xiao Ming before. "It seems like he doesn''t know me." Scarlett gave an honest answer. "Ah! It''s normal because someone put a seal on his body, so he can''t remember most of his memories." Kieran let out a sigh of relief. ''I thought my healing magic was useless for a second.'' He added in his mind. Evelyn shifted her gaze from Scarlett to Xiao Ming. ''What?! Ace?'' She was shocked when Scarlett called him Ace because he introduced himself as Ren. ''Did he lie to me? I will ask him about thister.'' She decided to ask about thister because it was not the right time to do that. "What?! Someone put a seal on him?!" Scarlett''s worried face turned into anger. "Who is it, Ace?" "I don''t know." Xiao Ming responded, "However, this seal does no harm to my body, so I''m fine for now." "That''s right, city mistress." Kieran added, "The seal only prevents him from seeing his memories, nothing more than that." "Does that mean you don''t remember anything about me?" Scarlett inquired. Xiao Ming nodded his head, giving a sign that he did not remember anything about her. Scarlett grabbed Xiao Ming''s right hand before finally speaking, "Let''s find someone to break the seal on your body." Even though the seal did not harm his body, but memories were important. It could be said memories were one of the most important things in the world. For this reason, she wanted to break the seal on his body immediately because with this, he would never forget all the good memories he had. "City mistress, did you forget no one knows about sealing techniques in this city?" Kieran knew all people in Nightshire city. Scarlett stopped her footsteps. ''What he said is right. No one knows about sealing technique in this city.'' She instantly looked at Xiao Ming with a sad face. Xiao Ming was touched by her actions. ''You are really lucky, my predecessor.'' He could tell that she really cared about him from her expression. He held her shoulders before looking at her and speaking softly, "It''s fine. This seal doesn''t harm my body, so you don''t have to put on a sad expression like this." "But¡­" Scarlett was still worried because there was a seal on his body. "Remember, you are a city mistress, the Ruler of this city." Like before, he still spoke in a soft tone. "What if someone sees your expression? Shouldn''t the city mistress need to stay strong and maintain her image?" "You are right." Scarlett responded. Kieran nodded his head. ''His method of calming her down isn''t bad. It seems like I have to hang out with him more so, I will have many beautifuldies in the future.'' A big smile appeared on his face when he imagined himself being surrounded by many beautiful women. Scarlett looked at Evelyn before returning her attention to Xiao Ming. "Ace, who is she?" "She is Ava." Xiao Ming responded. "I met her in the forest a few days ago." "Hello, I''m Ava." Evelyn spoke as she smiled. "I''m Scarlett." Like Evelyn, Scarlett also smiled softly. When he saw their gentle smiles, Kieran suddenly felt like he was in a beautiful garden. ''Is this what they call paradise?'' He suddenly spread his arms widely. "My beautiful angel, city mistress, please let me hug and kiss you." Kieran could not control himself after seeing their charming smiles. Bang! Evelyn and Scarlett kicked him at the same time. "Thank you for the reward." Even though he was thrown two meters from where he was, but his face was full of smiles. The corner of Xiao Ming''s lips twitched. ''This old man is really something!'' He suddenly wondered if he should stay away from Kieran or not. "How about we talk inside? We can talk while drinking teater." Xiao Ming thought it was better to talk in the restaurant because, with this, they could chatfortably. Yes, there was a restaurant in Maniacal Shrub Inn. It was located on the first floor of the inn. "I agree!" Kieran shouted happily after standing up. Evelyn and Scarlett exchanged a nce with each other before finally nodding their heads. "Alright." They wasted no time and immediately headed to the restaurant. After stepping into the restaurant, Kieran smiled happily, "I really feel happy every time I''m in this ce." The restaurant was big, with many round wooden tables neatly arranged. Each table had a white tablecloth and eight chairs around it. Evelyn and the others could see the people outside the inn because they were sitting by the window. "I see." Scarlett finally knew what had happened to Evelyn and Xiao Ming. "What?! You killed two magical beasts and fought the Winged Tiger?!" Kieran found it hard to believe what he was hearing. ''Doesn''t he only have a handsome face? How could he kill two magical beasts? Not only that, he even dared to fight against the Winged Tiger.'' Of course, he knew about the Winged Tiger because that magical beast was one of the Rulers in Framingburns forest. Framingburns forest was located next to Nightshire city. It was the forest where Xiao Ming met Evelyn. "Ace, how strong are you now?" Kieran asked curiously. "I''m strong enough to kill magical beasts at Novice rank." Xiao Ming then touched his chin. "Maybe I can defeat people who just reached Elite rank." He was not bluffing. With the help of his secret techniques, binding-partner mode and battle instinct, there was a high possibility that he could defeat people who had just broken through to Elite rank. First, his secret techniques were deadly. Second, he could use the binding-partner mode, which would increase his level based on the chosen partner''s ss. Andst, all of his stats went up by five levels after he was in the battle instinct mode. If he used his secret techniques when he was in the battle instinct mode and binding-partner mode, he was confident he could beat someone who had stats five levels above him. This was the reason why he dared to say something like that. Of course, he knew he couldn''t maintain his battle instinct mode for long. That was why he would focus on making his body stronger because with this, he could use his battle instinct longer. "Ren is, I mean, Ace is genius, so we should not put him on the same level as ordinary people. I''m sure he can be a powerful person in the future." Evelyn praised him. "He can even master magic in a few seconds." "Magic?!" Kieran was startled after hearing Evelyn''s words. "Ace, you can use magic? But didn''t you awaken the Knight ss?" like Kieran, Scarlett was also shocked, but she did not show it on her pretty face. Kieran suddenly remembered something important. "Ace, are you¡­Rheanix?" "Rheanix? I''m not Rheanix. I''m¡­" Xiao Ming couldn''t remember the title for the person who awakened all sses. "Big sister, what was it called again?" "Ace is Aeris." Evelyn stated. "He awakened all the sses, but for some reason, he can''t learn Archer skills for now." "What?! Aeris? The toy boy is an Aeris?!" Kieran said in surprise. Chapter 21 I Will Take The Punishment Gladly ?Scarlett and Kieran were shocked. Of course, Scarlett did not show it on her face. ''My guess is right. He is indeed a special person.'' Actually, she had the feeling that Xiao Ming was special because his father was also an extraordinary person. "Are you really Aeris? You are not joking around, right?" Kieran still found it hard to believe what he was hearing. Aeris was very rare in the Luvr region. No, Aeris was even rare in the Vlizica continent because most people only awakened one ss. No one would have expected an Aeris to live in a small city because extraordinary people were usually born or lived in big cities. ''Doesn''t that mean he has turned from a toy boy to the most promising young man?'' He did not expect Xiao Ming to seed in changing his fate one day. There was no Aeris in Nightshire city. No, there was even no Rheanix in Nightshire city because all of them only awakened one ss. ''Wouldn''t the whole city be in an uproar if they found out about this?'' Everyone only knew Xiao Ming as a toy boy, so Kieran was sure they would be shocked if they found out that he was an Aeris. "You don''t need to put on a face like this? It''s only Aeris. I never care about it in the first ce." Xiao Ming behaved as if Aeris was an ordinary title. "Damn! Do you realize what you just said? Everyone dreams of bing Aeris, and you still have the balls to say such a thing?" Kieran was sure the other Aeris would cry if they heard Xiao Ming''s words. "Hehe." Scarlett giggled after seeing Kieran''s expression. ''Ace didn''t change at all.'' She added in her mind. They began to talk again. They also told Xiao Ming many things, including the recent news. "Ace, Kieran, can you two leave us for a bit?" Evelyn uttered, "I have something important to tell her." "Why?" Kieran still wanted to spend time with them. "Alright." After saying that, Xiao Ming dragged Kieran out of the restaurant. "Old man, let''s go outside." "What do you want to tell me?" Scarlett asked curiously. "First, I will introduce myself once again." Evelyn spoke and paused for a second before she continued, "My name is not Ava. I''m Evelyn, Evelyn Faens." "Evelyn Faens? Are you that famous fairy Evelyn?" Scarlett was started because Evelyn was famous in the Luvr region. "Yes." Evelyn nodded her head. "But, just call me Evelyn." "Then why did you lie to Ace?" Scarlett threw another question. "I have my reason for this." Evelyn responded, "But I will tell him the truth tonight." "I see. So, what do you want to tell me?" Scarlett inquired. "My master ordered me to return immediately, so I will leave this city tomorrow." Evelyn did not go straight to the point. "Have you told Ace about this?" previously, Scarlett thought Evelyn would stay in the Nightshire city longer. "Not yet." Evelyn shook her head. "What I want to say is please protect him when I''m not around." "You don''t need to worry about it because I will always protect him." Scarlett had promised his father to take care of him, so she would always protect him. "Then can you let me be alone with him today?" Evelyn would leave Nightshire city tomorrow, so she wanted to spend some time alone with Xiao Ming. Scarlett''s lips curled up into a smile. "Sure." "Thank you." Evelyn expressed her gratitude. "I hope you enjoy yourselfter." After saying that, Scarlett walked out of the restaurant to tell Xiao Ming to apany Evelyn. "Eh, what are you doing here, city mistress?" Kieran was startled when he saw Scarlett. Scarlett ignored Kieran''s question and looked at Xiao Ming, "Ace, go and apany her. She is waiting for you." "Alright." Xiao Ming wasted no time and headed to the restaurant. "Ace, wait for me." Kieran shouted. However, Scarlett grabbed his clothes when he was about to follow Xiao Ming. "You, follow me." "Eh! Where are we going, city mistress?" Kieran''s eyes suddenly shone brightly. "Are we going on a date now?" "No." Scarlett responded, "I have several subordinates that need treatment. I want you to heal them using your healing magic." "Treat them? Will you let me kiss you after treating them?" like usual, he tried to take advantage of the situation. "No." Scarlett refused instantly. "Then, how about letting me hug youter?" he still did not give up and tried his luck. "No." like before, she refused without thinking twice. "How about letting me kiss your hand as my reward?" he uttered. "No." Scarlett responded. "Then what will I get for treating them?" Kieran inquired. "How about I p your faceter?" Scarlett said jokingly. "City mistress, it''s not a reward, it''s a punishment." Kieran shouted, "But I will take that punishment dly." ck lines formed on Scarlett''s forehead. ''He is indeed a pervert!'' She said in her head. At the same time, Xiao Ming was standing before Evelyn. "Big sister, how about we go for a walk now?" "Alright." Evelyn agreed instantly because this was what she wanted. They wasted no time and went straight to Grizzle Park. Grizzle Park was located in the southern part of Nightshire city. It was a famous park because the scenery in Grizzle Park was beautiful. Most people who came to Grizzle Park were usually lovers, so anyone who went to this ce alone would be filled with jealousy as couples were scattered all over the ce. Xiao Ming and Evelyn were currently sitting on the swings, looking at the beautiful scenery in front of them. "Ace, why did you use a fake name?" Evelyn was not angry when she discovered that he did not use his real name because she also used a fake one. "I didn''t know if you were a good person or not, so I decided to use a fake name." he was not surprised by her question. "What about you? Is Ava your real name?" "Ava is my fake name." she gave an honest answer. "My real name is Evelyn, Evelyn Faens." "Evelyn Faens? What a beautiful name!" Xiao Ming stated. "Thank you." She was pleased when he praised her name. They began to talk about many things. During their conversation, several people noticed Xiao Ming. They were shocked because he was not with Scarlett. For this reason, some of them asked many questions to him. Evelyn was unhappy and instantly released her cold aura when they called him a toy boy. These people immediately distanced themselves from the duo because they knew she was a powerful woman. They spent time in the park for about an hour before finally going to another ce. The duo returned to the inn when the sky grew dark. Like before, they spent time together again after taking a shower. She would leave Nightshire city tomorrow, so she wanted to always be by his side. The duo was currently in Maniacal Shrub inn garden, which was located twenty meters behind the inn. Even though the garden was not big, but the view was beautiful. This garden was built especially for the customers. Xiao Ming and Evelyn were currently sitting on wooden chairs in a building. The building was not big and located in the middle of a huge fish pond. "The moon is so beautiful!" Evelyn stated as she stared at the full moon. They could see the moon and their surroundings because the walls of the building were only half a meter high. "Yes. It''s beautiful." Xiao Ming agreed with her words. She rose to her feet and walked to the wall. She looked at the full moon before shifting her gaze to the fish under her. Like Evelyn, Xiao Ming also walked to the wall before finally standing on her right side. "It seems like the fish is also enjoying their time." They could see the fish because the water was so clear. The fish also had many colors, such as red, white, orange, blue, and ck. "Un." she nodded her head while looking at the fish. They looked at the fish for several seconds before he finally held her right hand. Evelyn turned her body to face him. Actually, she had guessed something like this would happen. No, she desired something like this to happen because she wanted to create more beautiful moments before leaving Nightshire city. Like Evelyn, Xiao Ming also turned his body to face her. He held her other hand and lowered his head slightly. Their eyes met, and an inexplicable feeling appeared within them. Evelyn slowly shut her eyes when she saw his face getting closer to hers. She knew what he had in mind. He desired to kiss her again! Even though their status was not a couple, Evelyn still let him do whatever he wanted. And in less than five seconds, their lips finally met. Chapter 22 Why Do I Keep Thinking About Him? ?Maniacal Shrub Inn, Evelyn''s Room. Evelyn was currently sitting on the edge of her bed. She went straight to her room after spending time with Xiao Ming in the garden for several minutes. At first, she wanted to sleep, but Xiao Ming''s face kept appearing in her head every time she closed her eyes, causing her to be unable to sleep. ''Why do I keep thinking about him? Is it because I will leave this city tomorrow? Or is it because I feelfortable beside him?'' The desire to spend time with him grew bigger with each passing second. ''I will go to his room now.'' With that idea in mind, she headed to his room. However, she suddenly wanted to change her mind after reaching his room. ''But it''s already 10:00 pm now. Is it okay to visit him at this hour?'' She was currently standing in front of his room. She stopped herself when she was about to knock on the door because she wavered whether she would disturb his time or not. ''What should I do?'' She would leave Nightshire city tomorrow, and she did not know when she would meet him again, so she wanted to spend more time with him. However, she was afraid she would disturb his time because it was time to rest. ''I should return to my room. It''s time to rest now, not to chat.'' She headed to her room, but she immediately stopped her footsteps when she remembered that she would be leaving Nightshire city tomorrow. For this reason, she turned around and headed to Xiao Ming''s room again. But like before, she did not have the courage to knock on the door. ''Evelyn, what are you doing? If you desire to spend time with him, you should knock on the door, or else just return to your room.'' She could not make up her mind. She desired to spend time with him, but on the other hand, she was afraid that she would disturb his timeter. ''What should I do?'' Without realizing it, it had been ten minutes since she stood in front of his door. And as if the Goddess of Luck was on her side, Xiao Ming suddenly opened the door. "Eh, Big sister? What are you doing in front of my room? Do you have something important to tell me?" Xiao Ming was startled when he saw Evelyn after opening the door. "I¡­" she could not answer his question immediately. "I only want to know if you have any question regarding magic or not." ''Why did I say something like that? Why can''t I think of better excuse?'' She added in her mind. "Magic?" it took him three seconds to understand everything. "Ah. Yes. I have a few questions regarding magic." Of course, he knew it was only her excuse because he could tell everything from her expression. He believed she wanted to spend time with him again! This was the reason why he said he had some questions about magic because he had to give her a face. He was sure she would be embarrassed and return to her room if he said what she had in mind. "Come in." he spoke as he smiled. Evelyn immediately entered his room and sat on the edge of the bed. ''Why do I suddenly feel nervous? Isn''t this what I want?'' She didn''t feel nervous when she stayed in the cave with him, so she didn''t understand the sudden change in feelings. "Big sis, wait here. I will be right back." Xiao Ming uttered. "Un." Evelyn nodded her head. After taking care of his business, Xiao Ming returned to his room. "Sorry for the wait." He closed the door after stepping into his room. Both of them were currently sitting on the bed. He asked a lot of things because he didn''t want to make the situation awkward for her. Of course, he didn''t just ask about magic because it would be boring. He only threw ten questions about magic before finally changing the topic of conversation. Evelyn feltfortable and happy during their conversation because he knew how to liven things up. She even often smiled and giggled. "Hehe." Both Evelyn and Xiao Ming chuckled happily. Even though they only spent time in his room, but it was enjoyable for them. "Big sister, how about we go to Arnlisle Lake tomorrow? I heard the scenery at Arnlisle Lake is beautiful." there was a reason why he invited her to go to Arnlisle Lake. He wanted to go on a date with her again! "Alright." She did not say that she would leave Nightshire city tomorrow because it would ruin the atmosphere. They chatted for about three hours before finally, they fell asleep. Yes, Evelyn did not return to her room. She fell asleep in his bed. She was currently sleeping on his left side. Even though she was sleeping in the same bed as him, she did not feel nervous like before; instead, she feltfortable as if they were a husband and a wife. At this moment, Xiao Ming suddenly woke up. A soft smile spread across his face when he saw Evelyn sleeping on his left side. ''She is sleeping soundly.'' He did not go back to sleep; instead, he kept looking at her sleeping face. *Three minutes¡­five minutes¡­seven minutes¡­ Without realizing it, he had been looking at her sleeping face for seven minutes. ''She is indeed an angel, kind and pretty.'' He subconsciously caressed her cheeks softly. Even though he only stroked her cheeks gently, Evelyn was still able to feel it. "Ace, why didn''t you sleep?" "I just woke up. Come here, big sister. Let me embrace you before going back to sleep." He wanted to sleep while hugging her. His words had taken her by surprise. ''He wants to sleep while hugging me?!'' She remained in her position and only stared at him. To her surprise, Xiao Ming suddenly grabbed her and put her on top of him. "Let me sleep while hugging you." After saying that, he wrapped his arms around her back. Like before, she did not say anything and only looked at his face. ''Well, he only wants to embrace me.'' She ced her head on his chest before finally closing her eyes again. His face broke into a soft smile as he looked at her face. ''Good night, big sister.'' ? He caressed her hair gently. Evelyn feltfortable when he stroked her hair gently. ''This feeling¡­it feels good.'' She suddenly didn''t want to part from him, but she couldn''t refuse his master''s orders. ''Ace¡­'' The more she thought about it, the sadder she became. ''Master, let me enjoy this moment first.'' Not long after that, the duo fell asleep. --- A/N: I have changed Else to Scarlett, and her hair also changed from ck to red. Evelyn is now 26 YO. I made her younger for a reason. Chapter 23 Letter ?Inside a big and luxurious bedroom, two young people were sleeping soundly on a soft bed; a young man and a youngdy. The young man wore red clothes, while the youngdy was dressed in a white robe. If anyone saw them, they would die of jealousy because the young man could sleep in a luxurious bedroom with a gorgeousdy in his arms. But what would make them jealous the most was that the youngdy was sleeping with a smile on her face as if she was sleeping in the arms of the person she loved dearly. In other words, their sleeping position was so romantic, to the point it would make anyone who saw them filled with jealousy. These two young people were none other than Xiao Ming and his binding partner, Evelyn. Evelyn slowly opened her eyes when the rays of the morning sun entered the room through the windows. However, she remained in her position because she feltfortable in his arms. She had never even slept asfortably asst night before. This was the reason why she did not move from her position because she wanted to continue to feel the warmth of his embrace. ''It''s already morning.'' She felt that morning came faster than usual. ''I should leave now, but¡­.'' Sadness suddenly appeared in her heart when she imagined she would no longer be able to spend time with him every day. Her life had been filled with happiness ever since she met him. Not only did he treat her well, but she also discovered many exciting things with him. Due to how happy she was, she even once thought about continuing to live with him like that, but she changed her mind. In a world where the strong ruled the weak, they would not be able to live happily forever if they could not defend themselves. Sure, she was in the category of strongest people in Nightshire city, but her strength was nothing in Vlizica continent. This was the reason why she had to return to the Misty Pce because she would only be able to have a happy life if she were strong. ''But¡­'' Her heart did not want to part with Xiao Ming because the world always turned into a beautiful ce when she was with him. She had even forgotten that this world was a cruel ce because her heart was only filled with happiness when she was with him. However, she knew they would be unable to maintain their happiness forever if they were weak. This world was a cruel ce where only the strong got the privileges. Weak people would only be bullied or taken advantage of, especially attractive people like her and Xiao Ming. ''No. I should not waver. I have to leave now or else it will be hard for me to leave.'' She was sure she did not want to part with him even more if she stayed in his room longer. For this reason, she sat on the edge of his bed after cing a letter on the table. Yes, she had prepared a letter for him before! ''Ace, I''m sorry for leaving like this.'' She chose to leave in silence because, with this, it would be easier for her to part with him. ''Please take care of yourself when I''m not around, Ace.'' She caressed his cheek for thest time before finally walking out of his room. Ten minutes after she left, Xiao Ming finally woke up. ''Hmm? Where is she?'' He was a little disappointed when he did not see Evelyn in his room because he nned to lovey-dovey with her after waking up. ''Has she returned to her room?'' He was startled when he saw a letter on the table. ''A letter?'' His pupil dted, and he rushed to Evelyn''s room after reading the letter. [Ace, when you read this letter, that means I have left Nightshire city.] He knew that Evelyn had left the Maniacal Shrub Inn, but he still ran to her room because he hoped she was in her room. [I know you''re angry and disappointed that I left without saying goodbye, but this is the best for us.] Bang! He threw open the door. "Big sister!" he instantly turned around and rushed out of the inn when he did not see anyone in her room. He did not bother closing the door because what he had in mind was only one thing. Find Evelyn! He could not ept it. No, he did not want to ept it. Sure, they were not lovers, but they had spent time together for more than two weeks. They had even done things that only lovers would do, like hugging, going on dates and kissing. This was the reason why he did not want to ept it. He did not forbid her to leave, but she should at least say goodbye, not leaving without saying anything like that. [Thank you for everything, Ace. Thank you for protecting me and treating me well during our time together.] ''Why did you leave without saying goodbye? Didn''t you promise to go to theke with me today?'' His heart was filled with sadness as he ran out of the inn. He thought today would be another beautiful memory, but he was wrong because what weed him after waking up was a goodbye letter from Evelyn. [I will never forget our beautiful memories of when we were in the cave or Nightshire city.] At this moment, Xiao Ming was already in front of Maniacal Shrub Inn. He skimmed his surroundings, hoping to find her. [You show me what happiness is. You show me how beautiful this world is, and you show me all what I''ve been missing all this time.] He rushed towards every woman who looked like Evelyn. However, they were not her. They were not the person he was looking for. ''She has left.'' He stopped looking for her and stood in front of the wall, leaning his back against the wall. [For me, meeting you and spending time with you is the most beautiful gift I ever got in my life. I will never forget all the times we have spent together forever. Goodbye, Ace. And I''m sorry.] Xiao Ming took a deep breath before finally exhaling it. ''At least, you should say goodbye to me. This is unfair to me.'' His heart ached because someone he had spent every day with suddenly disappeared without saying goodbye. Evelyn, who was floating in the sky, looked at him. At this moment, all the memories she had spent with him suddenly appeared in her mind. "My name is Ren." Xiao Ming introduced himself to her. Another memory popped up. "Here. Eat this grilled fish." He said as he gave a grilled fish to her. Another memory appeared in her mind. "Hehe." Both Xiao Ming and Evelyn chuckled as he carried her on his back. Another memory popped up. "Ava!" he said anxiously as he rushed towards the Ice Cheetah to save her. Another memory emerged. "Don''t worry. I will always protect you." Xiao Ming stated. "I won''t let anyone hurt you, including magical beasts." And the memory of them kissing under the beautiful full moon finally came to her mind. Her heart was filled with sadness as she looked at him from the sky. "Young miss, we have to return now." The red-haired woman, who was floating next to Evelyn, uttered. "Alright." Evelyn nodded her head. ''Goodbye, Ace.'' She looked at him onest time before flying in the direction of the Misty Pce. *Drip¡­ A single tear fell from her eyes as she left the Nightshire city. Her tear slowly became a snowke before finally falling toward Xiao Ming. He caught the snowke with his right hand before finally looking at the sky. However, it was already toote because Evelyn had left. She was no longer in Nightshire city now! [God of Mountain says don''t be sad. There are many fish in the sea.] [God of Wind agrees with God of Mountain''s words.] [God of Lust says that''s right. For example, the city mistress, your sugar mama.] [God of Wind shouts damn right!] "I just want her to say goodbye." Xiao Ming stated. "It was as if the time we spent together was meaningless in her eyes." At this moment, a beautiful maturedy suddenly appeared and said, "Ace, she has left. Let''s go home now." Yes, thatdy was the city mistress of Nightchire city, Scarlett. Chapter 24 I Love You, Son ?Xiao Ming was surprised when he saw Scarlett. ''Yes. It''s better to go home now.'' Evelyn was the reason why he kept staying in the Maniacal Shrub Inn. Now that she had left, there was no point in staying in the inn anymore. "Alright." Scarlett''s house was located in the western part of Nightshire city. It was ten minutes from Maniacal Shrub Inn by carriage. Her house was big and luxurious. Not only was her house enclosed by a high iron fence, but there were also two women guarding the entrance. Even though the two of them were not strongpared to Evelyn, their strength, agility, stamina, and mana capacity were at levels 17 to 19. In other words, they were almost at Elite Rank. Xiao Ming asked Scarlet many things on the way to her house, including all the powerful people in Nightshire city. She told him that the strongest people in Nightshire city were only at Master rank. Most of the citizens were at the Novice rank, and only a few of them were at the Elite rank. He was not surprised about this because Nightshire city was only a small city, so it was normal. After entering her house, they immediately headed to the family room. The family room was big with two sea paintings hanging on the wall. There was also a red couch in the middle of the room with a small wooden table in front of it. Even though it was not as luxurious as his house in his previous life, Xiao Ming was still amazed. ''This family room feelsfortable and unique.'' There was no television in this world today, and they used candles as a means of lighting. Of course, it was not an ordinary candle because it had been infused with mana. The candles couldst a long time, depending on the amount of mana in them. After sitting on the couch, he uttered, "Scarlett, can you tell me about my parents now?" Previously, she told him to call her by her name. At first, he wanted to call her aunt, but she refused, saying she disliked it. "I don''t know about your mother because you came to this city only with your father." she responded, "Everyone in this city has never seen your mother until now, so we only know about your father." "I see." Even though he was shocked, he did not show it on his face. "Then please tell me about my father." "His name is Ethan Farley." She began to tell him about his father. She said his father was Rheanix. He awakened Mage and Knight sses, but only a few people knew about this. She also told him that his father really loved him. There was a time when he fought the whole gang alone because they did something bad to Ace. Not only was he strong, but he was also kind to everyone. Sometimes, she was even touched by how deep his love was for his son. "So, did my father die protecting this city?" he wanted to know if Kieran told the truth or not. "Yes." She began to exin what happened when countless magical beasts suddenly attacked Nightshire city. She said his father and citizens fought against the magical beasts bravely. At first, they had the upper hand, but everything changed when a 4-star magical beast suddenly appeared. A 4-star magical beast was equal to Grandmaster rank, while all of them were only at Novice, Elite and Master rank. But even so, none of them showed the slightest fear in their eyes. They fought against the 4-star magical beast bravely because Nightshire city was their home. "Even though we managed to kill that magical beast, but we lost many people, including my daughter, husband and your father." Scarlett spoke, "Many strong people died that day." "I see. Did my father leave something for me?" he inquired. She suddenly remembered something after hearing his words. "Wait a second." She rushed to her room before returning to the family room again. She did not return empty-handed because she was holding a small wooden box in her hands. "This is what your father told me to give you." She gave the wooden box to him. His father asked her two things before he died. First, he asked her to take care of his son. Andst, he asked her to take the wooden box in his room and give it to his son when he was 18. His father had a close rtionship with her family in the past, so she agreed to take care of him. He saw two things after opening the box. A letter and a blue pearl bracelet! He took the letter and began reading it. [Ace.] *Thump¡­ He only read the first word, but his heart suddenly beat hard for a second. Not only that but his heart was suddenly filled with sadness. He knew that he had taken over Ace''s body, but he suddenly felt as if Ethan Farley was his real father. ''Is my predecessor still inside me?'' He suddenly felt as if his predecessor''s soul and his soul had be one. [Ace, when you read this, that means I''m already dead.] The sadness in his heart grew bigger as he read the letter. [Actually, I don''t want to die because you will be aler. I don''t want to let you face this cruel world alone. I always want to be by your side and protect you forever, but I know I won''t be able to do that.] When Ethan wrote this part, he tried his best not to cry. His son was still young, so he wanted to protect his son from the cruel world. However, he knew that his life was not long anymore because he was already seriously injured beforeing to Nighthsire city. [Ace, you will face the cruel world alone from now on because I can no longer be by your side.] Ethan suddenly felt like he had failed as a father. Not only did he fail to give happiness and protection to his son, but he would also leave his son alone in a cruel world. The sadness within him grew bigger as he continued writing the letter for his son. *Drip¡­ He finally could no longer hold back the tears in his eyes. His heart ached as he imagined his son facing the cruel world alone. His heart ached when he imagined his son getting hurt, but he was not there to help and protect him. His body and heart cried as he imagined the hardships his son would face alone. If he could steal other people''s life force, he would have done that long ago. He did not mind if he became a devil. He was fine if he became everyone''s enemy. As long as he could be by his son''s side and protect him forever, he would do anything because his son meant the world to him. However, there was no such thing as stealing someone else''s life in this world. This was the reason why his heart cried as he epted his fate. [However, I believe you can do that because I know my son is not a weak person. My son is a strong young man who will never give up on anything.] At this moment, Xiao Ming felt like his predecessor was crying next to him. ''He is good father.'' He saw the wrinkles on the letter, and he believed it was because of his father''s tears falling on the letter. [Ace, even though I''m no longer by your side, but I will continue to watch over you from heaven.] Xiao Ming''s eyes were suddenly filled with tears before his cheeks were finally wet from his tears. ''Eh? What is this? Why am I suddenly crying?'' He did not understand why his eyes were suddenly filled with tears. Sure, he was using Ace''s body, but he didn''t know anything about Ethan. He had never even met Ethan before. At this moment, he suddenly saw his predecessor crying hard next to him. His predecessor was sad when he read his father''s letter. ''I see.'' He finally understood why his eyes were suddenly filled with tears. It was because his body was crying! Even though he had taken over Ace''s body, but he was only a soul borrowing Ace''s body. [Goodbye, my son. I hope God will always protect you. Love, your father.] Xiao Ming could not say anything because his heart was still filled with sadness. He only looked at the blue pearl bracelet because his father said he should wear the bracelet and never lose it. Scarlett instantly embraced him before finally saying, "Ace, you are not alone because I will always be by your side. I will always protect you." Xiao Ming did nothing when she hugged him. ''Ace, what is your dream? What do you want to achieve before you die? Tell me, Ace. Tell me because I will make all your dreamse true one day.'' Chapter 25 Xiao Ming Is Ace, Ace Is Xiao Ming ?The full moon hid behind the gray clouds, and countless raindrops soaked the ground. When most people were sleeping soundly in their room, an attractive young man was lying on his bed and looking at the ceiling. Anyone would think of him as a dead man if he did not blink because he had not moved his body since hey in bed. That young man was none other than Xiao Ming, the grandson of the Ruler. He hadplicated feelings after reading a letter from his father, so he headed to his room to sort out his feelings. He needed some alone time to think about himself and his predecessor! Sure, he still saw himself as Xiao Ming, but some part of him had epted his new identity after reading the letter. Ethan''s love for his predecessor was so deep, to the point it touched his heart and affected his body. ''I''m Xiao Ming, but¡­'' His mind was in a mess. He did not want to ept his new identity, but he was using his predecessor''s body. He did not want to acknowledge Ethan as his father, but his love for his predecessor touched his heart, and his body reached itself when he thought of Ethan. He even cried when he read Ethan''s letter. He could deny Ethan''s existence, but his body could not do that. He could refuse to ept his new identity, but his body could not do that. ''I''m Xiao Ming. My father is Xiao Liu Feng and my grandpa is Xiao Tian. I''m not Ace, I''m Xiao Ming.'' The pain within him grew bigger every time he refused to admit his new identity. ''Father, grandpa, what should I do?'' He was young in his current or previous life, so he did not know what to do sometimes. "What should I do?" he mused. [God of Lust says epting your new identity doesn''t mean forgetting your old identity.] [God of Wind agrees with God of Lust''s words.] [God of Sea says that''s right. You are still Xiao Ming. Just think of your predecessor as your other identity.] [Goddess of Love utters you should not deny your new identity anymore because you are using your predecessor''s body.] At this moment, Xiao Ming suddenly saw his father in front of him. In the cultivation novels he read in his previous life, they would call it divine thought. "What''s wrong, son?" Xiao Liu Feng inquired, "Why hesitate over a small matter like this. Just ept your new identity." "Father?" his eyes widened for a second. "Whether your name is Ace or Xiao Ming, you are still my son." Xiao Liu Feng added, "This will never change forever." "That''s right, little Ming." Xiao Tian suddenly appeared on his right side. "Grandpa?" he did not expect to see his grandfather too. "Little Ming, you are using your predecessor''s body, so it''s not good manners to keep denying your new identity." Xiao Tian spoke and paused for a second before he continued, "Whether you are Ace or Xiao Ming, you are still my precious grandson." "Just ept your new identity because no matter what happens, you are our family." Xiao Tian and Xiao Liu Feng spoke in unison before finally disappearing. Xiao Ming finally knew what to do. ''What father and grandpa said is right.'' He would not be able to have a second life if it were not for his predecessor''s body, so denying his new identity was the same as disrespecting his savior. ''My predecessor, I''m sorry.'' He apologized to his predecessor for always denying his new identity. ''I''m Xiao Ming, but I''m also Ace.'' He finally could make up his mind. ''Xiao Ming is Ace and Ace is Xiao Ming. Nothing will change because I''m both Xiao Ming and Ace.'' He had finally epted his new identitypletely now. At this moment, his predecessor suddenly appeared before him. His predecessor smiled gently before finally turning into countless tiny lights and entering his body. Xiao Ming, no, Ace ced his right hand on his chest. "Let''s enjoy this world together, Ace." Not long after that, Ace fell asleep. [God of Wind shouts, who did this little trick? Come out and show yourself!] God of Wind was unhappy because one of the Gods used a trick on Ace. No, there was a reason why he was unhappy. He wanted to use the same trick to make Xiao Ming ept his new past identity in the past, but he changed his mind because he thought they shouldn''t help him out too often. This was the reason why he was unhappy because he felt as if someone had snatched his ce. [Several Divine beings areughing.] Ace did not know about this because he had fallen asleep. ---- The following morning, Ace took a walk to get familiar with Nightshire city. At first, he wanted to practice his secret techniques, but he changed his mind because he wanted to get familiar with his new ce. ''What a beautiful day!'' He strolled around the city with a smile on his face. At the same time, a youngdy walked toward Scarlett''s house. Thedy had blue hair and red eyes. Even though her face was only in the category of standard beauty, but any man would drool if they saw her. The reason was simple. She had a curvaceous body! Not only did she have a sexy body, but she was also tall and had big breasts. If she had a beautiful face like Evelyn, they would call her fairy or goddess. That young woman was Scarlett''s friend, La Haynes. One of the maids immediately took her to Scarlett after she rang the doorbell. "So, why did you call me, Scarlett?" La, who was sitting on the couch, asked curiously. She was currently in Scarlett''s office. Her office was huge, with a workbench in the middle of the room. The window was located on the right side of the workbench while the sofa was ced in front of it. There was also a small nt on each corner of the room. She did this because she wanted the air in her office to always be fresh. Instead of answering her question, Scarlett inquired, "Do you know someone who can undo the seal?" "Seal?" La was startled after hearing her words. "Yes." Scarlett responded, "Someone put a strong seal on Ace''s body. He doesn''t remember everything now." "What?!" La said in surprise. Chapter 26 Asking To Be A Unique Magician ?"Yeah. He can''t remember most of his memories." Scarlett repeated her words. La''s lips curled up into a grin. "Can''t remember most of his memories, huh? Are you disappointed that he can''t remember all the time he spent with you?" Scarlett stopped writing and shifted her gaze from the document on her desk to La. "So do you know anyone who can break the seal or not?" "No." La responded instantly. "You should go to big city if you want to find someone who can undo the seal on his body." "You can leave now." Scarlett uttered, "Don''t disturb my work anymore." "So cruel!" La was not surprised by her words because she knew her personality well. "One of my subordinates will send you home now." Scarlett ignored La''s words. "Woy! Why are you only kind to Ace? Have you forgotten that I''m your friend? You should treat me wel-" before La had finished her words, one of Scarlett''s female subordinates dragged her out of the office. Scarlett pretended as if she did not hear anything. "Scarlett, I will snatch your Ace as my revenge!" La shouted from outside Scarlett''s house. Scarlett took a deep breath before finally exhaling it. ''What should I do now?'' ---- Ace took a walk around the city alone. The smile on his face had faded because everyone greeted him by his nickname. City mistress'' toy boy! Sure, they greeted him with smiles on their faces, but they always called him toy boy when they greeted him. ''Huft! I know they have no bad intentions to me, but calling me toy boy still hurt my pride.'' Previously, some of them chatted with him, but they never called him by his name. They always called him by his nickname. He had told them to call him by his name, but they onlyughed, saying his nickname was cooler than his name. "I''m home." He immediately headed to the family room and sat on the couch. ''Where is Scarlett? Is she in her office?'' He rose to his feet and headed to her office. "Scarlett, are you there?" he said as he knocked on the door. ''Is she not in her office?'' He knocked on the door again. Like before, no one answered him. For this reason, he tried to open the door. ''Eh? The door is not locked?!'' He was startled when he knew that the door was not locked. ''So, she is sleeping, huh? No wonder no one answered me before.'' He did not close the door and instantly stepped into her office. Scarlett was currently sleeping on her desk. From her sleeping position, he could tell that she fell asleep when she was working. ''Her back will hurt if she continues to sleep in this position.'' She was sleeping in a bad position, so he was sure her back would hurt when she woke upter. For this reason, he tapped her shoulders gently and spoke, "Scarlett, wake up. You should not sleep like this or else it will be bad for your bodyter." Scarlett was sleeping, so she did not hear his words. ''It seems that being a city lord is not an easy job.'' He looked at the paperwork on her desk before returning his attention to her. ''But at least she should take care of her body, not like this. Sigh!'' After thinking for several seconds, he decided to carry her to her room because it would be bad for her back if she continued sleeping on her desk. "She looks so tired." He was carrying her in a princess style. He walked carefully as he did not want to wake her up. *Click¡­ Ace could smell Scarlett''s scent upon entering her room. Yes, her room had the same fragrance as hers! Scarlett''s room was huge with a big bed in it. A small wooden table was ced on the right side of the bed, while a cupboard was located on the other side. Behind the bed, a mountain painting was hanging on the wall. The painting was huge and almost half the size of the bed. Tworge windows with red curtains were located on the right side of the bed, while the makeup table was ced in front of the bed. There was also a door leading to a private bedroom on the right side of the bed. In short, her bedroom was like a five-star hotel room. After cing her on the bed, he kissed her forehead gently and spoke, "Have a good dream." A tiny smile appeared on Scarlett''s face after he left her room. ''I didn''t expect him to carry me to my room.'' Actually, she was already awake when he carried her to her room, but she kept pretending to be asleep. ''He even kissed my forehead before leaving my room. Even though he doesn''t remember most of his memories, but I''m d he still treats me well as usual.'' The smile on her pretty face grew bigger. ''It seems like I will have good dreamter.'' She slowly shut her eyes. At the same time, Ace was sitting on his bed. Anyone would think of him as a crazy young man if they saw him because he was talking to himself. No, he was not talking to himself. He was talking to Goddess Teressa! However, no one would believe it because he was talking with Goddess Teressa through his system. "Goddess Teressa, can you let me be a unique magician?" he wore a pleading face. A unique Magician was a mage who could use magic without chanting magic spells. Usually, mages needed to cast spells before using magic because magic spells were the only way to borrow Goddess Teressa''s power to convert the energy of heaven and earth into mana. If mages were people who got acknowledged by Goddess Teressa, then unique magicians were people who got chosen by her because she allowed them to borrow her power without chanting magic spells. However, it wasn''t easy to be a unique magician because the requirement was that they had to do something she liked or piqued her interest. They were only human beings, so they did not know what Goddess Teressa loved. If they were lucky, they could be unique magicians in a short amount of time, but if they were unlucky, it would take them many years to be one. There was even a high possibility that they wouldn''t be able to be unique magicians because Goddess Teressa was a picky goddess. This was the reason why unique magicians were as rare as Aeris because they needed time and luck to be one. At first, Ace wanted to use normal methods to be a unique magician, but he changed his mind. The reason was simple. He could talk with Goddess Teressa directly! It would have taken him years to attract Goddess Teressa''s attention, so he chose a shortcut. Why did he have to use the hard way if he could use the easy way? This was the reason why he immediately talked to her after stepping into his room. [Goddess Teressa says you can be Aeris in the future, so why do you still want to be a unique magician?] "Because chanting magic spells takes time." There were two reasons why he wanted to be a unique magician. First, chanting magic spells took time. His life would be in danger if his enemy attacked him when he was chanting magic spells. Andst, it was because of Evelyn. Yes, she was also the reason why he wanted to be a unique magician. She used magic without chanting magic spells when she fought the Winged Tiger. She looked so cool at that time, so he wanted to be like her. If she was a unique magician, then as her binding partner, he had to be one too. After all, he had promised to be stronger than her and protect her. "That''s why I hope you can make me a unique magician too." [Several Divine beings are looking at Goddess Teressa.] [Goddess Teressa is touching her chin, thinking about your request.] After several seconds, a notification from Goddess Teressa popped up. Chapter 27 I Want To Protect You Forever ?[Ding! Goddess Teressa gives you a quest. Bing a unique magician takes time and luck, and only the chosen one can be a unique magician. Kill twenty 1-star magical beasts, ten 2-star magical beasts, and donate 20 gold coins to Goddess Teressa orphanage in Herora city, and Goddess Teressa will make you a unique magicianter.] The corner of his lips twitched after reading the target mission. ''20 gold coins?'' He was fine with killing magical beast part, but giving 20 gold coins to the orphanage was too much for him. It was not like he did not want to donate to the orphanage. It was because he was penniless! He even did not have a single copper coin in his pocket now. ''Should I steal gold coins from a bad rich man?'' A wild idea suddenly appeared in his mind. [Goddess Teressa says, finish the mission, and I will let you be a unique magicianter.] "I ept this mission." He epted the mission instantly because there was no time limit. Sure, twenty gold coins was a lot for the current him, but he was sure he could get it in the future. Andpared to others, he believed his method of bing a unique magician was much easier because he already knew what to do. ''It seems like I have to go to Framingburns forest tomorrow.'' He then absorbed the energy of heaven and earth into his awakening points. [Ding! Mana Capacity: Lvl 14 -> Lvl 15] He did not stop absorbing the energy of heaven and earth even though the sound of notification entered his ears. Time went by quickly, and without realizing it, it was time for dinner. At this moment, Scarlett was waiting for him in the dining room. ''Where is he?'' She had been waiting for ten minutes, but Ace still had note to the dining room. ''I will go to his room now.'' With that idea in mind, she headed to his bedroom. She immediately knocked on the door after arriving at his room. "Ace, it''s time for dinner. Let''s eat together." Ace stopped absorbing the energy of heaven and earth and got out of his bed. "I''ming." The duo instantly ate together after reaching the dining room. They were sitting on the wooden chairs, facing each other. Scarlett''s face was full of smiles as she consumed her food because she could eat with Ace again. As he was eating his meal, Ace uttered, "Scarlett, I will go to Framingburns forest tomorrow." He decided to tell her about his n because he believed she would be worried if he left without saying anything. She stopped eating her meal and shifted her gaze from her food to his face, "Why do you want to go to the forest again? Have you forgotten what happened to you a few days ago?" "Of course, I still remember it. That is why I want to go to Framingburns forest because I want to get stronger." He could not give a better answer because he did not prepare a good excuse earlier. "If you only want to get stronger, I can order one of my subordinates to train youter." she didn''t want to let him go to the forest because it was too dangerous for him. When he was about to say something, a notification popped up. [Ding! Scarlett is worried about your safety because you are important to her. Convince her and make her agree to let you go to Framingburns forest, and you will be rewarded with a cooking skill card.] ''Cooking skill card?'' He was happy and disappointed at the same time. He was pleased because it was a skill card. This meant his cooking skill would not disappear after using it once. But he was disappointed because it was not an attack or defense skill. Sure, he had secret techniques as his trump card, but his secret move was not as deadly as it should be because his strength and agility levels were still low. ''I should notin because no one has privilege like me.'' Even though cooking skill card could not help him defeat his enemy, but it was still a useful skill. ''Wait.'' He suddenly realized something. ''Doesn''t this mean I can be a chefter?'' He found a great idea to earn twenty gold coins. ''Yes. This is a good idea. Alright, I will think about this again after returning from Framingburns forest.'' He returned his attention to Scarlett. "I''m sorry, but I have to refuse your offer." Ace shook his head. "Why?" she did not get it. Anyone would have been happy if they were in his shoes because she would order her best subordinate to train him, but here, he refused without thinking twice. "Because it''s not good for my dream." He made an excuse again. "Your dream? What is your dream?" she did not know what his dream was because she had never asked him about it before. "My dream is to be a powerful person because, with this, I can protect you forever." He did not tell her that he wanted to be the Ruler. "You want to be a strong person so that you can protect me forever?" Scarlett was pleasantly surprised after finding out what his dream was. She didn''t expect his dream to have anything to do with her safety. Usually, people desired to be strong because they wanted to rule over something or rule over others, but Ace was different. He wanted to be a strong person not for the sake of ruling others. It was because he wanted to protect her! He wanted to protect her from bad people forever. Scarlett''s heart suddenly pounded with happiness. Due to how happy she was, she even did not know how to describe her feelings in words. "Yes." He nodded his head. "You have been taking care of me and protecting me for five years. Now that I''m already an adult, it''s my time to take care of you and protecting you." Scarlett suddenly felt as if she was the happiest and luckiest woman in the world. Sure, she knew that he cared about her a lot, but she didn''t expect that her ce in his heart was much more special than she thought. His dream was even rted to her safety. She was sure no one had a dream like him in this world. Ace held her soft hands gently and looked at her lovingly. "Scarlett, you are important to me. No, to me, you are the most important person in this world, so I want to be someone who can protect you and also be someone you can rely on. You won''t stop me from achieving my dream, right?" "Yes. I won''t stop you from achieving your dream. I will always support you forever." Her heart melted after hearing his words. She was sure any woman would feel the same if they were in her shoes because what he did was for the sake of achieving his dream, and his dream was to protect her. "Does that mean you will let me go to Framingburns forest tomorrow?" even though he already knew the answer, but he still asked that question because he wanted to hear the answer from her mouth directly. "Yes." Scarlett nodded her head. "I will let you go to Framingburns forest tomorrow." "Thank you, Scarlett." happiness danced within him. ''As expected, my grandpa is the best!'' He praised his grandfather in his head because his grandfather had taught him a lot about women, including how to win their hearts. ''Hmm? Why doesn''t the system give me a quest reward?'' He was stunned because the system still did not give him the reward. Scarlett said she would not stop him from going to the Framingburns forest, so he was shocked when the system still did not reward him. ''Does that mean she still doesn''tpletely agree?'' That was the question that appeared in his mind. "Ace,e to my room in twenty minutes." Scarlett uttered. "Alright." Even though he did not know what she had in mind, he agreed instantly. He returned to his room after eating. To his surprise, a notification suddenly popped up after stepping into his bedroom. [Goddess of MILF is paying attention to you.] ''What?! There is Goddess of MILF?!'' He was shocked when he saw the notification. ''Is it because Scarlett is MILF?'' That was the question that appeared in his mind. Time went by quickly, and without realizing it, twenty minutes had passed since he had finished having dinner with Scarlett. Ace was currently heading to her room because she told him to go to her room earlier. "Scarlett, it''s me, Ace." He said as he knocked on the door. "Come in. The door is not locked." Scarlett''s charming voice rang out from the opposite side of the door. *Click¡­ Ace opened the door. ''???'' The expression of deep shock blossomed on his face after opening the door. Chapter 28 Should I Eat Her Now? ?Ace was startled when he saw Scarlett sitting on the edge of her bed. But what surprised him most was that she was wearing a sexy ck sleeveless nightgown. Her nightgown was so short and revealing, to the point he could see her seductive cleavage and beautiful thighs clearly. *Gulp¡­ Ace could not help but gulp his saliva when he saw her pretty face and sexy body. Scarlett was a beautiful and sexy MILF, so her charm was great. Coupled with her wearing a sexy ck sleeveless nightgown and sitting in an erotic position made her look like a subus queen who descended from her castle to find her prey. He believed he would have pressed her under his body and did it if he had never seen the naked body of a beautiful and sexy woman in his previous life. "Come here and close the door." Scarlett''s clear and charming voice reverberated in her room. There was a reason why she asked him toe to her room. She wanted to sleep with him! Ace would go to Framingburns forest tomorrow, so she knew that she would not be able to spend time with him for several days. For this reason, she wanted to sleep with him and feel the warmth of his body for the entire night. No! Actually, she had no intention of sleeping with him earlier, but everything changed after she learned what his dream was. The desire to always be by his side suddenly blossomed within her, and that feeling kept getting bigger every second, to the point she could not control her body anymore. Sure, she knew Ace would return home after a few days, but her instinct told her that she would regret it if she did not sleep with him before he traveled to the Framingburns forest. That was why she asked him toe to her room shortly after they had dinner together. Ace did what he was told. He closed the door and walked toward her. However, something happened when he was approaching her. His heart suddenly beat fast! Not only that but the closer he was to her, the faster his heart beat. ''What''s wrong with me? Something like this has never happened before. Is it because I''m using my predecessor''s body?'' It was not his first time seeing a beautifuldy in a sexy nightgown, but he still failed to control his desire. Of course, he tried his best to behave normally. He was the grandson of the Ruler, so he should not embarrass himself in front of women, especially in front of a sexy and beautiful MILF like Scarlett. After sitting next to her, Ace inquired, "Why did you tell me toe to your room?" There was no sign of nervousness in his expression or voice. If they could not read what he had in mind, they would think he was not interested in Scarlett''s sexy body. "I desire to sleep with you tonight." Scarlett gave an honest answer. At this moment, she did not realize that her words had two meanings. First, she only wanted to sleep with him without doing anything andst, she desired to have sex with him. Of course, he knew she only wanted to sleep with him. However, he lived in a modern world in his previous life, so he could not help but have a dirty mind after hearing her remarks. ? In his previous life, if a man said he wanted to sleep with a woman, that meant he wanted to have sex with her. "I see." Like before, he still behaved normally as if he was not charmed by Scarlett''s beautiful face and sexy body. "You won''t refuse my wish, will you?" she wouldn''t take no for an answer because she would not be able to see him for a few dayster. Whatever happened, Ace had to sleep with her tonight. Of course, she would not use violence because he was important to her. "Sure." He was a healthy young man, so he epted her offer without thinking twice. Only a fool would reject it because one of the hidden dreams of men was sleeping with a beautiful MILF or having a MILF girlfriend. No MILF, no life. These were the right words for all men in the world. If a man said he disliked a beautiful and sexy MILF, then that person was lying because no man disliked a beautiful and sexy MILF. And if he kept saying he was not lying, then there was only one meaning. He was gay! Ace was not gay, so he loved MILF. "Thank you, Ace." Due to how happy she was, she pulled him into her embrace, causing his head to be pressed against her soft and big breasts. ''She really does whatever she wants, huh? Should I eat her now?'' A wild idea suddenly appeared in his mind. Actually, her behavior made him want to see his predecessor''s memories even more. He wanted to know how close their rtionship was because she would not be wearing a sexy ck nightgown if their rtionship was only an ordinary one. She stopped the hug and uttered, "Let''s sleep now." "Now? Isn''t it too early to sleep?" he inquired. It was still 07:30 pm, so it was too early to sleep. Yes, there was already a clock in this world! These clocks were made by mages who specialized in time maniption. "We can chat as wey on the bed." She did not hide her real intention. Ace finally knew what she wanted. ''So, she desires to lovey-dovey with me, huh?'' Of course, he would dly ept it. "Sure." He nodded his head. The duo instantlyy on the bed. Scarlett was lying on his right side with her head on his right arm. He tried his best to make her happy. There were two reasons why he did something like that. Firstly, he didn''t want to make her worry andst, it was because of the quest given by the system. That was why he tried his best to make their conversation interesting. And his efforts were not in vain because Scarlett often giggled during their conversation. "Scarlett, can you tell me all the good memories we have spent in the past?" he inquired. Chapter 29 Scarlett, Do We Have A Special Relationship? ?"Scarlett, can you tell me all the good memories we have spent in the past?" he decided to ask this question because he was curious about it. With this, he would know how close their rtionship was because he did not know how to behave if he had no idea how close they were. "Alright. I will tell you all the memories we have been through until now." She began telling stories when they started living together. At this moment, all the good memories they spent together suddenly appeared in her mind. "Hehe." Scarlett and Ace were spending time together at the festival. Their faces were full of smiles as they walked through the crowd hand in hand. Another memory appeared. "Beautiful!" Ace and Scarlett were riding a flower boat on a beautiful night. Another memory emerged. "Me? I only want to be with you forever." Ace stated. Another memory popped up in his mind. "Scarlett, how is it? Is it delicious?" Ace asked after cooking some food for her. Scarlett told Ace all the good memories they had until now. "Ah! There was also a time when you fought a 3-star magical beast for the sake of saving me." She began exining it. She helped the citizens fight against fifteen 2-star magical beastsst year. After they killed all the magical beasts, a 3-star magical beast suddenly appeared. They were all only at Elite rank at that time, and they were also injured, so they knew they would be killed if they fought that magical beast. For this reason, they decided to run. However, the magical beast kept chasing them, trying to kill them. At that time, the magical beast suddenly appeared in front of her and attacked her using its ws. Even though she was able to block the magical beast''s attack, but she was still thrown into a big tree. Blood sshed out of her mouth, and her head suddenly felt dizzy. For this reason, she could not run away from the magical beast. No, she even did not have the strength to keep standing! All the citizens did not try to save her when they saw her condition; instead, they kept running away, leaving her alone. Sure, she was the Nightshire city''s lord, but their lives were more important than hers. That was why they did not help her and kept running away. "I was disappointed with them at that time. I helped them fight against the magical beasts, but when I was in a life and death situation, they did not help me and left me alone." Scarlett was still furious whenever she remembered it. "Then what happened after that?" Ace asked curiously. "Then you suddenly appeared and tried to protect me." She spoke and paused for a second before she continued, "You took a sword on the ground and fought the magical beast." "I did that?" Ace was amazed by his predecessor''s braveness. "Yes." She nodded her head. "You were not even at Novice rank at that time, but you still dared to fight against a 3-star magical beast." She said Ace tried to divert the magical beast''s attention from her to him, so that she could run away. And his efforts were not in vain. The magical beast instantly turned around and attacked him. "You were so cool at that time." She stated. When everyone was trying to save themselves, Ace was trying to save her. He did not even care about his safety and fought the magical beast bravely. "Did I kill it?" he threw another question. "Of course not." She giggled after hearing his question. "You were not even at Novice rank, so what makes you think you can kill a 3-star magical beast?" "Then how did we manage to survive that life and death situation?" he asked curiously. "When the magical beast was about to kill you, an awakener expert suddenly appeared and killed it." She gave an honest answer. "An awakener expert? Who is that person?" he inquired. "I don''t know." She shook her head. "That person left right away after killing the magical beast. He even did not take the beast core with him." "Wow! We were lucky at that day." He stated. "Yes." She responded, "We would have been died if that awakener expert had not saved us." "I see." He learned important information after hearing her words. Now, he understood why his predecessor was important to her. It was because his predecessor was willing to risk himself to save her! "Even though you fell unconscious shortly after that, but you looked so cool. You were like¡­hmm? A knight¡­what was it called again?" she could not finish her words because she forgot the nickname for someone who came to the rescue of a woman in distress. "A knight in shining armor?" He uttered, "Yes. You were like a knight in shining armor. It was a pity that you did not kill the magical beast or else you would have be a perfect man in my eyes." Even though she said something like this, but he was still special in her heart. "Oh! I thought I was a perfect man in your eyes." He pretended to be sad. "You are indeed not a perfect man, but you are almost perfect." Scarlett responded, "You just need to be a powerful man. If you can do that, you will be a perfect man in my eyes." "Then I will try my best to be the Ruler in the future." He revealed his real dream to her. "The Ruler? You don''t need to be the Ruler because only the chosen one can be the Ruler." She knew how difficult it was to be the Ruler. "But wouldn''t it be great if I could be the Ruler because with this, I can protect you from bad people and magical beasts." Of course, she was not the reason why he wanted to be the Ruler because he had promised his grandfather that he would be the Ruler like him. "You are right. Well, whatever happens, I will always support you." She only wanted him to get stronger because, with this, he could protect himself. Even though he could already guess how close their rtionship was, but he wanted to make sure he knew how close it was. For this reason, he ventured to ask a question that could make him die of curiosity. "Scarlett, do we have a special rtionship? Like lovers or something like that?" Chapter 30 Kissing Scarlett ?"Scarlett, do we have a special rtionship? Like lovers or something like that?" Ace inquired. Even though she had told him all their good memories in the past, she never told him how close they were. Scarlett was taken aback by his question. She did not expect him to ask a question like that. Her lips curled up into a grin before answering his question, "You are my toy boy. I''m sure everyone in this city already knows about this." The corner of his lips twitched. ''This sexydy is bulling me.'' Of course, he knew she was only joking around. "Scarlett, I''m serious. I really want to know how close we are because sometimes, I don''t know how to behave when I''m with you." He told her the reason why he asked that shocking question. Instead of answering his question, she inquired, "What do you think?" ''Cute! He is really cute!'' She kept teasing him because his expression was cute when he was curious about something. He did not expect her to keep teasing him. ''Because you don''t want to tell me about it, I will use my trump card.'' He then ordered his system to analyze her. ---- Name: Scarlett Rivera Race: Human Age: 35 ss: Archer Rank: Master Talent: Grade B Strength: Lvl. 44 Agility: Lvl. 50 Stamina: Lvl. 45 Mana Capacity: Lvl 46 ---- Ace realized something after seeing her status window. He still had not bound his system to her! He could not see her affection parameter because he still had not bound his system to her, so he did not know how deep her feelings for him were. "Hehe." A giggling sound entered his ears. ''It seems like I have to find out myself.'' He started to analyze everything. First, she was worried about his safety. Second, she had beautiful memories with his predecessor. Third, Scarlett invited him to her room at night. Fourth, she said she desired to sleep with him. Andst, she was wearing a sexy nightgown. ''From my simple analysis, it looks like we have a special rtionship.'' She would not be wearing a sexy nightgown if they only had an ordinary rtionship because her sexy nightgown could awaken the beast inside him. ''But¡­'' He was still not sure about it. ''Maybe she dares to wear a sexy nightgown because she is stronger than me, so she thought I would not dare do anything to her.'' He recalled all of her behavior towards him. ''It seems like I have to do that. Even though it''s a dangerous move, but I will know about how close we are after doing that.'' Scarlett really cared about him, so he decided to use his wild idea because he was sure she would not kill himter. "Hehe." Like before, Scarlett was still giggling. However, she instantly stopped giggling when Ace suddenlyy on top of her and cupped her face. "What are you doing, Ace?" his actions greatly surprised her. "And why are you cupping my face?" "Because you refuse to tell me how close we are, I have no choice but to find out myself." After saying that, he brought his face closer to hers. Scarlett was stunned. She was surprised when she saw his face getting closer to hers. But something unexpected happened when she was about to stop him. Her heart suddenly beat fast! Not only that, but her heart beat faster when she looked at his handsome face longer. For this reason, she forgot to stop him and only stared at his good-looking face. She even forgot that the young man on top of her was half her age. Ace became even bolder when Scarlett did not try to stop him. Actually, he moved his face closer toward hers slowly on purpose because he wanted to give her time to stop him. But because she did not try to stop him and only stared at his face, he took the opportunity to kiss her beautiful pink lips. It was an excellent opportunity to kiss a beautiful and sexy MILF, so he would not let the opportunity slip away. His grandpa always told him to take every opportunity in front of him because opportunities did note twice. That was why he did not stop and decided to kiss her. And their lips finally met! Scarlett widened her eyes when he pressed his lips against hers. ''He is kissing me!'' She had no idea why she did not hate it when Ace kissed her lips; instead, she suddenly felt a surge of happiness. ''This feeling¡­I really miss this feeling.'' She slowly shut her eyes. At first, Ace wanted to stop the kiss, but he changed his mind when he saw her closing her eyes. There was only one meaning to her actions. She wanted to feel the kiss! ''Should I kiss her passionately?'' A wild idea suddenly appeared in his mind. Not only did she not stop him from kissing her, she even shut her eyes shortly after he pressed his lips against hers. This was why a wild idea suddenly popped into his mind. ''But¡­'' He could not make up his mind. Even though he did not know whether his predecessor had kissed her or not, but it was his first time kissing her. Kissing her passionately on their first kiss was not a good idea because it would not create a beautiful memoryter. For this reason, he stopped the kiss. ''Well, because I have kissed her once, I''m sure I can kiss her again.'' He did not want to rush it because everything needed to be done step by step. Of course, he did not realize that he had skipped many steps because he had already kissed her on the lips despite only staying with her for two days. Scarlett slowly opened her eyes. "Ace, why did you suddenly kiss me? You even kissed my lips." "Because you refused to answer my question." He gave an honest answer. "I decided to kiss you because I wanted to know how close our rtionship was." "Then what is your conclusion?" she asked curiously. "I believe we have a close rtio-" he stopped his words halfway before correcting it. "I''m sure we have a special rtionship because you did not stop me when I was trying to kiss you earlier. You even shut your eyes when our lips met." "So, you believe we have a special rtionship just because of that?" Scarlett uttered, "Yes." Ace nodded his head. "First, you are wearing a sexy nightgown despite knowing I woulde to your room. Second, you did not stop me when I was about to kiss you." He then continued, "Third, you closed your eyes when I kissed you. You are even still wrapping your arms around my waist now. These are the reasons why I believe we have a special rtionship." "Your conclusion is a bit off." She responded, "This is your first time doing something like this to me. Even though you have kissed my cheeks and forehead before, but this is your first time kissing my lips. You have never done it before." "What?!" he said in surprise. Chapter 31 Because You Are My Sugar Mama ?Ace was shocked. Scarlett did not try to stop him when he was about to kiss her, and she also wore a sexy nightgown despite knowing he woulde to her room, so he thought they had a special rtionship. "You are not lying, right?" he tried his best to hide his embarrassment. "I''m not lying." She shook her head. "We really have no special rtionship." "Then why didn''t you stop me when I was about to kiss you?" he asked curiously. "Well, it was¡­" she could not finish her words because she was too shy to answer his question. "It was?" he uttered, She turned her head to the other side and replied in a low voice, "It was because my heart suddenly beat fast so I forgot to stop you." "What is it? I can''t hear you." Her voice was too low, so he could not hear her words clearly. "It''s nothing." She lied to him. "Then let me ask you another question." He spoke and paused for a second before he continued, "Why are you wearing a sexy nightgown? Are you trying to seduce me?" She pinched his cheeks and smiled softly, "It seems like you have be a bad young man now." "Bad young man? What are you talking about? I, Ace, am a good young man." he behaved as if he was a good young man who never did anything bad. "Then why did you suddenly kiss my lips earlier?" she inquired. "Because you are my sugar mama. Isn''t it normal for a toy boy to kiss his sugar mama?" he made an excuse. "Hehe." She giggled after hearing his remarks. "But I''m not your sugar mama." "Didn''t you say you were my sugar mama earlier?" Scarlett said he was her toy boy earlier, so that meant she was his sugar mama. "Did I say something like that? I''m sure you heard it wrong." Of course, she remembered it, but she did not want to admit it. "No. I heard it right." He responded, "You said I was your toy boy earlier." "No. I never said something like that." Like before, she did not want to admit it. The corner of his lips twitched when she kept denying his words. "Hehe." She giggled when she saw his expression. "Ace, are you going to sleep in my arms? Why are you still on top of me?" "Scarlett, you are still wrapping your arms around my waist, so I can''t move my body." Actually, he forgot about this. Luckily, she was still wrapping her arms around his waist or else he did not know how to answer her question. "Ops! I forgot about it." After saying that, she removed her arms from his waist. Ace immediatelyy on her left side. At this moment, he didn''t realize that something had changed inside him. He did not hate the toy boy nickname like before! The duo began to talk again. Due to how interesting their conversation was, they did not realize that they had been talking for about two hours. [Ding! The quest isplete.] [Ding! Host has received a Cooking Skill card. Host can find it in the inventory.] Memory rting to the cooking skills suddenly appeared in his mind after activating the cooking skill card. He also felt as if he had been cooking food for over forty years. "Scarlett, it''s already 10:00 pm, so let''s sleep now." he would go to the Framingburns forest tomorrow, so he wanted to sleep early. "Un." She nodded her head. Scarlett turned her head to look at him when he immediately closed his eyes. ''Did he forget to say it?'' She really hoped Ace would say goodnight to her. Ace slowly opened his eyes when Scarlett suddenly poked his cheeks using her right index finger. "What''s wrong, Scarlett?" "Ace, did you forget to say something to me?" she did not tell him what she wanted, "Hmm? What is it?" he still did not get her words. She did not answer his question and kept staring at him. At this moment, she no longer poked his cheeks. Ace finally understood what she wanted. After turning his body to face her, he kissed her lips before finally speaking, "Goodnight, Scarlett." "Ace, you should kiss my forehead, not my lips." Even though she said something like that, but she was still delighted because she finally got what she wanted. "Ops! I forgot." After saying that, he kissed her forehead. "Goodnight, Scarlett." Scarlett''s face blossomed into a smile, and her heart leaped up for joy. "Goodnig-kya!" Before she had finished her words, Ace did something shocking to her. He put her on top of him! "Let me sleep while embracing you." He dared to do something like this because he had kissed her lips earlier. Scarlett only looked at his handsome face before finally cing her head on his chest. ''Well, sleeping like this is not a bad idea too.'' No, she actually loved it. She felt calm andfortable when he wrapped his left arm around her back and caressed her hair gently using his other hand. ''Today is a good day!'' She drew a circle on his chest using her left index finger before finally closing her eyes. The duo fell asleep shortly after that. The following morning, Ace prepared everything after having breakfast with Scarlett. He also stored spices and a frying pan in his space ring. Yes, he had a space ring now! Actually, he did not want to bring spices and a frying pan with him, but he changed his mind when he remembered he was a master chef now. ''Where is she? Doesn''t she want to bid goodbye to me?'' Ace was currently standing in front of Scarlett''s house. "Scarlett, I''m about to leave now!" he shouted. "Ace, wait!" Scarlett rushed toward the front yard. The corner of his lips twitched when he saw her. ''Don''t tell me¡­.'' He saw her running toward him. Scarlett wore a green archer outfit and brown knee-high boots. A quiver filled with arrows was hanging on her back, and a beautiful silver bow could be seen in her left hand. Even though she was not wearing revealing clothes likest night, but her outfit could not hide her sexy body. "Scarlett, are you going somewhere now?" even though he had guessed the answer, he still asked this question. "Framingburns forest is a dangerous ce, so I decided to apany you." She did not want something bad to happen to him, so she decided to apany him. "What about your job as city mistress?" he inquired. "Don''t you know that city mistress doesn''t have a job?" of course, she was lying because she ordered her trusted subordinates to take care of everything in her absence. Ace only stared at her when Scarlett walked past him. "Goddess Teressa, does it still count if she helps me kill the magical beasts?" he asked in a low voice. [Goddess Teressa responds, no. You have to kill the magical beasts yourself.] He was not surprised by her answer. ''Well, I will just ask her to let him hunt aler.'' He knew that he could not stop Scarlett from following him. Scarlett stopped her footsteps and turned around, "What are you standing there for? Let''s go to the Framingburns forest now." "I''ming." He rushed toward her. ''Well, going to the forest with a beautiful MILF is not a bad idea too.'' Chapter 32 Your Sugar Mama Wants To See Your Magic ?"Ace, are you sure you don''t need my help?" Scarlett, who was sitting on the tree trunk, shouted. She was currently watching Ace fighting against the White Deer. Previously, they saw a White Deer shortly after reaching the Framingburns forest. Ace decided to fight it when he found out the White Deer was only 1-star magical beast because this was the reason why he came to the Framingburns forest. "No! I will fight this magical beast alone." After saying that, he attacked the deer again. The system would not count it if he killed the White Deer with Scarlett''s help because Goddess Teressa said he could not receive help from anyone. And he also believed he could kill the White Deer because they had the same level. The deer felt like Ace underestimated him because he dared to talk with Scarlett when they were fighting. *Zzztttt¡­ A single orb of freezing particles slowly formed above its antler. Ace immediately jumped to the left when he saw an Ice Ball flying toward him. Like before, he attacked the deer''s legs again. ''I will finish this fight now.'' He changed his position into an Iai stance. However, Scarlett said something shocking when he was about to use his secret technique. "Ace, use your magic! I want to see your magic." Scarlett had never seen him use magic before, so she wanted to see it. Ace lost his focus after hearing her words. ''Scarlett, can you please let me focus on my fight first?'' The White Deer had the same level as his, so he could not underestimate it. "Ace, use your magic!" she repeated her words. "Your sugar mama wants to see your magic." The corner of his lips twitched. ''She is really something!'' He did not expect her to say something like that. "Ace, watch out!" Scarlett shouted when she saw the deer attacking him. The White Deer was raising its hooves, trying to stomp on him. He was furious because Ace kept underestimating him. Boom! The sound of deer hooves hitting the ground reverberated in the entire area. Luckily, Ace could have reacted in time, or else he would have been badly injured by now. Like before, he attacked the White Deer again. As he was fighting the White Deer, Scarlett kept shouting the same words. She kept telling him to use magic! That was why he decided to use thunderbolt magic because he knew she would not stop before he granted her wish. However, the White Deer never let him use his magic. The White Deer always attacked him when he was chanting a magic spell. Ace was not a unique magician yet, so he could not use magic instantly like Evelyn. For this reason, he gave up on the idea of using magic. ''I will finish this fight now.'' He decided to use his secret technique. There was a reason why he wanted to end the fight immediately. He desired to punish Scarlett for disturbing him constantly! ''Moon style sword of drawing techniques- first form: Mountain Splitter.'' Ace changed his position into an Iai stance. He decided to use the first secret move because the deer was only as strong as him. He was sure the first secret technique was enough to kill it. The White Deer was not afraid of him, so the deer rushed to him, intending to kill him. *sh¡­sh¡­sh¡­ Ace moved in a triquetra pattern as he attacked the White Deer. He swung his sword four times in each move, so he attacked the White Deer twenty-four times in total. *Fawn¡­ The White Deer cried out in pain. Head, legs, mouth, stomach; almost every part of its body was bleeding. Ace''s attacks were fast and deadly, so the White Deer could not block or avoid all of his attacks. "Fawn!" The white deer looked at Ace onest time before finally falling to the ground, dead. Scarlett jumped down from the tree and walked towards him. ---- Mission Target. Kill 1-star magical beast: 1/20 Kill 2-star magical beast: 0/10 Donate 20 gold coins to Goddess Teressa''s orphanage: 0/20 ---- System notification popped up after Ace killed the White Deer. "Good job, Ace!" Scarlett uttered, "It was a pity you did not kill it using your magic." Ace turned his body to face her. "Scarlett, why did you keep asking me to use magic?" "Because I want to see your magic." She gave an honest answer. "Then why did you say something like ''your sugar mama wants to see your magic'' when I was fighting the White Deer?" of course, he was not angry at her because he was just curious as to why she suddenly said something like that. "Because I''m indeed your sugar mama." She loved teasing him now. Ace''s lips twitched after hearing her words. ''It seems like I have to punish this sexy MILF now.'' A wild idea suddenly appeared in his mind. "Do you really want to see my magic?" he inquired. "Yes." At this moment, she still did not know what he had in mind. His lips curled up into a grin. "Then I will show you my magic now.'' He started chanting a magic spell. He knew two magics; thunderbolt and Ice Chain magic. He decided to use Ice Chain magic because it was the perfect magic to punish her. "Ice Chain." Ace uttered. A giant blue color magic circle suddenly appeared on the ground where Scarlett was standing. *Srrttt¡­ A chain made of ice shot out of the magic circle and flew towards Scarlett. "Ace, what are you doing?" Scarlett was startled when an ice chain suddenly tied her sexy body, causing her to be unable to move. "Didn''t you say you wanted to see my magic? This is my magic, Ice Chain magic." Ace behaved normally because he did it on purpose. "But I didn''t ask you to tie me with your magic." At this moment, she forgot that she could break his Ice Chain magic easily because she was at Master rank. "Scarlett, I actually didn''t want to do this, but you kept disturbing me earlier, so I have no choice but to punish you now," he revealed his real intention. "What are you going to d-Kya!" a cute voice came out of her little mouth before she had finished her words. "Ace, what are you doing?" Why did you suddenly spank my butt?" "Because I have to punish you." After saying that, he spanked her butt again. *p¡­ The sound of him spanking her soft ass could be heard in their ears. [God of Lust is giving you thump up.] [God of Wind shouts well done, boy!] Ace pretended as if he saw nothing because he still wanted to punish Scarlett. "Ace, you really have be a bad young man." even though Ace had spanked her butt twice, she was not angry at him. "You were not like this in the past." "I tried to be a good young man, but you kept teasing me, so I decided to be a bad boy." He made an excuse. "Why did it seem like I was the reason why you became a bad young man?" at this moment, she still had not broken his Ice Chain magic. "Because you were the one who made me like this." He spoke and paused for a second before he continued, "Now let me punish you again." "What are you going to do this time? Are you going to spank my butt again?" she threw two questions at once. ''Wait!'' She suddenly remembered that she could break his Ice Chain. "That''s right. I want to span-" he stopped his words halfway when Scarlett broke his Ice Chain magic. ''Eh?!'' When Ace was in a state of shock, Scarlett did something shocking. Chapter 33 Beautiful Lady, Do You Want To Get Spanked Again? ?When Ace was in a state of shock, Scarlett did something to him. She pinched both of his cheeks! "You really have be a bad young man, Ace." of course, she did not pinch his cheeks hard. "You even dared to spank my butt. Now tell me, what should I do to you?" Ace did nothing when she was pinching his cheeks. Not only was she pinching his cheeks gently, she even showed her soft smile. "Scarlett, you were the reason why I did something like that to you, so you should not me me." He tried to defend himself. "If you are still angry at me, how about I give you a piggyback ride as an apology?" Scarlett''s lips curled up into a smile. "Good idea. I will take your offer now." Ace carried her on his back after cutting the White Deer''s legs and storing them in his space ring. Scarlett''s heart pounded with happiness because it had been a long time since thest time someone gave her a piggyback ride, so she was thrilled. Ace killed two 1-star magical beasts before stopping. There was a reason why he stopped hunting the magical beast. It was because the sky already grew dark! He believed hunting a magical beast at night was not a good decision. That was why he decided to stop. ---- Forest, Cave. Scarlett and Ace were currently sitting on the stone tform, eating dinner. Previously, they found a cave, so they decided to stay the night in the cave. "Ace, your cooking skills have improved tremendously!" she was startled when she consumed her meal. He cooked for her once in the past, and the taste of his cooking was ordinary, but it was different this time. Even though he only cooked a simple meal, but the taste of his food was so delicious, to the point she almost could not believe it. "Well, I practiced cooking when you were not around, so my cooking skills improved a lot." Of course, he lied to her. It would be impossible for him to cook delicious food if he did not activate the Cooking Skill cardst night because he was bad at cooking in his previous life. "Ace, how about you cook for me every day from today onwards?" she inquired. Instead of answering her question, he threw a question to her, "You have a few maids in your house, so why do you ask me to cook for you every day?" "Because your cooking is better than theirs." She gave an honest answer. "So, how is it?" "Sorry, but I have to refuse because I''m not a housemaid or housewife." Of course, he would not grant her wish because from his point of view, it was the duty of a housewife or maid. "Ops! I forgot you are not my maid, but my toy boy!" she decided to tease him because he refused her wish. The corner of his lips twitched after hearing her words. ''This sexy MILF is bullying me again!'' He didn''t expect her to say something like that. "Wait! Shouldn''t you have listened to my words? After all, I''m your sugar mama." She did not know why she loved teasing him now. "Beautifuldy, do you want to get spanked again?" he inquired. Scarlet giggled. "Hehe." They began to talk about many things. Due to how enjoyable their conversation was, they did not realize that they had been talking for three hours. "Scarlett, let''s sleep now." he would hunt magical beasts tomorrow, so he wanted to sleep early. "Alright." After saying that, she retrieved a tent from her space ring. Ace was started. ''A tent?'' Previously, he thought they would sleep on bed stone, but he was wrong because Scarlett brought a tent with her. "Ace, let''s sleep in my tent." After saying that, she entered the tent. Of course, he agreed instantly because sleeping in the tent was better than on the stone tform. ''This tent is big enough for three people.'' Not only was the tent quite big, but there was also a folding bed and two pillows. "Come here." Scarlett was currently lying on the folding bed. Ace instantlyy on her left side. He slept with herst night, so he behaved normally when he was lying next to her. "Goodnight, Scarlett." He uttered. ''Hmm?'' He turned his head to look at her when he felt her staring at him. "What is it, Scarlett? Why are you looking at me like that?" he inquired. "Nothing." She responded, "I thought you were still a bad young man, but it seemed like I was wrong. You are a good young man now." Ace finally understood everything. Even though she was lying to him, but he knew what she had in mind. She wanted a goodnight kiss! ''It seems like it will be difficult to be a good young man when I''m with her.'' When he was with Evelyn, he could control himself most of the time, but it was different when he was with Scarlett. It was not like Scarlett was better than Evelyn. It was just that Scarlett''s behavior was bolder than Evelyn''s. ''You are asking for it, so don''t me meter.'' With that idea in mind, he pressed his lips against hers. Scarlett was not surprised by his actions. She also did not stop him because this was what she wanted. Since she knew what his dream was, she felt a special feeling develop within her. Of course, Ace was also precious to her in the past, but this time it was a little different. "Goodnight, Scarlett." He said in a soft voice. "Ace, you should kiss my forehead, not my lips." She said the same words as she saidst night when he kissed her lips. Actually, he kissed her lips on purpose because with this, he could kiss her twice; on the lips and forehead. "Goodnight, beautifuldy." Like before, he said in a soft voice after kissing her forehead as if they were lovers who were in love with each other deeply. "Goodnight, Ace." Scarlett''s face blossomed into a smile. Shortly after that, they fell asleep. The following morning, Ace hunted the magical beast after having breakfast with Scarlett. That day, he managed to kill two 1-star magical beasts. Time went by quickly, and without realizing it, Ace and Scarlett had been in the forest for six days. Many things happened during these six days. First, Ace managed to kill twelve 1-star magical beasts. Second, he got four 1-star magical beast core. Andst, his rtionship with Scarlett was much closer now. Scarlett and Ace were currently in the abandoned house. They found two abandoned houses when they searched for clean water. The distance between these two houses was close. Even though the house was not big and made of bamboo, but it was a good ce to spend the night. At this moment, the duo was lying on the bed. The bamboo house only had one bed, so theyy next to each other. Of course, they behaved normally because they always slept side by side every night, so it was not something new for them. "Hehe." Both Ace and Scarlett chuckled. The small bedroom had nothing except a bamboo bed. "Ace, you have killed many magical beasts now, so when are we going back to Nightshire city?" she inquired. Instead of answering her question, he asked, "Why? Do you want to go back to Nightshire city tomorrow?" "Well, it''s up to you." she did not mind even if they had to stay in the forest longer because spending time with him was enjoyable. As they were talking happily, they suddenly heard a woman''s moan. "Ah¡­" a seductive wail reverberated in the entire area. ''Someone''s having sex in the house next door.'' Both Ace and Scarlett stopped talking and only stared at each other. "Ah¡­Ah¡­Ah¡­" the distance between two bamboo houses was close, so they could hear the woman''s cries because she moaned loudly. Like before, Ace and Scarlett only stared at each other. They were shocked because they did not expect something like that to happen. ''She is wailing loudly!'' Chapter 34 I Love You ?"Ah¡­Ah¡­Ah¡­" a woman''s cries from the next door reverberated in the entire area. At this moment, Scarlett and Ace were looking at each other. They were startled when they found out the bamboo house next to theirs was not empty. But what surprised them most was that the couple who stayed next door was having sex. The woman even did not hold back her wails and moaned as loudly as she pleased, causing them to be able to hear her cries clearly. ''She is moaning loudly!'' That night, Ace and Scarlett could not sleep because the couple who stayed next door had sex until morning. ---- The following morning, Ace and Scarlett left the bamboo house after breakfast. However, Ace only killed one 1-star magical beast before finally stopping. The reason was simple. He wanted to sleep. He was sleepy, so he decided to stop hunting magical beast. The duo was currently sleeping in the tent. They did not return to the bamboo house because their hunting ground was far from the bamboo house. After sleeping for six hours, they woke up because they were starving. "Hehe." Ace and Scarlett chuckled. They were currently sitting on the stone tform in a huge cave. They did not return to their tent after having dinner together because they still wanted to chat. "I didn''t expect you to know such a good story, Ace." She stated. "This story is so good!" "I know many good stories." He responded, "For example, the story of the Ruler." Previously, he told her about a famous movie from his previous life. Of course, the creator of that movie was his grandpa, Xiao Tian. "Tell me about it." She wanted to hear the story about the Ruler too. "Alright." Ace started telling the story of a ruler. If previously they sat next to each other, they were sitting facing each other this time. She decided to sit in front of him because, with this, she could see his face as she listened to the story. A soft smile spread across his face when he saw how serious she was in listening to his story. "Xiao Tian cupped the female assassin''s beautiful face before finally expressing his love for her." He demonstrated what his grandpa did to the female assassin. He cupped Scarlett''s beautiful face and looked at her lovingly as if he was about to express his love for her. Scarlett was startled when he suddenly cupped her face. ''Why is he cupping my face?'' When she was about to ask that question, something unexpected happened. Her heart beat fast! ''My heart¡­my heart is beating fast again?!'' Her heart also beat fast when Ace kissed her lips in her bedroom a few days ago. For this reason, she forgot to ask why he suddenly cupped her face and only stared at him without saying a single word, as if she was hypnotized by his handsome face and beautiful eyes. "I love you." He said in a soft and loving voice. Actually, he only demonstrated how his grandpa expressed his love for the female assassin, but it seemed like Ace was expressing his love for Scarlett. *Thump¡­Thump¡­Thump¡­ Scarlett''s heart beat even faster. Ever since she knew what his dream was, she often could not control her heart and feelings whenever she was with him. The cruel world suddenly became a beautiful garden, and happiness always filled her heart as if he was the source of happiness. Ace slowly brought his face closer to hers, demonstrating how his grandpa kissed the female assassin. Despite knowing what he was about to do, Scarlett did nothing and only stared at his handsome face. Maybe it was because he had kissed her lips three times, or perhaps it was because he was important to her, but at that time, she felt as if she was a youngdy who was about to be kissed by her crush. The closer his face was to hers, the faster her heart beat. She could even hear how loud her heart was beating. Ace did not stop what he was doing because Scarlett only stared at his face. And their lips finally met! Even though Ace had kissed her lips three times, but she felt as if his kiss was different than usual. ''Was it because he said ''I love you'' before?'' Of course, she knew he only demonstrated the story, but she felt as if he expressed his love for her earlier. The kiss onlysted for five seconds, but he was still cupping her pretty face and looking at her lovingly. Like Scarlett, his heart suddenly beat fast. His heart even beat faster when he remembered what he had done to her just now. At this moment, a desire to kiss her passionately suddenly appeared within him. He tried to fight back the desire in his heart, but his efforts were in vain. The harder he tried to fight it, the bigger the desire became. For this reason, he let the desire control his body and kissed Scarlett''s pink lips again. Like before, Scarlett let him kiss her soft lips. ''Ace¡­'' She slowly shut her eyes, enjoying the kiss. ''Hmm?'' She instantly opened her eyes when she felt a soft thing trying to enter her little mouth. Of course, she knew what it was because she was not an innocent girl. Tongue! Ace''s tongue was trying to enter her mouth! ''Does he want to kiss me passionately?'' All this time, he only pressed his lips against hers, nothing more than that. That was why she was stunned when he tried to kiss her passionately. At this moment, Scarlett still had not opened her mouth. However, everything changed when she saw his beautiful ck eyes. She felt as if his ck eyes suddenly turned into tiny ck holes and sucked her soul into it. ''He really has beautiful eyes.'' It was not her first time seeing his ck eyes, but it was her first time being hypnotized by his eyes. ''Ace¡­'' She slowly opened her little mouth, giving his tongue a way to enter her mouth. Ace did not let the opportunity slip away and instantly put his tongue into Scarlett''s little mouth. And the normal kiss instantly turned into a passionate kiss where they moved their tongues lewdly and tilted their heads to the left and right. ''He is so skilled at deep kissing.'' She was surprised when she felt the pleasure of a deep kiss. ''Since when is he skilled at deep kissing?'' Of course, she did not know about this because he was Xiao Ming who took over Ace''s body. Even though he was not like his father and grandfather, but he was also skilled at adult things because he often did it with his girlfriend. ''It feels good!'' It was her first-time feeling pleasure like that because herte husband was not good at doing adult things, especially at deep kissing. As they were looking at each other in the eyes, they intertwined their tongues lewdly. "Huft¡­huft¡­huft¡­." Scarlett broke the kiss when she was out of breath. Like before, they were still looking at each other in the eyes. They could also feel each other''s breath because the distance between their faces was so close. *One second¡­three seconds¡­five seconds¡­ Ace kissed her passionately again in the sixth second because lust had consumed his body. Scarlett let him do whatever he wanted because the mes of lust had consumed her body too. First, it had been a long time since thest time she had a passionate kiss. She had never had a special rtionship with any man since her husband and daughter died because she was busy with her job as city mistress. Andst, it felt good having a passionate kiss with Ace. She even felt as if her body was filled with pleasure. As Scarlett was enjoying the kiss, Ace suddenly did something shocking. He squeezed her breasts! She widened her eyes before finally stopping the kiss. ''He is¡­'' She looked at his hands before shifting her gaze to his face. Ace did not stop squeezing her breasts even though he noticed that she was staring at him. ''So soft! Her big breasts are so soft!'' Even though she was still wearing her dress, but he could feel the softness of her breasts because she was not wearing bra. In other words, the only thing separating his hands and her breasts was her dress. This was the reason why he could feel the softness of her breasts clearly. Like before, Scarlett did not stop him and only stared at his hands and his face. "Ace¡­" Instead of stopping, he squeezed her breasts a little harder. Not only that, but he also kissed her passionately again. ''Ace¡­'' Scarlett weed the kiss instantly. ''Hmmm?'' To her surprise, Ace suddenly did something shocking again. Chapter 35 You Are Right ?[A/N= I changed one thing in thest chap. There are already panties and bras in this world, but Scarlett is not wearing a bra. Most women only wear panties, but no bras. They usually cover their breasts with their armors or robes. Some of them even don''t wear panties and cover their secret ces with their robes or armors. I will post sample photos in this paragraphmentter.] ---- As she was enjoying the kiss, Ace slid his hands underneath her dress, squeezing her breasts directly. Scarlett widened her eyes for a second when his hands came in contact with her bare breasts. ''He is squeezing my breasts directly!'' Despite knowing what he was doing, she did not stop the kiss; instead, she moved her soft tongue lewder and lewder. Actually, she had guessed something like this would happen because she did not stop him from touching her breasts earlier. ''Mmmm...'' Her body instantly became hotter, and her wless legs squirmed continuously. Ace was kissing her passionately and squeezing her breasts directly, so her body could not bear the immense pleasure she felt. No, actually, there were three reasons why her body could not hold back the pleasure she felt. First, Ace was skilled at deep kissing. Second, he was ying with her breasts, andst, it had been a long time since a man touched her body. All this time, she always yed with her body whenever she was horny. Sure, ying with herself also gave her pleasure, but the difference between masturbating and doing adult things with a man was like heaven and earth. ''It feels good!'' At this moment, she forgot that she was doing adult things with a young man half her age. "Mmmm¡­" Scarlett was startled when Ace suddenly pinched her nipples gently. Of course, she did not hate it; instead, she loved it. Ace knew when to gently squeeze her breasts or y with her nipples. He even knew how to synchronize between kissing her and ying with her breasts. ''It feels good! I miss this pleasure.'' She moved her tongue lewdly. "Hmmm¡­Hmmm¡­Hmmm¡­" she kept wailing when Ace yed with her nipples. However, she could not moan properly because they had a passionate kiss. At this moment, her pretty face turned lewd, and her eyes were filled with lust. If normally she looked like an angel who descended from the highest heaven, now she looked like a subus queen who tried to seduce her prey. If usually, any man would fall in love with her after seeing her pretty face, now any man would be aroused if they saw her fascinating face. Her mature expression was disced with a lewd expression, and her gentle gaze was reced with a seductive gaze. As he was kissing her hungrily, Ace slowly pulled down her dress. His intention was clear. He wanted to lick and suck her beautiful breasts! Sure, ying with her breasts felt amazing because her breasts were big and soft, but it was not enough for him. He wanted more! He desired to do more than just squeeze her breasts! He wanted to see her big breasts. He wanted to see her nipples. He wanted to lick her breasts. And he wanted to suck her nipples. That was why he decided to pull down her dress because, with this, he could get what he wanted. "Ace¡­" Scarlett stopped the kiss when Ace suddenly pulled down her dress. She looked at her bare breasts before returning her attention to his face. ''My breasts are visible to his eyes now.'' She did not cover her breasts with her arms as if she wanted to show off her beautiful breasts to him. Ace shifted his gaze from her face to her breasts. ''Beautiful! Is she really a thirty-five years olddy?'' He was amazed by her breasts. The size of her boobs and the color of her nipples; everything was perfect in his eyes. Ten out of ten! He believed any man would agree with him. Her breasts were even more beautiful than all the breasts of his ex-girlfriends in his previous life. "Beautiful!" Ace stated. "Your breasts are beautiful, Scarlett." Happiness shimmered inside her. Previously, she was worried because she was already thirty-five years old, but she was d she was wrong. "Ace¡­" she suddenly felt as if she was the happiest woman in the world. At first, Ace wanted to suck her breasts, but he changed his mind when he saw her soft smile. He felt as if Scarlett asked to be kissed passionately through her gentle smile. For this reason, he kissed her hungrily again. Of course, Scarlett weed the kiss instantly. However, the kiss did notst long this time because Ace broke the kiss shortly after that. "Huft¡­Huft¡­Huft¡­" both Scarlett and Ace could feel each other''s breath because the distance between their faces was close. "Ah¡­" a seductive moan came out of her little mouth when Ace suddenly squeezed her breasts. The mes of lust within him instantly grew bigger after hearing her wail. At that time, he almost could not control himself anymore because her moan was so seductive. Sure, it was not his first-time hearing a women''s cry, but her moan was unique to his ears, to the point he felt as if her wail had stolen his heart and controlled his body. "Ace¡­" she looked at him with lustful eyes. Ace kissed her again. However, he only gave her a peck on the lips before finally kissing her neck. "Mmm¡­" Scarlett tilted her head back and shut her eyes. "Mmm¡­Mmm¡­" Even though he only kissed her neck gently, but she still felt immense pleasure because her body was sensitive. "Hmm¡­Hmm¡­" she wrapped her long slender arms around his back, telling him to kiss her neck hungrily. And as if Ace could read her mind, he kissed her neck more aggressively. He also squeezed her breasts as he kissed her neck aggressively because he wanted to give her more pleasure. *Drip¡­ Love juices began toe out of her vagina. He only kissed her neck and squeezed her breasts, but it was already enough to make her pussy wet. Ace kissed her neck and shoulders gently before making his way down to her breasts. "Ah¡­." Scarlett failed to hold back her moan when Ace put her right nipple into his mouth and licked it skillfully. Ace had done many lewd things in his previous life, so he knew what to do. He knew how to keep Scarlett horny. "Mmm¡­Mmm¡­Mmm¡­" she bit her right index finger so that she could hold back her moans. "Ah¡­Ah¡­" At first, she managed to hold back her wails, but seductive cries began toe out of her little mouth after Ace bit her right nipple gently. "Mmm¡­Mmm¡­Mmm¡­" Scarlett''s legs squirmed continuously. ''He is so good at this!'' She felt as if Ace knew her body from head to toe. At this moment, Ace''s cock was slowly erect. Sure, she had not touched his penis until now, but hearing her seductive cries and sucking her breasts was enough to make his penis erect. When Scarlett saw his bulge, she immediately uttered, "Ace, let me y with your cock too." Chapter 36 Scarlett, Calm Down ?When Scarlett saw his bulge, she immediately uttered, "Ace, let me y with your cock too." Ace stopped sucking her breasts and lifted his head to look at her. "¡­Alright." He sat up straight and removed his hands from her breasts because, with this, it would be easier for her to pull down his trousers. Scarlett''s right hand slowly approached his trousers after he removed his hands from her breasts. *Thump¡­Thump¡­Thump¡­ The closer her right hand was to his bulge, the faster her heart beat. ''Why is my heart beating fast again?'' It was not her first time doing adult things, so she did not know why her heart beat fast again as if she was a teenager who would see a man''s penis for the first time. ''Scarlett, calm down. You have seen a man''s penis before.'' After touching his bulge, she began unzipping his trousers. *Zzzz¡­ The sound of her unzipping his trousers could be heard in her ears. She widened her eyes for a second when she saw his erect penis. ''His penis is huge and¡­long!'' Actually, she had guessed his penis was huge because she had seen his bulge earlier, but seeing his cock directly like that amazed her even more. ? ''I did not expect him to have such a big penis. He is still young but his cock is already huge like this. I wonder if his penis will get bigger in the future or not.'' Ace''s penis was the biggest and longest cock she had ever seen in her life. His cock was even bigger than herte husband''s penis. Sure, her husband also had a huge penis, but his dick was short, not long like Ace''s penis. That was why her husband''s penis never reached the deepest part of her pussy every time they had sex. ''His penis is amazing and it looks¡­delicious!'' *Gulp¡­ She could not help but gulp her saliva. Ace''s penis was amazing in her eyes. The size, color, and thickness; everything was perfect. "Huft¡­Huft¡­Huft¡­" she began to breathe heavily again. She looked at Ace''s handsome face before returning her attention to his erect penis. ''How can he be so perfect like this?'' Not only was Ace good-looking, but he also had an amazing penis. It was as if he was born to be ady killer. Everything about him was special, especially his handsome face and big penis. At this moment, Scarlett did not move her right hand up and down. She only held his huge penis while looking at his face and penis continuously. When Ace saw her tender and pink lips, he desired to kiss her hungrily again. For this reason, he brought his face closer to hers before finally kissing her passionately. "Hmm¡­" Scarlett was startled. Of course, she weed the kiss instantly. Even though they had passionate kisses many times, but none of them felt bored. As he was kissing her hungrily, Ace''s hands did not stay still. He moved his hands and yed with Scarlett''s big and soft breasts. Because Ace squeezed her breasts again, Scarlett began stroking his penis. She moved her right hand up and down continuously, giving him a handjob. They had a passionate kiss for about ten seconds before finally, they stopped. Even though they had stopped the kiss, but their hands did not stop moving. Ace was still squeezing her big breasts while Scarlett was stroking his huge penis. Yes, they were still pleasuring each other! "Ace, let me give you a blowjob." Scarlett could not hold back herself anymore and wanted to lick and suck his penis. Ace stopped squeezing her breasts before finally replying, "Alright." After taking off his trousers, Ace sat on the edge of the stone tform. The stone tform was quite high, so it was as if he was sitting on the stone chair. Scarlet wasted no time and immediately sat between his legs. ''I really miss this manly smell.'' Her body quivered for a second when the smell of Ace''s penis entered her nose. ''Let me taste this amazing cock now.'' She stuck out her soft pink tongue before finally licking his penis. Scarlett felt as if electricity was spreading throughout her body when her pink tongue came in contact with his shaft. ''It has been a long time since thest time I licked a man''s penis. I almost forgot the pleasure of ying with a man''s cock.'' She began licking his shaft with her pink tongue. ''His penis is amazing!'' When she saw the pre-cum on the tip of his cock, the mes of lust within her roared, and as a result, she instantly put the tip of his penis into her little mouth. ''It''s delicious! He huge penis is so tasty!'' Scarlett sucked his pre-cum hungrily as if it was her first-time tasting pre-cum. "Hii¡­" Ace almost groaned when Scarlett used her soft tongue skillfully. ''My grandpa is right! MILFs are indeed amazing! Their skills are on a different level.'' The way Scarlett moved her tongue was excellent, and the areas where she licked were exactly like what he wanted. As she was licking his penis, she did not forget to y with his testicles. She did this because she knew it would give him more pleasure. Scarlett licked and sucked his penis skillfully, to the point it made Ace groan a few times. Due to how skilled she was at giving a blowjob, Ace was sure any man who did not have any experience with women or only had a little experience with women would have an orgasm instantly. ''She is amazing! This beautiful MILF is so skilled at giving a blowjob.'' The sight of her pink lips licking and sucking his penis was so amazing. "Scarlett, I want to lick your pussy now." Ace could not hold back himself anymore because Scarlett was so skilled at giving a blowjob. "¡­Alright." Scarlett took off her dress after rising to her feet. They took the folding bed out of their tent and ced it on the stone tform. Their tent was located five meters from them, so it only took them a few seconds to take the folding bed. When Scarlett saw Ace lying on his back, she immediatelyy on top of him. She ced her wet vagina right in front of his face before finally sucking and licking his penis again. Unlike Scarlett, Ace did not lick her pussy immediately because he wanted to see her vagina first. ''Let me see this beautiful MILF''s pussy.'' He spread her vagina with his fingers. ''It''s still pink?!'' He was startled when he noticed that Scarlett''s pussy was still pink. ''Did she rarely have sex with her husband when he was alive?'' When he saw her love juices, he gulped his saliva. ''Her pussy looks so delicious!'' Ace began licking Scarlett''s vagina. "Mmm¡­" Scarlett instantly stopped what she was doing when Ace began licking her wet vagina. ''As I thought, he is also skilled at licking a pussy.'' Actually, she had guessed this because he could give her immense pleasure earlier. The way Ace moved his tongue was so amazing, to the point it made Scarlett unable to lick or suck his penis. Ace had already had sex many times in his previous life, so he knew how to give women pleasure. ''I should not stop giving him a blowjob.'' With that idea in mind, Scarlett tried to lick and suck Ace''s penis again, but the results were the same. "Ah¡­Ah¡­Ah¡­" at this moment, Scarlett only held his huge penis. She could not lick and suck his cock like before because her body turned weak when Ace started licking his wet vagina. "Ah¡­Ah¡­Ah¡­" Scarlett tried to give him a blowjob again, but it onlysted for five seconds before she finally stopped again. ''Ace, how can you be so good at this?'' It was her first time she felt immense pleasure just by being licked. ''I should return the favor now.'' With that idea in mind, Scarlett gave him a blowjob again. Like before, she could only suck his penis for five seconds, but she did not give up and sucked his huge penis again. This process was repeated several times. As Ace was exploring Scarlett''s vagina with his tongue, he also drank her love juices. ''The taste of her love juices is delicious and unique.'' He did not stop licking and sucking her vagina. "Ah¡­Ah¡­Ah¡­" at this moment, Scarlett only wailed and stroked Ace''s penis with her right hand. Actually, she only wanted to enjoy the sensation of being licked by Ace, but she knew that she had to return the favor. That was why she decided to stroke his huge penis because her body was weak. Of course, she would give him a blowjob againter. It was not every day she could get an amazing penis like his, so she would not waste it. At this moment, Ace wanted to ask why she suddenly stopped giving him a blowjob, but he changed his mind after hearing her cries. Yes, he knew the reason. He believed it was because he was so skilled at licking her vagina, to the point she could not move her body anymore. Because Ace wanted a blowjob again, he stopped licking her vagina. Scarlett wasted no time and instantly sucked his penis. She even deep-throating him too. After enjoying her blowjob, Ace uttered, "Scarlett, I want to do it now." Scarlett stopped giving him a blowjob andy on the folding bed. After spreading her wet vagina with her right fingers, she responded, "Come here, Ace." Chapter 37 Ace, I Want To Hug You ?Scarlett spread her wet vagina with her right index and middle fingers before finally speaking, "Come here, Ace." Ace sat between her legs before finally positioning his cock at her vaginal opening, "I will put it in now." "Un." Scarlett looked at his huge penis as she responded. Even though her vagina was already wet, Ace did not thrust his penis into her pussy in one go; instead, he slid his cock into her pussy slowly. "Ahhh¡­" Scarlett half-closed her eyes as she wailed. ''So big!'' She added in her mind. ''I didn''t expect to have such an amazing cock in me after not having sex for five years.'' She did not regret having sex with him. Even though she was a city mistress and a powerful awakener, but she was also an ordinary woman who needed physicalfort. "Ace, I want to hug you. Let me embrace you." Ace was startled. But even so, he granted her wish immediately. Scarlett instantly wrapped her long slender arms around his back and locked her legs around his ass. "Ace, let me hug you for a bit." It had been a long time since thest time she had sex, so she wanted to feel the warmth of his body while being connected. *Five seconds¡­ten seconds¡­fifteen seconds¡­ It had been fifteen seconds, but she was still hugging him. At this moment, Ace could not hold back himself anymore. Her vagina muscles were squeezing her penis wildly, so the desire to slide his penis in and out of her pussy was so big. For this reason, he began to move his waist slowly. Sure, her legs were still around his ass, but it could not stop him from moving his waist back and forth. "Ah¡­Ah¡­" Scarlett slowly unwrapped her legs because, with this, he could move his waist easier. Of course, she was still embracing him because she wanted to keep hugging him. No, she wanted to feel the warmth of his body while letting him fuck her wet vagina. She wanted to connect with him in body and soul! However, it did notst long because she could no longer hold him in her arms when he slid his huge penis in and out of her pussy faster. "Ah¡­Ah¡­Ah¡­" Scarlett tried to hold back her cries, but she failed. "Ah¡­Ah¡­Ah¡­" Ace instantly straightened his body and held her slender waist. Now that he was no longer in her arms, he could move as fast as he wanted. "Ah¡­Ah¡­Ah¡­" Scarlett cried out in delight. Her body was filled with the mes of lust, and her mind was on cloud nine. All she did was only moan and wail. As she was enjoying the pleasure, Ace suddenly stopped moving his waist. Scarlett was stunned. Previously, her body was filled with pleasure, and her mind was on cloud nine, but everything changed when he stopped moving his waist. It was as if he took her to the sky before finally dropping her to the ground. "Ace, why did you st-" before she had finished her words, Ace suddenly turned her body. Scarlett finally understood everything. Doggy style! He wanted to have sex in the doggy style. And what she had guessed was right because he slid his huge penis in and out of her pussy again after grabbing her slender waist. Like before, countless seductive wails came out of her little mouth. "Ah¡­Ah¡­Ah¡­" As Ace was fucking Scarlett''s wet vagina from behind, his gazended on her back. ''She really has a beautiful back!'' Scarlett''s back was beautiful and wless. The desire to kiss her beautiful back suddenly appeared. Unlike before, he did not try to hold back his desire this time. He was currently fucking her wet pussy, so there was no point in doing that. For this reason, he bent over and pressed his lips against her beautiful back. "Ah¡­" Scarlett suddenly moaned louder. ''He is only kissing my back, but why do I feel more pleasure?'' She could feel his lips on her back. Even though Ace only kissed her back gently, it still gave her pleasure. No, his gentle kiss was the reason why she felt more pleasure! Every time he pressed his lips against her back, she felt as if tiny electricity was entering and spreading through her body. ''Ah¡­ It feels good!'' She half-closed her eyes and tilted her head back slightly. If Ace saw her face, he would definitely be hornier because her expression was so lewd. "Ah¡­Ah¡­Ah¡­" Scarlett widened her eyes when Ace squeezed her breasts. ''It feels good!'' She could not describe the pleasure she felt. First, it had been a long time since thest time she had sex with a man. Second, he was still fucking her wet vagina. Third, he was kissing her back gently, andst, he was ying with her breasts. The pleasure she felt was too much for her body to bear. For this reason, her arms could no longer support her, causing her to fall onto the soft folding bed. Ace stopped ying with her breasts and kissing her back because Scarlett''s body was on the bed. "Ah¡­Ah¡­Ah¡­" Her sexy ass slowly fell on the bed, to the point that she was almost lying on her stomach. Ace wanted to fuck her fast and hard, so he grabbed her slender waist and pulled it up. Like before, all Scarlett did was moan and moan. She let him do whatever he wanted because he kept giving her immense pleasure. Without realizing it, they had been having sex for about thirty minutes. At this moment, Ace wanted to change position again. He sat on the edge of the stone tform before finally tapping his thighs. Scarlett was not an innocentdy, so she instantly understood everything when Ace suddenly sat on the stone tform and tapped his thighs. Without waiting for another second, Scarlett sat on hisp, facing him. After cing the tip of his penis at her vaginal entrance, she lowered her body slowly, causing Ace''s cock to slide into her wet pussy again. "Mmmm¡­" she half-closed her eyes when his penis slowly slid into her pussy. As they were having a passionate kiss, Ace grabbed her soft ass and slowly moved her sexy body up and down. "Mmm¡­Mmm¡­Mmm¡­" she could not moan properly because they were having a deep kiss. *Slick¡­Slick¡­Slick¡­ The sound of his huge penis spreading her wet vagina could be heard in their ears. They had a deep kiss for ten seconds before finally, she stopped the kiss. "You are amazing, Ace." "You too." Ace stated. Chapter 38 Why Am I Feeling So Comfortable Now? ?Countless raindrops fell on the leaves, and the full moon peeked from behind the grey clouds. When many people were sleeping in their room, two people were having a hot moment in a big cave. The young man was sitting on the edge of the stone tform with a gorgeous MILF on hisp. His ck eyes were locked on her pretty face, and his long arms were ced around her slender waist. As for the maturedy, her delicate hands rested on the young man''s shoulders, and her little mouth was slightly open. She tilted her head back and half-closed her eyes. From her expression, anyone could tell right away that she was enjoying something. Despite being naked in a huge cave, both of them did not show the slightest care about it; instead, they kept enjoying themselves as if no one would see them. These two people were none other than Ace and his sugar mama, Scarlett. Ace was currently fucking Scarlett in reversep dance or face-to-face sex position. Sex noises echoed in their ears every time Ace slid his huge cock in and out of Scarlett''s wet pussy. Even though she had tried her best to hold back her cries, her lovely wails could still be heard in Ace''s ears. She kept bouncing her body in rhythm with his movements. "Ah¡­Ah¡­Ah¡­" Both Ace and Scarlett suddenly stopped moving their bodies and stared at each other. *Huft¡­Huft¡­Huft... As they were breathing heavily, they looked at each other before they finally kissed hungrily again. When they were having a deep kiss, Ace pulled her sexy body towards him, embracing her tightly. He did not move her body up and down like before because he wanted to feel the warmth of her body as they had a passionate kiss. Like Ace, Scarlett also enjoyed the closeness of their bodies. Her kisses grew wilder and lewder as Ace hugged her tighter. At this moment, both of them felt as if they were lovers who had been together for a long time. The way their bodies reacted and the pleasure they felt was familiar. Sure, it was their first sex, but both Ace and Scarlett already felt something familiar deep within them. It was as if their bodies were showing signs that they were born for each other. The long passionate kiss came to a stop. But like before, they still did not move their bodies and only stared at each other. *Hug¡­. Ace hugged Scarlett again before burying his head in her big and soft breasts. Scarlett instantly wrapped her long slender arms around his head before finally kissing his hair gently. ''Why am I feeling sofortable now? Is it because I haven''t had sex for a long time? Or is it because I have fallen in love with him?'' Countless questions emerged in her head. It was not her first time having sex with a man, but it was her first time feelingfortable like that. Not only could Ace give her immense pleasure, but he also gave her a sense offort when he was embracing her. After Ace stopped the hug, Scarlett bounced her sexy body again. Like before, she instantly felt immense pleasure, to the point she felt as if her soul had been separated from her body. "Ah¡­Ah¡­Ah¡­" Scarlett''s little mouth opened, letting out multiple cries. Of course, she tried her best to wail as little as possible. However, Ace''s penis was so amazing, making her keep moaning loudly. After several minutes, Scarlett stopped moving her body and looked at Ace with her lustful eyes. Ace knew it was his turn to move. At first, he wanted to move his waist immediately, but he changed his mind when he saw her beautiful big breasts. "Ah¡­" Scarlett moaned loudly before covering her mouth with her hands. Sure, Ace was only fucking her wet vagina slowly, but she still felt immense pleasure because he was also licking and sucking her nipples. "Mmm¡­Mmm¡­Mmmm¡­" Scarlett could only tilt her head back while biting her right index finger to reduce her wails. At that time, her alluring neck was visible, and her blue eyes looked even more beautiful. If anyone saw her, they would instantly try to eat her. "Mmm¡­Mmmm¡­Mmm¡­" Scarlett''s wails became faster and faster when Ace stopped ying with her breasts and focused on fucking her wet vagina. "Ace¡­Ah¡­Ah¡­please slow down¡­Ah¡­Ah¡­." Scarlett believed she would not be able to hold back her cries if he kept fucking her vagina fast like that. It was not like she hated it; instead, it was the opposite. From the beginning, she wanted Ace to mess up her hungry pussy because it had been a long time since thest time she had sex with a man again. But her cries could invite unwanted guests. For this reason, Scarlett asked him to slow down his movements. Ace slowed down his movement before finally, he stopped. Yes, he wanted to let her rest for a few seconds before screwing her again. To his surprise, Scarlett suddenly took his penis out of her wet vagina. But when Ace wanted to say something, she suddenly did something unexpected. She sucked his huge penis again! Sure, he still wanted to fuck her wet vagina, but he did not say anything because Scarlett was giving him a blowjob. ''Well, it still gives me pleasure.'' He only stared at her lewd face. Scarlett looked at him before sucking his penis again. ''I can taste my love juices on his penis.'' She could taste her love juices on Ace''s cock as she gave a blowjob. His huge penis looked even more delicious when it was covered with her love juices and his pre-cum. Because she knew that Ace wanted to fuck her wet vagina again, she only licked his cock for several seconds before finally, she stopped. Scarlett was currently standing right in front of Ace with her back facing him. After positioning his huge cock at her vagina entrance, she slowly lowered her body. "Mmmmm¡­" Scarlett bit her lower lip and closed her eyes when Ace''s penis slowly slid into her pussy. Like before, she instantly bounced her body. With her hands on his thighs, Scarlett could move her body up and down fast. At this moment, he did nothing and only stared at her back. Her slender waist, coupled with her wless back, made Ace unable to take his eyes off her back. Not only that, but the sight of his penis sliding in and out of her wet vagina also looked amazing in his eyes. "Mmm¡­Mmmm¡­Mmmm¡­" As Scarlett bounced her body continuously, countless suppressed cries resounded in his ears. ''It feels good! it feels good! it feels good!'' Scarlett repeated the same words in her head many times. She bounced her sexy body for several minutes before she turned her body, facing him. Reversep dance position! There was a reason why she turned her body and returned to their previous position. She almost reached her limit! In other words, she wanted to have an orgasm while looking at Ace''s handsome face! "Ah¡­Ah¡­Ah¡­" she started bouncing her sexy body after cing her hands on his shoulders. Like before, Ace helped her bounce her body and moved his waist because, with this, they could feel more pleasure. Not long after that, Scarlett finally reached her limit. "Cumming¡­Cummingg¡­ I''m cumming¡­" she tilted her head back and half-closed her eyes when she had an orgasm. Chapter 39 Lover? Who Is Your Lover? ?Ace stopped moving his waist when Scarlett had an orgasm. "Huft¡­Huft¡­Huft¡­" Scarlett looked at him as she breathed heavily. She was thrilled. She was pleased because she finally had an orgasm. Sure, she also had an orgasm when she yed with herself, but the difference between having an orgasm from masturbating and having sex was like heaven and earth. Scarlett''s face broke into a smile after giving him a peck on the lips. Yes, she expressed her gratitude because he could make her have a massive orgasm! Ace was charmed by her soft smile. "It seems like I will have many male enemies in the future." "What do you mean by that?" she did not get his words. "Because you are a perfectdy." He exined the reason why he said he would have many male enemies. "You are pretty and sexy. You even have a beautiful smile too. I''m sure many men will try to snatch you from meter." "Are you afraid?" she asked curiously. "Of course not!" he responded, "I know having a beautiful girlfriend has bigger hurdles because every man likes a woman like you; a beautifuldy with a sexy body and a beautiful smile." Happiness glowed inside her after hearing his remarks. ''He even knows how to use sweet words now.'' Her face blossomed into a smile. "But I''m not your girlfriend. Have you forgotten that I''m your sugar mama?" she pinched his cheeks as she teased him. The corner of his lips twitched. "But we are having sex now. Look! Even my penis is still inside your pussy now." "You don''t filter your words now, huh? You even dare to say vulgar words like that. Tell me, who taught you to be like this?" she was a little surprised when Ace suddenly said vulgar words. "We have done many lewd things, so from my point of view, there is no need to filter my words." In his previous life, he always behaved like that when he was with his girlfriend. Scarlett looked at the ce where they were connected before returning her attention to his face. "Well, you are right. How is it, Ace? How does it feel to have sex with your sugar mama?" "It felt amazing!" he stated. "Congrattion, Ace. You are no longer a virgin now." she kept teasing him because his expression was cute in her eyes. ck lines formed on his forehead. ''This MILF keeps teasing me, huh?'' He suddenly had an excellent idea to tease her back. "Congrattion, Scarlett. You finally managed to satisfy your body after five years." He knew about it because she had no lover since herte husband passed away. "You even had a massive orgasm earlier. Look! My waist is wet from your love juices." She pinched his cheeks again. "You dare to talk back to your sugar mama, huh?" "What sugar mama?" he responded, "Look! We are even still connected now. Isn''t this what only lovers do?" "Did you forget that sugar mamas also have sex with their toy boys?" She made a good excuse. "So, it''s normal for me to have sex with you because I''m your sugar mama." Ace was at a loss for words. He did not expect her to be so good at making excuses. When he was about to say something, Scarlett uttered, "If you want to raise your status from toy boy to boyfriend, you have to satisfy me." "Satisfy your body?" he inquired. "Satisfy my body and soul." Actually, she already had special feelings for him, but she did not say it because she wanted to keep teasing him. "Then, I will start by satisfying your body first." After saying that, he grabbed her soft ass and moved her body up and down. "Ah¡­" Scarlett''s little mouth opened, letting out a seductive moan. She instantly ced her hands on his shoulders. Actually, she knew something like this would happen because he still had not had an orgasm. "Ace, please stop first. Ah¡­Ah¡­" she said as she wailed. "Why?" he instantly stopped moving her body up and down. "I''m feeling cold. Can we continue in our tent?" the air was cold, so she wanted to do it in their tent. "Alright." He agreed instantly. After entering their tent, Scarlett put down the folding bed andy on her back. She spread her beautiful vagina with her right index and middle fingers before finally teasing him. "Come here, my toy boy. This sugar mama will satisfy you." The corner of his lips twitched. ''It seems like I have to punish this sexy MILF again!'' He instantly sat between her legs before positioning the tip of his cock at her vaginal opening. "Ah¡­" Scarlett moaned loudly when he thrust his huge penis into her wet vagina in one go. And soon, the big cave was filled with her suppressed cries. "Why did you behave wildly earlier? Was it because I kept teasing you?" She inquired. "Your behavior was bad earlier, so I decided to punish you." He responded, "After all, it''s normal to punish bad people, right?" Both of them were currently lying on the folding bed. Of course, they were still naked because they did not bother putting on their clothes after having sex. "Then I should keep teasing you from today onwards." She did not realize what she had just said. "Does that mean we will have sex every day from now on?" he teased her. She pinched his nose gently and smiled, "Pervert!" "Hehe." Ace only chuckled when she said he was a pervert. After putting on their clothes, theyy on the folding bed again. "Ace, I want to sleep now." after saying that, she ced her head on his left arm. Ace kissed her forehead before finally speaking, "Good night, Scarlett." "Oh! I thought you would kiss my lips earlier because you always kissed my lips before kissing my forehead." he usually kissed her lips after saying that, so she was a little surprised when he kissed her forehead. "Today is a special day, so I want to do something different." He told her the reason why he only kissed her forehead. "Was it because you managed to bed me?" she inquired. "No." he shook his head. "It''s because I have a lover now." "Lover? Who is your lover?" she pretended as if she did not know the person he was talking about. He pinched her nose gently before speaking, "You. You are my lover." "Ace, have you forgotten that I''m your sugar mama? I''m not your lover, but your S-U-G-A-R M-A-M-A." even though she said something like this, happiness shimmered inside her. "It seems like I have to punish you again." Of course, he was joking around. "Pervert!" she knew the meaning of his words. "Alright. Let''s sleep now," he uttered. "Un." She nodded her head. But when Ace was about to close his eyes, several notifications popped up. [God of Lust says well done, boy!] [God of Wind nods his head.] [God of Lust utters this is what you should do to that beautiful Mage.] [God of Wind nods his head again.] Ace ignored them and slept. The following morning, he hunted a magical beast after having breakfast with Scarlett. As usual, she only sat on the tree trunk. ''It seems he has gotten used to fighting magical beasts by now.'' She consumed her grilled fish as she watched him fighting against 1-star magical beast. *sh¡­sh¡­sh¡­ Ace attacked the magical beast''s body. He was currently fighting against a White Ape. The White Ape was about three meters tall and possessed two sets of arms, serving as extra hands or feet. The White Ape raised its head and roared, "ROOOAAARRR!" The White Ape was only at 1-star, so its roar did not hurt Ace. "This White Ape really like to roar!" after saying that, he attacked the White Ape again. At the same time, a giant White Ape was rushing toward him. Its eyes were filled with the me of fury because Ace dared to injure his kid. "Human, how dare you hurt my son!" Chapter 40 Fighting Against White Ape ?"Human, how dare you injure my son!" a huge White Ape rushed toward Ace when he saw Ace attacking his son. His eyes were filled with the mes of fury as he dashed toward Ace. He was furious. He was enraged because Ace dared to injure his son. Scarlett, who was sitting on a tree trunk, turned her head toward the source of the sound. ''White Ape?!'' She threw the grilled fish and jumped down from the tree trunk. "Ace!" she shouted worriedly. ''I should shift the White Ape''s attention to me.'' With that idea in mind, she shot an arrow at the White Ape. She wanted to shift the White Ape''s attention to her because Ace could not defeat it. The White Ape was a 3-star magical beast while Ace was only at Novice rank, so there was only one oue if the White Ape attacked him. Death! This was the reason why she shot an arrow at the White Ape immediately. The White Ape stopped running and caught the arrow. The anger in his heart grew bigger because Scarlettunched a surprise attack. The White Ape turned its head toward her after breaking the arrow. "HUMAN!" At first, the White Ape wanted to attack Scarlett, but he changed his mind when he remembered his son. Ace was startled when he saw the huge White Ape. ''Danger!'' He stopped fighting the little White Ape and put some distance between them. The small White Ape rushed toward its father. "Ack¡­Ack¡­Ack¡­" The small White Ape could not speak like his father because he was only a 1-star magical beast. Magical beasts would only gain intelligence when they broke through to 3-star. For this reason, only magical beasts at 3-star or above could speak humannguage. The small White Ape instantly hugged his father''s leg. When the huge White Ape saw the wounds on his son''s body, he looked at Ace and roared. "ROOAARR." Ace instantly clutched his ears. ''My ears hurt!'' The roar of the White Ape struck Ace''s ears like a wall of pain. Even though the roar of the White Ape was not as terrifying as the Winged Tiger''s roar, but it still hurt his ears. Ace was only at Novice rank, so his body could not endure its roar. "Ace!" Scarlett rushed towards him. She was not affected by the White Ape''s roar because they were at the same level. "Human, I will kill you!" the White Ape rushed toward Ace, intending to kill him. Scarlett immediately took two arrows and shot them at the White Ape. Twin Shot! She used Twin Shot skill. Like its name, Twin Shot skill was a skill that shoots two arrows at the same time. "Ace, be careful!" after shouting, Scarlett fired another arrow. Ace put some distance between himself and the huge White Ape. ''System, analyze that White Ape.'' The system instantly analyzed the White Ape. ---- Name: White Ape Race: Gori Age: 50 Rank: 3-star Talent: Grade B Strength: Lvl. 51 Agility: Lvl. 41 Stamina: Lvl. 47 Mana Capacity: Lvl 41 ---- Ace gritted his teeth. ''This is troublesome!'' He did not expect to get into trouble when he was fighting a 1-star magical beast. [Ding! Nothing is impossible. Even the weak can kill the strong. Kill the White Ape and his son, and you will be rewarded randomly.] Ace ignored the notification. At this moment, the White Ape was attacking Scarlett because she kept disturbing him from killing Ace. *Shui¡­ Scarlett leaped to the left and right. She also fired an arrow when she was in mid-air. ''This White Ape is annoying!'' She was unhappy because the White Ape always managed to block or avoid her arrow. "Human, die!" the White Ape attacked Scarlett with its four arms. Like before, she avoided the White Ape''s attacks by jumping to the left and right. *Boom¡­Boom¡­Boom¡­ A loud sound reverberated in the entire area. The White Ape Punch hit the ground because Scarlett managed to dodge his attack. "ROOOAAARRR." The White Ape roared angrily. Ace, who was watching them, clenched his fists. He was unhappy because he could not do anything. He could be killed instantly if he got close to the White Ape. ''What should I do?'' At this moment, he remembered something. He could use magic! Sure, he only knew two magics, but it could help Scarlett. ''I hope her affection is still above 60 percent.'' He instantly checked Evelyn''s affection parameter. ''Good. Her affection parameter is still 90 percent.'' He was pleased because Evelyn''s affection parameter did not drop even 1 percent. ''System, activate the binding partner mode. Target: Evelyn.'' There was a reason why he decided to use binding partner mode. He wanted to raise his Mana Capacity level! [Ding! Binding partner mode activated! Target: Evelyn.] Ace''s Mana Capacity level instantly went up from level 15 to level 20. He raised his right hand forward before finally chanting a magic spell. He could finish the chant because the small White Ape did not disturb him. "Ice Chain." He decided to use Ice Chain magic. A giant magic circle suddenly appeared under the White Ape''s feet. The White Ape noticed the magic circle under his feet, but it was already toote when he wanted to avoid it because two ice chains suddenly shot out of the magic circle and bound his body. "ROOAAARRR." The White Ape roared angrily. Scarlett, who saw a good chance to attack the White Ape, instantly used her skill. Arrow Shower! She shot an arrow into the sky. The arrow suddenly split in two in the air. Two became four, and four turned into eight. In a short amount of time, the sky was covered by countless arrows, as if the God of Archer wanted to destroy the world. "ROOAAARRR." The White Ape roared as he was showered with countless arrows. Head, arms, legs, chest; almost every part of its body was hit by the arrow. The White Ape now became the Red Ape because the blood flowing from his wounds changed the color of his fur. "HUMANNNNN." After breaking the ice chain, he pulled out four trees. Each hand held a tree. His intention was clear. He wanted to use these four trees as his weapons! In other words, he wanted to use these trees as his sticks! The White Ape rushed toward Ace because Ace was the reason why he got injured. "Die, human!" Ace instantly jumped to the left, avoiding the attack. He tried his best to keep some distance between them because he knew what would happen to him if he was close to the White Ape. "Ace!" Scarlett fired an arrow at the White Ape. Boom! The arrow created a small explosion when it came in contact with the White Ape''s body. She was using Magic Arrow skill. Magic Arrow skill was one of the skills she was proud of because this skill had saved her life several times. The White Ape turned around and rushed toward her. Even though blood kepting out of his wounds, he did not care about it. Boom! Boom! Boom! Scarlett kept using Magic Arrow skill. However, the White Ape could block her arrow this time. He used the tree in his hands to block the arrow because he knew the arrow could create a small explosion. The White Ape kept swinging the tree in its hands. At that time, what he had in mind was only one thing. Kill Scarlett! Boom! Boom! Boom! At first, Scarlett could avoid the White Ape''s attacks. However, it did notst long before she finally got hit by the White Ape''s attack. *Uakk¡­ Blood sshed out of her mouth. Scarlett was thrown ten meters from where she was before finally crashing into a tree and falling to the ground. The White Ape used its four arms to attack her, so it was hard to avoid all of his attacks continuously. "Scarlett!" Ace used his Thunderbolt magic, but it did not injure the White Ape. The tables had turned. Now the White Ape had the upper hand in the fight. If previously Scarlett managed tond an attack on the White Ape''s body a few times, now she got hit by the White Ape''s attack several times. Ace was currently thinking of ways to kill the White Ape. ''What should we do?'' He finally knew what to do after seeing the small White Ape. ''Yes. I will use this method!'' Chapter 41 Mission Failed ?Ace rushed toward the small White Ape and attacked him. *sh¡­sh¡­sh¡­ He attacked its body continuously. He did not kill the small White Ape and only injured it. There was a reason why he did something like that. He wanted to split the big White Ape''s attention! The huge White Ape would not be able to focus on attacking Scarlett because he had to think about his son''s safety too. Of course, Ace realized how cruel his actions were. However, he did not care about it because this world was a cruel ce. The strong ruled the weak! That was the rule in this world. In other words, the strong could do whatever they wanted, including killing people and magical beasts. If you wanted to me someone, you should me yourself for being weak. These were the words that the strong always said when the weak spoke ill of them or when the weakined about everything. Ace''s grandpa also told him about it because only the strong got privileges. If you were jealous of them, got your butt up and trained hard until you were stronger than them. "Ack¡­Ack¡­" the small White Ape cried out in pain. Like the big White Ape, its white fur had now turned red because of the blood oozing from its wounds. The big White Ape instantly turned around and rushed toward Ace. "Human!" He threw one of the trees in his hands toward Ace. Even though Ace had tried to avoid it, but the tree still hit him. *Uakk¡­ Blood sshed out of his mouth, and he was thrown ten meters from where he was. ''He only threw a tree and my body was nearly crushed!'' He felt immense pain. "ROOOAAARRR." The big White Ape roared at Ace. Ace waste to cover his ears, causing the White Ape''s roar to hurt him. His body suddenly turned weak, and he also felt dizzy. It was only a White Ape''s roar, but it could make his body weak like that. He did not want to imagine what would happen to him if it was a roar from a tiger or lion. Like Ace, Scarlett was also injured, but even so, she did not give up and kept fighting the White Ape. ''A chance!'' The big White Ape was showing his back to her, so it was a good opportunity to attack him. She instantly used her Twin Shot skill. She kept firing two arrows at the same time. It was a good opportunity to kill the White Ape, so she did not want to let the opportunity slip away. In a short amount of time, ten arrows flew towards the White Ape at a fantastic speed. *Stab¡­ These ten arrowsnded on the White Ape''s back and legs. The White Ape instantly turned around and attacked Scarlett. "Thunderbolt." Ace attacked the White Ape using his Thunderbolt magic. A huge blue magic circle appeared above the White Ape before finally shooting tworge blue lightning at him. "Ack..." The White Ape cried out in pain when two lightning hit its body. "Huft¡­Huft¡­Huft¡­" Ace breathed heavily. His body was weak, and he barely had any stamina left now. Not only him, but Scarlett and the White Ape had the same condition. They had been fighting brutally for more than ten minutes, so they only had a little stamina left now. At the same time, two men in their fifties walked closer to them. One of them had red hair while the other had blue hair. "Jason, look at that woman! She is so sexy and beautiful!" The red-haired man spoke abruptly. Jason smiled lustfully when he saw Scarlett''s sexy body. "I suddenly wonder what it feels like to have sex with a woman as perfect as her. Gideon, should we take advantage of the situation now?" Both of them were currently hiding behind the bushes. Their eyes turned lustful when they saw how pretty and sexy Scarlett was. "Hehe." Gideon smiled evilly. "It seems like we will harvest a lot today." "You are right." Jason nodded his head. "Let''s take care of that White Ape and his son first. After that, we will deal with that young man." "I will kill that White Ape and you will kill his son." After saying that, Gideon retrieved his spear from his space ring. Like Gideon, Jason retrieved his hammer from his space ring. After exchanging a nce with each other and nodding their heads, they came out of their hiding ce. Gideon rushed toward the White Ape while Jason dashed toward the small White Ape. Scarlett and the others were shocked. They were focused on their fight earlier, so they did not pay attention to their surroundings. Bang! Bang! Bang! Jason hit the small White Ape with his huge hummer. "Ack¡­Ack¡­Ack¡­" the small White Ape could not do anything because he was already heavily injured before Jason attacked him. "HUMANNN." The big White Ape rushed toward Jason, trying to save his son. Gideon''s lips curled up into a smirk. ''Die, beast!'' He appeared on the White Ape''s right side before finally jumping up and thrusting his spear into the White Ape''s chest. The White Ape pulled out the spear from its chest before throwing it at Gideon. He did not attack Gideon and kept running toward his son. At that time, what he had in mind was only one thing. Save his son! Gideon kept attacking the big White Ape. The White Ape was ignoring him, so it was a good opportunity to keep attacking him. Ace was enraged. He was furious at Gideon and Jason because they were trying to steal his prey. Like Ace, Scarlett was also angry. They fought the White Ape for more than ten minutes, but Jason and Gideon tried to steal their prey. However, Ace and Scarlett remained in their positions. They only had little stamina left, so they knew that they could not stop Jason and Gideon. After standing in front of Ace, Scarlett uttered, "Ace, let''s leave this ce." Ace gritted his teeth. ''I will remember this.'' Of course, he knew what to do. "Let''s go." He agreed instantly. "Hahaha." Gideonughed when he saw the beast core floating above the corpse of the big White Ape. [Ding! The White Ape and his son have been killed by unknown people.] [Ding! The mission failed.] Ace could only clench his fists. "Forget it, Ace." Scarlett understood his feelings. "We will look for them after recovering." Of course, she also could not ept it. They were the ones who injured the White Ape. They were even nearly killed many times in the process. However, she knew when to retreat. Both of them were heavily injured, so she knew that they would not be able to kill Jason and Gideon. Leaving that ce was the best option for them because she believed Gideon and Jason were bad people. "Yes." He responded in annoyance. However, Gideon and Jason stopped them when they were about to leave. "Where are you going, sexydy?" Jason smiled lustfully as he stared at Scarlett''s sexy body. Chapter 42 I Refused! ?When Ace and Scarlett were about to leave, Gideon and Jason instantly stopped them. Actually, they did not care about Ace because their target was only Scarlett. She was pretty and had a sexy body, so they wanted to bed her so badly. In other words, they wanted to taste her sexy body! "Beauty, you are heavily injured. How about we go to my house to treat your injuries." Gideon spoke abruptly. "That''s right." Jason added, "Don''t worry. We have no bad intentions towards you. We are awakeners so we should help each other. Isn''t that right, Gideon?" "That''s right." Gideon responded. Awakener was a title for someone who managed to awaken their power, such as a knight, mage, or archer. "No." Scarlett refused without thinking twice. Even though they behaved like good people, she knew they were lying because they did not even try to hide their lustful gaze. Yes, they kept staring at her body, especially her breasts! Ace clenched his fists. He was furious. He was enraged because Gideon and Jason had bad intentions toward Scarlett. ''No. I need to control myself.'' He pressed down his anger. ''System, analyze their power.'' The system instantly analyzed their strength. ---- Name: Gideon Race: Human Age: 53 ss: Knight Rank: Elite Talent: Grade C Strength: Lvl. 38 Agility: Lvl. 37 Stamina: Lvl. 30 Mana Capacity: Lvl 31 ---- Name: Jason Race: Human Age: 55 ss: Knight Rank: Elite Talent: Grade C Strength: Lvl. 39 Agility: Lvl. 30 Stamina: Lvl. 35 Mana Capacity: Lvl 24 ---- ''They are only at Elite rank.'' If he and Scarlett were not heavily injured, they could kill Jason and Gideon easily. When he thought of a way to escape from Gideon and Jason, a system notification popped up. [Ding! Jason and Gideon did a kill-steal earlier, causing Host to fail toplete the previous quest. Kill them and take their space rings, and Host will be given a special reward.] ''A quest?'' Even though he was pleased because the system gave him a quest, but he also felt helpless because he was injured. [God of Harem agrees with the target mission.] [God of Wind shouts kill them, boy!] [Several divine beings are paying attention to you.] Ace instantly checked all of his cards. ''I only have three cards now; Power Loan card (1), Duji poison and antidote card (1), Transformation Mask card (1).'' Among these three cards, two of them could be used to kill Jason and Gideon. ''Should I use Duji poison and antidote card?'' He shifted his gaze from Duji poison and antidote card to Power Loan card. Sure, he could kill them using Duji poison and antidote card, but he needed an excellent opportunity to do that. He was afraid that it would be toote before he could poison them because he knew that they wanted to bed her as soon as possible from their lustful gazes. ''Then my only option is to use a Power Loan card, but...'' Even though Power Loan card was the best choice to kill them, but there was a big problem with this card. Power Loan card had after-effect! He was currently injured, so he believed his body would not be able to endure the after-effectter. "How is it, beauty?" Gideon inquired. "I have answered your question. I refused!" she repeated her words because their behavior and gaze disgusted her. "Let''s go, Ace." Of course, Jason and Gideon stopped them again because whatever happened, they had to seed in tasting her sexy body. Scarlett was the prettiest and sexiest woman they had ever seen in their lives, so they would not let the opportunity to bed her slip away. And she was also heavily injured, so they believed she would not be able to escape from them. Scarlett''s eyes were filled with the mes of fury when Jason and Gideon stopped them and stood in front of them. "What do you want?" she asked angrily. "We only want to help you." Jason was still lying to her. "Beauty, you should not refuse our kindness because this is a dangerous ce." Gideon added, "What if a magical beast suddenly attacks youter. You are heavily injured now, so wouldn''t it be bad if something like that happened to you?" "Just ept our kindness." Jason could not hold back his lust even more when he saw her big breasts. For this reason, he raised his right arm forward, trying to feel the softness of her boobs. Ace, who was standing on her right side, instantly caught Jason''s right hand. Sure, he was injured and weaker than Jason, but he did not show the slightest fear in his eyes. He did not say anything because he thought of a way to solve the problem. That was why he instantly caught Jason''s right hand when he wanted to touch Scarlett''s breasts. Anger welled up in his chest when Ace stopped him from touching Scarlett''s breasts. ''This bastard dare to stop me?!'' Jason could not suppress his anger and kicked Ace''s stomach hard. Bang! Ace was thrown five meters from where he was. "How dare you!" Scarlett roared in anger. When she was about to help Ace, Jason hit the back side of her neck, causing her to faint instantly. She was heavily injured, so she could not protect herself well. At this moment, Ace was lying on the ground. His eyes gleamed with terrifying sharpness as he stared at Jason. "Why are you looking at me like that?" Jason said in annoyance, "That''s your punishment for trying to be a hero." "You should think carefully before doing something next time." Gideon stated. "Haha." Gideon and Jasonughed happily. Ace let the anger consume his body. ''System, activate Power Loan Card. Target: Evelyn.'' He no longer cared about the after-effect. What he had in mind was only one thing. Save Scarlett! He was even willing to sacrifice his body in the process. As long as he could save her, he would do anything, including sacrificing his body. Scarlett had been treating him well all this time, so he would not let bad thing happen to her. No, she had be a special woman in his heart, so he would not let anyone do anything bad to her. [Ding! Power Loan Card activated! Target: Evelyn.] Ace''s stats instantly rose. ---- Strength: Lvl. 15 -> Lvl 50 Agility: Lvl. 18 -> Lvl 53 Stamina: Lvl. 15 -> Lvl 53 Mana Capacity: Lvl 15 -> Lvl 57 ---- Ace was no longer at Novice rank but at Master Rank. He rose to his feet before finally unsheathing his sword. "How dare you do something bad to her!" he was simmering with anger, and every single one of his words was filled with coldness. He walked slowly toward Gideon and Jason. His intention was clear. He wanted to kill them! Chapter 43 Bad Luck ?Gideon and Jason were stunned when a terrifying aura suddenly erupted from Ace''s body. ''Wha¡­what''s going on? How could his body suddenly emit such a terrifying aura?'' They could not believe what was happening. Previously, Ace was only at Novice rank, but now, they did not know how strong he was. However, they were sure of one thing. He was much stronger than them! In this world, awakeners could determine the rank of other Awakeners based on the power they emitted. However, they could only check the rank of awakeners who were on the same level as them or lower. Of course, they could check the rank of awakeners who had a higher rank than them, but they needed unique skills or tools to do that. Gideon and Jason did not have these unique tools or skills. And because they could not determine Ace''s rank, they were sure he was stronger than them. Even though Ace could only use Evelyn''s power for about fifty seconds, he did not kill them immediately. He was also not afraid of them running away because he believed they would not be able to escape from him. A deep feeling of fear suddenly appeared in Gideon and Jason''s hearts. Not only that, but their bodies began to tremble too. The closer he was to them, the more uncontrobly their trembling became. At that time, Ace looked so scary. His cold eyes and terrifying aura made him look like a grim reaper who hade from hell to take their lives. Gideon and Jason walked backward, putting on some distance between them. "Don¡­ don''te closer!" They did not try to fight back because they knew it was useless. Because of how great the fear was in their hearts, they even forgot that they could use Scarlett as a hostage. Gideon and Jason exchanged a nce with each other. At that time, there was only one thing on their minds. Run! They had to leave that ce as soon as possible! They believed that they would lose their lives if they remained in that ce. They had done many bad things to him, and he was currently stronger than them, so they knew there was only one oue if they did not run away immediately. Death! They believed he would kill them because they could tell from his cold expression and terrifying aura. Jason let go of Scarlett and ran away. Like Jason, Gideon also tried to escape from him. They abandoned the idea of sleeping with Scarlett because their lives were more important. Ace instantly caught Scarlett. He made her sit on the ground with her back leaning against a tree. "Wait here, Scarlett." Even though his face was still filled with coldness, but his voice was soft and gentle. However, she could not hear him because she fainted. If she knew what was going on, she would be sad because Ace looked like a demon. Ace rose to his feet and rushed towards Gideon and Jason. His Agility level was much higher than Gideon''s and Jason''s, so he could catch up with them in no time. Bang! Gideon and Jason fell to the ground when Ace suddenly appeared before them. Terror overtook their faces, and the fear within them instantly grew bigger. Previously, they thought they managed to escape from him, but they were wrong. They were utterly wrong because Ace could catch up with them in no time. "Ple¡­please, please forgive us." They begged for forgiveness. Ace did not say anything and only stared at them with his cold eyes. Of course, he would not forgive them because they did kill-steal and had bad intentions toward Scarlett. Gideon and Jason knelt before him. They banged their heads on the ground repeatedly and begged for forgiveness. "Ple¡­please forgive us. We promise we won''t do bad things again." Gideon said in a trembling voice. Even though his actions ruined his image and pride, he did not care about it because his life was more important than anything. "Yes." Jason added, "We will be good peopleter. We promise." Previously, they thought today would be one of the best days in their lives because they managed to get 3-star magical beast core and Scarlett. "Then be good people in your next life." Whatever happened, Ace would not forgive them. Gideon and Jason lifted their heads to look at him. When they were about to beg for forgiveness again, Ace sliced their throats using his swords. *sh¡­ Blood sshed out of their throats before they finally fell to the ground, died. [God of Harem likes what you did.] [God of Wind gives you a thump up.] [A divine being who likes to take revenge nods his head in satisfaction.] [Five new divine beingse to see your adventure.] Ace stared at their corpses coldly. There was not a hint of pity in his eyes as they brought their own downfall. ''I will take their space rings now.'' He needed to kill them and take their space rings toplete the quest, so he wasted no time and took Jason''s space ring. However, something happened when he was about to take Gideon''s space ring. He fell to the ground! The effect of Power Loan card had worn off, so he no longer had stamina left now. "Hiiii¡­" Ace gritted his teeth. He was in excruciating pain from the after-effects. His body was injured before he used the Power Loan card, so his body could not bear the pain. ''It hurt! It hurt like hell!'' He felt as if countless people were stabbing his body and crushing his bones at the same time. ''No, I can''t faint now. I have to endure this!'' They were in a dangerous forest, and Scarlett was alone, so he tried his best to remain conscious. ''I have to finish the quest!'' He took a big gamble. He hoped the system would give him a card that could help them in their situation. ''Move! Move!'' Actually, the distance between him and Gideon was close. However, he could not take Gideon''s space ring immediately because he had no stamina left now. Not only that, but he was also enduring immense pain, causing him to be unable to move his hands even more. ''Move! Move!'' Actually, his right hand was only a few centimeters from Gideon''s space ring but moving his right hand for a centimeter needed a great effort. *Owooooo¡­ The sound of a wolf''s howl reverberated in the entire area. Ace gritted his teeth. ''Why? Why should it be at a time like this?'' He knew they were in the forest, but he did not expect the magical beast to find him so soon. [The Great Sage, The Equal of Heaven is biting his nails, feeling nervous.] [Several divine beings are looking at you worriedly.] [Goddess Teressa is staring at you.] [Five new divine beings sigh at your bad luck.] [God of Wind closes his eyes.] [God of Lust sighs.] Ace ignored the notifications because he had to take Gideon''s space ring immediately. Even though he did not know what he would get from the system, but he had high hopes for his system. "Grrrr¡­" three wolves appeared and walked toward him slowly. Ace wanted to curse at his bad luck. ''Am I going to die?'' Just as he was starting to lose hope, a notification popped up. [God of Wine and Ecstasy gives you an offer. Boy, do you want to make a contract with me? I can help you solve this problem.] Ace was shocked. [Ding! God of Wine and Ecstasy sends you a contract. Do you want to make a contract with him?] Chapter 44 Amazing Luck ?[Ding! God of Wine and Ecstasy sends you a contract. Do you want to form a contract with him?] [All divine beings are shocked and looking at God of Wine and Ecstasy.] ''Contract? What is that?'' Ace did not know anything about it. ''Is this a contract like in my previous life? No, I''m sure it''s different because he was God.'' All this time, he thought all divine beings would only watch his adventure or give him a card after finishing their missions, but he was wrong. ''System, exin it to me but make it short.'' He did not ept the offer immediately and asked the system to exin it because he needed to be careful in everything. [Host, a contract is an agreement between two or more parties regarding certain things that are agreed upon by them.] The system told him that he would get something from the God of Wine and Ecstasy if he made a contract with him. What he would get was based on their agreement, like power, wealth, etc. However, there was a price for that. He had to sacrifice something for the God of Wine and Ecstasy to get what he wanted. The more important the thing he sacrificed, the better he would get. For example, he asked for talent. He would only get grade E talent if he sacrificed his right arm, but he would get grade B talent if he offered both arms. Ace finally understood everything. ''I see.'' [God of Wine and Ecstasy asks, how is it, boy? Do you agree to make a contract with me? If you do, I will raise your talent to grade S and unlock your Archer ss immediately.] At this moment, the wolves still walked slowly as if they believed Ace''s life was already in their hands. [God of Wine and Ecstasy says, not only will I help you in this life-and-death situation, but I will also send my strongest incarnation to Framingburns forest to help you and take care of you. I only want a small thing, and that is your eyesight.] Incarnation was a nickname for people who made contracts with divine beings. Divine beings could descend to Zonia by borrowing their incarnations'' bodies. [Several divine begins are looking at you, waiting for your answer.] Ace did not ept the offer immediately because what the God of Wine and Ecstasy offered him was something he could obtain with the help of his system. And he did not want to lose his eyesight because eyesight was very important for human beings. It could be said eyesight was one of the most important things in the world. ''I will try to finish the quest first.'' He would ept God of Wine and Ecstasy''s contract if he had no other choice. However, he decided to finish the quest first because he wanted to know what he would get from the system. If he got a useless card, he would ept God of Wine and Ecstasy''s contract because he did not want Scarlett to die. "Grrr¡­." The wolves were getting closer and closer to him. [God of Wind likes your decision.] [God of Mountain says, wise decision.] ''Move! Move!'' Ace tried to take Gideon''s space ring. [God of Wine and Ecstasy is looking at you, waiting for your answer.] Ace''s eyes were locked on Gideon''s space ring. "Aghh, move!" after trying hard and enduring immense pain for several seconds, Ace finally managed to touch Gideon''s space ring. However, the system still did not consider him to havepleted the quest because he had to take the space ring from Gideon''s index finger. Like before, he did not give up and tried his best to take Gideon''s space ring. [Ding! The quest isplete.] [Ding! Host killed human for the first time. Host will be given special rewards.] [Ding! Host has received Instant Recovery card (1), and Instant Absorption card (1). Host can find them in the inventory.] [God of Wine and Ecstasy sighs before drinking his red wine.] [God of Wind let out a sigh of relief.] [Five new divine beings are amazed by your luck.] Happiness shimmered inside him when he saw the rewards. ''System, activate the Instant Recovery card.'' He did not bother reading the description because he could tell what card it was by its name. [Ding! Instant Recovery card activated!] His wounds healed instantly, and he no longer felt excruciating pain. Not only that, but all the scars on his body also disappeared. He instantly stored their space rings in his. ''I have to kill these wolves quickly.'' He took his sword. He raised his right hand forward before chanting a magic spell. "Ice Chain." Three ice chains shot out of the magic circle and entangled the bodies of these three wolves, causing them to be unable to move their bodies. They could not break the ice chains immediately because they were only 1-star magical beasts. ''Moon style sword of drawing techniques- fifth form: one hundred deadly shes.'' He decided to use his secret technique because he wanted to kill these three wolves as quickly as possible. *sh¡­sh¡­sh¡­ He moved in a lunar spiral pattern before changing it into a triskele pattern and finishing it with a spirituality symbol. The wolves could not avoid his attacks because three ice chains entangled their bodies. "Owoooo." One of the wolves called its friends. Ace tried to kill them as quickly as possible because it would be dangerous to stay in that ce. *Drip¡­Drip¡­ These three wolves cried out in pain. Blood came out of their wounds. They could not break the ice chains because they were heavily injured. *sh¡­sh¡­sh¡­ After attacking them for several seconds, he finally managed to kill them. ---- Target misson: Kill 1-star magical beast: 16/20 Kill 2-star magical beast: 0/10 Donate 20 gold coins to Goddess Teressa''s orphanage: 0/20 ---- A notification appeared after he killed these three wolves. Ace ignored the notification and rushed toward Scarlett. ''Thank god!'' He let out a sigh of relief when he did not see any magical beasts around her. ''Wait!'' He suddenly remembered Gideon and Jason''s space rings. ''Let me check their space rings.'' He got five gold coins, ten silver coins, forty copper coins, one hammer skill book, one spear skill book, one 3-star magical beast core, and twelve 1-star magical beast core from their space rings. He was unhappy after checking their space rings. Previously, he hoped he would find Health Potion or something like that, but his hopes were shattered into pieces after checking their space rings. ''Scarlett.'' He touched her left cheek and looked at her with a sad expression. It hurt his heart when he saw her condition. It could be said everything was his fault. She would not get injured if he did not go to Framingburns forest. She would not get injured if he was not weak, and she would not get injured if he agreed to leave the forest early. ''I''m sorry, Scarlett.'' He felt guilty. Ace instantly carried her on his back. His intention was clear. He wanted to take her out of the forest! She was heavily injured, so he wanted to take her to Kieran''s house. However, something unexpected happened when he was about to leave the Framingburns forest. Fifteen hyenas appeared before them! Chapter 45 I Have To Keep Running ?Ace''s face darkened when he saw fifteen hyenas. ''Why am I having so much bad luck today?'' He did not expect to face difficult times one after another. First, a 3-star magical beast suddenly appeared when he was fighting against 1-star magical beast. Second, two pervert old men tried to take advantage of the situation when he and Scarlett were heavily injured. Third, he was almost killed when he was about toplete the quest given by the system, and now, fifteen hyenas suddenly appeared when he wanted to take Scarlett out of the forest. ''I have to run now.'' Even though these hyenas were only 1-star magical beasts, he decided not to fight them because he was only at Novice rank. It was impossible for him to fight fifteen hyenas and protect Scarlett at the same time because they were on the same level. No, even though they were on the same level, he would not be able to kill them because fighting against fifteen magical beasts at the same time was too much for the current him. That was why he decided to run away because it was the best choice for them. "Grrr¡­" these fifteen hyenas chased them. Ace ran as fast as he could. [God of Wine and Ecstasy says, my offer still stands.] God of Wine and Ecstasy still wanted to make a contract with Ace because, in his eyes, Ace was an interesting human. Like before, Ace ignored God of Wine and Ecstasy''s offer because he did not want to lose his eyesight. "Grrr¡­" one of the hyenas jumped at him, trying to bite him. Ace instantly stopped running and kicked it. Bang! The hyena was thrown two meters back before finally crashing into a tree and falling to the ground. Ace wasted no time and ran again. He did not kill that hyena because he would be surrounded by its friends if he did that. Another hyena jumped at him. Unlike before, he did not attack the hyena this time and only avoided it before finally running again. ''It will be dangerous if this continues.'' He skimmed his surroundings as he ran. ''I have to find a ce to hide.'' He turned his head to the right and left. ''There!'' He rushed towards the tall bushes and hid in them. ''I hope these ugly hyenas won''t notice us.'' His eyes were focused on these fifteen hyenas. ''In my previous life, they are my prey, but now¡­sigh.'' He could kill hyenas easily in his previous life. He just did not expect to be their prey after transmigrating into another world. "Grr¡­" the hyenas stopped in front of him and skimmed their surroundings. Ace came out of his hiding ce and ran again when he saw them walking closer toward him. ''I underestimated their sense of smell.'' He did not have any cards that could help him because he only had three cards now; Duji poison and antidote card, Instant Absorption card and Transformation Mask card. Like before, these hyenas attacked him again, but he managed to avoid or block their attacks. "Huft¡­Huft¡­Huft¡­" he began to breathe heavily. ''No! I have to keep running!'' Running while carrying Scarlett consumed a lot of his stamina, but he forced himself to keep running because they could die if he stopped. "Grr¡­" another hyena jumped at him, trying to bite him. Luckily, Ace''s reflexes were good, causing the hyena to fail to bite him. ''Scarlett, don''t be afraid. I won''t let these hyenas hurt you.'' He kept running as fast as he could. However, something unexpected happened shortly after that. He tripped over a tree root! He could not focus on running because he had to pay attention to his surroundings. Bang! Scarlett was thrown three meters from him when Ace fell to the ground. Two hyenas rushed toward them; one dashed toward him while the other ran toward Scarlett. Ace instantly retrieved his sword from his space ring and blocked the hyena''s attack. Previously, he ced his sword horizontally in front of his chest, causing the hyena to bite his sword. *Crack¡­Crack¡­ His sword cracked. His sword was no longer in good condition because he kept using it against magical beasts ever since he came to the forest. Ace did not panic. He instantly kicked the hyena hard. Bang! The hyena was thrown five meters before finally crashing into a stone. Ace instantly rose to his feet. His face turned worried when he saw the other hyena. "No!" he rushed toward Scarlett. *Grrr¡­ The hyena opened its mouth, ready to bite Scarlett. Scarlett did not know what was going on because she was unconscious. She had no idea that a hyena was about to bite her neck. Ace instantly stretched out his left arm in front of the hyena''s mouth. Yes, he offered his left arm for the hyena to bite! Scarlett was unconscious and heavily injured, so it would be dangerous if she were bitten by the hyena. That was why he offered his left arm to be bitten by the hyena. "Hiii¡­" Ace tried his best to endure the pain when the hyena bit his left arm. *Drip¡­Drip¡­Drip¡­ Blood fell down from his left arm. Even though he was enduring the pain, he did not stay still. It was a perfect time to attack the hyena, so he instantly used his broken sword to attack its eyes and body. [God of Wind is tearing at the sight of your love.] [God of Sea is watching you with sympathetic eyes.] [A few gods who disliked you have now taken interest in you.] *Stab¡­Stab¡­Stab¡­Stab¡­ Even though he was only at Novice rank, but his attacks were fast. He managed to attack the hyena''s eyes and the body more than fifteen times in less than six seconds. The hyena could not dodge or avoid his attacks because he was biting Ace''s left arm. "Ackk¡­" the hyena cried out in pain. Even though Ace kept attacking the hyena, but he failed to kill it because he attacked the hyena using a broken sword. However, he was fine with it because his intention was to protect Scarlett. Ace instantly carried Scarlett on his back and ran again when the hyena stopped biting his left arm. *Drip¡­Drip¡­Drip¡­ As Ace was running, blood kept dripping from his left arm. [Goddess of Love is paying attention to you.] [Goddess of MILF is looking at you.] [Several divine beings are amazed by your actions.] [God of Wine and Ecstasy shakes his head.] [God of Harem smiles at you.] Ace ignored the notifications. ''Scarlett. Don''t worry. I will protect you.'' He did not care about his injury because his head was filled with her safety. "Grr¡­Grrr¡­" the other hyenas ran after him. They did not give up and kept chasing Ace. As he was running, Ace saw two small hills. He did not think twice and continued to run towards these two small hills. All the hyenas stopped chasing him when they saw Ace running toward these two small hills. "Grr¡­" "Grr¡­" "Grr¡­" The hyenas were unhappy, but they did not dare to chase Ace. Ace was startled when the hyenas stopped chasing him. ''What happened? Why did they stop chasing me?'' He still did not know what was going on. As he was thinking about the reason why the hyenas suddenly stopped chasing him, a notification popped up. [Ding! Host has entered Death Valley. Nine out of ten people die after entering the Death Valley. Leave the Death Valley with Scarlett safely, and Host will be given Defense and Attack Formation card.] Chapter 46 Leveling Up ?Ace finally understood the reason why these hyenas stopped chasing him. It was because he had entered the Death Valley! ''Nine out of ten people die after entering the Death Valley?!'' Ace gritted his teeth. Escape from a crocodile''s mouth, enter a tiger''s mouth! These were the right words to describe his situation. He had just escaped a dangerous situation, but now he was in an even more dangerous situation than before. [Five new divine beings say, interesting!] ''Forget it. There is no point inining. I just need to find a way to get out of this Death Valley.'' He turned around and started to walk. ''What?! Where are the two small hills?'' He believed he had stood behind the entrance earlier. Not only did he not see the entrance, but he also did not see the two small hills. ''System, do you know what is going on?'' He threw a question in his head. [Host, you were sent to an unknown ce after entering the Death Valley, so it''s normal if you can''t find the entrance.] ''It seems like I have to explore this ce.'' He walked as he paid attention to his surroundings. "There are so many people who died in this ce." He saw many skeletons around him. ''Hmm?'' He saw a sword stuck in the ground. ''This is a good sword, but it''s covered in dust.'' When he was about to take the sword, something unexpected happened. The sword turned to dust when it came into contact with his left hand! ''Did this sword rust for hundreds of years? Or is there a mysterious power in this ce?'' He walked again. To his surprise, a huge magic circle suddenly appeared above him. Ace lifted his head to look at the magic circle. ''Danger!'' He immediately jumped to the left when a red lightning bolt shot down towards him. Boom! Boom! Boom! The red lightning continued to strike. "Agh¡­" he cried out in pain when a bolt of red lightning hit his body. ''I have to find a ce to hide.'' His eyes swept across the area as he took in his surroundings. ''There!'' He saw a small cave fifty meters in front of him. He rushed towards the small cave as he dodged all the lightning strikes. ''Another skeleton?'' He saw a skeleton in front of a stone tablet after entering the cave. ''A handwriting?'' Ace immediately read the handwriting on the stone tablet. ''I, Keh Willis, was a genius mage, but I failed to leave this ce. I''m so pathetic. This valley indeed lives up to its name.'' Ace put Scarlett on the ground and looked at the skeleton. ''Space ring?'' He lifted his head. ''Senior, you are already dead, so I will take your space ring.'' With that idea in mind, he took Keh''s space ring. ''I hope I can find something useful from his space ring.'' His eyes shone happily after checking Keh''s space ring. ''So many good things!'' There were five 3-star magical beast cores, twenty 2-star magical beast cores, fifteen 1-star magical beast cores, 21 gold coins, 60 silver coins, 30 copper coins, two Vital of Redemption potions, and two spell books. ''Senior, may your next life be much better than your previous life.'' Happiness shimmered inside him. There were four reasons why happiness danced within him. First, he got two Vital of Redemption potions. Even though the Vital of Redemption potion was not as good as Health Potion, but it was enough to save Scarlett''s life. Second, he got two spell books. Third, he got many beast cores, andst, he was rich now. Ace believed he couldplete Goddess Teressa''s quest immediately if he managed to get out of Death Valley. "Thank you, Monkey King." Ace decided to thank Monkey King because he was the one who saved his life after transmigrating to another world. He would have died if it were not for the help of the Monkey King. That was why Ace decided to thank him. [The Great Sage, The Equal of Heaven is tilting his head, confused.] [Several divine beings want to know why you thank the Monkey King.] Ace wasted no time and immediately poured the Vital of Redemption potion into Scarlett''s mouth. Even though she was still unconscious, but she was no longer seriously injured. ''I will drink this potion too.'' At first, he wanted to keep thest Vital of Redemption potion, but he changed his mind when he saw his wounds. His wounds healed instantly because he only had minor injuries. ''Now let me absorb all the beast cores.'' After retrieving all the beast cores from his space ring, he read the description of the Instant Absorption card. ''What a good card!'' He praised the Instant Absorption card after reading the description. Ace would be able to absorb the energy from a beast core instantly for thirty seconds after activating the Instant Absorption card. Even though it was only thirty seconds, but he could absorb many beast cores in thirty seconds. Ace shifted his gaze from the card to the beast cores in front of him. There were six 3-star magical beast cores, twenty 2-star magical beast cores, and twenty-seven 1-star magical beast cores. ''I should absorb all of them immediately.'' He remembered something when he was about to activate the Instant Absorption card. His system was still at level 1! ''I have to level up my system too.'' With that idea in mind, he separated the beast cores into two parts. ''Alright. This is enough.'' He divided it into sixty and forty percentage; sixty for him and forty for the system. ''System, activate Instant Absorption card.'' He said in his mind. [Ding! Instant Absorption card activated.] With his system''s help, he could instantly empty one beast core. After absorbing his share, he told the system to absorb the rest of the beast cores. The system finished absorbing beast cores after a few minutes. ---- Host: Ace Farley Race: Human Age: 18 System Level: Lvl 3 System Exp: 15,310/56,250 ss: Knight, Mage, Archer(locked) Rank: Master Talent: Grade F (Surface: Grade D) Strength: Lvl 56 Agility: Lvl 60 Stamina: Lvl 58 Mana Capacity: Lvl 56 Inventory: Duji poison and antidote card (1) Transformation mask card (1) Binding partners: - Evelyn Faens. Affection Parameter: 90% - Empty slot (1) ---- ''I finally broke through to the Master Rank.'' He smiled happily as he saw his stats. ''System, tell me about this Scan feature.'' Previously, the system notified him about a new feature. [Host, you can scan your surroundings with this new feature, and all the information between scan ranges will instantly be sent to your mind.] ''What a good feature!'' It was an excellent feature for scouting or spying on his enemies. ''How far is the scanning range?'' [The current system is level 3, so the scan range is only 50 meters. Host can increase the scan range by leveling up the system.] The happiness within him grew bigger after hearing the exnation. Ace''s gaze shifted from his system to the two spell books in front of him. ''Ice Clone spell book and Ice Wing spell book.'' He suddenly remembered Evelyn. ''Big sister, what are you doing right now?'' He sighed. ''I will learn these spell books now.'' These spell books could help him get out of the Death Valley, so he decided to learn them immediately. Ace immediately grabbed the Ice Clone spell book. [Ding! Host has discovered Ice Clone spell book. Do you want to learn it?] Chapter 47 Scarlett Is Shocked ?[Ding! Host has discovered Ice Clone spell book. Do you want to learn it?] ''Yes.'' He answered in his head. Memories rting to the Ice Clone magic suddenly appeared in his mind, and he felt as if he had mastered the Ice Clone magic since a long time ago. [Ding! Host has discovered Ice Wing spell book. Do you want to learn it?] ''Yes.'' He gave the same answer. Like before, the memories rting to Ice Wing magic appeared in his head. ''Good! I can use four magics now.'' Even though he only knew four magics, but he was still happy. He rose to his feet and walked toward the entrance. He remembered that lightning would only appear if he came out of the cave "Ice clone." He wanted to use his clone to scout the area. Death Valley was a dangerous ce, so he decided to use his clone to scout the area because, with this, he could scout the area without worrying about getting hurt. An ice clone appeared next to him before finally nodding his head and walking out of the cave. Boom! After taking three steps from the cave entrance, red lightning struck his clone. His ice clone instantly broke into pieces. ''Hmm?'' Ace touched his chin. ''System, scan this area.'' He suddenly suspected something. [Ding! Scanning is in progress.] All the information within fifty meters around him was instantly sent to his mind after the system finished scanning the area. ''There are two types of ground; broken ground and cracked ground.'' Ace sat down and drew a ground n based on the information given by the system. ''Mm? Why is it like chessboard?'' He looked at the ground n carefully. [Several divine beings want to know what you are doing.] [A divine being, who is good at strategizing, pays attention to you.] [A goddess, who holds a spear and shield, stares at you.] ''Let me try it.'' Ace used his ice-clone magic again. "Do it." He uttered. His ice clone nodded his head. Ace calmly paid attention to his clone and the ground in front of the cave. ''If my guess is right, then the lightning won''t strike my clone.'' His ice clone jumped onto the cracked ground. Ace shifted his gaze from his clone to the sky above his clone. ''Is my guess wrong?'' That was the question that appeared in his head when he saw a magic circle above his ice clone. *Zzzzttt¡­ Red lightning came out of the magic circle. When Ace thought the lightning would strike his clone, something unexpected happened. The lightning only danced in the magic circle! He was pleased when the lightning did not strike his ice clone. ''I see. That magic circle above my clone is just to trick the target, so that the target will move to the broken ground.'' If people did not know it, they would think the lightning dancing in the magic circle would strike down. [Several divine beings are amazed by your calction.] [A divine being who is good at strategizing smiles at you.] [A goddess who holds a spear and shield is interested in you.] "Mark it!" he ordered his ice clone to mark the safe area. His ice clone drew an O in the safe area. Ace looked at his drawing again. ''Then it''s indeed like a chessboard. The broken ground is dangerous, while the cracked ground is safe.'' He returned his attention to his clone again. In order to make sure his guess was one hundred percent correct, he told his clone to jump onto all the cracked ground. The smile on his face grew bigger when the red lightning did not strike his clone. ''Good! I finally know how to avoid that lightning strike.'' Like before, Ace ordered his clone to mark all the safe areas. At the same time, Scarlett finally regained consciousness. "Ace¡­" Scarlett sat up. "Scarlett?" Ace turned around before finally rushing toward her. "Where are we? What happened to these two old men?" she did not know what had happened to Gideon and Jason because she fainted earlier. "I killed them." He gave an honest answer. "How did you kill them?" she asked curiously. "It''s like this..." He made up a story. He said a 3-star magical beast suddenly appeared when they were about to take her. When they were heavily injured, he took the opportunity to kill them. He decided to lie to her because he could not reveal his system to her. His system was his trump card, so he would not reveal it to anyone no matter what. "And where are we?" she repeated her question. "We¡­" he wavered whether he should tell the truth or not. "We?" she did not get it because he did not finish his words. After thinking for several seconds, he decided to tell the truth. "We are in the Death Valley." "What?! Death Valley?" of course, she knew about Death Valley. "How did we end up in the Death Valley?" "Previously, we were chased by fifteen hyenas, so I¡­" he felt shy when he revealed the truth. That was the reason why he could not finish his words because being chased by hyenas hurt his pride. After all, they were his prey in his previous life. "I see." She did not me him. She was already happy that he did not abandon her. ''Hmm?'' Scarlett widened her eyes for a second. ''Master rank?'' She believed he was only at novice rank before she passed out. "Ace, you are already at master rank?! How did you do that?" she found it hard to believe what was happening. Two ranks! He skipped elite rank and instantly broke through to master rank! And what surprised her most was that he broke through from novice rank to master rank in less than three hours. Something like this had never happened before. If everyone knew about this, the Vlizica continent would be in an uproar because he was the first to achieve something impossible like that. He could not answer her question immediately because he did not prepare an excuse earlier. "Previously, God of Wind descended from heaven and helped me break through to master rank." He decided to lie because he could not find a good excuse. [God of Wind turns his head to the other side and grimaces, saying you are a liar.] Ace almostughed after seeing the notification. Scarlett stared at him. Of course, she did not believe him because she could tell from his expression that he was lying to her. "Don''t look at me like that." He pinched her nose gently. "The most important thing is that I can protect you now." "I hope you will tell me about it one day." She did not force him to reveal the truth. "How are you feeling now?" he inquired. "I''m feeling better." She responded, "Did you give me something earlier?" "I gave you Vital of Redemption potion earlier." He gave an honest answer. "Vital of Redemption potion? Where did you get it?" she believed he had no Vital of Redemption potion because she knew what was inside his space ring. Ace pointed his right index finger at the skeleton in front of the stone tablet. "That skeleton. I took that''s skeleton space ring." Chapter 48 My Ace Is Amazing ?Scarlett turned her head in the direction he was pointing at. "I see." She did not scold him for stealing the skeleton''s space ring because the owner had died. No, even if the owner were still alive, she would not say anything because this world was a cruel ce where the strong got privileges and could do whatever they wanted. Scarlett''s eyes widened for a second when she saw Ace''s clone walking toward them. ''Another Ace?'' Even though it was only his ice clone, but there was no difference between the real Ace and the clone as if they were twins. She returned her attention to Ace and spoke, "Ace, is that your clone magic?" "Yes." He gave an honest answer. "There are two spell books in that skeleton''s space ring; Ice Clone spell book and Ice Wing spell book." "Does that mean you have mastered Ice Clone magic?" she threw another question. "I have mastered both Ice Clone magic and Ice Wing magic." like before, he gave an honest answer because there was no point in lying to her. "How long have we been in this cave?" she asked curiously. "About thirty minutes." He believed they had been in the cave for about thirty minutes. "Does that mean you mastered two magics in thirty minutes?" she kept throwing questions as if she was interrogating him. "No. I only needed a few seconds to master these two magics." Of course, he could master these two magics instantly due to the help of his system, or else there was no way he could do that. Scarlett retrieved a spell book from her space ring and gave it to Ace. "Then try mastering this magic." It was a spell book she bought after finding out that he was Aeris. She had not given it to him all this time because she could not find the right time to do that. No, it was not because she could not find the right time to do it. It was because she forgot about it! Many things had happened to them since they reached the Framingburns forest, including matters rted to their rtionship. That was the main reason why she forgot to give that spell book to him. Ace was startled when Scarlett took a spell book out of her space ring. ''Spell book?'' She was an archer, so he thought she would not have a spell book. "It''s Earth Shield spell book. I bought it several days ago." She exined the reason why she had a spell book. "It''s a Tier 3 magic like your Ice Clone magic. Try mastering it now." There was a reason why she told him to try mastering Earth Shield magic right away. She wanted to know whether he was lying or not! Sure, Evelyn had said Ace was a genius, but she wanted proof. She wanted to see it with her eyes! Ace was even more shocked after hearing her remarks. ? ''What?! Tier 3 magic? Does that mean magic also has a ranking system? Why didn''t my system tell me about it? Was it because my system was only at level 1 before?'' Countless questions emerged in his head. ''I will ask my systemter.'' He could not ask his system immediately because he was chatting with Scarlett. "Sure." After saying that, Ace took the Earth Shield spell book from her hands. [Ding! Host has discovered the Earth Shield spell book. Do you want to learn it?] A notification instantly popped up. ''Yes.'' In order to make Scarlett not suspicious of him, he pretended to read the spell book. Scarlett, who was looking at him, was confused. ''Hmm? Why is he only skimming the spell book?'' Even though she was confused, she did not say anything. Ace imagined a huge earth shield appearing on his left side as he cast a magic spell. "Earth Shield!" A huge earthen shield suddenly appeared on his left side. Scarlett covered her mouth in surprise. ''He is not lying! He can master Tier 3 magic only in a few seconds! Amazing!'' Previously, she was shocked because he only skimmed the spell book earlier. ''My Ace is amazing! He is the best young man in Vlizica continent.'' There were several reasons why she said he was the best young man in the Vlizica continent. First, he was only eighteen years old, but he was already at master rank. Second, he could break through two ranks in less than three hours. Third, he could master magic instantly, andstly, he was an Aeris. God''s son! Anyone would think of him as a god''s son if they knew what he could do or how great his talent was because he seemed like a special human being. She also would have thought of him as a god''s son if she had not seen his father before because he met the criteria to be the ruler of this world. ''I didn''t expect to have a close rtionship with someone as amazing as him.'' Previously, she did not know how amazing he was because he showed no signs of being a talented young man. However, everything changed since he returned from Framingburns forest with Evelyn. His talents appeared one by one! He even kept giving her one surprise after another. Of course, she was happy because, with this, he could protect himself. ''Ace¡­'' The happiness within her grew bigger when she remembered what his dream was. "See! I''m not lying to you." Even though she did not say anything, Ace knew what she had in mind because it was written on her pretty face. "You are amazing, Ace." Scarlett smiled softly as she praised him. They began to talk about many things. They decided to stay in the cave because it was almost dark. Ace stored deer meat in his space ring yesterday, so they had something to eat when they were hungry. Like before, they talked again. After Scarlett fell asleep, Ace sat in front of a bonfire because he wanted to know about the magic power ranking. ''System, tell me about the magic power ranking?'' He threw a question in his head. Chapter 49 I Love Your Answer ?''System, tell me about the magic power ranking?'' Ace wanted to know about the magic power ranking because he was also a mage, so it was important to him. [Host, magic tiers are divided into 10 Levels. From the lowest to highest, they are Tier 1, Tier 2, Tier 3, Tier 4, Tier 5, Tier 6, Tier 7, Tier 8, Tier 9, and the strongest, Tier 10.] The system also informed him that Tier 1 and Tier 2 were notbat magics but magics to assist in daily life, such as sweeping floors, watering nts, or something like that. ''So,bat magic starts from Tier 3, huh?'' Actually, he was surprised to learn that Tier 1 and Tier 2 were notbat magics because he thought all magics werebat magic. ''What about the Knights and Archers?'' [If mages use magic, then Knights and Archers use a skill.] ''Skill?'' He was even more certain that everything was like a game in his previous life. [Yes. Unlike magic which has ten levels of power, a skill only has five levels. From the lowest to highest, they aremon rank, umon rank, rare rank, unique rank, and myth rank.] ''Hmm? Why do skill only have five levels of power?'' Previously, he thought skill would also be divided into ten power levels like magic, but he was wrong. The system said people who awakened the Knight and Archer sses could use multiple skills at the same time, while mages could only use one magic at a time. [In other words, it''s to bnce everything.] Mages attacked their enemies from afar, and they also had powerful magic. Among the three sses, magicians had the most destructive power. And to counter that, knights and archers could use many skills at the same time. However, they needed a strong body to support it because skill consumed stamina and caused mental strain or physical fatigue. ''I see.'' He finally understood everything. ''Hmm?'' Ace realized something when he was checking his stats. He had one empty binding-partner slot! ''I totally forgot about this!'' He turned his head to look at Scarlett. ''System, how long is the estimated binding time if I bind Scarlett now?'' He still had not unlocked his Archer ss, and Scarlett was an archer, so she was a perfect candidate. [Ding! Estimated binding time is one day and three hours.] Ace was stunned. His level was higher than hers, so he thought the binding time would not take that long. ''Ah, right. Her talent is grade B.'' He remembered that the binding time depended on the target''s talent and level. Even though his level was higher than hers, but his talent was lower because his talent was grade F. [Do you still want to bind her, Host?] ''Of course. Bind her now!'' He wanted to unlock his archer ss immediately, so he told his system to bind Scarlett right away. [Ding! Binding is in progress.] ''Good! I will ask Scarlett to teach me archer skills after getting out of this damn Death Valley.'' Not long after that, he decided to sleep. The following morning, Ace chatted with Scarlett after waking up. "Scarlett, there are two types of ground outside this cave; broken ground and cracked ground." Ace started to tell her about the situation outside the cave. "Did you scout this area yesterday?" she was shocked after hearing his exnation. "Yes." He gave an honest answer. "I used my Ice Clone magic to do it. I have marked all safe areas, so we you don''t need to worry about that." "You are amazing, Ace!" she praised him. "Looks like you really changed aftering out of the Framingburns forest with Evelyn. You''re also smarter now." Ace did not know whether he should be happy or not. "Then let''s get out of this ce right now." after saying that, Scarlett rose to her feet. "Are you sure you have fully recovered?" he was still worried about her condition because she was heavily injured yesterday. "I have fully recovered now." she responded, "You may not believe it, but my body recovers fast." Ace did not believe her words and stared at her. She grabbed his right hand and pulled him up. "Let''s leave this ce immediately. I want to go back home and sleep in my soft bed." Both Ace and Scarlett were currently standing at the cave entrance. Scarlett, who was standing on his right side, uttered, "Do you mea-" Before she had finished her words, Ace did something shocking. He carried her! He carried her in a princess style! "Kya!" she let out a cute voice when he suddenly carried her in a princess style. "Why are you carrying me?" Of course, she did not hate it; instead, she loved it. She was only taken aback by his actions earlier. "Because I don''t want my lover to be hurt by the red lightning." after saying that, Ace jumped onto the cracked ground. *Shui¡­Shui¡­Shui¡­ He jumped from one cracked ground to another. Scarlett''s lips curled up into a smile. "Who is your lover? Have you forgotten that I''m your sugar mama?" Even though she said something like that, but her heart throbbed with happiness after hearing his remarks. The corner of his lips twitched. ''It seems like I have to punish her againter.'' He could not punish her immediately because he was carrying her. "Hehe." Scarlett giggled when she saw his expression. ''Sometimes, he is so cute.'' She said in her mind. After jumping about twenty-five times, they finally no longer saw the magic circle above them. "We are safe now!" Ace did not pull her down and kept walking. "Ace, are you going to keep carrying me?" she inquired. Ace stopped his footsteps and lowered his head to look at her. ''Maybe I should put her down now.'' Scarlett wrapped her arms around his neck when he was about to put her down. "No! Don''t put me down." She uttered, "I want you to keep carrying me, Ace." The corner of his lips twitched. ''Women oh women! It''s hard to understand them.'' Previously, she behaved as if she asked him to put her down, but she told him to keep carrying her when he wanted to do that. He suddenly wished he could borrow his grandfather''s brain because his grandpa was good at understanding women. When she saw his expression, she giggled and made an excuse. "Ace, my body is still weak, so you have to spoil me. I''m your sugar mama, so this is your job." "Your wish is mymand, Your Highness." He behaved as if he was talking to royalty. "Good! I love your answer." Scarlett smiled in satisfaction after hearing his remarks. The duo began to talk again. Even though they were in a dangerous ce, but they behaved as if they were on vacation. "Hehe." Both of themughed happily. As they were chatting happily, something unexpected happened. They were trapped inside the huge barrier! ''Barrier?'' Ace and Scarlett did not panic because they knew Death Valley was a dangerous ce where anything could happen to them. He instantly put her down and skimmed his surroundings. "I will try destroying this barrier." After saying that, she took her bow and arrows from her space ring. Deadly Shot! She used Deadly Shot skill. Her shot was ten times stronger than a normal shoot. However, it took her ten seconds to shoot her arrow because she needed to use her intense focus to shoot the arrow. Not only that, but she also needed to use the energy of heaven and earth in his arrow. She used the energy of heaven and earth in her awakening points and channeled it into her arrow. Every awakener had the energy of heaven and earth in their awakening points. The higher their levels, the more the energy of heaven and earth in their awakening points. Ace looked at Scarlett without saying a single word. *Crack¡­ A crack appeared on the barrier. ''The barrier is cracking!'' Scarlett thought she could break the barrier after shooting arrows a few times, but she was wrong. She was utterly wrong because the cracks disappeared, and the barrier returned to its previous state as if she had never attacked the barrier. ''Hmm?'' Ace touched his chin when he saw the crack lines on the barrier disappear. "Ice Clone." Ace decided to use his magic. Five ice clones appeared on his right side. His clones nodded their heads before finally attacking the barrier. Like before, Ace did not attack the barrier and only paid attention to his clones and the barrier. Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! All of his clones attacked the barrier continuously. [Several divine beings want to know how you will solve this problem.] [A Goddess, who holds a spear and shield, stares at you.] [A divine being who is good at strategizing looks at you.] [Five new divine beings say, interesting.] After being attacked by his ice clones, the barrier returned to its original state. ''Hmm?'' Ace noticed something after paying attention to his clones and the barrier carefully. Scarlett stopped attacking the barrier and walked toward him. "Ace, I can''t destroy this barrier. Do you have a way to destroy this barrier?" She had used all of her skills to attack the barrier, but her efforts were in vain. She failed to destroy the barrier! Ace looked at Scarlett before returning his attention to his clones and the barrier. ''I see.'' Instead of answering her question, Ace asked, "Scarlett, did you notice it?" Scarlett tilted her head to the left. "I don''t get your words. Can you exin it to me?" "I think I know how to destroy this barrier." He gave an honest answer. Chapter 50 Unlocking Archer Class ?[Several divine beings are waiting for your answer.] "Tell me about it." Scarlett wanted to know how to destroy the barrier. Ace pointed his right index finger at his clones and the barrier. "Look at the crack lines on the barrier. Even though the barrier will return to its previous state, but the recovery speed is different in each area." She turned her head to look at his clones and the barrier. ''He is right! The recovery speed of the barrier is different in each area. Some areas are fast while others are slower.'' Previously, she did not pay attention to the barrier''s recovery speed because she only focused on its ability to return to its original state. "In other words, there is a weak point in this barrier." He spoke and paused for a second before he continued, "If we find that weak point and attack it, I''m sure we can destroy this barrierter." "I will also look for the weak point of this barrier." after saying that, she took an arrow from her quiver. But when she was about to attack the barrier, Ace stopped her. "No. You don''t need to attack the barrier again. Let my clones do the job." They needed to use their full strength to attack the barrier''s weak pointter, so she had to save her stamina. "Alright." She understood the meaning of his words immediately. [Several divine beings are amazed by your analysis.] [A goddess who holds a spear and shield says, not bad.] [God of Sea nods his head.] After waiting for about ten minutes, his clones found the weakest point of the barrier. Scarlett, Ace and his clones were currently standing in front of the weakest point of the barrier, ready to attack it. "Ice Clone." Ace made another five ice clones. Now there were ten ice clones on his right side. His mana capacity was already at level 56, so he could make ten ice clones easily. "Let''s attack it now!" he raised his right hand forward. His intention was clear. He wanted to use his Thunderbolt magic! There were two reasons why he decided to use Thunderbolt magic. First, he no longer had a sword, andstly, Thunderbolt magic was a good choice for attacking the barrier. At the same time, all his clones raised their right hands forward. Yes, his clones could use magic too! His clones could do what Ace could do, but they could only use fifty percent of his power. Scarlett pulled the string of her bow and focused on the weakest point of the barrier. Deadly Shot. She decided to use the Deadly Shot skill again. "Thunderbolt!" Ace attacked the weakest point of the barrier using his Thunderbolt magic. Boom! Boom! Boom! His ice clones also attacked the barrier. *Crack¡­Crack¡­Crack¡­ Crack lines appeared on the barrier. Boom! Boom! Boom! Blue lightning kept hitting the weakest point of the barrier. However, the barrier still had not shattered, but crack lines kept popping up on the barrier. "Break for me!" Scarlet fired her arrow. Her arrows were covered with yellow energy and flew at the weakest point of the barrier at an incredible speed. Boom! A rumbling sound resounded throughout the area as her arrow came into contact with the barrier. *Crunch¡­ The barrier finally shattered into pieces. [God of Wind gives you a thumb up.] [God of Sea utterers, not bad.] "We did it, Ace." Scarlett said happily. Ace nodded as he smiled. At the same time, all of his clones melted into water. "Let''s go." He uttered. "Un." She nodded her head. Not long after that, they saw a skeleton in front of a big tree. They immediately walked toward the skeleton because the skeleton had a space ring. Ace immediately retrieved all the items stored in the space ring. "There are 3 gold coins, 20 silver coins, 50 copper coins, ck robe, a silver fox mask, fifty arrows and a red bow." "Scarlett, do you want this bow?" he inquired. "I already have a bow. Why don''t you just take it?" she already had a silver bow, so she told him to take it. "Alright." He agreed instantly. [Host, that ck robe is not an ordinary robe.] ''Hmm?'' Ace was startled. [That ck robe has the ability to hide the strength of the wearer. But it''s not as good as the Concealment skill because other awakeners can still tell your power using a special tool.] Happiness shimmered inside him. ''What about this silver fox mask?'' He suddenly hoped the mask was also a good item. [That mask is only an ordinary mask.] ''I see.'' He was a little disappointed. [However, the mask is made of special wood, so it''s difficult to destroy it.] He was not interested because it was only an ordinary mask. Ace took the ck robe and the mask. "Scarlett, take this!" She did not take it immediately and only stared at him. "This ck robe is an artifact item. It has the ability to hide the strength of the wearer." He spoke and paused for a second before he continued, "Even though this mask is only an ordinary mask, but it''s made of special wood, so it''s difficult to destroy it." "How do you know about it?" she asked curiously. "I read about this ck robe and mask on the book." He lied to her because he could not reveal the truth. "Alright." She stored it in her space ring. The duo began walking again. Like before, they saw another skeleton with a space ring. This time, he got a good sword, the Phoenix sword. Ace suddenly felt that entering Death Valley was not a bad thing because he got a lot of good things in Death Valley. He even could break through to master Rank. He believed he would not be able to reach master rank quickly if he did not enter the Death Valley. "Hehe." Scarlett and Aceughed happily. They were currently in a cave. They decided to rest in a cave when the sky grew dark. As he was chatting with Scarlett happily, a notification popped up. [Ding! Partner-binding sessful. Binding partner: Scarlett Rivera.] [Ding! Please open the system disy to see the updated stats.] Ace immediately checked his stats. ---- Host: Ace Farley Race: Human Age: 18 System Level: Lvl 3 System Exp: 15,310/56,250 ss: Knight, Mage, Archer Rank: Master Talent: Grade F (Surface: Grade C) Strength: Lvl 56 Agility: Lvl 60 Stamina: Lvl 58 Mana Capacity: Lvl 56 Inventory: Duji poison and antidote card (1) Transformation mask card (1) Binding partners: - Evelyn Faens. Affection Parameter: 90% - Scarlett Rivera. Affection Parameter: 97% ---- Ace was thrilled because his Archer ss had been unlocked. ''Hmm? So, my talent is as good as grade C, huh?'' Previously, his talent was only as good as grade D, but now it was as good as grade C after binding his system to Scarlett. ''I know we have been living together for several years, but I didn''t expect her affection parameters to be 97% right away.'' The happiness within him grew bigger when he remembered that he got a bow and many arrows from the skeleton''s space ring earlier. "Scarlett, can you teach me archery skills?" he inquired. "Archer skills?" she was shocked by his question. "When did you awaken your Archer ss?" "Just now." he gave an honest answer. "Just now?!" she was shocked again. "Yes." He lied to her again. Scarlett was at a loss for words. ''This world is unfair.'' Chapter 51 You Did It, Ace! ?"So, how is it, Scarlett? Can you teach me archery skills?" he repeated his question. "Sure." She agreed instantly. "Unlike mages, archers and knights can use the energy of heaven and earth immediately." She said all skills required the energy of heaven and earth. Themon and umon rank skills only needed the energy of heaven and earth in their awakening points, while the rare, unique, and myth rank required the energy of heaven and earth from their surroundings. Some skills even needed both the energy of heaven and earth from their awakening points and their surroundings. This was the reason why it was much more difficult to master skills at rare, unique, and myth ranks because all of them required the energy of heaven and earth from their awakening points and their surroundings. "I see." He understood everything. All this time, he only used a skill from his previous life, and that skill did not require the energy of heaven and earth. "I will teach youmon rank skill now." She spoke and paused for a second before she continued, "The name of this skill is magic arrow." She then continued, "Magic arrow is a skill to shoot magical arrows that can create a small explosion upon contact." Ace touched his chin. ''Magic arrow? Magic?'' He suddenly thought of a useless thing. "Follow me." After saying that, she retrieved her bow and quiver from her space ring. "Wait. Let me teach you the basics first." She taught him the basics before teaching him archery skills. She taught him how to pull the string, the posture, etc. ''Teaching a genius is easy.'' She smiled softly because Ace could master everything easily. "Now I want you to shoot that stone." She said as she pointed her right index finger at a stone. Ace nodded his head. There was a stone ten meters in front of them. The stone had a diameter of 24 centimeters. Scarlett thought that stone was a good target for him. That was why she told him to shoot the stone. Ace did not fire his arrow right away and focused on his target. *Shui¡­ The arrow flew towards the rock at high speed. Ting! The arrow hit the stone. Even though Scarlett had guessed it, but she was still surprised when she saw the arrow hitting the stone. ''An Aeris is indeed loved by the heavens.'' She then taught him Magic Arrow skill. "First, you need to feel the energy of heaven and earth in your awakening points." She spoke and paused for a second before she continued, "After that, channel it into your arrow through your body." Ace shut his eyes and tried to feel the energy of heaven and earth in his awakening points. ''Feel it and channel it.'' He could feel the energy of heaven and earth in his previous life, so it didn''t take him long to feel it. ''Now I only need to channel it to the arrow.'' He faced a problem when he wanted to channel the energy of heaven and earth from his right hand into the arrow. Even though he failed on his first try, he seeded on his third. Boom! The stone exploded when the arrow hit it. "You did it, Ace!" Scarlett was pleased when Ace managed to master themon rank skill. Ace turned around to look at her. ''I finally know one archer skill!'' He was thrilled because he could attack his enemies with his archery skills from now on. "Scarlett, can you teach me another skill?" he inquired. "Ace, let''s continue tomorrow." It waste at night, so she decided to stop teaching him archery skills. "Alright." he did not force her to teach him another skill. Scarlett retrieved her tent from her space ring. "Hehe." Both Scarlett and Aceughed happily. The duo was currently lying on the folding bed. They immediately chatted after entering her tent. They chatted without feeling worried because Ace ordered his two ice clones to guard the tent. Even though they were in a dangerous ce, Ace could stillugh happily because he was with her. "Scarlett, stop teasing me, or else I will punish youter." To his surprise, she suddenlyy on top of him, facing him. "Do you dare punish your sugar mama?" Ace did not say anything and looked into her eyes. "I knew it. I knew you were only bluffing. Hehe." She giggled after saying that. Ace was unhappy. He removed his hands from her waist and cupped her pretty face. His intention was clear. He wanted to punish her! Of course, he would not hurt her because she was an important person to him. Scarlett was startled when he suddenly cupped her face. "Why ar- " before she had finished her words, she could feel his lips pressing against hers. The expression of deep shock blossomed on her face. She did not expect him to suddenly kiss her lips. ''He is kissing me?!'' Instead of stopping him, she slowly shut her eyes. Not only that, but she opened her little mouth right away when she felt his tongue pressing against her pink lips, trying to find a way to enter her mouth. ''Ace¡­'' As they were having a deep kiss, she slowly opened her eyes. ''It feels good.'' Even though they only had a passionate kiss, but she still felt immense pleasure. The movement of her tongue slowly grew wilder and lewder as if she wanted to devour him. At this moment, the duo forgot that they were in a dangerous ce because the mes of lust had appeared within them. "Huft¡­Huft¡­Huft¡­" Scarlett stopped the kiss when she was out of breath. Ace immediately rolled to the left after she broke the kiss, causing him to be on top of her. "So, how is it, baddy? Do you want to be punished again?" "Yes." She replied as she nodded her head. She loved having a deep kiss with him, so she wanted to be punished by him again. Even though he was shocked, he did not show it on his face. "Then I will punish you again now." Scarlett immediately opened her little mouth, ready to be punished by him. ''I''m ready, Ace.'' Chapter 52 Walking Hand In Hand ?"Ah¡­Ah¡­Ah¡­" Scarlett cried out in delight. She was currently having sex with Ace in a missionary style. Previously, they only chatted after entering her tent, but one thing led to another, and they ended up having sex in her tent. Of course, she did not hate it; instead, she loved it because Ace was skilled in bed. No! She liked it because she had sex with someone she loved! Ace was special to her, so she really enjoyed their sex time. She even forgot that she had sex with a young man half her age because her mind was filled with pleasure and him. "Ah¡­Ah¡­Ah¡­" the faster Ace moved his waist, the faster she moaned. Two people who guarded her tent were Ace''s clones, so she wailed as loudly as she wanted because she believed no one woulde to their cave. Ace grabbed her long legs and ced them on his shoulders. Of course, he did not stop moving his waist because he wanted to keep feeling pleasure. No, he wanted them to keep feeling pleasure! That was why he never stopped sliding his huge penis in and out of her wet vagina. "Ah¡­Ah¡­Ah¡­" Scarlett did nothing when he suddenly ced her legs on his shoulders and wrapped his arms around them. She was having sex with Ace, so she let him do whatever he wanted. Her pussy became much tighter after Ace wrapped his arms around her long, wless legs. He even felt as if her vaginal muscles had turned into countless small tentacles and squeezed his cock wildly. No! He felt as if her pussy was devouring his penis and did not want to let go of his cock. ''Her pussy is amazing!'' Of course, he knew her vagina was great because he had already had sex with her before, but at that time, he felt like her vaginal muscles were wilder than usual. ''Is it because we are in Death Valley?'' Normally, people would panic when they were in Death Valley, but Ace and Scarlett were different. They were not worried or afraid at all. They treated Death Valley like a normal ce. They even had sex in Death Valley. If anyone knew what they were doing in Death Valley, they would think of them as crazy people because they were the only ones who had the balls to have sex in a hazardous ce. "Ah¡­Ah¡­Ah¡­" like before, countless seductive cries came out of Scarlett''s little mouth. Cowgirl sex position! They were currently having sex in a cowgirl sex position. They decided to change sex positions because she wanted to ride him. She wanted to take the lead, and she wanted to give him immense pleasure. At first, she only moved her body up and down continuously, but she knew it would not give him immense pleasure. For this reason, she changed her movements every few seconds. She moved her body up and down for several seconds before finally moving her waist back and forth. Not only that, but she also moved her waist in circles because it could give him immense pleasure too. "Ah¡­" Ace groaned when she changed her movements every few seconds. ''It feels great!'' His eyes were locked on her sexy body and beautiful breasts. "Ace¡­Ace¡­Ace¡­" she called his name as she moved her waist skillfully. She bent over to kiss him. Of course, she did not stop moving her waist. However, she only moved her body up and down when she was kissing him because her movement was limited in that position. Ace grabbed her soft ass and helped her move her waist up and down. He let her dominate the kiss because he wanted to enjoy her wet pussy. "Hmm¡­Hmmm¡­Hmm¡­Ah¡­Ah¡­Ah¡­" countless seductive wails came out of her mouth after she broke the kiss. Scarlett pulled his head into her arms because she was about to have an orgasm. Ace''s huge penis kept hitting her womb, so she could not hold back anymore. Coincidently, Ace had reached his limit too. "Scarlett, I''m going to have an orgasm." "Me too. I''ve reached my limit too." She moved her waist up and down faster because she wanted to have an orgasm together with him. "Scarlett, I''m cumming¡­" he let out his white sperm deep inside her because she kept moving her waist earlier. "I''m cumming¡­" she had an orgasm when he shot his sperm deep inside her pussy. "Huft¡­Huft¡­huft¡­" they breathed heavily. At this moment, Ace''s huge penis was still deep inside her pussy as if his cock had found its home. Scarlett used the energy of heaven and earth in her awakening points to get his sperm out of her vagina because she did not want to get pregnant at the moment. ''It felt amazing!'' She did not regret having sex with him. She pulled his penis out of her vagina and ced her head on his chest. "Ace, I want to sleep. I''m tired and sleepy now." Ace caressed her hair gently and smiled, "Good night, my beautiful lover. Have a nice dream." "Ace, you should say goodnight my sugar mama, not goodnight my beautiful lover because I''m your sugar mama." Even though she said something like this, but she was thrilled deep inside her. She said this because she loved teasing him. Yes, it was not because she did not want to be his lover. She just loved teasing him! The corner of Ace''s lips twitched. "Aren''t we lovers now?" "We are not lovers because I''m your sugar mama." She said something cruel without caring about his feelings. "I''m your sugar mama and you are my toy boy." He pinched her cheeks gently before finally speaking, "You are bulling me, huh? Have you forgotten that I''m stronger than you now?" "Are you going to hurt me?" even though she already knew the answer, she still asked it because she wanted to hear the answer directly from his mouth. "No." he nodded his head. "My dream is to protect you, so there is no way I will hurt you." To his surprise, she suddenly gave him a peck on the lips. "I love you, Ace." Ace was stunned. This was her first time confessing her feelings for him. Of course, he knew she had special feelings for him because they had done all the things that only lovers do. "I love you too, Scarlett." He smiled softly. "So, are we lovers now?" "No. We are not lovers because I''m your sugar mama and you are my toy boy." she repeated her answer. ck lines formed on Ace''s forehead. Scarlett giggled before finally cing her head on his chest again. "Goodnight, my toy boy." "Goodnight, my sugar mama." After saying that, he grabbed the nket and covered their bodies. Not long after that, they fell asleep. ---- The following morning, they left the cave after breakfast. Unlike yesterday, they walked hand in hand this time. Scarlett''s face was full of smiles as if they were on a date. "Hehe." They chatted as they walked. To their surprise, they saw many beautiful flowers in front of them as if they were in front of a flower garden. "Beautiful!" Scarlett dragged him to that flower garden-like ce. Ace only smiled when he saw her happy face. At this moment, they did not realize that they had entered a dangerous ce. Chapter 53 Illusion ?Scarlett and Ace were currently standing among the countless flowers. Their faces were full of smiles because they did not know they were in a dangerous ce. "I didn''t expect to find a beautiful ce in Death Valley." Previously, she thought Death Valley was filled with scary and dangerous ces, but she was wrong. She was utterly wrong because they found a flower garden-like ce in Death Valley. Ace smiled softly when he saw her happy face. ''It seems like she really loves flower.'' He followed her from behind. They didn''t realize that they inhaled the pollen from the flowers around them. The pollen was not deadly, but it would make them unable to think straight and like magical beasts. Scarlett turned around and smiled happily. "Ace,e here." Like before, he walked toward her with a smile on his face. "It seems like you really love flowers." "Yes." She nodded her head. To their surprise, two small magical beasts with round bodies suddenly appeared before them. They hadrge purple eyes, two fluffy ears, two tiny legs, and a fluffy tail. The colors of its fur were white and purple. They looked so cute, to the point anyone would like them instantly after seeing them. "Kyu." "Kyu." They jumped from one ce to another before finally jumping into Scarlett and Ace''s arms. "Kyu." "Kyu." "Kyu." They looked so cute, causing Ace and Scarlett to forget they were magical beasts. No! There was a reason why they liked these two small magical beasts instantly and could not think straight. It was because they had inhaled pollen from the flowers around them! "Kyu." "Kyu." "Kyu" These two magical beasts acted cutely. Scarlett and Ace''s eyes suddenly turned blue. Ace and Scarlett had fallen into their trap! "Kyu." "Kyu." "Kyu." These two magical beasts smirked when Ace and Scarlett fell into their illusion. Ace suddenly appeared in the backyard of his house. Of course, it was not real because he was under the illusion of a magical beast. ''Grandpa, father?'' He saw his father and grandfather ying chess next to the swimming pool. "Grandpa, father!" Ace rushed toward them. Xiao Tian and Xiao Liu Feng turned their heads toward the source of the sound. Both of them smiled softly when they saw Ace. "Son, you have returned?" Xiao Liu Feng uttered, "Didn''t you say you would stay at your friend''s house today?" Ace sat next to his grandpa and responded, "I changed my mind. By the way, father. How many times have you lost ying chess with grandpa this time? Five times? Or ten times?" "What makes you think I lost ying chess with your grandpa?" Xiao Liu Feng inquired. "Because you''ve always challenged grandpa but never won even once until now." Ace knew that his father always challenged his grandpa in everything but never won once until now. "What are you saying, son? I have won ten times, you know?" Xiao Liu Feng lied to his son. "Father, stop lying to me." Ace responded, "You don''t need to feel embarrassed because it''s normal to lose to grandpa. After all, grandpa is the best man in the world." Xiao Tian chuckled after hearing his grandson''s remarks. "Damn! You are my son, so you should support me, not your grandpa." Even though Xiao Liu Feng said something like this, he was not angry at his son because he knew how close they were. "I love grandpa more than you, so I will always support grandpa." Ace said something cruel without caring about his father''s feelings. Xiao Liu Feng looked at Xiao Tian andined. "Father, this is your fault! I hate you!" Xiao Tian smiled softly before looking at his grandson. "Oh right, little Ming. Your father told me that you had broken through to the low-level grandmaster stage? Is that true?" "Yes." Ace answered proudly. "Grandpa, I''m one step closer to be like you. Hehe. I will be the Ruler like you in the future." "Then you have to practice martial art diligently because the road to bing a ruler is not easy." Xiao Tian caressed his grandson''s hair while smiling softly. At this moment, a voice suddenly rang out. "Little Ming, don''t listen to your grandpa''s words. You are still young, so you should enjoy yourself more and hang out with your friends. Don''t think about martial arts every day or else you will regret it in the future." When Ace saw an old woman walking toward them, he rose to his feet and rushed toward her. "Grandma!" The old woman smiled softly as she caressed his hair. "My grandson has grown up now." "Hehe." Ace smiled happily as he embraced his grandmother. As happiness swelled within him, a notification popped up. [Host, wake up. This is not real. They are fake. You have fallen under the illusion of a magical beast.] Ace was startled. ''What is this?'' He was shocked when a notification suddenly appeared. [Wake up, or else you will lose your lifeter.] The system kept giving him warnings. However, Ace still enjoyed his time with his fake family because he really missed them. After giving him several warnings, Ace came to his senses. His face turned sad because he would not be able to see them again. He wanted to keep spending time with them, but he knew he could not do that or else he would lose his life. The system said the magical beast had started absorbing his life essence. ''Father, grandpa, grandma.'' He really missed his family. This was the reason why he did not break the illusion immediately. "Son, where are you going?" Xiao Liu Feng inquired, "Didn''t you say you wanted to spend time with us today? Are you going to hang out with your friends again?" "Little Ming, how about practice martial arts with grandpa now?" Xiao Tian smiled softly. "Grandpa will teaches you how to manipte the energy of heaven and earthter." "Little Ming, how about going somewhere with grandma now?" his grandma added. Ace gritted his teeth. [Host, they are fake. They are not your real family.] ''I know, but¡­.'' He felt immense pain in his heart. [Host, your life essence is being absorbed right now. You should know that time is important to you now.] Ace took a deep breath before exhaling. ''Tell me how to break this illusion.'' He believed his system knew how to break the illusion. [Kill them! You wille out of this illusion after killing them.] Ace widened his eyes. Even though they were fake, but he did not want to kill them because they were wearing his family''s faces. [Host, remember your dream. You won''t be able to be the Ruler if you are soft and weak like this.] Ace really missed his family, so he could not behave like he used to. *Sring¡­ He unsheathed his Phoenix sword. "Son, what are you doing? Why are you unsheathing your sword? And why are you wearing an expression like that? Are you going to kill us? Are you going to kill your family?" Xiao Liu Feng threw many questions at once. "I''m sorry father. I love you." After saying that, he stabbed his father in the heart. His father''s body instantly shattered into pieces. Ace felt immense pain when he saw his father''s body shattered into pieces. ''I''m sorry, father.'' After killing his father, he killed his grandmother. ''I''m sorry, grandma.'' When he was about to kill his grandfather, something unexpected happened. Chapter 54 Xiao Tians Advice ?Ace was currently standing before his grandpa, someone who he admired and loved so much. ''I''m sorry, grandpa.'' He raised his sword, ready to stab his grandfather''s heart. "Little Ming, you have to stay strong if you want to be like me." Xiao Tian smiled softly. "The road to bing the ruler is filled with danger and trouble." He then continued, "You won''t be able to achieve your dream if you are still like this. You have grown up, so you should be able to make the right decision. Remember, indecision is not good and can put you in danger." "Grandpa¡­" Ace suddenly felt the person before him was his real grandpa because his grandfather always guided him and gave advice. "Don''t waver again when in a situation like this because it could be fatal for you." Xiao Tian kept giving his grandson advice. The system was shocked. Xiao Tian should not give Ace some advice because he was not the real Xiao Tian. This was the reason why the system was startled. "I understand, grandpa." Ace responded as he nodded his head. "I won''t waver again if I face the same situation." Xiao Tian smiled softly. "Good. My grandson should be like this. Remember. Whatever happens, don''t ever give up on your dream. I believe you can be like me because you are my grandson." Xiao Tian''s body shattered into pieces after saying that. The magical beast was shocked. ''What? He broke my illusion?!'' He didn''t expect Ace to break his illusion. And what surprised him most was that Ace broke his illusion quickly. Something like this had never happened before. The tiny magical beast in Ace''s arms immediately jumped to the ground. The magical beast knew Ace had broken his illusion, so it was ready to fight him. "Human, I didn''t expect you to break my illusion." the small and cute magical beast suddenly turned into a big and scary magical beast. Its body was no longer round. He had a cat head, rabbit ears, and a wolf''s body. He was no longer a cute magical beast like before. Ace unsheathed his sword. ''System, analyze that magical beast.'' The system instantly analyzed the magical beast. ---- Name: Sxyly Race: A mix of cat and rabbit. Age: 30 Rank: 3-star Talent: Grade B Strength: Lvl. 55 Agility: Lvl. 57 Stamina: Lvl. 60 Mana Capacity: Lvl 60 ---- "Ice Clone." Ace made seven ice clones before giving his bow and arrows to one of his clones. ''I have to defeat this magical beast fast or else Scarlett will be in dangerter.'' He looked at one of his clones. His clone nodded his head before running toward Scarlett. His intention was clear. He would help Scarlett to break the magical beast''s illusion! "Haha." The magical beast did not stop his clone. "It''s useless! Your clone won''t be able to help her. She can only rely on herself if she wants to break my illusion. Unless you can kill me. Haha." [God of Sea says, this magical beast is stupid.] [The Great Sage, The Equal of Heaven nods his head.] ''Yes. He is stupid.'' Ace agreed. "Ah, shit!" the magical beast realized what he had just said. "Your illusion? Does that mean the magical beast in her arms is your clone?" Ace was trying to dig up information. "No. He is a part of me. He has quarter of my power." The magical beast gave an honest answer. "How about you?" he threw another question. "My strength is only seventy-five percent now." The magical beast responded instantly. ''Damn it! Why did I answer his question honestly?'' He slipped his tongue. [Several divine beings are amazed at his stupidity.] [God of Wind ps his forehead, shaking his head.] "Human, I''m not stupid. I''m smart, very smart. I''m the smartest magical beast in this Death Valley." After saying that, the magical beast attacked Ace. Ace and his two clones rushed towards the magical beast while his other clones jumped back, putting some distance between them. "Die!" the magical beast attacked Ace''s clone. The magical beast was already at 3-star, so one attack was enough to destroy Ace''s clone. "Ice Chain." One of Ace''s clones used magic to bind the magical beast. "Haha." The magical beastughed happily after killing one of Ace''s clones. However, his smile froze when he saw a huge magic circle under his feet. ''Danger!'' He tried to jump, but it was already toote because two ice chains had wrapped around his body, causing him to be unable to move. "Thunderbolt!" Ace''s other clone attacked the magical beast using magic. *Shui¡­ Not only that, but his other clone also shot an arrow at the magical beast. "Aghhh!" the magical beast cried out in pain when a blue thunderbolt hit its body. He was furious. ? He was enraged because Ace''s clones managed tond attacks on his body. "Human, I will kill you!" the anger within him grew bigger when an arrow hit his neck. At this moment, the real Ace was already in front of the magical beast, standing in an Iai stance. ''Moon style sword of drawing techniques- fifth form: one hundred deadly shes.'' He decided to use his secret technique because he wanted to kill the magical beast as fast as possible. *sh¡­sh¡­sh¡­ Ace was already at master rank, so his secret technique was much more deadly now. "Aghh¡­" blood came out of its body. The magical beast was furious. He broke the ice chains and attacked Ace''s clones one by one. Ace did not stay still when he saw his clones getting destroyed by the magical beast. He jumped onto the magical beast''s body and raised his sword, ready to attack it. "Aghh." The magical beast cried out in pain when Ace stabbed its body. "Humannnnn." Ace immediately jumped back, putting some distance between them. At this moment, all his clones had been destroyed by that magical beast. "Ice Clone." He made three ice clones. However, something unexpected happened when he was about to attack the magical beast again. The magical beast ran away! He no longer wanted to fight Ace! The magical beast knew what would happen to him if he kept fighting Ace, so he chose to run away. Ace was shocked. ''Eh?! What?! He ran away?!'' He was dumbfounded. Previously, he thought their fight would not end until one of them died, but he was wrong. "Human, I will remember you." The magical beast shouted as he ran away. "I will kill you when we meet again." The corner of his lips twitched. ''Damn! You are running away from me but still have the courage to threaten me.'' He was at a loss for words. "Ace¡­" Scarlett''s voice entered his ears. He turned his head toward the source of the sound. ''Scarlett?'' He saw her walking toward him with his ice clone. The magical beast could not maintain his illusion because he was heavily injured and far from her. At this moment, all of his clones melted into water. "Ace, did we fall into a magical beast''s illusion earlier?" Scarlett inquired. "Yes." Ace gave an honest answer. "Where is that magical beast now?" she threw another question. "He ran away." He replied while pointing in the direction where the magical beast had fled. "Ran way?" she was shocked after hearing his answer. "Yes." He nodded his head. "He fled after getting seriously injured." "I see. Ace, let''s find a ce to rest." Scarlett wanted to rest. "Sure." Ace agreed instantly. Coincidently, there was a cave fifty meters from them. However, the cave was not empty because a green puma was sleeping inside the cave. Scarlett and Ace attacked the green puma because the puma was only a 2-star magical beast. "Ace, I want to sleep now." she uttered. She was currently with Ace in her tent. Like yesterday, Ace made two clones and ordered them to guard the tent. Scarlett fell asleep shortly after that. Ace also slept because he was also tired. Both of them woke up when the sky grew dark. "Hehe." Theyughed as they ate dinner. They talked about many things. One thing led to another, and they ended up kissing passionately in front of a bonfire. Scarlett giggled after breaking the kiss. "Why did you kiss me passionately? Are you trying to seduce me again? No. I mean, are you trying to have your way with me again?" The corner of his lips twitched after hearing her questions. ''This beautiful MILF always has a perverted mind!'' He shouted in his head. Chapter 55 I Will Give You A Piggyback Ride ?Ace was currently having a passionate kiss with Scarlett in front of a bonfire. Previously, they had dinner together after waking up. One thing led to another, and they ended up having a passionate kiss. They had done many passionate kisses before, so they did not feel nervous and enjoyed their kisses. After stopping the kiss, her lips curled up into a smile. "Are you going to have your way with me now?" Ace was taken aback by her question. Actually, he had no intention of having sex with her, but he changed his mind after seeing her seductive smile. Without giving her a warning, he carried her in a princess style and rushed toward her tent. His intention was clear. He wanted to have sex with her! They had done it more than three times, so from his point of view, there was no point in holding back his desire. Like yesterday, he made two ice clones and ordered them to guard the tent because they were in a dangerous ce. And soon, the cave was filled with her seductive cries. "Ace, we had sex again today. Are you going to have your way with me again tomorrow?" Scarlett, who was lying on his right side, inquired. Both of them were still naked because they had just finished having sex. They did not put on their clothes immediately because they believed no one woulde to the cave. The corner of his lips twitched. "Why does it sound like I''m forcing you to have sex with me?" "Because you did seduce me to have sex with you earlier." She responded, "So, are we going to have sex again tomorrow?" "If we have time to do it, then let''s do it again tomorrow." He did not realize that he had be a pervert now. "Pervert!" Scarlett was not disgusted after hearing his remarks; instead, she was pleased because she loved having sex with him. Yes, she was addicted to having sex with him now! "And you were the one who made me like this." Ace med Scarlett for his pervert behavior. "No. It''s because you are already a pervert since a long time ago." She responded, "But I will let you have your way with me again tomorrow." "Pervert!" Ace pinched her nose gently. The meaning of her words was clear. He could have sex with her again tomorrow! Did he like it? Of course, he loved it! "You are the pervert one!" She giggled after saying that. "Hehe." They chuckled together. They fell asleep shortly after that. The following morning, they left the cave after having breakfast together. Like yesterday, they walked hand in hand because, in their eyes, Death Valley was like an ordinary ce. "Ace, do you wan- " Scarlett stopped her words halfway when she saw something shocking in front of her. A wolf suddenly formed from the ground! Ace and Scarlett stopped their footsteps before finally exchanging a nce with each other. ''Earth wolf?!'' These were the words that appeared in their minds. Ace immediately took his sword and a bow from his space ring. ''System, analyze that wolf.'' He immediately told his system to analyze the earth wolf in front of him. ---- Name: Earth Wolf Race: Artificial Wolf Age: 15 Rank: 2-star Talent: Grade C Strength: Lvl. 30 Agility: Lvl. 40 Stamina: Lvl. 32 Mana Capacity: Lvl 21 ---- ''Artificial Wolf?'' It was his first time seeing a non-living magical beast, so he was a little shocked. ''And that artificial wolf is weak.'' Previously, he thought the wolf would be at 3-star, but he was wrong because it was only at 2-star. He and Scarlett were already at the master rank, so a 2-star magical beast was nothing to them. *Shui¡­ Scarlett wasted no time and immediately shot her arrow at the earth wolf. Boom! The wolf shattered into many pieces earthen. "Oh! It was destroyed with just one attack?!" she was a little shocked. "It''s because that earth wolf is only at 2-star." He was not surprised because he knew how strong the earth wolf was. To their surprise, two wolves formed from the ground as soon as Scarlett destroyed the first wolf. Like before, Scarlett attacked the wolves again. And once again, she managed to destroy the wolves easily. However, the same thing happened again. One wolf became two, two became four, and four turned into eight. Now, they were surrounded by eight wolves. However, the duo did not panic. "Scarlett, don''t attack them anymore." Ace forbade her from attacking the wolves. "What should we do now?" she inquired. "Let''s dodge and block their attacks for now." after saying that, Ace made five ice clones. Even though these earth wolves were only at 2-star, if twenty earth wolves surrounded them, it could also put them in danger. ''System scan this area.'' He told his system to scan the area around him because he believed something had triggered it. [Ding! Scanning is in process.] Scarlett and Ace avoided and blocked these wolves'' attacks as the system scanned the area around them. ''Hmm?'' Ace began to think of a way to deal with these earth wolves after the system finished scanning the area around him and sending all the information to his mind. ''What are these five wolf statues?'' From the information given by the system, there were five wolf statues around them. ''Are these five statues rted to this? Is this some kind of formation?'' He made another five clones and told them to go to these five statues. Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! His clones destroyed all the statues. However, all the statues returned to the original state as if his clones had never destroyed it before. ''What?!'' Ace was startled. Even though he could not feel what his clones felt, but he could see what his clones saw. "Scarlett, there are five wolf statues around us." Ace uttered, "My clones has destroyed it, but it returns to its original state." "What?! A wolf statue?" she leaped to the left and right, avoiding the wolves'' attacks. "Try destroying it at the same time. Maybe it will work." "Alright." He ordered his clones to destroy all the statues at the same time. And what she had guessed was right because all the statues did not return to the original state when his clones destroyed it at the same time. Not only that, but all the wolves also shattered into pieces. Ace walked toward Scarlett with a smile on his handsome face. "You are amazing, Scarlett." Scarlett held his right hand and uttered, "Let''s go." The duo began walking again. This time, nothing stopped them. There were no magical beasts, no traps and no illusions too. However, they did not see any signs of life either. All they saw were only two things. Forest and mountain! "Scarlett, let''s find a ce to sleep. It''s almost dark now." he spoke abruptly. "Alright." She nodded her head. Unlike yesterday, they did not find a single cave this time. For this reason, they decided to set up a tent in the forest. This time, Ace made four clones to guard their tent because they were in the forest. "Hehe." Scarlett and Aceughed together. "Ace, we are in my tent now. Are you going to have your way with me now?" she did not forget to tease him. The corner of his lips twitched. "Why do I feel like you are the one who want to have sex with me?" "You don''t need to hide it, Ace. I know you can''t resist my beauty." She kept behaving as if he desired to have sex with her. "Scarlett, stop teasing me or else I will punish you now." of course, he would not hurt her. "Then punish me now. I''m ready." She challenged him to punish her. "Then, I will punish you now!" after saying that, he kissed her passionately. And soon, her tent was filled with her moans. ---- The following morning, they continued their journey after having breakfast together. Like yesterday, all they saw was only forest and mountains. Seconds turned into minutes, and minutes became hours. Without realizing it, they had been walking for about three hours. "Just how big is this Death Valley?" Ace inquired. "We have been walking for three hours, but all we see is only forest and mountain." "Ace, let''s take a rest now. I''m tired." They had been walking for three hours, so she was tired. "Alright." He agreed instantly. After resting for about an hour, he uttered, "Alright. Let''s find a way to get out of this valley again." Instead of standing immediately, Scarlett spread her arms widely and uttered, "Ace, carry me." The corner of his lips twitched. ''She wants to be spoiled, huh?'' He immediately turned around, causing his back to face her. "Come here. I will give you a piggyback ride." He decided to grant her wish. Her heart pounded with happiness when he did not reject her wish. "Hehe." "Why are you giggling like that?" he inquired. "You are a good toy boy, Ace." She responded, "Well, I''m the one who raise you, so I think it''s normal." Ace let out a deep sigh after hearing her remarks. "What''s wrong, Ace? Are you sad?" she inquired, "Don''t be sad, Ace. As a reward for carrying me, I will let you have your way with me again today." Ace sighed again. ''I lost!'' He was at a loss for words. ''I will punish you until you can''t walk tonight!'' He promised to make her beg for forgiveness tonight. The duo began to talk about many things. Like usual, theyughed and joked together. Due to how interesting their conversation was, they even forgot that they were in Death Valley. However, the smiles on their faces froze when they stood in the canyon. Scarlett, who was standing next to Ace, uttered, "This canyon is huge and deep. What should we do now?" Ace could not see the bottom of the canyon. ''The scan range of my system is only fifty meters, so I won''t be able to see the bottom of this canyon.'' The depth and length of the canyon were more than fifty meters, so it was useless to order his system to scan the canyon. As they were paying attention to the canyon carefully, something unexpected happened. A bird that tried to cross the canyon suddenly fell into the canyon! Scarlett and Ace exchanged a nce with each other. She walked toward the ce where the bird fell into the canyon. *Crack¡­ A huge crack suddenly appeared on the ground. *Crack¡­Crack¡­Crack¡­ The earth fissures spread fast, causing Scarlett to fall off the canyon. Scarlett was startled. ''Eh?!'' She could not react in time because she was startled. When Ace saw what was going on, he rushed toward Scarlett, trying to save her. "Scarlett!" Chapter 56 I Believe We Can Survive ?Scarlett could not do anything when she fell to the bottom of the canyon because she did not have flying skills. "Ice Wing!" Ace immediately flew toward her, trying to save her. "Scarlett!" She was not surprised when she saw him trying to save her because she knew he would do that. His dream was to protect her forever, so it was normal if he tried to save her. Actually, she hoped he did not try to save her because she did not want something bad to happen to him. The canyon was not an ordinary one because she felt like she was being sucked into the bottom of the canyon. Yes, she felt like the canyon was a huge vacuum trying to suck her to the bottom of the canyon! This was the reason why she did not jump on the falling stone because she could not move her body freely. "Scarlett!" with the help of his ice wing, Ace finally managed to catch her. However, he had a hard time flying up after catching her. The sucking power of the canyon was so strong, and he was carrying her, so it was much harder for him to fly up. It could be said he was enduring pressure for two people. "Hii." He felt like he was trying to fly under the pressure of gravity. Of course, he did not give up because his grandfather told him not to give up in any situation. *Crack¡­Crack¡­ Crack lines appeared on his ice wing. "Ace, stop this! There are crack lines on your ice wing. You can still fly up if you let me fall into this canyon." Scarlett did not want him to die with her, so she told him to let her fall into the canyon. Cracking lines kept appearing on his ice wing, so she knew they would fall together if he kept trying to save her. "Stop saying that! Whatever happens, I won''t let you fall into this canyon." He tried his best to fly up. He could not use his magic in this situation because casting magic spells required concentration. *Crack¡­Crack¡­ At this moment, his ice wing nearly shattered. [The Great Sage, The Equal of Heaven is biting his nails, worrying about your safety.] [Goddess Teressa pays attention to you.] [Several divine beings sigh.] At this moment, several Gods and Goddess thought Ace and Scarlett would die because Ace didn''t have any cards to use to help him in this situation. "Your ice wings nearly shattered now. It''s fine, Ace. I won''t me you. I''m already happy because you tried to save me. If it continues like this, both of us will dieter." Scarlett tried to get him to change his mind because he was too young to die. Ace ignored her because he would rather die with her than let her fall into the canyon. She had been taking care of him and his predecessor until now, so there was no way he would just let her die. He also had special feelings for her, so as a man, he had to protect his woman. ''I''m sure there must be a way to survive.'' As he was trying his best to fly up, a notification appeared. [Host, there is a magic circle twenty meters away on your right. Go to that magic circle.] The system did not know the use of the magic circle, but it was better to go to the magic circle than to fall to the bottom of the canyon. In other words, the system told him to take a big gamble! ''Alright.'' Ace tried his best to fly toward the magic circle. At this moment, his field of vision was only three meters because the canyon was filled with white mist. But even so, he kept flying in the direction his system told him because he believed in his system. ''I believe we can survive!'' Ice shards kept falling from his ice wings. However, he did not care about it and kept flying. At that time, what he had in mind was only one thing. Reach the magic circle as quickly as possible! After Scarlett saw ice shards falling from his ice wing, she buried her beautiful face in his chest. ''Ace¡­'' Even though she was in a life-and-death situation, there wasn''t the slightest sign of fear in her eyes because she was in Ace''s arms. She even did not mind if they diedter because she was with him. ''Ace, if we die today, let''s be together again in next life.'' She slowly shut her eyes, leaving her life in Ace''s hands. At this moment, the distance between them and the magic circle was about twelve meters. [Host, it''s a teleportation magic circle.] Happiness shimmered inside him when he knew it was a teleportation magic circle because, with this, there was a high possibility that they would surviveter. ''Scarlett, we will survive.'' Like before, he tried his best to fly toward the magic circle. *Ten meters¡­nine meters¡­eight meters¡­ It took a lot of effort for him to fly a meter because he was also carrying Scarlett. *Seven meters¡­six meters¡­five meters¡­ [Host, the teleportation magic circle is five meters in front of you.] The system kept giving him information around him because his field of vision was limited to only three meters. When Ace saw a huge magic circle in front of him, he was even more certain that they could survive. *Three meters¡­two meters¡­one meter¡­ Actually, Ace no longer had stamina left. He was still able to fly due to his willpower. ''No! I can''t faint now. The teleportation magic is right before my eyes.'' He shouted, gathering all the willpower within him. "Aghhh¡­" his ice wing shattered into countless ice when he reached the teleportation magic circle. Scarlett was still closing her eyes because she had decided to leave her life in his hands, so she did not know what was going on. The magic circle emitted a very bright light when they fell onto it. ---- Unknown ce, Forest. Scarlett was startled after opening her eyes. ''Where are we?'' She immediately turned her head to the left and right, looking for Ace. When she saw him lying on the ground, she immediately helped him sit up. "Ace!" "Cough, cough!" Ace''s face was pale. "We survived, Scarlett." [Ding! The quest isplete.] [Ding! Host has received Defense and Attack Formation card. Host can find it in the inventory.] ''We finally managed to get out of Death Valley.'' He knew that they had managed to get out of Death Valley because the quest given by the system had already beenpleted. "Let''s find a safe ce first." After saying that, she helped him walk. And as if the Goddess of luck was on their side, they found an abandoned house not long after that. She put him on a wooden bed before finally sitting on the edge of the bed. "Ace¡­" Ace cupped her face using his right hand. "Don''t be sad. I only need to rest for now." "Then you should rest now so you can recover quickly." she replied, "I will cook dinner now." "Un." Ace nodded his head. To his surprise, Scarlett kissed his forehead before walking out of the house to cook dinner. His face blossomed into a smile when he saw her back. ''It seems like my MILF is very concerned about my condition.'' Chapter 57 Good Night, Darling ?Ace immediately shut his eyes after Scarlett left to cook dinner because he needed to rest to recover. She decided to cook a healthy meal because he was not in good condition. For this reason, it took her a long time to cook dinner. Her face blossomed into a smile when she saw the food on the wooden te. ''Now I only need to bring it to him and eat together with him.'' Her face broke into a smile when she saw him sleeping on the wooden bed. She immediately sat on the edge of the bed after putting the food on the table next to the bed. Scarlett did not wake him up immediately; instead, she looked at his sleeping face and caressed his hair gently. Shortly after that, Ace woke up. "Scarlett?" "I have cooked for us." Scarlett showed her soft smile. "Let''s eat now." He immediately sat up. Even though he had rested for about four hours, he still had not fully recovered because he forced his body to work beyond its limits, causing him to get physical fatigue. Ace was a little surprised when he saw a healthy meal in Scarlett''s hands. Previously, he thought they would eat grilled fish or grilled meat, but he was wrong. He was utterly wrong because she cooked a healthy meal for him. Even though it was not soup, but it looked like soup. Did he like it? Of course, he loved it! His body needed nutrition to help him recover faster, so he was touched when she cooked healthy food for him. Not only was it hard to cook a healthy meal in the forest, but she could get killed by magical beasts when she picked up the vegetables. Sure, it was only simple food, but it was meaningful for him. He believed she put a lot of effort into making this simple meal because they were in a dangerous forest. These were the reasons why he was touched by her actions. "Let me feed you." She wanted to feed him because he was not in good condition. "You can''t eat your food if you feed me. It''s fine. I can eat by myself." Even though he still had not fully recovered, but he could move his hands. However, Scarlett ignored his words and tried to feed him. "Here, open your mouth." Ace did not open his mouth immediately; instead, he looked at her. He shifted his gaze to the meal on the wooden spoon before returning his attention to her pretty face. "Open your mouth." Like before, Scarlett showed her soft smile. Ace did not know what had happened to him, but he slowly opened his mouth when he saw her soft smile, as if he was charmed by her smile. Not only that, but he also felt his love for her suddenly grow bigger. ''It sems like I have been charmed by her.'' He looked into her eyes as she fed him. "Is there something on my face?" she inquired. "I''ve been charmed by your soft smile and beautiful eyes." He gave an honest answer. Scarlett''s lips curled up into a smile. "Are you trying to seduce me now?" "I''m telling the truth." He stated. "You have to recover first before thinking of seducing me." Even though she said something like this, but she felt a glimmer of happiness. "Here, eat again." Like before, Ace looked into her eyes as he consumed the food, as if there was a ma between their eyes. ''It seems like I''m a lucky person.'' Scarlett had no idea that her simple actions made his love for her grow bigger. After eating dinner, she uttered, "You should rest now so that you can recover quickly." Ace immediately grabbed her right hand when she was about to put the dishes in the kitchen. She turned her head to look at him. ''Hmm?'' She stared at her right hand, which was being held by him. She shifted her gaze from her right hand to his face before finally asking, "Do you need anything, Ace?" "Let''s sleep together." he had no idea as to why he suddenly behaved like that. ''What''s wrong with me?'' He suddenly suspected it was because of her caring attitude. Scarlett gave him a peck on the lips before finally smiling. "Let me put the dishes in the kitchen first. After that, we will sleep together." "Un." After nodding his head, he released her right hand. Ace was lying on the wooden bed when Scarlett returned to the bedroom. She had promised to sleep with him, so she immediatelyy on his right side. She ced her head on his right arm before finally putting her right hand on his chest. "Good night, darling." Ace was pleasantly surprised. ''Darling?'' Normally, she would say ''good night, my toy boy'', so he was pleasantly surprised after hearing her words. He kissed her forehead before showing his charming smile. "Good night, my love." The duo fell asleep shortly after that. Time went by quickly, and without realizing it, it had been two days since they got out of the Death Valley. At this moment, Ace had fully recovered because Scarlett kept cooking healthy food and taking care of him. "Beautiful!" Scarlett stated. She was currently sitting on a cliff with Ace. They immediately headed to a cliff after eating breakfast because they wanted to see the beautiful morning from a cliff. Her face blossomed into a smile when Ace suddenly held her right hand. "Scarlett, do you want to do something exciting?" he inquired. "Something exciting?" she still did not get his words. "What is it?" Ace did not answer her question and immediately used his Ice Wing magic. He could fly now, so he wanted to take her to see the beautiful morning from the sky. "Kya!" Scarlett was startled when Ace suddenly carried her in a princess style. "Do you want to take me flying?" "Let''s enjoy this beautiful morning from the sky." After saying that, he flew into the sky. Happy smiles appeared on their faces when they enjoyed the beautiful morning from the sky. They were thrilled because it was a new experience for them. "How is it?" Ace inquired. He was currently standing on top of a tree. Of course, he was still carrying Scarlett because she could not fly like him. "Beautiful!" she stated. The duo enjoyed the beautiful morning for a few minutes before finally returning to the abandoned house. When Ace remembered Goddess Teressa''s quest, he immediately looked for magical beasts. He was at master rank now, sopleting Goddess Teressa''s quest was as easy as turning the palm of the hand. ---- Mission Target. Kill 1-star magical beast: 20/20 Kill 2-star magical beast: 10/10 Donate 20 gold coins to Goddess Teressa''s orphanage: 0/20 ---- A happy smile appeared on his face when he saw the target mission. ''I only need to donate 20 gold coins to Goddess Teressa''s orphanage and I can be a unique magician.'' He had 29 gold coins in his space ring, so all he needed to do was go to Goddess Teressa''s orphanage. ''Today is a beautiful day!'' He returned to the abandoned house with a smile on his face. ''It''s time to get out of this forest!'' Chapter 58 That Beast Core Is Ours! ?The following morning, Ace and Scarlett try to find a way out of the forest. Like usual, they walked hand in hand. Even though they were in a dangerous ce, but the duo still had a good time because they were with someone they loved. "Why do you want to go to Herora city?" Scarlett asked curiously. [Goddess Teressa is looking at you, waiting for your answer.] The corner of his lips twitched. ''Why is she looking at me? Does she not want me to reveal the truth?'' Even if Goddess Teressa did not look at him, he would not reveal the truth because it was rted to his system. "I heard Herora city is a beautiful city, so I want to know if the rumor is true or not." He made a bad excuse. "And I think going on a date with you in another city is a good idea." [Goddess Teressa says, bad excuse!] Unlike Goddess Teressa, who was unsatisfied with his answer, Scarlett was happy after hearing his words. The reason was simple. It was because Ace said he wanted to go on a date with her in Herora city. "Alright. Let''s go to Herora city." previously, she wanted to go home right away, but she changed her mind after hearing his remarks. She also agreed that going on a date in another city was a good idea because they had never visited another city together. Yes, Ace had never visited another city since his father brought him to Nightshire city! She also did not have time to take him to another city in the past because she took over herte husband''s job as the city mistress. "Good! Let''s do many things in Herora cityter!" Ace would take her to many ces after donating some money to Goddess Teressa''s orphanage. "Do many things? Ace, be honest with me. Do you have a dirty mind right now?" Scarlett teased him because his words sounded like he wanted to do adult things with her in Herora city. [God of Lustughs.] [God of Lust says, I like this woman!] ck lines formed on his forehead. ''Of course, you like her because you love it whenever I do adult things with a woman.'' God of Lust alwaysmented every time he did adult things with Scarlett. But even so, he was not a bad God because God of Lust never gave ament when he was doing adult things with Scarlett. Yes, God of Lust only gave hisment after he finished doing adult things with Scarlett! It was as if God of Lust did not want to disturb them when they did adult things. [God of Lust says, it was a pity you did not do anything to that mage girl.] God of Lust was referring to Evelyn when he said this because Ace only kissed her, nothing more than that. Because Ace did not answer her question, she asked again, "Why don''t you answer my question, Ace?" Ace pinched her nose gently before finally replying. "It seems like you have be a pervert MILF. Why do you always think I have a dirty mind?" ? "Because every man always has a dirty mind whenever they see me." She responded, "You are also a man, so I''m sure you are like them." "It seems like you need to be punished again, so that you will stop teasing me." Of course, he would not hurt her because she was important to him. When he said this, what he meant was something that would give them immense pleasure. Sex! Of course, Scarlett knew the meaning of his words because he always said the same thing whenever he wanted to bed her. "Should I set up a tent now?" She kept teasing him because she loved doing that. She also loved being punished by him, so she was not afraid. "Sure. Let''s set up a te-" Ace stopped his words halfway when a me Puma suddenly ran toward them. The me Puma was quite big, with a height of about two meters. However, that magical beast was not in good condition. Yes, the me Puma was heavily injured! Its body was filled with blood, and one of its eyes was bleeding. Scarlett immediately retrieved her bow from her space ring and attacked the me Puma. She was at master rank, and the me Puma was heavily injured, so she could kill it effortlessly. Beast core slowly floated above the me Puma''s corpse after Scarlett killed it. The me Puma was a 3-star magical beast, so its beast core was important. Ace and Scarlett walked toward the beast core. However, something unexpected happened when she was about to take the beast core. A voice suddenly rang out! "Stop!" two mature men appeared in front of Ace and Scarlett shortly after that. "That beast core is ours!" the red-haired man stated. Ace and Scarlett were startled. ''Hmm?'' They saw two men who looked like they were in their forties. One of them had red hair while the other was blue. They had bulky bodies and wore white clothes. The red-haired man held a buckler shield and an iron hammer, while the blue-haired man held a golden spear in his right hand. These two mature men were none other than Lewis and Zac, people from Herora city. "That beast core is ours!" Lewis repeated his brother''s words. "We are the ones who injured that magical beast, so that beast core is ours." Zac would not let Ace and Scarlett get the beast core because they were the ones who injured the me Puma. Ace ignored them and took the beast core before finally giving it to Scarlett. "She is the one who killed it, so this beast core is hers." ''System, analyze them.'' He ordered his system to analyze their strengths. ---- Name: Lewis Race: Human Age: 65 ss: Knight Rank: Master Talent: Grade C Strength: Lvl. 60 Agility: Lvl. 42 Stamina: Lvl. 50 Mana Capacity: Lvl 41 ---- Name: Zac Race: Human Age: 67 ss: Knight Rank: Master Talent: Grade C Strength: Lvl. 43 Agility: Lvl. 59 Stamina: Lvl. 52 Mana Capacity: Lvl 44 ---- ''Hmm? They are at master rank?'' Even though Ace was startled, but he was not afraid of them. Zac pointed his golden spear at Scarlett and spoke, "Lady, give that beast core to us now or else you will regret it." "That''s right. Give it to us while we are being nice now." Lewis added. Even though they were mesmerized by Scarlett''s beauty, but they did not show it on their faces. Sure, she was one of the most beautiful women they had ever seen in their lives, but at that time, the beast core was more important because it was a 3-star magical beast core. Ace was unhappy when Lewis pointed his spear at Scarlett. ''System, activate binding partner mode. Target: Evelyn.'' It would be his first time fighting strong people because previously, he could kill Gideon and Jason effortlessly. [Ding! Binding partner mode activated. Target: Evelyn.] The system gave him a quest after activating the binding partner mode. [Ding! The food on the table belongs to no one until it is in someone''s stomach. Protect the beast core from Lewis and Zac, and Host will be given a random card.] Chapter 59 Fighting Against Zac And Lewis ?"Don''t make me repeat my words. Give that beast core to us." Zac still pointed his golden spear at Ace and Scarlett. ? "My answer is still the same. My lover is the one who killed this magical beast, so this beast core is hers." Ace was not scared of them. Sure, they were at master rank, but he and Scarlett were also at the master rank. Scarlett turned her head to look at Ace. "Hehe." ''This young man is trying to take advantage of the situation, huh? Since when did we be lovers? You are my toy boy, not my boyfriend.'' But even so, she felt a surge of happiness after hearing Ace''s words. Actually, she had considered him her lover, but she never said it because she loved seeing his expression when she said he was her toy boy. "Because you still want to take the beast core, then you give us no other choice." After saying that, Zac rushed toward Ace, pointing his golden spear at Ace''s chest. His golden spear became deadlier when it was covered with green energy. The green energy covering his spear came from his body. Awakeners could use the energy in their bodies to attack their opponent or defend themselves. There were two reasons why Zac infused his energy into his spear. It was to make his spear sturdier and sharper! Ace used his Phoenix sword to block the attack. Of course, he also counterattacked because he wanted to kill Zac too. Scarlett instantly jumped back. She was an archer, so she could not fight at close range. ''How dare you attack my Ace!'' She used her Twin Shot skill to attack Zac. Zac leaped to the left before spinning his golden spear, blocking her attack. Boom! Lewis smashed the ground with his hammer, causing a huge earth fissure to spread to Ace and Scarlett. "Die!" Zac shed his spear when he saw Ace leaping to the left, sending a huge wave of energy toward Ace. Ace could not avoid it because he was in mid-air. Boom! Even though he managed to block the attack, but he was still thrown a few meters back, crashing into a tree. Zac''s lips curled up into a smirk. "Where are you going?" Lewis stopped her when Scarlett wanted to help Ace. She leaped to the left and right as she attacked him. However, he could block all of her attacks with his shield. Like Lewis, Zac also attacked Scarlett. Two versus one! She was at a disadvantage when they attacked her together. She kept leaping to the left and right. *Shui¡­Shui¡­Shui¡­ She kept shooting arrows at them. Zac avoided her attacks while Lewis blocked her attacks with his shield. Boom! Lewis managed tond an attack on her body, causing her to fly five meters. "Die!" Zac rushed toward her, intending to pierce her heart with his golden spear. When his spear was about to hit her heart, Ace appeared next to him. Ace raised his sword, ready to slice Zac''s neck. Zac stopped attacking Scarlett because his life was in danger. ''Danger!'' He used his spear to block Ace''s attack. *Uakk¡­ Blood sshed out of his mouth as he was sent flying five meters from where he was. Sure, he managed to block Ace''s first attack, but he did not have time to block or avoid Ace''s kick. Scarlett did not let the opportunity to attack Zac slip away and immediately used her Deadly Shot skill because he was in a situation where he would not be able to block or avoid her attack. Her shot was ten times stronger than her normal shot, so she believed he would die or at least he would be seriously injuredter. However, Lewis was there to help Zac. He instantly stood in front of Zac and used his skill to protect him. "Shield of Cataclysm!" Lewis used his shield energy to form a defensive shield. A giant shield made of yellow energy formed in front of him. He believed his energy shield could protect them because he was confident with his skill. However, something unexpected happened when he thought he had managed to protect Zac from her attack. Crack lines appeared on his energy shield! *Crack¡­Crack¡­Crack¡­ Crack lines kept appearing on his energy shield before finally, his energy shield broke into countless pieces. Scarlett''s attack was so powerful to the point his energy shield was unable to withstand the force of her attack. "Lewis!" Zac shouted when his brother was sent flying by Scarlett''s attack. Ace dashed toward Lewis. His intention was clear. He wanted to kill Lewis! Lewis rolled to the left when Ace was about to stab his heart with his Phoenix sword. *sh¡­ Zac shed his spear, sending huge green energy toward Ace. He could not let Ace kill his brother because the consequences would be fatal. All of them were at master rank, so he knew what would happen to him if Lewis died. Ace leaped to the left to avoid Zac''s attack. He was unhappy because he failed to kill Lewis. "Perforate!" Zac rushed towards Ace as he used his skill. He executed three quick piercing attacks. Even though the power of his attacks was reduced by twenty percent, but the speed of his attacks was so fast. Ace managed to block two of his attacks, but he failed to block thest attack. *Uak¡­ Blood sshed out of his mouth when Zac''s spear pierced his left shoulder. "Ace!" Scarlett used her Twin Shot skill, attacking Zac and Lewis at the same time. Like before, Lewis used his Shield of Cataclysm skill to block her attack. He managed to block her attack this time because her attack was not as powerful as before. Zac and Lewis exchanged a nce with each other before finally nodding their heads. They decided to kill Ace first before attacking Scarlett. Ace was at a disadvantage because two people at master rank attacked him at the same time. Blood sshed out of Ace''s mouth when Zac pierced his heart using his golden spear. "Ace!" Scarlett screamed. "Haha." Both Zac and Lewisughed happily. They were pleased when Zac managed to pierce Ace''s heart. They believed they had won the fight now. [Several Divine beings sigh.] [God of Wind closes his eyes.] [Several Gods are disappointed in you.] [God of Sea says, why isn''t your fighting ability as good as when you fought magical beasts?] [God of Mountain says, your performance is really bad this time!] [The Great Sage, The Equal of Heaven says, you should train harder after this.] Previously, all divine beings were excited because this was his first time fighting against a human. When Gideon and Jason caused trouble for him, it could not be called a fight because he could kill them easily. "Haha." Zacughed happily. "Something like this would not have happened if you had listened to my words earlier." "Now you regret your decision, right?" Lewis behaved as if they had already won the fight. "Haha." Theyughed again. However, something unexpected happened when theyughed. Ace''s body suddenly melted into water! Zac and Lewis were stunned. ''Water? Is it clone magic?'' They found it hard to believe what they were seeing. Ace only used his sword since the beginning, so they believed he awakened the Knight ss. The duo was sure that the Knight ss did not have a clone skill because they had never seen people who awakened the Knight ss using a clone skill. One thing suddenly appeared in their minds. Rheanix! They suddenly suspected that Ace was Rheanix because only a mage could use clone magic. ''So, we only fought his clone from the start?'' They exchanged a nce with each other before finally looking at the water in front of them. ''But when did he use his clone magic?'' They did not know when Ace used his Ice Clone magic. [All divine beings are shocked!] [God of Sea says, so, it''s his Ice Clone magic, huh? No wonder he is not as strong as before.] [God of Wind says, I knew it!] Scarlett let out a sigh of relief. Previously, she was sad because she thought they had managed to kill Ace. ''I forgot that he had clone magic. But when did he use his Ice Clone magic?'' She also had no idea when he did it. ''Wait! Did he use his Ice Clone magic from the beginning?'' She suddenly suspected that Ace used his Ice Clone magic since the beginning because he was out of their sight for several seconds when he was sent flying by Zac at the beginning of their fight. Zac and Lewis turned their heads to look at Scarlett. When they were about to attack her, a huge magic circle suddenly appeared under their feet. ''Danger!'' It was already toote when they wanted to jump out of the magic circle because six ice chains had tied their bodies. Not only that, but six magic circles also appeared above them. Terror overtook their faces when they saw these magic circles. ''Six magic circles?'' They finally knew that their guess was right. Ace was Rheanix! He was a special person who could awaken two sses. "Thunderbolt" "Thunderbolt" "Thunderbolt" "Thunderbolt" "Thunderbolt" "Thunderbolt" Ace''s clones used thunderbolt magic to attack Lewis and Zac. Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom! Loud noise reverberated in the entire area. "Agghhh." A soul-piercing howl of pain reverberated in the entire area. Zac and Lewis cried out in pain when six thunderbolt magic hit their bodies. Even though the duo could still stand up, but they could no longer move their bodies. In other words, one small push was enough to make them fall to the ground! The expression of deep shock blossomed on their faces when they saw the real Ace walking towards them with a bow in his hands, ready to shoot his arrow at them. ''Bow? He can use a bow too?!'' Now they finally knew that Ace was not Rheanix, but someone who could make all big families or organizations fight each other to get him to join them. Aeris! Ace was Aeris, someone who awakened all three sses! ''He is Aeris?!'' They suddenly regretted their actions. If they had known Ace was Aeris, he would not have caused trouble for him. The reason was simple. Aeris was someone who usually belonged to big families or organizations! Sure, they were also from an organization, but their organization was small. It was nothingpared to these big organizations or families. "Ace!" Scarlett rushed toward him with a smile on her pretty face. All of Ace''s clones also walked toward Lewis and Zac. He had to kill them if he wanted toplete the quest given by the system, so he would not let them escape. Zac and Lewis realized something when they saw them. They were doomed! Chapter 60 Why Are You Giggling Like That, Young Lady? ?''Are we going to die today?'' That was the question that appeared in their minds. At first, Zac and Lewis wanted to threaten Ace and Scarlett using their organization name, but they changed their minds when they remembered Ace was Aeris. Yes, they still thought Ace and Scarlett belonged to a big organization or a family because Ace was Aeris. There was no way big families and organizations would not try to recruit someone like Ace because, as Aeris, his future was limitless. As long as he did not die or be given time to train, people like Ace were destined to stand at the top of the hierarchy. That was why they epted their fate because they believed their organization would not help them even if they saw Ace killing them. Ace and Scarlett were shocked when Zac and Lewis dropped their weapons as if they would not try to run away. "We won''t beg for forgiveness or ask you to release us, but please give us a quick death." Zac knew Ace and Scarlett would not forgive them because they had tried to kill them earlier. "Yes." Lewis added. "Please give us a quick death. You can take our belongingster, like our weapons and space rings." "Be good people in your next life." After saying that, Ace shot his arrow at them. Zac and Lewis shut their eyes slowly. ''It''s a pity that I won''t be able to eat Jingru noodles again.'' Their bodies slowly fell onto the ground after Ace shot their heads. [Ding! The mission isplete.] [Ding! Host has received a Windrun card (1). Host can check it in the inventory.] Ace smiled happily when he saw the system notification. ''Good! I got a good card!'' He could run as fast as the wind for five minutes after activating the Windrun card. ''Now it''s time to take their belongings.'' He wasted no time and immediately took their weapons and space rings. ''I will sell their weapons and space ringster.'' He would sell all the weapons and space rings he got from enemies in Herora city. He also intended to buy a few swords, wands, bows, and arrows because he needed them for his clone. "They only have money in their space rings." He sighed after checking their space rings. There were 11 gold coins, 60 silver coins and 80 copper coins. In total, Ace had 40 gold coins, 150 silver coins and 190 copper coins now. He also had five unused space rings now. These space rings were from Gideon, Jason, the skeleton, Zac and Lewis. "It seems like you have a lot of money now." Scarlett knew how much money he had because she had seen his money earlier. Ace put his sword and bow into his space ring. "How about you be my sugar baby now?" "Hehe." She giggled after hearing his question. "I don''t want to. You are my toy boy, so why are you asking me to be your sugar baby? Whatever happens, I''m your sugar mama." "Then how abo-" he stopped his words halfway when he saw fifteen people suddenly appear in front of them. Ace and Scarlett knew they were from the same group as Zac and Lewis because they wore the same clothes. They wore white clothes with ck Tiger symbols on the chest and back. ''Damn it! Why is my luck so bad after transmigrating to this world?'' He kept getting into trouble since he was transmigrated into his current world, especially after they returned to the Framingburns forest. He even felt like the world hated him and wanted to kill him. The red-haired man, who had a tattoo on his left cheek, clenched his fist after seeing Lewis'' and Zac''s corpses. "Forth brother, fifth brother!" The bald man gritted his teeth. "Lewis, Zac!" The blue-haired man uttered, "Big brother, let''s kill them!" The red-haired man said coldly. "Kill them!" Ace immediately carried Scarlett in a princess style and ran away. Among these fifteen people, three of them were at the Master rank, and the others were at the Elite rank. They only had a little stamina left, so fighting them was a stupid decision. No! Even if their stamina were full, they still would not be able to defeat these people because they won by numbers. "Chase them!" the red-haired man shouted. "Hehe." Scarlett giggled as she looked at Ace''s handsome face. Previously, she was ready to flee because she knew fighting them was not the best decision. She just did not expect him to carry her before running away. ''It seems like I have a special ce in his heart.'' Of course, she loved it because his actions showed one meaning. He put her first! "Why are you giggling like that, youngdy?" Ace did not understand why she giggled happily like that because they were in a dangerous situation now. "Nothing!" she was not scared at all because she was in his arms. "Ace, if we manage to run away from them, I will reward youter. However, you have to keep carrying me." Any woman would be terrified or panicked if they were in her shoes, but Scarlett was different. She even did not show the slightest fear in her eyes, as if everything was still under her control. Ace suddenly remembered the reward given by the system. ''Yes. We can escape from them using that card.'' He decided to use the Windrun card because they were getting closer to him. "Stop right there!" "Kid, fight me like a man if you dare!" "How dare you kill our brothers!" The ck Tiger members were getting closer and closer to Ace. Ace looked at Scarlett before finally speaking, "Then, don''t forget to reward meter." ''System, activate the Windrun card.'' He added in his head. [Ding! Windrun card activated.] His running speed suddenly increased drastically. The ck Tiger members were shocked. They were stunned. Previously, they believed they could catch up to him, but they were wrong. Of course, they did not give up and kept chasing Ace and Scarlett because they wanted to kill them. However, the distance between them was getting farther and farther because their running speed was much slower than Ace''s. After chasing Ace and Scarlett for several minutes, the ck Tiger members gave up because they had lost their track. "Remember their faces! Kill them immediately if you see them." The red-haired man still wanted to take revenge on Ace and Scarlett. "Understood, big brother." The ck Tiger members replied in unison. "Let''s return to take our brothers'' corpses." The red-haired man uttered. They immediately returned to the ce where Ace killed Lewis and Zac. "Ace, how can you suddenly run so fast like this?" Scarlett was startled when his running speed suddenly increased drastically. "I used an artifact tool to help me increase my running speed." He decided to lie to her because he could not reveal the truth. "I see." She believed it instantly. "Is it an artifact that can only be used one time?" "Sadly yes." He responded, "I won''t be able to use it again after this." He kept running until the effect of the Windrun card wore off. The distance between the ck Tiger members and them was so far now, but they were also getting further and further away from the city of Herora. "Ace, there is ake in front of us. Let''s rest there." Scarlett uttered. "Alright." He replied. Chapter 61 Spending Time At Waterfall ?Scarlett and Ace rested by the Lake for two hours before they finally looked for a cave because the sky had grown dark. However, they did not find any cave, so they set up her tent in the forest. As usual, Ace made four clones before they slept. Time went by quickly, and without realizing it, it had been two days since they fought against Zac and Lewis. The duo was currently at the waterfall because they found a waterfall on the way to Herora city. The view at the waterfall was beautiful, so they decided to rest at the waterfall. Scarlett was currently ying with water while Ace was sitting on the stone, looking at her. A soft smile spread across his face when he saw her happyughter. ''It seems like she loves ying with water.'' Of course, he did not find it weird because it was normal for humans to like ying with water. "Ace,e here and y with me." After saying that, she sshed water on him. He protected his face using his hands before speaking, "Scarlett, what are you doing? Stop sshing water on me." "Come and y with me or else I will keep sshing water on you." She giggled happily as she sshed water on him. "I can''t y with you because I''m protecting you from magical beasts and bad people." He did not want to get wet, so he made an excuse. "There are no magical beasts and bad people in this area, so I don''t ept your excuse. Come here, Ace." They had checked the area around the waterfall before, so she did not ept his excuse. Instead of granting her wish, hey on the stone, ignoring her words. She stopped sshing water on him. ''You dare to ignore your sugar mama, huh? It seems like I have to punish you.'' With that idea in mind, she walked closer to him. Ace was thrilled when she stopped sshing water on him because he thought she would keep sshing water on him. ''What a beautiful sky! It seems like today will be another beautiful day.'' He smiled softly as he looked at the blue sky. To his surprise, Scarlett suddenly grabbed his right hand and pulled him towards her. Ace was startled. He widened his eyes when she suddenly pulled him towards her. *Biur¡­ The sound of him falling into the water reverberated in the entire area. Instead of apologizing, Scarlett giggled happily. "Hehe." She decided to drop him into the water because, with this, he had no reason to refuse her wish. She believed he refused to y in the water with her because he did not want to get wet. Now that he had fallen into the water, she was sure he would not refuse to y water with her. They were not in the middle of the pool, so the water was only up to their thighs. Ace rose to his feet and spoke, "Baddy, why did you drop me into the water? I''m wet now." Sure, he was wet, but he was not angry at her because getting mad over a small thing was not worth it. "You refused to y water with me because you did not want to get wet, right? So, you can y water with me now." She did not answer his question; instead, she sshed water on his face again. "Take this¡­Take this¡­Take this¡­Take this¡­ Hehe." There was a reason why she suddenly sshed water on him again. She wanted to have a water fight with him! They were at the waterfall, so from her point of view, it was better to have a water fight. "It seems like I have to punish you, baddy." After saying that, he grabbed her hands and pinned her to a big stone. She dared to ssh water on him, so he decided to punish her, or else she would keep sshing water on his face. "Are you going to do something bad to me now?" there was not the slightest bit of fear in her eyes because she knew he would not hurt her. He grabbed her by the chin before finally lifting her face. "This is what I''m going to do to you." He instantly pressed his lips against hers. Yes, he decided to kiss her! This was what his grandfather had taught him in his previous life. ''This is your punishment for dropping me into the water and sshing water on my face.'' He looked into her eyes as he kissed her. To his surprise, she suddenly tried to put her soft pink tongue in his mouth. Passionate kiss! Yes, she wanted to have a passionate kiss with him! Did he reject it? Of course, not! Only a fool would refuse to have a hot kiss with a gorgeous MILF like Scarlett. Ace was not a fool, so he opened his mouth and weed the kiss! As they were kissing deeply, she moved her hands from his waist to his shoulders. Not only that, but she also tilted her head to the left and right. The reason was simple. It was to make their kisses hotter! Like Scarlett, Ace also tilted his head to the left and right. *Two seconds¡­seven seconds¡­ten seconds¡­ They had been kissing passionately for ten seconds, but they showed no sign of stopping, as if they had drowned in their own world. "Huft¡­huft¡­Huft¡­" Scarlett stopped the kiss when she was out of breath. "I still haven''t finished punishing you, baddy." After saying that, he kissed her passionately again. Even though his breathing had not returned to normal yet, she did not reject his kiss. Having a passionate kiss with him felt good, so she weed the kiss instantly. After stopping the kiss, Ace inquired, "Do you regret your actions now?" "No." she responded instantly. "I don''t regret my actions and won''t apologize to you." "Hmm? You don''t regret it? Do you want to be punished again?" he threw another question. "Yes." She nodded her head. "Punish me again, Ace!" The meaning of her words was clear. She asked him to kiss her passionately again! Of course, Ace granted her wish, but what he did this time was different. If previously he only kissed her passionately, this time, he squeezed her big breasts and yed with her vagina too. Scarlett did not stop him and only enjoyed the kiss because she knew something like this would happen. She stopped the kiss and inquired, "Are you going to have sex in this ce?" "Isn''t it exciting? After all, we only did it in your tent until now." he had never had sex at the waterfall in his new life, so he wanted to do it. "It''s hard to have a pervert toy boy. His wishes are always dangerous." She responded, "But as a good sugar mama, I will grant your wish. However, you have to make four clones and order them to guard us. Can you do that?" She told him to use his clone to guard them because they were at the waterfall. Sure, they were alone now, but they did not know what would happenter. "Sure." After saying that, he made four clones and ordered them to guard them. "Now it''s time to punish you again." Chapter 62 Allan Wynn ?Ace and Scarlett were currently lying on the folding bed, naked. Previously, they had sex at the waterfall for several minutes. They stopped having sex after they were satisfied. The duo looked for a cave when the sky grew dark. They immediately set up a tent after finding a cave and eating dinner. One thing led to another, and they ended up having sex in the tent again. Of course, Ace made five clones to protect them because they were in a dangerous ce. "Life is beautiful when we have no problems." Ace really enjoyed his life because they did not face any problems since they managed to run away from the ck Tiger organization. Scarlett, who was lying on his right side with her head on his right arm, uttered, "You said something like that because you can enjoy my body every single day, right?" They had sex every day since they got out of Death Valley, so she believed his happiness was rted to her body. He turned his head to look at her. "Mydy, you were the one who seduced me first, so you should not me me." He could not deny it because what she said was right. They often had sextely! They even had sex every day after they managed to run away from the ck Tiger organization. Of course, it was because she always seduced him every day. Yes, he med her for everything! "You dare to me your sugar mama, huh? It seems like I have to punish you now." after saying that, she pinched his cheeks. "Hehe. Your face is funny, Ace." "Scarlett, stop it. You are hurting my cheeks." Actually, he did not feel any pain because she was pinching his cheeks gently. "Don''t worry. I will take responsibilityter." She did not stop pinching his cheeks. To her surprise, he grabbed her by the waist and ced her on top of him. Not only that, but he also kissed her forehead and wrapped his arms around her slender waist. Even though she was startled, she was not angry at him. No! She was delighted by his sudden actions because she loved sleeping in his arms. "Let''s sleep now." he was sleepy, so he wanted to sleep immediately. "Un." She nodded her head. "Good night, Ace." "Good night, Scarlett." He responded. That night, they forgot to wear their clothes and slept naked. ---- The following morning, they had breakfast next to the waterfall. The duo was thrilled because they could eat a delicious meal. After consuming his food, he uttered, "Let''s continuous our journey to Herora city." She rose to her feet and spoke, "Ace, wait." He turned his head to look at her. "Hmm? What''s wrong?" "Retrieve your sword and bow now." she suddenly had a good idea to avoid trouble during their journey to Herora city. "Why?" he did not get her words. "Just do it." She still did not exin immediately. "Alright." After saying that, he retrieved his sword, bow, and quiver filled with arrows from his space ring. She immediately put the bow and quiver on his back while his sword on his waist. "This can help us avoid troubleter." She told him the reason why she asked him to retrieve his sword and bow from his space ring. It was to scare other people! If he carried a bow and sword, everyone would think of him as Rheanix. Rheanix normally belonged to a big family or organization, so they would think twice before causing problems for them. "Remember, these bad people are looking for us now." she was referring to the ck Tiger organization when she said this. "I will teach you more archer skillster." He was startled when she suddenly put on her ck robe and mask. "Scarlett, why are you wearing a mask and ck robe?" "Ace, let''s pretend you''re from a big family and I will be your bodyguard." she told him the reason why she suddenly wore her ck robe and a mask. "I refuse!" he refused her idea instantly. "I don''t want you to pretend to be my bodyguard because you are my lover." "Ace, listen to me. This is to avoid unnecessary trouble." She forced him to agree with her idea. "Scarlett, you don''t need to worry about it. I can protect you." He still disagreed with her idea. The debate was getting longer, but he lost the debate in the end. Scarlett told him to wear his Transformation Mask. Yes, she knew he had Transformation Mask because he told her about it two days ago. Ace immediately put on the Transformation Mask and imagined his grandfather''s body when he was young because he wanted to change his appearance like his grandfather''s. "Wow! You are so attractive, Ace. Whose appearance is this?" she asked curiously. "I don''t know." He lied to her. "Are you still angry at me?" she threw another question. He pinched her cheeks and responded, "I''m not angry at you. I just don''t like your idea because I don''t want you to be my bodyguard." Even though she was wearing a mask, he could still pinch her cheeks because her mask only covered half of her pretty face. Yes, he could still see her pink lips and part of her cheeks! "Don''t worry. We can still lovey-dovey when we are alone. You can even bed me every night if you want to." Like usual, she teased him again. Ace nced at her before finally sighing. ''I feel like a coward now.'' He believed his father would burst into waves ofughter if he knew what he was doing. ''I will punish her tonight.'' He decided to punish Scarlettter. At the same time, something was happening seven hundred meters from them. A young man was betrayed by all of his family''s subordinates! The young man was about eighteen years old. He had ck hair and blue eyes. If anyone saw him, they would know right away that he was from a rich family. That miserable young man was none other than An Wynn, the son of a famous Wynn family in Herora city. An was currently cornered on a tree by ten of his family subordinates. Even though he was in a life-and-death situation, he did not behave like a coward. He kept holding his staff tightly, ready to attack his ungrateful subordinates. "Tom, why are you doing this to me? Have you forgotten my family''s kindness to you?" He then continued, "And all of you, are you sure you want to betray my family? Are you not afraid of the consequences? If you stop now, I will forgive you and pretend nothing happened." Of course, he was lying to them. There was no way he would forgive them because they had betrayed him and his family. His family had treated them well, but here, they wanted to kidnap him and take him as a hostage so that they could get money from his family. "Of course, I still remember your family''s kindness, young master An." Tom responded, "I would have been died if it were not for your family''s help and kindness. However, I don''t want to be your subordinate forever. I also want to be rich and live like a king." An gritted his teeth. "I did not expect my family to raise a dog like you, a dog that bites its owner." "Hey, you can''t me me for this. Everyone loves money, you know? I only want to be a rich. What''s wrong with that?" Tom did not kill An immediately because he believed everything was under his control. "And I''m sure I can achieve my dream after taking you as a hostage. After all, your family really loves you." An skimmed his surroundings, looking for a way to run away from them. ''What should I do now?'' Even though Tom and the others were only at Elite rank, but he was also at Elite rank, so there was no way he could defeat them. His opponents were ten people, and he was a mage, so it was impossible for him to defeat them. ''But I won''t give up.'' He raised his staff. "Earth Lion!" An used his Earth Lion magic. A lion made of earth suddenly appeared on his right side. The lion was quiterge, with a height of almost two meters. "Seeing you use magic without chanting really pisses me off!" Tom took an arrow, ready to attack An. "Attack him! Don''t let him escape." An immediately jumped onto his Earth Lion. "Let''s run!" And as if the Earth Lion could understand his words, the Earth Lion instantly jumped high, jumping over Tom and the others. Tom roared. "Don''t let him escape!" Tom fired his arrow at An. Not only him, but his brothers also attacked An, sending huge waves of energy at An. Boom! Boom! Boom! The Earth Lion moved in a zig-zag to avoid their attacks. "Water bullet!" An did not stay still and attacked them too. Five water bullets flew toward Tom and the others. However, they could avoid his attack easily. "Tch!" Tom jumped high before finallynding on a tree branch. ''I have no other choice now.'' He decided to use his most powerful attack. Deadly Shot! He decided to use his Deadly Shot skill. *Shui¡­ An arrow covered with red energy flew toward An. Boom! The arrow hit the Earth Lion, causing it to shatter into countless pieces. An was thrown ten meters before finally falling to the ground. ''Hmm?'' Ace and Scarlett were startled when someone suddenly fell in front of them. ''Hmm?'' They looked at An before finally looking at each other. At the same time, Tom and the others walked closer toward them. Chapter 63 I Hate Ungrateful People Like Them The Most ?''Hmm? Who are they?'' Tom was surprised when he saw Ace and Scarlett. But what surprised him most was that Ace was carrying a sword on his waist and a bow on his back. ''Why is he carrying a sword and a bow? Does he want to show off his weapons?'' He suddenly thought of something. ''Wait! Is he a Rheanix? Or is he just pretending to be Rheanix?'' He looked at Ace intently. There were many people who pretended to be Rheanix or Aeris because they would gain a lot from doing so. Not only would everyone treat them well, but they could avoid problems too. This was the main reason why countless people dared to pretend to be Rheanix and Aeris in the past. Even though there were many benefits from pretending to be Rheanix and Aeris, but the consequences were fatal. Many people would hunt them down, including Rheanix and Aeris! Rheanix and Aeris were titles for those loved by the heavens, so there would be no mercy for anyone who dared to pretend to be them. For this reason, only a few people dared to pretend to be Rheanix or Aeris now because many people would hunt them down. Not only would they be wanted people, but there was also a high possibility of them dragging their families into their troubles. After all, it was a big sin for ordinary awakeners to pretend to be Rheanix or Aeris because they were people chosen by the heavens. By pretending to be Aeris and Rheanix, that meant they challenged the will of the heavens. Scarlett dared to ask Ace to pretend to be Rheanix because he was Aeris, so nothing bad would happen to them. "Fellow awakeners, don''t get involved in our business or else you will regret itter." Even though Tom still behaved arrogantly, but he was worried deep inside him. Yes, he only pretended to act tough because, with this, Ace and Scarlett would think twice before getting involved in their business. In short, he was only bluffing! However, his bluff was meaningless because Ace and Scarlett did not show the slightest fear in their eyes. They even behaved normally, as if Tom was a kid who tried to pick a fight with them. An rose to his feet and stood in front of Ace and Scarlett, trying to protect them. "You traitor! They are not rted to me. I''m here. Come at me if you dare!" Even though he was injured, he still tried to protect Ace and Scarlett because he did not want innocent people to get involved in his problem. "Traitor?" Ace still had no idea who they were. "They are my family''s subordinates. My family treat them well, but they betray us. They want to kidnap me so that they can get a lot of money from my family." An told Ace who they were. Ace and Scarlett finally knew what was going on. ''I see.'' Actually, they had suspected it. Tom was unhappy because Ace and Scarlett knew everything now. "I suggest you two not to get invo-" before Tom had finished his words, an arrow flew towards him at an incredible speed. Boom! Even though Tom managed to block the arrow, he was still thrown ten meters before finally crashing into a tree. Ace turned his head to look at Scarlett. ''Thisdy¡­'' The corner of his lips twitched. Not only Ace but An was also startled. He did not expect her to attack Tom without giving a warning. ? Did he feel sorry for Tom? Of course, not! Tom was his enemy, so he was pleased when Tom was injured by Scarlett''s attack. "I hate ungrateful people like them the most." Scarlett told Ace the reason why she suddenly attacked Tom. "Couch!" Tom coughed blood before finally standing up. ''Damn it!'' He no longer cared about their identities. She dared to attack him, so he wanted to teach her a lesson. "Brothers, kill her!" Tom roared. "Kill her now!" Tom''s brothers rushed towards Scarlett, intending to attack her. However, Scarlett was one step ahead of them. She had already used her skill before they attacked her. "Agghh." "Aghh." "Agghh." "Agghh." They screamed in pain as they were showered with countless arrows. Yes, Scarlett used her Arrow Shower skill to attack them! They were only at Novice and Elite rank, so they could not do anything when she attacked them. Head, arms, chest, legs; every part of their bodies was hit by her arrows. One by one, Tom''s brothers fell to the ground, dead. An widened his eyes in shock. ''They are dead?'' He was shocked when Scarlett could kill them easily. Previously, he was about to help her, but now he knew that she did not need his help because she could kill them in a single attack. Terror overtook his face when Tom saw what was happening in front of him. He had suspected that Scarlett was strong, but he did not expect her to be much more powerful than he thought. It could not even be called a fight because his brothers could not do anything when she attacked them. There was only one word that could describe what he was seeing. Massacre! Yes, Scarlett was massacring his brothers! Bang! Tom fell to his knees. ''It''s over! It''s over. My dream is shattered.'' Scarlett could kill his brothers easily, so he knew he was not her opponent. ''My life is over!'' Previously, he thought he would have a better life from tomorrow onwards, but he was wrong. He was utterly wrong because Scarlett destroyed his dream in less than ten seconds. "Haha." Heughed in despair. "Haha." He had offended the Wynn family, so he knew there was only one oue for him. Death! There was no way the Wynn family would forgive him because he tried to kidnap An earlier. An walked closer toward Tom and inquired, "Do you regret your actions now?" Tom immediately took a knife from his space ring. His intention was clear. He wanted tomit suicide! Committing suicide was the best option for him because there was a high possibility that the Wynn family would torture him. The Wynn family really loved An, so they would show no mercy to anyone who had bad intentions toward him. "Do you think I will let youmit suicide?" after saying that, he caught Tom''s right hand, causing him to be unable tomit suicide. Bang! An hit the back side of Tom''s neck, causing him to fall unconscious instantly. He turned around and uttered, "Thank you for helping me. May I know your name?" Before Ace could answer An''s question, Scarlett responded, "He is young master Cain. I''m Elize, his bodyguard." "Thank you, young master Cain,dy Elize." An thanked them again. "My name is An Wynn." "What are you going to do to them?" Ace asked curiously. "I will bring him home to ount for his actions. As for the others¡­" An looked at the corpses on the ground. "I will let them be food for magical beasts." Ace and Scarlett did not say anything when An said a cruel thing because they had betrayed him. As Ace was talking with An, a young woman in red armor rushed toward him from behind, pointing her sword at his back. Chapter 64 Beat Him! ?As Ace was talking with An, a young woman in red armor rushed toward him from behind, trying to pierce his heart from behind. Ace turned around when he felt a deadly aura approaching him. ''An enemy?'' He blocked her attack with his swords. The youngdy did a backflip when he threw a high kick. She was at Master rank, so she was a powerful awakener. ''System, analyze her power.'' The system instantly analyzed her. ---- Name: Julia Race: Human Age: 38 ss: Knight Rank: Master Talent: Grade B Strength: Lvl. 60 Agility: Lvl. 50 Stamina: Lvl. 59 Mana Capacity: Lvl 46 ---- ''She is strong!'' Even though his enemy was powerful, there was not the slightest hint of fear in his eyes. The reason was simple. He was used to fighting against strong opponents! He sparred with his father and grandpa countless times in his previous life, so he knew what to do if he fought against a powerful enemy. ''I will use that tactic.'' When he was about to attack Julia, something unexpected happened. An rushed toward them and stood between them! Ace and Julia were startled. They did not expect him to do something dangerous like that. He was only at Elite rank, so there was no way he could stop their attacks. He could even lose his life in the process. "Julia, stop!" An shouted. "He is not enemy. He is the one who saved me!" Julia stopped her movement. Ace also did the same thing. "Tom was the one who tried to kidnap me. He would have kidnapped me if young master Cain had not saved me." Previously, An sent a fireworks signal, asking for help. Julia attacked Ace because she thought he was kidnapping An. ''Hmm?'' She turned her head to look at Tom and the others. ''Did he kill them?'' She saw nine corpses on the ground. She sheathed her sword and cupped her left hand to apologize. "I''m sorry for attacking you. I thought you were enemy." An walked closer to Ace before finally speaking, "Young master Cain, please forgive her." "It''s fine." Ace sheathed his Phoenix sword. An introduced Julia to Ace and Scarlett. He also told Julia what Tom had done to him earlier. "Young master An. Are you alright?" five young people came into sight right after the voice rang out. "I''m fine." An smiled when he saw his family''s subordinates. "Because your family''s subordinates have arrived, we will leave now." Ace wanted to be alone with Scarlett, so he wanted to leave immediately. He did not ask for a reward because he did not care about it. What he wanted was only one thing. He wanted to go to Herora city alone with Scarlett! "Wait, young master Cain." An stopped them before finally taking a token out of his space ring. "Please ept this token." Ace shifted his gaze from An to the token in his hands. ''A token?'' The gold-colored token had the words Wynn Trading on it. An began exining what kind of token it was. He said Wynn Trading was his family business and had branches in several cities in the Luvr region. Not only would he be treated preferentially, but he could also get a discount of up to thirty percent if he showed the gold token to the employees. It could be said as a sign that he was a special person in Wynn Trading because not everyone could get gold tokens. There were three types of tokens at Wynn Trading; bronze, silver and gold. The criteria for getting tokens from them was that they had to spend a lot of money at Wynn Trading. Yes, the tokens they would get were based on how much money they spent at Wynn Trading! "Alright. I will take this token." Ace would buy weapons after reaching Herora city, so he decided to ept the token. After Ace and Scarlett disappeared into the distance, Julia inquired, "Young master An, was it the right move to give him a gold token? Why didn''t you give him a bronze or silver token? An turned his head to look at Julia. "Julia, they saved me. I would have given them more than gold token if I had something more important in my space ring." "Young master An, is that person Rheanix?" one of An''s subordinates inquired. "I don''t know." Ace did not attack Tom and the others earlier, so An did not know if Ace was Rheanix or not. "Forget it. Let''s go home now." "Understood." His subordinates responded in unison. At the same time, Ace and Scarlett were walking hand in hand. Previously, she told him to stop holding her hands, but he refused. He said he was her young master now, so she had to listen to his words because she was his bodyguard. In short, he took advantage of the situation! "I want you to take me flying into the sky." Scarlett uttered, "You can''t refuse my wish, Ace." "I''m your young master now. What kind of bodyguard would force her young master to grant her wish?" Ace made an excuse so that he could refuse her wish. "But I''m your sugar mama." She responded, "You have no right to refuse my wish." "I refu-" Ace stopped his words halfway when seven people suddenly stopped them. ''Bandit?'' He let out a deep sigh. "Hehe." Scarlett giggled happily when she saw his expression. ''He is unhappy.'' She behaved normally because these bandits were weak. ''Wait!'' She suddenly had an interesting idea. She hid behind him before finally speaking, "Ace, there are bandits. I''m afraid." ck lines formed on his forehead. ''Hey, what are you doing? Aren''t you pretending to be my bodyguard? Why are you hiding behind me? You should beat them up now since it''s your duty as my bodyguard.'' He also behaved normally because he knew they were weak based on their aura. "Haha." The banditsughed happily when they saw Scarlett''s behavior. They were even more sure that Scarlett and Ace were weak. Rey, the leader of the bandit, uttered, "Give us your belongings. I''m in the good mood now, so I will let you guys go if you listen to my words." Ace sighed again. "Leave! Don''t bother us anymore because I don''t want to kill people now." Even though his enemies were seven people, he behaved normally because they were only at the Elite and Novice ranks. Rey and his brothers were unhappy with Ace''s response. "Young man, don''t test my patience because you will regret itter." Rey tried to scare Ace. "Big brother, let''s just attack him." "That''s right, big brother." "Big brother, you are too kind. We can also get their stuff after killing them. Let''s just stop this pointless talk." "I agreed." One by one, Rey''s brothers asked him to attack Ace immediately. Ace looked like the son of a rich family, so they could not wait to take his belongings. They believed he had a lot of money in his space ring. Ace shook his head. "Sigh! Why can''t you just listen to my advice?" "Hehe." Scarlett giggled cutely behind him. Because they did not listen to his advice, Ace wanted to beat them up quickly. "Come here. Let''s end this quickly because I want to punish my lover." Rey and his brothers were annoyed because Ace underestimated them. "Beat him!" Rey shouted. Chapter 65 I Will Kiss You ?Ace could defeat Rey and his brothers in a short amount of time because they were only at Elite and Novice rank. However, he did not kill them because Scarlett stopped him when he was about to end their lives. ''Hmm?'' He was shocked when he checked Rey''s space ring. ''There is also a magic staff?'' Even though the magic staff was made of wood, but it was quite beautiful. The bottom ends in an angr hook-shape made of crystal and had been decorated with glowing gems, which would glow more brightly when magic was used. The top was made out of exclusive wood and had been crafted into a curved point, which had been decorated with bright crystals ced in such a way that they mimicked a me in their appearance. [Host, this magic staff can make the power of your mes magic stronger.] He could not help but sigh. ''But I don''t have mes magic.'' He decided to buy a mes spell book in Herora cityter. "Is there anything good in his space ring?" Scarlett asked curiously. "There are twenty silver coins, fifty copper coins, one skill book, and one magic staff." Ace gave an honest answer. "Magic staff and a skill book?" she was shocked because she thought there would only be money in Rey''s space ring. "Yes." He nodded his head. "But this skill book is for the Knight ss." "Then you should master that skill immediately." She told him to master the skill immediately because it only took him a few seconds to master a skill. "Alright." he immediately learned that skill book. The name of the skill book was Moon Slice, and it was an Umon Rank skill. Moon Slice was a skill that sent a wave of energy toward the enemy. ''I finally have another skill besides my secret technique.'' His heart pounded with happiness after mastering the Moon Slice skill because, all this time, he only used his secret technique to defeat his enemy. His secret technique was close-range skill, so he was thrilled because he could attack his enemies from afar using his sword now. He stored his bow, sword, and staff in his space ring because he wanted to punish Scarlett. "Lady,e here. I still haven''t punished you for what you have done to me earlier." "You want to punish me? Then, you have to catch me first." After saying that, she ran away from him. "Hey, don''t run away!" He ran after her. They did not use their skills when they were running as if they were not awakeners. "Hehe. Catch me if you can." Scarlett ran as sheughed happily. "Baddy, stop!" like Scarlett, he also ran with a smile on his face. "I don''t want to. Hehe." She kept running. However, Ace could catch her shortly after that. "I have caught you." He said after catching her from behind. "Hehe." She stillughed happily, even though he managed to catch her. "So, what are you going to do to me now?" "Hmm?" actually, he did not know what he wanted to do to her. ''How should I punish this baddy?'' He finally found a good punishment for her. "I will kiss you!" after saying that, he turned her body to face him and pressed his lips against hers. Scarlett widened her eyes in surprise. ''Hmm?'' But she slowly shut her eyes, enjoying the kiss. After stopping the kiss, Ace uttered, "Do you regret your actions now?" Instead of answering his question, she jumped into his arms. "Hehe. I like the punishment." She took off her mask before finally wrapping her long slender arms around his neck. Like before, she smiled happily as she looked at him. He ced his hands on her buttocks so that she would not fall to the ground. ''She has a charming smile.'' He could see her charming smile because they were facing each other. Ace started walking. He did not put her down and kept carrying her. "What a good toy boy!" she stated. The corner of his lips twitched. "Aren''t we already a couple now?" "What makes you think we are lovers? Just because you can bed me every day doesn''t mean we are a couple. Your status is still the same, my toy boy!" she almostughed when she saw his expression. "Then what should I do to raise my status from toy boy to boyfriend?" he threw another question. "It''s difficult." Of course, she already considered him her lover. Otherwise, there was no way she let him bed her every day. She kept denying it because she loved seeing his expression when she said he was her toy boy. "How difficult is it?" actually, he already knew about her feelings for him, but he kept ying along with her joke because it could make her happy. Of course, he still disliked his title, but he would do anything as long as he could make her happy, including epting his embarrassing title. "You have to make me happy every day and be willing to die to protect me." She told him the truth when she said about the criteria to be her lover. "Then doesn''t that mean I have met the criteria to be your lover?" He could make her happy, and he also almost died a few times from protecting her, so their status should already be a couple based on her words. "No. I still need to observe your personality more." She could no longer tease him if she did not deny his words, so she made another excuse. "Then how hard is it to be your husband?" she was special to him and his predecessor, so he intended to marry her in the future. "It''s much more difficult." She spread her arms widely as she answered his question. He pretended to be sad. "What a pity. I have the intention of marrying you in the future, but it seems like I have to drop that idea." Scarlett pouted her lips. Even though she knew he was only joking around, but she was still unhappy with his words. "Hehe. Why are you making such a face?" he would have pinched her cheeks if he was not carrying her because her expression was so cute. ''She is so cute. Maybe I should tease her more often from now on.'' He added in his mind. "I won''t let you touch me tonight." She hit his shoulders gently after saying that. "We will see that." He believed he could bed herter. And what he had guessed was right because they had sex after setting up a tent and having dinner together. "By the way, when will we reach Herora city?" he inquired. He was currently lying on the folding bed with Scarlett, naked. After having sex for several minutes, they stopped because they were already satisfied. "In three or four days." Scarlett, who was lying on his right side, responded. "What? So Herora city is still far?" he sighed after hearing her words. "This is your fault, Ace." Scarlett responded, "We would have reached Herora city if you did not go in the wrong direction." He could not make an excuse because what she said was right. Yes, he was the reason why they still had not reached Herora city! "Hehe." She giggled cutely. Chapter 66 It’s Called War Treasure ?The following morning, Ace and Scarlett headed to the waterfall after waking up because they wanted to eat fish. "Ace, let''s take a bath together." she was currently taking a bath in the pool. She decided to take a bath after having breakfast because she felt hot. She did not feel shy when she bathed in front of him because he had seen every inch of her body. "I will take a bath after you." He did not want anyone to peek at her, so he kept paying attention to their surroundings. At the same time, a young man, about twenty years old, was walking around the waterfall. He had green eyes and blue hair. His name was Cale Hudson, one of the children of the Hudson family in Herora city. ''Hmm?'' He immediately hid in the bushes when he saw a woman taking a bath in the waterfall. ''What a beautifuldy!'' Scarlett was not wearing her mask, so he could see her beautiful face. Even though she was naked, but he could not see her nude body because the water covered her up to her shoulders. ''So beautiful! She is one of the most beautiful women I have ever seen in my life.'' He suddenly wanted to snatch her from Ace because she was a gorgeousdy. "Let''s take a bath together." Scarlett walked closer to Ace. Cale could not help but gulp his saliva when he saw Scarlett''s beautiful and wless back. Yes, her back was visible to his eyes when she was walking closer to Ace! ''I want her! I want her!'' He wanted to snatch her from Ace even more. Ace, who was sitting on a big rock, rose to his feet when he noticed some movement in the bushes. ''Is someone peeking at my lover taking a bath?'' He instantly retrieved his Phoenix sword. Scarlett was startled. "What''s wrong, Ace?" Ace did not answer her question and immediately used his Moon Slice skill. When Cale saw a wave of energy flying toward him, he immediately used his spear to block it. Boom! Even though he managed to block Ace''s attack, but he was still thrown a few meters back. Scarlett immediately rushed to where her clothes were while Ace used Ice Wing magic to fly toward the source of the sound. "So, there is a pervert, huh?" Ace slowlynded on the ground. "How dare you attack me!" Cale rushed toward Ace, intending to piece Ace''s heart with his spear. However, his movement was too slow. Cale was only at Elite rank while Ace was already at Master rank, so the difference in power between them was like heaven and earth. Boom! Ace kicked Cale''s mid-torso after avoiding his attack. "Cough¡­Cough¡­" Cale coughed blood. He did not stand up immediately because he felt immense pain. "Answer me, what did you see earlier?" he would give Cale a punishment based on what he saw. Cale gritted his teeth. His eyes were filled with mes of fury because Ace dared to injure him. "You don''t want to answer my question, huh?" after saying that, Ace kicked Cale again. Bang! Cale was thrown onto a boulder. "What did you see?" Ace repeated his question. Cale looked at Ace with a look of hatred. "I only saw her back and face." Actually, Cale did not want to answer Ace''s question, but he was afraid that Ace would kick him again. Ace was relieved. ''Thank God.'' He was relieved because Cale only saw her face and back. ? "You peeked at my woman bathing earlier, so I have to teach you a lesson." After saying that, Ace cut off Cale''s right arm. "Aghhh." A soul-piercing howl of pain reverberated in the entire area. Cale cried out in pain when his right arm fell to the ground. [Several divine beings like what you are doing.] [Five Gods tell you to kill him.] Ace took Cale''s space ring before finally walking away, "me yourself for peeking at my woman bathing." [Five Gods are disappointed with you.] [God of Wind is voicing out his dissatisfaction.] [God of Harem is curious as to why you decided to forgive him.] Ace ignored the notifications because he was checking Cale''s space ring. ''10 gold coins, 60 silver coins, 70 copper coins, and one Health Potion.'' He did not expect to see Health Potion in the space ring. "Ace, where is he?" Scarlett stopped in front of him. "Twenty meters from here." He gave an honest answer. "But I have punished him. I cut off his right arm after beating him up." "What did he see?" she inquired. "He only saw your face and back." He responded. At this moment, Scarlett wavered whether she should kill Cale or not because he dared to peek at her bathing earlier. ''Should I kill him?'' She was at the Master rank, so she believed she could kill Cale. "Why didn''t you kill him, Ace?" she would decide everything based on his answer. "I would have killed him if he saw your whole body, but he only saw your back and face, so I decided to cut off his right arm and forgive him." He told her the reason why he did not kill Cale. "Why? Do you want to kill him?" Instead of answering his question, she inquired, "What do you think? Should I kill him?" "It''s up to you." He responded, "However, I will kill him if you want him dead." She touched her chin and began thinking about it. ''Ace had cut off his right arm and he only saw my face and back, so I think I don''t need to kill him.'' She suddenly dropped the idea of killing Cale because he only saw her back and face. "Did you take his space ring?" she asked curiously. "Yes. There are 10 gold coins, 60 silver coins, 70 copper coins and one Health Potion in this space ring." After saying that, he gave the space ring to her. "Here, take it." "Why do I feel you are starting to act like a bandit, Ace?" she asked as she looked at the space ring in her hands. "You always took your enemy''s space ring until now. You even took a skeleton''s space ring too." "I never act like bandit. It''s called war treasure, so it''s normal if I take their space rings." He defended himself. There were two reasons why he always took his enemy''s space ring. First, other people would take it if he did not take their space rings. Andst, it was because he was penniless. Sure, he could live with Scarlett''s money, but it would hurt his pride. That was why he always took his enemy''s space ring because he could get money by doing that. "Here, take it." She returned the space ring to him. "I don''t need it." Ace was startled. "Are you sure?" "Yes." She nodded her head. "You were the one who took this space ring, so it''s yours now." Ace stored it in his space ring before finally holding her right hand. "I will make you happy tonight." "Pervert!" she giggled after hearing his words. Of course, she knew the meaning of his words because they did it every daytely. Sex! What he meant was that he would make her happy through sex when he said that. He pinched her cheeks gently before finally showing his soft smile. "I was joking around, you know?" "I don''t mind it even if you are not joking around." She stated. "Pervert!" he chuckled after saying that. "Hehe." Scarlett giggled happily. Chapter 67 Cove Of Fragments Ruins ?Cale was walking in the direction of his family''s tent. His face was pale, and blood kepting out of his wounds. ''Damn it! I will tell my elder brother after arriving at our tents. I''m sure big brother can kill himter.'' He only used his clothes as a bandage, so he could not stop the bleedingpletely. ''Fuck! I''m starting to feel dizzy.'' Not only did he feel dizzy, but his body was getting weaker and weaker. He could not drink his Health Potion because Ace had taken his space ring. This was the main reason why he hated Ace to the bone. ''No! I can''t die here. I still haven''t gotten my revenge on him. I can''t die.'' He tried his best to keep walking. After walking for several minutes, he finally reached his family''s tent. He immediately fell unconscious after reaching his family''s tent. Luckily, his family''s subordinates saw him. "Bring young master Cale to the tent." One of the Hudson family''s subordinates uttered, "I will inform sir David now." David, Cale''s elder brother, rushed to Cale''s tent after his subordinate said his younger brother was injured. David had blue hair and red eyes. Even though he was already thirty-five years old, but he still looked young. "Cale, what happened to you?" David''s face turned worried when he saw his younger brother''s condition. "Big brother¡­" Cale, who was being treated by his subordinate, turned his head to look at his elder brother. "It''s like this¡­." He began exining everything. Of course, he did not tell his elder brother that he peeked at Scarlett bathing earlier. He told his elder brother that Ace suddenly attacked him when he was strolling around the waterfall. In short, he mixed truth with lies! "What?!" David smoldered with resentment. "Don''t worry. We will take revenge on himter." "Elder brother, I want him dead." Cale was pleased when his elder brother said he would help him take revengeter. "He has cut off my right arm, so we have to kill him!" "Yes. We will kill himter." David stated. Cale''s lips curled up into a grin. ''Just you wait. I will kill youter.'' ---- Ace and Scarlett were walking together. They did not hold hands this time because she told him to pretend to be a young master from a big organization. She also wore her ck robe and silver mask because her role was as his bodyguard. "There are so many people here. Is there any treasure in this ce?" he was curious as to why many people gathered in one ce. ''System, scan this area.'' He asked his system to scan the area continuously. [Host, the name of this ruin is Cove of Fragments.] The system told him that no treasure was found around him, so the treasure must be far away from him. "I don''t know. Let''s go to the center of ruins." Scarlett was also curious about it. The duo followed the crowd in front of them. After walking for about ten minutes, they saw a huge gate next to two giant statues. "It seems like the center of the ruins is behind that huge gate." Scarlett spoke abruptly. "Let''s go." Ace was thrilled because there was a possibility of him getting a treasureter. "Who are these two people? Where do theye from?" "I don''t know. I have never seen them before." "Don''t they know only certain families and organizations can pass through the gate?" "It seems like they don''t know anything about the rules in this ce." "It seems so." "I suddenly feel sorry for them because I''m sure the people from three families and organizations will beat them upter." "To be honest, I hate these three families and organizations because they forbid us to enter the gate." "Me too." "Well, we can''t do anything about it." "Sigh. This world is so unfair for people like us." "That''s right. This world is so unfair." The center of the ruins could only be entered by the three families and organizations. These three families and organizations were the Hudson family, Hond family, Fraser family, ck Tiger organization, Misty Pce, and Blue Rose organization. Ace and Scarlett were not from these families or organizations, so these people were sure they would get beaten upter. ''Hmm?'' Ace skimmed his surroundings after he passed through the gate. ''It seems like this area is indeed the center of the ruins.'' He saw a few ruined buildings on his right side and a stone cliff in front of him. As he was skimming his surroundings, two people walked closer to him. "Leave this ce now!" the red-haired man knew that Scarlett and Ace did not belong to the three families and organizations. "You two are not allowed to be in this area." The blue-haired man added. "Leave!" "What right do you have to say that?" of course, Ace was not afraid of them. "Is this ce yours?" "It seems like we have to teach you a lesson now." the red-haired man and the blue-haired man rushed toward Ace. Their intention was clear. They wanted to beat him up! However, they got beaten up by him before they could even attack him because they were much weaker than him. Bang! Bang! Ace kicked them hard. "Uakk¡­" blood sshed out of their mouths as they were thrown ten meters back. "Presumptuous! How dare you injure my subordinates!" a blue-haired man in his mid-thirties jumped in front of Ace. He wore white leather armor and a silver gauntlet. From his aura, anyone could tell that he was an awakener at Master rank. That mature man was none other than David Hudson, Cale''s elder brother. Of course, he still did not know that Ace was the one who cut off his younger''s brother right arm. "Your subordinates were the ones who attacked me first. I only defended myself." Ace behaved normally. ''System, analyze him.'' He added in his mind. The system instantly analyzed David''s strengths. ---- Name: David Hudson Race: Human Age: 35 ss: Knight Rank: Master Talent: Grade C Strength: Lvl. 42 Agility: Lvl. 41 Stamina: Lvl. 41 Mana Capacity: Lvl 42 ---- ''Even though he is already at Master rank, but his stats level is only at level 41 and 42.'' He suddenly thought that David broke through to Master rank not long ago because the minimum level for Master rank was level 41 in terms of strength, agility, stamina, and mana capacity. Even though they were at the same rank, but his stats was much better than his. David was unhappy with Ace''s words. "Don''t you know that not everyone is allowed toe to this area?" At this moment, the people from two families and three organizations turned their heads to look at Ace and Scarlett. ''Who are they?'' That was the question that appeared in their minds. They did not help David immediately. Even though they had made an agreement two days ago, but they were not allies. An old man who was standing in front of the stone door spoke in annoyance, "Can''t you guys just shut up for a second? I need concentration to solve the mystery so that I can open this stone door. How can I solve this mystery if you keep disturbing me?" That old man was Jimmy. He was a powerful awakener from the Xiriel Kingdom. In the Luvr region, there were three kingdoms; the kingdom of Xiriel, the kingdom of Veasal, and the kingdom of Ocaven. The Kingdom of Xiriel was located in the north, while the kingdom of Veasal was located in the south. As for the kingdom of Ocaven, it was located in the western part of the Luvr region. The three families and organizations invited him to open the stone door because he was famous for his intelligence. David looked at the other families and organizations. "Everyone, these two people did not want to leave this area and injured my subordinates. Are you sure you don''t want to take action on them?" Ace and Scarlett looked at the people from two families and three organizations. Even though they were powerful, but the strongest among them was only at Master rank. This was the reason why Scarlett and Ace did not show the slightest fear in their eyes because they were at Master rank too. Previously, they ran away from the ck Tiger organization because they only had a little stamina left. Now he decided to take the risk because there was a treasure in that ce. And based on how many people hade to that ce, he was sure it was no ordinary treasure. The people from two families and three organizations did not attack Ace and Scarlett immediately. Even though Scarlett was wearing a ck robe, they could still tell her rank because they had a special tool to check other awakeners'' strength. The ck robe was not as good as Concealment skill, so it was normal if they knew how strong she was. ''It''s too early to take high-risk action.'' Even if they managed to defeat Ace and Scarlett, they would be at a disadvantage when they looked for treasure. This was the reason why they decided to observe the situation first. Of course, they were not afraid of Ace and Scarlett. Cale, who had just arrived at the center of the ruins, gritted his teeth when he caught sight of Ace. He rushed toward his elder brother before finally speaking, "Elder brother, it''s him! He is the one who cut off my right arm!" Ace was shocked. ''Oh, isn''t he that peeping tom?'' He did not expect to meet Cale so soon like that. "Was he the one who peeked at me when I was taking a bath?" Scarlett threw a question to Ace. "Yes." Ace nodded his head. "It''s him." "What?! It''s him?!" David was even angrier. "Elder brother, kill him! Kill him now!" Cale''s eyes were bloodshot. David walked closer to Ace before finally speaking, "You injured my subordinates and cut off my younger brother''s right arm. Tell me, how do you want to solve this problem?" Of course, he would kill Aceter. He just wanted to take advantage of the situation first, like making Scarlett his toy or something like that. Even though she was wearing a ck robe, anyone could tell how sexy she was. And based on her appearance, he was sure she was a great beauty. [Several divine beings are excited by the unexpected turn of events.] [God of Wine and Ecstasy is watching the event with interest.] [The Great Sage, The Equal of Heaven wants to see an action-packed fight.] [Goddess of War is ncing at you.] [Ding! Aeris is the title given to those chosen and loved by heaven. Kill all your enemies and show everyone how amazing an Aeries is, and the Host will be rewarded randomly.] Ace''s heart leaped up for joy when he read the target mission because the system did not give him any quest when he fought against bandits or magical beasts. Ace returned his attention to David before answering, "Mister, we did not kill your subordinates or your younger brother before." "Haha." Davidughed because he thought Ace was afraid of him. "Boy, you want to ask for forgiveness?! It''s already toote now." "What I mean is I did not have time to kill your subordinates or your younger brother before." After saying that, Ace swung his sword twice, sending two huge waves of energy at Cale and David''s subordinate. Yes, he used his Moon Slice skill to attack them! Cale and his subordinate had no time to block or dodge his attacks because Ace gave them a surprise attack. "Agh..." They were thrown three meters back before finally falling to the ground, died. David''s eyes dted when he saw his younger brother''s corpse in front of him. "Cale!" The people from two families and three organizations were stunned. ''What?! He dared to kill them?'' They thought Ace would not dare to do anything to David and the others, but they were wrong. [The Great Sage, The Equal of Heaven grabs his golden cudgel and smashes it against the ground, saying fight, fight, fight, fight, fight, fight.] [God of Wind nods his head in satisfaction.] [Several divine beings are starved for blood and violence.] Most of divine beings were excited. After killing Cale and his family subordinate, Ace continued his words, "Now, I will kill you and all your subordinates." Chapter 68 Fighting David ?Scarlett was startled. ''He really killed them.'' Of course, she did not feel sorry because Cale and his subordinate were their enemies. No! Actually, a spark of happiness suddenly arose within her because Cale was someone who peeked at her bathing, so she could not help but feel happy when Ace killed him. ''It''s ten versus two now.'' She took her bow out of her space ring. She was not afraid of David and his subordinates because, among these ten people, only David was at the Master rank. Nine of his subordinates were only at Novice rank or Elite rank, so she believed she could kill themter. ''I will kill them quickly.'' She was ready to fight. David clenched his fists because he could no longer control himself. "KILL THEM!" He ordered his subordinates to kill Scarlett before finally rushing to Ace, intending to kill him. *Shui¡­Shui¡­ Scarlett used her Twin Shot skill to attack David''s subordinates. Two of his subordinates dead in a short amount of time because they were too weak for her. "Tiger Fist!" David threw out his fist. A yellow energy in the form of a tiger shot out from his fist. The tiger was huge, and even though it was only made of energy, it looked so terrifying, like a real tiger. "Hmm!" Ace swung his sword. He did not try to avoid David''s attack; instead, he used his Moon Slice skill again. Boom! A thunderous sound reverberated in the entire area when two energies met. The people from two families and three organizations carefully paid attention to the fight because they wanted to know how powerful Ace and Scarlett were. "Die!" David attacked Ace from all directions. However, he nevernded an attack on Ace''s body because Ace always managed to block or avoid his attacks. "Tiger Kick!" David threw out his kick at Ace continuously, sending out many waves of energy in the shape of a tiger paw. Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom! His attacks did notnd on Ace''s body; instead, it hit the stone cliff. "Tch!" David was annoyed because he consistently failed tond his attack on Ace''s body. "You are not bad." Ace stated. "But you are much worse than my father." "Hmm! All you do is run away from me. Coward!" David decided to humiliate Ace to vent his anger. "Coward? It seems like you are misunderstanding something here." Ace responded, "I never attack you until now because I only want to know how strong you are. After all, you behaved like a powerful and mighty awakener earlier." "You only talk big!" David said in annoyance. "Talk big? Then I will attack you now." Ace began chanting a magic spell after saying that. His intention was clear. He wanted to use his Ice Clone magic! Ice Clone magic had be his favorite magic because it could help him defeat his enemy and change the result of the battle. The people from two families and three organizations were shocked. ''What is he doing?'' They were stunned when he acted like a mage. "Haha. Are you pretending to be a mage now?" Davidughed when he saw what Ace was doing. He had seen many people pretending to be Rheanix and Aeris, so he thought Ace was one of them. After all, it was rare to meet Rheanix and Aeris. "Ice Clone." Ace was amazed by David''s stupidity. Even though the magic spell for Ice Clone magic was short, but anyone could thwart him from using magic. He did not expect David to let him finish the magic spell without doing anything. The people from two families and three organizations were shocked when they saw four ice clones on both sides of him. "What?! He is Rheanix?!" "I thought he only pretended to be Rheanix earlier." "I didn''t expect to meet Rheanix in this ce." "Is this the reason why he is not afraid of us?" "It seems so." "Then does that mean he is from a big family or an organization?" "We still don''t know about it." "There is a possibility that he is from a big family or organization. But it''s still fifty-fifty. After all, we don''t know who he is." "You are right. There are many liars in this world. We should not blindly believe anything." "You are damn right. I believe he is a Rheanix who has not been found by any major family or organization. After all, he only has one bodyguard." "Yes. There is also a high possibility that he is from a small family or organization. We don''t need to be afraid of him." The people from two families and three organizations were only shocked, but they were not afraid of him. David widened his eyes in surprise. ''He is really Rheanix?!'' He regretted it. He regretted not disturbing Ace when he was chanting a magic spell. ''Damn it! I made a big mistake because I have seen a lot of people pretending to be Rheanix.'' If he had known Ace was the real Rheanix, he would not have let him finish his chant, but it was already toote. [Two Gods are amazed by David''s stupidity.] [God of Sea is at lost for words.] [God of Mountain shakes his head.] "I will start attacking you now." after saying that, Ace rushed towards David, followed by his four clones. "Tiger Instinct." With the help of Tiger Instinct skill, David could tell where the real Ace was. ''There!'' He rushed toward the real Ace, throwing his fist. ''Die!'' His right fist was covered by yellow energy. "Earth Shield." One of Ace''s clones used Earth Shield magic to block David''s attack. Yes, this was the magic that he got from Scarlett when they were at Death Valley! He had never used this magic since he mastered it, so he decided to use it. Actually, he could avoid David''s attack, but he decided to block it with his Earth Shield magic. David failed to hit Ace''s right cheek because his fistnded on the earthen shield. Bang! Ace kicked David, causing him to be thrown backward. *Shui¡­ Before David fell to the ground, one of Ace''s clones appeared behind him. Bang! Ace''s clone kicked David in the back hard, causing him to be sent flying toward the real Ace again. At this moment, Ace was already in the Iai stance. ''Moon style sword of drawing techniques- sixth form: Invisible sh.'' He rushed forward, attacking David with his secret technique. The sixth secret technique was a technique to kill an enemy in one move! Actually, the sixth secret technique had three attacks, but due to how fast it was, other people would only see it as one attack. This was the reason why the sixth secret technique was called Invisible sh because the other two attacks were invisible, could not be seen with the naked eyes. The attack direction of this secret technique was the neck, arms, and chest. Even though this technique seemed easy, but it was difficult because it needed speed. That was why he always leveled up his agility first because speed was the main key in his secret move. *sh¡­ He swung his sword really fast. Ace was currently standing behind David, his back was facing David''s back. "Impo¡­ssible¡­" David died at the same time as Ace sheathed his sword. *Silence¡­ The entire area dropped into dead silence. Previously, the people from two families and three organizations thought David would defeat Ace. And even if he lost to Ace, he would not die, but they were wrong. They were utterly wrong because Ace killed him. This was the reason why they were surprised. But what surprised them most was that Ace managed to kill David in a short amount of time. Normally, the fight between awakeners at the same rank wouldst a long time, but it was different this time. ''Is this the power of Rheanix?'' They suddenly thought it was because Ace was Rheanix. Scarlett walked closer to Ace. ''What?! He has killed that person?!'' Previously, she wanted to help him. ''It seems like he is stronger than me now.'' Of course, she was not jealous because she was his sugar mama. As usual, Ace took David''s space ring. ''50 gold coins, 60 silver coins, and 300 copper coins. He is rich!'' An unexpected happiness consumed him after checking David''s space ring. ''Now I have 100 gold coins, 290 silver coins and 610 copper coins.'' He was penniless before leaving Nightshire city, so he was pleased because not only had he be stronger, but he had also be richer. Even though all of his money was from his enemies, but he did not care about it because it was called war treasure. Scarlett, who was standing behind him, smiled. ''It seems like there is a lot of money in that space ring.'' She was not surprised by his actions. [Ding! The quest ispleted.] [Ding! Host has received Judgment card (1). Host can find it in the inventor.] ''Good! I have three cards now.'' As he was smiling happily, a young man suddenly jumped in front of him. Chapter 69 Is That Amazing? ?As Ace was smiling happily, A young man suddenly jumped in front of him. That young man was around twenty-three years old and had red hair and ck eyes. That young man was none other than Jordan Hond, the second child of the Hond family. Even though he was only at Elite rank, he was not afraid of Ace because, among ten of his subordinates, two of them were at Master rank. ''David is my most useful subordinate in Herora city. I can''t ept this.'' There was one reason why he was furious. It was because David''s family was his family''s subordinate! In other words, they had a master and subordinate rtionship. And as the master of the Hudson family, he was enraged when someone killed David and his subordinate. Previously, he did not help David because he believed David could defeat Ace. Of course, he also intended to save David if he was in danger. He just did not expect that he would fail to save David in time. This was the reason why he was enraged. The people from three organizations and one family shifted their gaze from Ace to Jordan. "Does he want to fight that person too?" a young man about twenty years old spoke abruptly. The young man had ck hair and blue eyes. Like Jordan, he was also from a big family, but he was from Xiriel Kingdom, not Veasal Kingdom. The name of that young man was Zane Fraser, the son of the Fraser family in the capital city of the Kingdom of Xiriel. "Based on his personality, there is a high possibility of him attacking that young man. But I''m not sure because that person and his bodyguard are already at Master rank." Zane''s strongest subordinate responded. Zane also came with ten subordinates, and two of them were awakeners at Master rank. Of course, they were not ordinary awakeners because the Fraser family only wanted the best awakener. "Big brother, should we help Jordan? This is the best opportunity to be on his good side." One of the ck Tiger Organization members uttered. "Maybe we can get a lot of money from himter." Ryan, the leader of the ck Tiger Organization, responded, "No. We should save our energy before finding the treasure. Remember! Our goal is only one thing, the treasure." The members of the ck Tiger Organization still did not know that Ace was in front of them because he had used Transformation Mask to change his appearance. Scarlett also wore a mask and ck robe, so they did not know their enemies were right before them. Otherwise, they would have joined hands with Jordan to kill Ace because Ace and Scarlett had killed two of their brothers. "Does he want to fight him too?" a beautifuldy in her thirties looked at Jordan. She wore a sexy mage costume and held a beautiful staff. Her name was Lily, the group leader of Misty Pce disciples. "Interesting!" a maturedy in ck armor stated. That maturedy had a pretty face and a sexy body. Every man would have tried to court her if she did not always put on a cold expression because she was gorgeous. That maturedy was none other than Reese, the leader of the Blue Rose Organization. Jordan, who was standing in front of Ace, still wore an angry face. "How dare you kill my people!" "Who do you think you are?" Ace spoke and paused for a second before he continued, "Do I need to ask your approval first to kill people?" "Presumptuous!" one of Jordan''s subordinates shouted. "How dare you speak harshly and act rudely to the second child of the Hond family! Are you tired of living?" When Ace saw Jordan''s subordinates in fighting pose, he infused his energy into his sword, causing his sword to gleam with his energy. "Do you want to fight me too? Have you considered the consequences?" Scarlett immediately drew her bow, ready to attack Jordan and his subordinates. Like Ace, she was not afraid of them. Jimmy, who was standing in front of the stone door, turned around to look at Ace. "Consequences?" Jimmy was unhappy with Ace''s behavior because he looked arrogant in his eyes. "He is the second child of the Hond family in the capital city of Kingdom of Veasal. Kneel before him and apologize now! Maybe he can forgive youter." There were five big families in the Kingdom of Veasal, and the Hond family was one of them. This was the reason why Jimmy found it funny. After all, the Hond family was a big family with many powerful subordinates. Of course, he defended Jordan because he hoped he could join the Hond family. He could get many resources and privileges if he could join them. "The second child of the Hond family in the capital city of the kingdom of Veasal? Is that amazing?" Ace did not show the slightest fear in his eyes; instead, he made fun of them for using a family name to scare others. If they wanted topare their families, Hond family was nothingpared to his family because his grandfather was the Ruler. If his grandpa were in his current world, he believed his grandpa could destroy the Hond family in seconds. However, his grandfather always told him not to use a family name to scare people. Real men had to use their strengths, not their family strengths. After all, only a coward would do something like that, and Ace was not a coward. "What did you say? How dare you say something like that to the Hond family?" one of Jordan''s subordinates retorted. All of Jordan''s subordinates were unhappy because Ace showed disrespect to the Hond family. *Zsss¡­ Their bodies were filled with auras of anger, and their weapons glistened with their energy. They were enraged because Ace dared to make fun of the Hond family. That was why they were ready to fight Ace. "Funny! It''s only a big family from a weak kingdom. It''s not even the strongest family in Kingdom of Veasal. What makes you think I would be afraid of the Hond family?" Previously, Scarlett told him many things about the Luvr region, so he knew almost all the powerful families and organizations in the Luvr region. Jordan and his subordinates gritted their teeth because what Ace said was right. Hond family was not the strongest family in the Veasal Kingdom! But even so, it was still one of the five biggest and most influential families in the Kingdom of Veasal, so he should not disrespect them. "Vlizica continent is filled with many big families and organizations. There were also many powerful awakeners in this continent. For example, an awakener at Exalted rank." Ace uttered, "Hond family is a weak and small familypared to them. It''s ridiculous if you want use prestige in this ce." Scarlett, who was standing behind him, looked at him. ''I did not expect him to have this kind of side too.'' Ace looked so cool in her eyes. "You are behaving like you are from a big family." Jimmy uttered, "Tell us your family name. We want to know if your boasting is as big as your family name or not." "Yes, tell us your family name!" Jordan''s subordinates wanted to know if Ace was really from a big family or not. "I''m Cain from the Rodriquez family." Ace had no idea if there was a Rodriquez family or not in this world. He said he was from the Rodriquez family because it sounded cool. He also believed that Scarlett was the only person who knew that he lied to them. "Rodriquez family? I have never heard that family name before." Jimmy had been to many ces, but he had never heard of the Rodriquez family. "Yeah. I''ve never heard of that either." Jordan also had been to many ces, and he knew almost all the powerful families in the Luvr region. "Of course, you don''t know anything about my family because I''m not from the Luvr region." Ace looked at them with condescending eyes as if he was really from a big family. "I''m sure you are lying to us because I have never heard of a big family called the Rodriquez family before." Jordan believed Ace was lying to them. "You are from a small family, right?" "Small family? I''m much younger than you but I''m already at Master rank." Ace used himself as an example because, with this, they would start thinking that he was really from a big family. "Let me ask you a question. Have you ever heard of Rheanix from a small family or organization?" Jordan and the others exchanged a nce. What he said was right. Rheanix usually belonged to a big family or organization! Even if they were nobody, the major families and organizations would try their best to get them to join their factions. After all, their future was much brighter than ordinary awakeners because they were people chosen and loved by the heavens. Of course, there were also Rheanix from small families or organizations. But it was because big families and organizations still had not discovered them. Jordan and his subordinates suddenly stopped shouting. Ace was still young, but he was already at Master rank, so they began to believe his words. Of course, they did not believe his words entirely because there was a possibility that he was lying to them. Ace''s lips curled up into a smirk. ''You want to act tough in front of me? Dream on!'' He disliked people like Jordan the most because people like him were a coward and useless. [Several divine beings like the way you handle the situation.] [God of Wind nods in satisfaction.] [God of Wine and Ecstasy wants you even more.] [Ding! God of Wine and Ecstasy gives you one card. Do you want to use it?] Chapter 70 Boasting ?''Hmm?'' Ace was pleasantly surprised when God of Wine and Ecstasy gave him a card without asking him to do something. ''Why did he suddenly give me a card? Does he want to win my heart?'' He had no idea as to why God of Wine and Ecstasy suddenly gave him a card. He suspected God of Wine and Ecstasy tried to win his heart because he rejected his contract a few days ago. Actually, God of Wine and Ecstasy was not trying to win his heart. He gave Ace a card because he liked how he handled the problem. He was calm and fearless when he was facing a big problem. People like him would usually be great figures in the future. Of course, he would dly ept it if Ace wanted to form a contract with him. ''Let me check the card first.'' He immediately checked the card given by God of Wine and Ecstasy. ''It''s a good card!'' Ace got Power Up card from God of Wine and Ecstasy. Power Up card was a card to borrow someone''s power to increase his strength. However, he had to ask the target''s permission first. If the target refused to lend their power, he would not be able to use their power. Even though there was a condition to use Power Up card, but it was still a good card because there was no after-effect like Power Loan card. [Several Divine beings are ncing at God of Wine and Ecstasy.] [Five Gods are suspicious of God of Wine and Ecstasy''s actions, thinking he has ulterior motives.] [God of Wine and Ecstasy ignores them and drinks his wine.] Ace ignored the notifications and returned his attention to Jordan. When Ace was about to say something, Jimmy spoke, "Lies! I don''t believe you." Ace turned his head to look at Jimmy. ''You want to keep going, huh?'' He decided to y with Jimmy. "Lies? I once went to a very powerful organization, the Blue Ice Lotus Organization. I also went to the Holy Shrine. I met many powerful awakeners in the past. Their leaders even taught me many things." Ace was referring to his grandpa and father when he said this. He was transmigrated into the new world two months ago, so there was no way he knew many ces in his new world. All the ces he knew were only Framingburns forest and Nightshire city. And actually, Blue Ice Lotus Organization was not an organization but a gang. It was his grandpa''s gang. As for Holy Shrine, it was the shrine he saw in the movie before he died. In other words, everything was a lie! It was bullshit! He was fooling them! Of course, they did not know about it because they had never met Ace before. ''I can also brag if I want to.'' Even though he was not good at boasting, but he did not care about it. Scarlett, who was standing behind him, tried her best not tough. ''Blue Ice Lotus Organization? Holy Shrine? Haha. I''m sure you only know Nightshire city because I have never taken you anywhere before.'' Of course, she knew Ace was lying to them because she was the one who had been taking care of him after his father passed away. "Haha." Jordanughed. "I have never heard of that organization and shrine before. You are just boasting and trying to confuse all of us." "That''s right." Jimmy added. "If you are really from a big and powerful family, why did you only bring one bodyguard? That''s ridiculous." Ace crossed his arms over his chest. "Stupid! If I''m in danger, I still have an artifact that can save my life. Unless you are awakener at Exalted rank or above, it''s impossible to kill me." [Several divine beings burst into waves ofughter.] [God of Sea suddenly wants to know who taught you to lie like that.] [God of Wind says, as expected of the chosen one, you are even amazing at lying.] [Ten Gods gives you a thumbs up for entertaining them.] [God of Mountain gives you the title ''King of Braggart'' because you are so good at boasting.] Of course, all divine beings knew Ace was lying to Jordan and the others. "Hmf!" Jimmy grimaced. "You are indeed amazing at boasting. Who knows if that''s true or not." "You can try me if you want." Ace challenged Jimmy to fight him. Jimmy turned his head to look at the people from two families and three organizations. He did not want to fight Ace because he was not sure if he could defeat Ace or not. "Everyone, I almost managed to open the stone door earlier, but that person distracted me, causing me to fail." Jimmy pointed his right index finger at Ace. "I would have managed to open this stone door if I was not disturbed by him." "Why don''t you just say you can''t open that stone door?" Ace believed Jimmy could not open the stone door and wanted to shift the me to him. "You look stupid if you me other people for your ipetence." "You said I look stupid?" Jimmy was unhappy with Ace''s words. "Why don''t you try opening this stone door? I will call you master if you can open it." He believed Ace would not be able to open the stone door because he had failed to open it since two days ago. "epting you to be my disciple will only ruin my good reputation." Ace spoke and paused for a second before he continued, "How about you give me your space ring if I can open that stone door? I will give you my space ring if I failter." Ace was poor. No! He wanted to be a rich young man, so he did not forget to take advantage of the situation to make more money. Previously, his system had told him how to open the stone door. It used the same formation as the one in Death Valley, so it was easy to solve it. [One of Seven Deadly Sins pays attention to you.] Jimmy clenched his fist. He did not ept the challenge immediately because the stakes were too high. All of his possessions were in his space ring, so he would be a bum if Ace won the bet. ? The risk was too high! He did not dare to take the risk. Even though he believed Ace would not be able to open the stone door, but there was still a chance that he could manage to do that. ''He is cornering me again! I really hate this young man!'' He was enraged. Everyone would think of him as a coward if he did not dare to ept the bet, but at the same time, he was afraid that Ace could open the stone doorter. "Why don''t you answer my question? Are you afraid to bet with me?" Ace made fun of Jimmy because he did not answer his question. Jimmy gritted his teeth before finally speaking, "Hmf! I''m sure your possessions are not as good as mine, so it will be unfair to me." "How can you be so sure about it when you have never seen my possessions before?" Ace behaved as if he had a lot of money and items in his space ring. All the people from two families and three organizations stared at Jimmy. They wanted to know if he dared to ept the bet or not. "So, how is it? Do you dare to bet with me?" Ace repeated his question. Chapter 71 How Could This Possibly Happen? ?"So, how is it? Do you dare to bet with me?" Ace repeated his question. Jimmy was unhappy because he was being cornered by Ace''s actions. Previously, he hoped he could get on Jordan''s good side. He just did not expect his actions would put him in a difficult situation. ''Damn it! This kid is so damn annoying!'' He was even angrier when the people from two families and three organizations stared at him. He could not back down now because it would ruin his reputation. However, he could not act recklessly because the consequences would be fatal. That was why he tried his best to find a way to maintain his reputation and teach Ace a lesson. ''What should I do now?'' His eyes shone for a second. ''I will do that.'' He suddenly found a way to deal with Ace. "As I said, your possessions are not as good as mine." Jimmy spoke and paused for a second before he continued, "Let''s bet with 100 gold coins. I will give you 100 gold coins if you can open this stone door in an hour." "100 gold coins? It''s too small for a bet." Ace wanted to increase the bet because victory was already in his hands. "200 gold coins. Let''s bet with 200 gold coins." Did Jimmy refuse Ace''s challenge? Of course not! He even felt happy because he was sure he would win the better. Jimmy''s lips curled up into a smirk. "Sure. Let''s bet with 200 gold coins. However, I want you to kneel before me if you fail to open this stone door in an hour. How is it? Do you dare to ept my challenge?" "Sure." Ace agreed instantly. Jimmy was stunned. ''Hmm? He agreed instantly? Does he really know how to open this stone door?'' He suddenly thought Ace knew how to open the stone door because he instantly epted his challenge. ''No, no. It''s impossible.'' He shook his head. Ace never studied the stone door and only saw it from afar, so there was no way he could open the door. ''Yes. It''s impossible for him to open this stone door.'' He believed Ace would failter. "Then I will open the stone door now." after saying that, he began chanting a magic spell. Jimmy and the others were stunned. ''Why is he chanting a magic spell?'' They did not know why he wanted to use magic because they believed the stone door had nothing to do with magic. Actually, the stone door was protected by a defensive formation. They needed to deactivate the formation if they wanted to open the stone door. And in order to deactivate the formation, he had to infuse his energy into the five rocks that were in the center of the ruins at once. Of course, these five stones were not ordinary stones because it was the key to deactivating the formation. Previously, Ace only made four clones. That was why he used his clone magic again because he had to prevent Jimmy and the others from entering the small world without his permission. ''Ice clone again? What is he going to do? Is he going to attack the stone door together with his clones?'' Jimmy and the others tried to find out the reason why he made another ice clone, but they could not find a good reason. Ace turned his head to look at his five clones and spoke, "Do it." His ice clones nodded their heads before finally rushing toward the five stones around the stone cliff. These five stones gleamed after his clones infused their energy. Shortly after that, a giant formation appeared above them before finally disappearing. *Rumble¡­ The stone door created a loud sound before finally opening by itself. The expression of deep shock blossomed on Jimmy''s face. ''How? How could this possibly happen?'' He found it hard to believe what he was seeing. He had observed the stone door and checked the center of the ruins for two days, but he still failed to open it, while Ace, who had just arrived, could open the door easily. He did not even observe the stone door first. This was the reason why he did not want to admit it. Like Jimmy, the people from three organizations and two families were also stunned. ''What?!'' They did not expect him to open the stone door easily. No! Previously, they were sure Jimmy would win the bet, but they were wrong. They were utterly wrong because Ace could open the stone door easily. He even could open the stone door in less than ten minutes. ''Is it because he is a Rheanix?'' Of course, they did not know it was because his system had helped him, or else there was no way he could do that easily. Unlike Jimmy and the others, Scarlett behaved normally. ''As expected of my toy boy, he is sure amazing!'' She had seen how amazing he was, so she was not surprised by his actions. In her eyes, Ace was the most genius person in the world. After all, he could achieve something that would be nearly impossible to achieve. "See! I have opened the stone door." Ace turned his head to look at Jimmy. "I won the bet. Isn''t it about time you give me 200 gold coins now?" Jimmy gritted his teeth. He hated it. He was annoyed by the turn of events! Everything was out of his control since Ace arrived at the center of the ruins as if Ace was the source of his bad luck. ''Damn it!'' At this moment, he suddenly did not want to give Ace a single coin. The people from three organizations and two families stared at Jimmy. ''What should we do now? Should we help him?'' They wavered if they should help him or not. Even though Ace had opened the stone door, but Jimmy was invited by them, so they could not let Ace keep humiliating him. "You!" Jimmy wore an annoyed face. "You!" "What? You don''t want to fulfill your promise?" Ace ordered his clones to stand in front of the stone door. Actually, he had guessed something like this would happen, so he was not surprised by Jimmy''s actions. ''It seems like I have to use that method.'' Of course, he had a way of making Jimmy fulfill his promise. "Hmf! I would have managed to open the stone door if you had not disturbed me earlier. That''s why our bet is void." Jimmy tried to maintain his image. However, he did not know that he looked pitiful after saying that because his actions showed one meaning. He had no moral! "Fine! Since you are unwilling to admit your defeat, then I will forbid anyone from entering this small world." After saying that, Ace jumped high before finallynding in front of his clones. Scarlett also followed him and stood behind him. "Boy, do you want to be our enemy?" Ryan was unhappy after hearing Ace''s words. "I''m the one who opened this door, so it''s up to me." Ace crossed his arms over his chest, acting as if they were weaklings. "Young man, I know you are strong, but are you sure you can defeat us?" Lily believed Ace and Scarlett would not be able to defeat them if they fought. Scarlett, who was standing on Ace''s right side, spoke in a low voice, "Are you sure you want to do this?" Of course, she was not afraid of them. No matter what happened, she would always be there to support and protect him. "Don''t worry. Believe in me." Ace still acted normally. "Hey, think again. Are you sure you want to do this?" Zane, the young master of the Fraser family, spoke abruptly. Actually, Zane, Lily, and Ryan never cared about what Ace did to Jordan or David. After all, their goal was only the treasure. They also believed that their alliance was very weak and could be broken at any time, especially when they saw treasures. However, they could not stay still if Ace wanted to forbid them from entering the small world because the treasure was behind the stone door. Jimmy''s lips curled up into a grin. ''Haha. Good, good!'' He was pleased with what was happening because, with this, he did not need to fulfill his promise. Not only that, but he did not need to step in to beat Ace, either. It was like killing two birds with one stone. "Boy, are you sure you want to be our enemy?" Jimmy threw a question. Chapter 72 Everything Is Under His Control ?"Like I said, no one can enter this small world before that old man fulfills his promise." Ace forced people from two families and three organizations to help him. Even though they had a few awakeners at Master rank, he did not show the slightest fear in his eyes because he had a card that could help him protect himself and Scarlett. "Let me tell you something." Ace spoke and paused for a second before he continued, "My master gave me a defensive formationst month. That formation can only be destroyed by awakener at Grandmaster rank or above." He then continued, "The strongest among you is only at the Master rank, so you should know what will happen if I activate this defensive formation now." "Haha." Jimmyughed because he believed Ace was lying to them. "Everyone, you don''t need to be afraid because we don''t know if he is telling the truth or not. Maybe he is only bluffing right now." Ace spoke calmly. "If you don''t believe me, you can try attacking me. However, don''t me me if you can''t enter the small world or if I will take all the treasureter." The people from two families and three organizations began to waver. They did not dare to act recklessly because the risk was too high. If what he said was right, then they would not be able to enter the small world if they attacked him. They had been waiting at the center of the ruins for a few days, so they did not want their efforts to be in vain. Zane, who realized they were at a disadvantage, uttered, "Now that I remember it, Mister Jimmy had to give him 200 gold coins because you lost the bet just now." He had no other choice but to help Ace because he did not dare to take the risk. He believed the treasure was worth far more than 200 gold coins, so he decided to help Ace. "What Zane said is right," Ryan added. "Jimmy, you should fulfill your promise. If you dare to bet, you must dare to ept defeat." Lily and Reese did not say anything, but they stared at Jimmy as if they told him to fulfill his promise through their gaze. Jimmy gritted his teeth. He was furious because everything was out of his control again. Previously, they were on his side, but a few words from Ace could make them change their minds. ''He is like a devil, good at manipting people!'' Jimmy looked at Jordan, hoping Jordan would help him. Jordan was the one who invited him, so he had to help him. However, his hopes shattered into countless pieces when Jordan turned his head to the other side. Ace was pleased. ''Everything is under my control now.'' He believed the people from two families and three organizations would force Jimmy to fulfill his promiseter. [Several divine beings enjoy the events very much.] [Five Gods asks you to make the event more interesting.] [The Great Sage, The Equal of Heaven is watching the event with exciting eyes.] [Five Evil Beings are interested in you.] [One of Seven Deadly Sins pays attention to you.] "Old man, I will count to three. If you don''t fulfill your promise, I will activate my defensive formation." Ace began to count. "1¡­" Like before, Zane asked Jimmy to fulfill his promise. "Sir Jimmy, please fulfill your promise now." Jimmy could not suppress his anger anymore. "You guys were the ones who invited me, but now, you are treating me like this?" "2¡­" Ace slowed down the count on purpose because he loved it when he saw them quarreling. "Jimmy, we never forced you to ept the bet earlier. Why are you mad at us now?" Ryan was unhappy with Jimmy''s words and behavior. Jimmy should have known that their goal was the treasure. They would do anything to get the treasure, including forcing Jimmy to fulfill his promise. Scarlett looked at Ace in amazement. ''Everything is always under his control. It seems like the Goddess of Luck is always on his side. Is it because he is an Aeris?'' She suddenly suspected it was because he was an Aeris. At this moment, Jordan walked closer to Jimmy. "Just fulfill your promise." Jimmy said in a low voice. "We will deal with himter. For now, we should get the treasure first." Ace could not hear their conversation because they spoke in a low voice. "3...Time is u-" "Wait!" Jimmy spoke, "I will fulfill my promise now." "Good choice!" Ace smiled happily before finally looking at one of his clones. After receiving 200 gold coins from Jimmy, he smiled happily. ''Good. I''m 200 gold coins richer now.'' He looked at Scarlett before finally entering the small world. Scarlett and his five ice clones followed him. The people from two families and three organizations immediately entered the small world. ''Hmm?'' They were startled. They immediately saw an open area after walking through the stone door. The field was huge, with lots of rocks scattered all over the ce. But what surprised them most was that they no longer saw the stone door as if they had been transported to a different area. However, none of them cared about it because what they had in mind was only one thing. The treasure! ''It''s him!'' Jimmy clenched his fist as he caught sight of Ace. "Be patient!" Jordan spoke and paused for a second before he continued, "We should try to get to the treasure first. After that, we will deal with him." Jimmy suppressed his anger because what Jordan said was right. They should focus on finding the treasure first! As they were scouting the area, something unexpected happened. More than thirty magical beasts suddenly appeared and rushed toward them! "Magical beast?" they instantly grabbed their weapons. Even though they were outnumbered by the magical beasts, they did not show the slightest fear in their eyes because they were only 1-star magical beasts. *sh¡­Stab¡­Shui¡­ They began to attack the magical beasts. Ace, Scarlett, and his clones also attacked the magical beasts that were running toward them. ''Where did these magical beastse from?'' He immediately told his system to scan the area. ''I will upgrade this scan feature if I get a beast core.'' He could not scan the entire area at once because the scanning radius was only fifty meters. *sh¡­Stab¡­Shui¡­ Not long after that, all the magical beasts dead. They began to scout the area again. However, the same thing happened again. More than thirty magical beasts suddenly appeared and attacked them again! If previously it was only 1-star magical beasts, it was 2-star magical beasts this time. For this reason, they could not defeat them as easily as before. *sh¡­sh¡­ As Ace was attacking the magical beasts in front of him, he looked at the people from two families and three organizations. He was pleased when he found out that some of them were dead. A few of their subordinates dead because they were only at Novice and Elite ranks. ''Should I take this opportunity to reduce their numbers?'' Ace suddenly wanted to take advantage of the situation to kill some of them because he believed that they saw him as their enemy. He stood next to Scarlett and inquired, "Should I take this opportunity to reduce their numbers?" Chapter 73 Why Are We Only Standing On This Stone Platform? ?As Ace was fighting against the magical beasts, he approached Scarlett. "Should I take this opportunity to decrease their numbers?" He did not have a good rtionship with the people from two families and three organizations, so he suddenly had an idea to kill some of them. Scarlett was startled. ''Decrease their numbers? Does he want to kill them again?'' She used her Twin Shot skill to attack the magical beasts around them. "I think you don''t need to do that. Look at them! Some of them have died, so let the magical beasts do the job." she was not against the idea of killing them, but it was not the right time to do that. Countless magical beasts were attacking them, so they needed these people''s power to kill the magical beasts. "Good idea!" after saying that, he used his Ice Wing magic. ''We need to save our energy.'' He immediately carried Scarlett in a princess style before finally flying into the sky. "Let''s observe the situation from here." He shifted his gaze from his clones to Jordan and the others. "Three people from Jordan''s group have died. And it seems like he will lose more subordinatester." Scarlett saw a few people dying on the battlefield. Even though it was only 2-star magical beasts, but they were outnumbered by the magical beasts. That was why people from two families and three organizations were dying one by one. "People from other groups are also dying one by one." Happiness danced inside him when he saw them dying one by one. He even hoped the strong awakeners would dieter because, with this, it would be easier for him to deal with them. Without realizing it, it had been forty minutes since magical beasts attacked them. At this moment, Jordan and the others almost killed all the magical beasts. Ace and Scarlett were no longer in the sky; instead, they stood next to his clones. "Damn it!" Jordan was unhappy when he saw his subordinates dying one by one. ''Just where did these magical beastse from?'' He asked in his mind. Not long after that, the fight between humans and magical beasts was over. Even though Jordan and the others won the fight, but they paid a high price for their victory. Jordan only had four subordinates now because six of them died. Like Jordan, Zane only had four subordinates left. The ck Tiger Organization lost seven people, so they only had three people now. Both Misty Pce and the Blue Rose Organization only lost four people, so they still had six people in their groups. Jimmy, who was injured slightly, turned his head to look at Ace. ''Damn it! That annoying person is still alive!'' Previously, he hoped the magical beasts could kill Ace. He just didn''t expect Ace to survive the attacks of magical beasts. Ace even looked fine, as if he did not fight against magical beasts earlier. Like Jimmy, Jordan was also annoyed when he found out that Ace was still alive and kicking. ''Just how strong is he?'' He clenched his fist as he stared at Ace. Ace''s lips curled up into a smirk when he caught sight of them. ''It seems like they are disappointed after finding out that I''m still alive.'' Even though the distance between them was quite far, Ace could tell what they had in mind because it was written on their faces. "Let''s scout this area again," Scarlett spoke abruptly. "Alright." Ace nodded his head. ''System, keep scanning this area continuously.'' He added in his mind. [Understood, Host.] Like Ace, Jordan and the others began scouting the area too. However, they did not have a special tool like Ace, so they only depended on their eyes, instincts, and senses to find the treasure. After scouting the area for about an hour, they found five floating stones in ruins. The floating stones were huge and protected by a barrier. From the looks of it, anyone could tell that there was treasure hidden within these floating stones. The people from two families and three organizations wasted no time and jumped onto the floating stones. "They have taken all the floating stones." Scarlett was unhappy. "Should we try to snatch it?" She believed they could snatch it. That was why she asked for his opinion on whether they should try snatching their floating stones or not. "No need to do that." Ace had an excellent n. ''I will let them do the hard work.'' He had scanned the entire area earlier, so he knew what to do. [All Divine beings are curious about your actions.] [God of Mountain wants to know the reason why you don''t want to snatch these floating stones.] Ace ignored the notifications and dragged Scarlett to the stone tform in front of the floating stones. "Why are we standing on this stone tform?" Scarlett still did not know his n because he did not tell her about it. Ace immediately whispered the answer because he did not want Jordan and the others to hear his words. "I see!" she finally understood everything. [God of Sea wants to know what you whispered to her.] [Several Gods are guessing your n.] [Ten Divine beings demand you to reveal your n.] One of Reese''s subordinates spoke abruptly, "Leader, that young man''s strength is enough to take one of the floating stones. Why does it seem like he is not interested in these floating stones?" Reese, who was standing in front of the barrier, turned her head to look at Ace. "It''s indeed weird." "What a pity!" another of her subordinate uttered, "Previously, I wished he would kill that Jordan kid because I hate that kid to the bone." "Alright. Forget about them." Reese spoke, "Let''s destroy this barrier now." "Understood." Her subordinates responded in unison. Jimmy and Jordan smirked when they saw Ace standing on the stone tform. ''Serves you right!'' They were pleased because this meant he would get nothingter. Jordan and the others began trying to destroy the barrier. Even though they were powerful awakeners, they could not destroy it easily. Of course, they did not give up because the treasure was right before their eyes. All they needed to do was destroy the barrier, and they would get the treasure. Ace, who was standing on the stone tform, looked at them. ''Look at them! They look so happy.'' He walked closer to Scarlett. ''System, activate Defense and Attack Formation card.'' Eight small red gs suddenly appeared and stuck to the ground, surrounding the stone tform. Defense and Attack formation was a strong formation. It could only be destroyed by awakeners at Grandmaster rank and above. Even though Jordan and the others were powerful awakeners, but the strongest among them was only at Master rank. In other words, no one could destroy the formation! Defense and Attack formation was not ordinary formation because it was linked to his system, so he could control itpletely. If he wanted someone to pass through the formation, the formation would not activate. But if he did not want someone to pass through the formation, the formation would block them. Not only that, but the formation would attack that person too. Scarlett was shocked. ''A formation? When did he learn formation? Is it from an artifact too?'' Because she could not hold back the curiosity in her heart, she immediately asked, "When did you learn formation? Is it from an artifact?" Chapter 74 Carrying Out His Evil Plan ?"Yes. It''s from an artifact." Ace lied to Scarlett. ''Please don''t ask more questions, Scarlett.'' He did not want to keep lying. He could use defensive formation because he got a formation card from his system. Otherwise, there was no way he could do that. Scarlett decided not to ask more questions because it was written on his face that he wished she did not throw another question. ''He has so many secrets.'' She hoped he would tell her everything in the future. *Crack¡­Crack¡­Crunch¡­ The sound of the barrier being smashed into pieces reverberated in the entire area. Ace lifted his head to look at them. ''Oh, they have destroyed the barrier?'' He tried his best to hide the happiness within him. "Are you sure they can''t destroy this formationter?" Scarlett threw a question. "This formation can only be destroyed by awakeners at Grandmaster rank or above, so you don''t need to worry about it." He gave an honest answer. "I see." She believed his words because there was no reason to lie about it. "Potions, weapons, armors, and money. Haha." Jordanughed happily when he saw a treasure in front of him. "We found a treasure." Like Jordan, Zane and the others also found treasure. They also saw potions, weapons, armors, and money on their floating stones. They found sixty weapons, fifty armors, forty potions, six thousand copper coins, nine hundred silver coins, and three hundred gold coins. "Leader, these weapons and armors are at Rare and Unique rank." One of Reese''s underlings uttered. Armors and weapons were divided into six ranks. From the lowest to the highest, it was Common, Rare, Unique, Legendary, Myth, and Divine. They got many weapons and armors at Rare and Unique ranks, so their harvest was good. One by one, people from two families and three organizations jumped down from the floating stones. Even though they were allies, but they were still wary of each other. After all, a treasure could make anyone do anything, including killing people. Jordan, who saw Ace standing on the stone tform, smirked. "What are you doing there? Are you waiting for treasures to fall from the sky?" Jimmy walked closer to Ace. His intention was clear. He wanted to mock Ace! Ace kept causing him trouble earlier, so he wanted to make fun of Ace. Jimmy took one copper coin out of his space ring and threw it at Ace. "I got a treasure just now. This is my thanks to you for opening the stone door." "Here. I will give you one copper coin too." after saying that, Jordan threw a copper coin at Ace. *Clink¡­Clink¡­Clinkkkkk¡­ The sound of two copper coins falling to the stone tform reverberated in the entire area. These two copper coins were able to pass through the barrier because Ace told his system not to block it. Ace shifted his gaze to the copper coins before finally returning his attention to Jimmy and Jordan again. Was he angry at them? No! He even smiled when they were mocking him because he would be the oneughing in the end. "Haha." Jimmy and Jordanughed happily. Reese and the others stared at Ace without saying a single word. Even though they thanked him for opening the stone door, but they had no intention of giving him their treasures. In order to get the treasure, they lost a few people, so there was no way they would give Ace their treasures. ? "If you kneel before me and beg me, maybe I will give you more moneyter." Jimmy kept humiliating Ace because he hated Ace to the bone. "Haha." "Oh, right. I will give you ten gold coins if you kneel before me right now." Jordan added. Scarlett was furious. Her eyes were filled with mes of fury. She was unhappy. She hated it because they kept humiliating Ace. ''How dare you humiliate my Ace!'' She wanted to attack them so badly. However, Ace stopped her. "You don''t need to be angry because we will be the onesughing at the end." Scarlett turned her head to look at him. ''He still manages to stay calm even though they are mocking him non-stop.'' She suddenly felt proud because she was his sugar mama. ''I will reward him after we leave this ce.'' What she meant was that she would reward him in bed because he loved having sex with her. "So, how is it? Are you going to kneel befo-" Jimmy stopped his words halfway when a barrier stopped him from approaching Ace. ''What?! A barrier?!'' He did not expect a barrier to suddenly appear. At the same time, a sh of huge blue lightning shot down from the sky, trying to burn him into ash. "Agghhh." Jimmy cried out in pain. He failed to avoid the blue lightning as it suddenly attacked him. "Agghhh." Even though Jimmy was still alive, but he was lying on the ground helplessly. ''Help me¡­'' He extended his right hand toward Jordan, asking him to help him. Jordan looked at his strongest subordinate. "Save him." "Understood." His subordinate had great speed, so he could save Jimmy before the lightning struck him again. Jimmy gritted his teeth. ''That devil!'' He only wanted to humiliate Ace. He just did not expect that he almost lost his life because of it. "Why did you set up a formation on that stone tform?" The people from three organizations and two families looked at Ace. They wanted to know why Ace suddenly set up a formation around the stone tform because there was no treasure there. "Are you afraid we will attack you?" one of Jordan''s subordinates spoke abruptly. He thought Ace was afraid of them attacking him because he had done something unpleasant to them before. Ace put his hands behind his back and uttered, "You guys could enter this small world because I managed to open the stone door. It could be said you got a treasure thanks to me." Lily and the others admitted that he made a huge contribution because he was the one who opened the stone door. "I''m sure you guys want to get out of this small world immediately because you all have gotten what you want." Ace did not go straight to the point. "Do you have a way to get out of this ce?" Lily asked curiously. "I found a way to get out of this ce. This stone tform is an ancient teleportation formation." Ace was telling the truth. Scarlett turned her head to look at him. ''So, it''s time to carry out his n, huh?'' Of course, she knew what his n was because he had told her everything earlier. "However, this formation had been broken long ago." Ace tried to fool them again. "When you guys picked up the treasure, I did my best to repair this formation." He then continued, "I used a lot of energy to repair this ancient teleportation formation until I finally managed to refine it." "What?! So, the way out of this ce is on that stone tform?!" Jordan and the others were stunned. [All Devine beings finally understood your n.] Scarlett, who was standing next to him, tried her best not tough. ''What do you mean by saying you repaired this formation? All we have been doing is only standing on this stone tform. We didn''t do anything other than that.'' Of course, she knew that Ace was fooling them. Jordan''s strongest subordinate suddenly rushed toward the formation, trying to destroy the barrier. "I will destroy this barrier." Bang! He hit the barrier. However, he failed to destroy it because his power was too weak to destroy it. Boom! A huge blue lightning shot down from the sky after his right hand came into contact with the barrier. "Aggghhh¡­" A soul-piercing howl of pain reverberated in the entire area. ''I can''t destroy this barrier.'' He returned to Jordan''s side. Ace was not surprised because he already knew about it. "You guys won''t be able to destroy this barrier because it can only be destroyed by awakeners at the Grandmaster rank and above." "What is your goal? Why are you blocking the way out of this ce? Do you want to rob us?" Lily threw many questions at once. "Like I said, I used a lot of energy to repair this formation. You guys want to use it immediately? There couldn''t be such good things in this world." Ace began to carry out his n. ''I even need to pay to pee in my previous life.'' He added in his mind. "In order to appreciate my hard work, you have to pay me if you want to use this teleportation formation." Ace finally revealed his real intention. ''I will make them cry, especially Jordan, Jimmy, and the people from the ck Tiger Organization.'' Chapter 75 He Is A Devil ?"In order to appreciate my hard work, you have to pay me if you want to use this teleportation formation." Ace revealed his real intention. Did he feel sorry for them? No! There was not the slightest bit of guilt in his heart when he took advantage of the situation because he did not have a good rtionship with them. He was also not afraid of them because they were only at the Master rank. [Three divine beings dislike your n.] [All evil beings like your n.] "Don''t worry. I''m not a greedy person. Just give me half of your harvest and I will help you get out of this small world safely." Ace behaved as if he was not a greedy person. Scarlett turned her head to the other side, trying her best not tough. ''How can you say you are not a greedy person when you want half of their harvest? If that''s not greedy then what is it? You don''t see yourself as a generous person, right? Hehe.'' Of course, she supported his actions because no matter what happened, she would always have his back. Jordan and the others were unhappy. Sure, he was the one who opened the stone door but asking them to give him half of their harvest was too much. It was a robbery! In order to get the treasure, they lost several subordinates, and here, he readily said he wanted half of their harvest. Of course, none of them agreed with his condition! "We used a lot of energy to break the barrier. We also lost a few people in order to get the treasure. How can you ask us to give you half of our harvest?" Ryan almost could not hold back his anger. "Why don''t you just say you want to rob us?" Jimmy added. "Well, I won''t force you guys to ept it. I will just leave this ce if you guys disagree with my condition because there is no point for me to stay in this ce anymore." Ace behaved calmly because everything was still under his control. Jimmy and the others were shocked after hearing his words. Previously, they thought he would force them to give him half of their harvest or use violence, but they were wrong. "But I won''t deactivate this formation because you guys disagree with my condition." Ace threatened them indirectly. Ryan and the others clenched their fists. Their faces darkened because they were unhappy with Ace''s actions. Previously, he said only awakeners at the Grandmaster rank or above could destroy the barrier, so they understood the meaning of his actions. He wanted to trap them in that ce forever! Sure, the barrier could be broken, but they had to break through to the Grandmaster rank first to destroy it. The energy of heaven and earth in that ce was not as rich as on the outside, so breaking through to the next level was much harder. They also did not have enough beast cores to help them break through to the next level, as they only obtained around twenty beast cores. They were already at Master rank, so the 1-star and 2-star beast cores they obtained a few minutes ago were useless as it were not enough. "I just want to remind you to be careful because there is a high chance that you will be attacked by magical beasts again." Ace uttered, "Previously, we were attacked by magical beasts twice." He then continued, "The first wave was 1-star magical beasts and the second wave was 2-star magical beasts. Maybe, the next wave is 3-star magical beasts. Who knows about this." Jordan and the others hated him even more after hearing his words. Even though they hated to admit it, but there was a possibility that his words woulde true. If the next wave was 3-star magical beasts, then there was only one oue for them. Death! The strongest among them was only at Master rank, so it would be impossible for them to kill a group of 3-star magical beasts. Knowing they were at a disadvantage, Lily said, "Asking us to give you half of our harvest is too much. How about I give you a quarter of my treasure?" "Quarter is too little. I want half of your harvest, nothing less than that." Ace refused instantly because it was too little. "Haha." Lily was unhappy with his answer. "I''m from Misty Pce. Are you sure you want half of our treasure? I suggest you to think about this carefully because you can regret your actionster." Misty Pce was one of the strongest organizations in the Luvr region, so she found it funny. Was Ace afraid of her threat? No! He did not care, even if she was from Misty Pce or another organization, because he only cared about the treasure. If he was afraid of them, there was no way he would carry out his sinister n. And he was also using a fake identity, so none of them knew who he was. "Threatening me? Because you don''t ept my kindness, then I will change the price. If you want to leave this ce, you have to give me seventy percent of your treasure. Otherwise, you can live in this ce forever." Ace did this so the others would not threaten him again. Of course, he still did not know that Evelyn was from Misty Pce. No! Even if he knew Evelyn was from Misty Pce, he would not care about it because Lily and Evelyn were two different people. Unless Evelyn asked him personally, he would treat Lily like Jimmy and the others. "You!" Lily and the other Misty Pce disciples clenched their fists. They disliked it. They hated it because Ace did not put Misty Pce in his eyes, as if their organization was weak and unknown. When Scarlett saw them discussing in a low voice, she uttered, "It seems like they are nning something." "It''s fine because no matter what their ns are, everything will always be under our control." After saying that, Ace looked at his five clones and gave them a signal to always be ready in all conditions. "Alright. I will give you seventy percent of my harvest." Lily walked towards the barrier with the disciples from the Misty Pce. They could walk through the barrier because Ace told his system not to stop them. But they were stopped by Ace''s clones when they wanted to walk to the center of the stone tform. For this reason, they were standing on the edge of the stone tform. "Here." She retrieved some potions, weapons, armors and money from her space ring but she only took out a quarter of her harvest. She did this because Ace did not know how many potions, weapons, armors and money they got in the floating stone. However, she underestimated Ace too much. "Miss, I will give you one more chance to bring out seventy percent of your harvest." "This is seventy percent of my harvest." Lily still tried to fool Ace. "Because you are still lying to me, then get down from the stone tform." After saying that, Ace looked at his five clones. Bang! All of his clones attacked Lily and the other disciples from the Misty Pce, causing them to be thrown ten meters from where they were. Lily and the others could not defend themselves or avoid it because his clones suddenly attacked them. "I suggest you guys not to lie to me or else you will regret your actionster." Ace said calmly. "How can we tell if they''re lying to us or not?" Scarlett inquired. They only stood on the stone tform since the beginning, so they did not know what they got from the floating stone. Actually, Ace was thinking of a way to solve this problem. Previously, he knew that Lily lied to him from her expressions. He would not know the truth if they wore poker faces. ''What should I do now?'' He was not God and had no skills that could help him in this matter, so he still did not know what to do. At this moment, something unexpected happened. Greed, one of seven deadly sins, gave him one card! ''I got another free card?'' After seeing the card given by one of seven deadly sins, an unexpected happiness consumed him. [Greed says, I like your actions, so use this card to help you carry out your n.] Chapter 76 Just You Wait! ?Ace felt like he was the luckiest person in the world because he got two cards for free. ''Lie Detector Card?'' The happiness within him grew bigger when he knew it was Lie Detector card. After activating the Lie Detector card, he could tell if someone was lying to him or not. Even though this skill would onlyst for a day, he did not mind it. ''It seems like the goddess of luck is on my side today.'' Of course, he did not show the happiness within him on his face because it could ruin his great n. No! His evil n! "Don''t worry. I will try to fool them again." He responded in a low voice so that Jimmy and the others would not hear his words. ''System, activate Lie Detector card.'' He added in his mind. [Ding! Lie Detector card activated.] Scarlett did not say anything and only nodded her head. ''Well, he is smart, so I believe he knows what to do.'' She did not know anything about the Lie Detector card because Ace did not tell her anything about his system. Lily and the disciples from Misty Pce rose to their feet. Their eyes were filled with mes of fury because Ace kept humiliating them. If they were not in a small world, they would have beaten Ace to death because they really hated him. Ace returned his attention to the people from two families and three organizations. "I have the lie detector skill, so don''t try to fool me, as it will be useless." Jimmy gritted his teeth while Jordan clenched his fist. "I will give you guys one more chance. If you still lie to me, you can forget the thought of leaving this ce. Remember! Do not waste my kindness because I can''t be good to you guys forever." Like before, Ace behaved as if he was a kind person. Scarlett was amazed by his braveness and skills to lie. ''You are really something, Ace. You are so brave and amazing!'' She did not believe his words because she knew all of his skills. However, the people from two families and three organizations had different thoughts. They believed his words! He could tell when Lily was lying to him, so they thought he had the Lie Detector skill. "So, how is it?" Ace inquired. Reese looked at her underlings before finally sighing. Even though she hated to admit it, but they could only agree to his condition. Everything would be meaningless if they could not leave that ce because there was a high chance they would be attacked by wild beasts. The strongest among them was only at Master rank, and they were also not in their best condition because they fought magical beasts earlier, so they knew what would happen to them if they could not leave that ce. "We can only agree to his condition." Reese uttered. Reese and her underlings walked toward Ace. They lost! Ace outsmarted them, so they could only agree to his condition. After standing on the edge of the stone tform, Reese took half of her harvest out of her space ring. "This is half of the treasure we got from the floating stone." His skill detected that she was telling the truth, so Ace nodded his head. "Alright. I will send you guys out of this ce now." He asked his system to send them out of the small world. Yellow light shone beneath their feet before finally, Reese and her subordinates disappeared. "How did you know she wasn''t lying earlier?" Scarlett asked in a low voice. "I have a way to know about this." Ace did not reveal the truth. She did not ask more questions and only stood next to him. Zane and his subordinates walked toward Ace. "This is half of our harvest." Ace sent them out of the small world because they were not lying. Jimmy, Jordan and his subordinates walked toward Ace. "This is half of our harvest." "Send us out of this ce quickly." Jimmy spoke in annoyance. Ace crossed his arms over his chest. "Since you guys keep causing trouble for me, you have to pay eighty percent of your harvest." "You!" Jordan and the others were furious. It had already made them bleed giving him half of the treasure they got, and here, Ace wanted more. "You can refuse if you want, but remember, I won''t give you guys another chance after this." Ace did not care about their feelings because they kept giving him trouble ever since he arrived at the ruins. They gritted their teeth before finally speaking, "Alright." They had no other choice but to agree because they could not leave that ce without his help. ''Just you wait! I will kill youter.'' They would wait in front of the stone door because they wanted to kill him so badly. After sending them out of the small world, Ace looked at Lily. "What about you, Miss? Do you want to live in this ce forever?" Lily gritted her teeth before walking toward him. "This is seventy percent of our harvest. Please send us out of this ce." ''Just you wait.'' She added in her mind. "Good." Ace sent them out immediately. Ryan and his brothers walked toward Ace, intending to give him half of their treasure. However, Ace stopped them. "Stop right there!" Ryan and the others stopped their footsteps. They did not know why Ace told them to stop. "What is it?" Ryan asked curiously. Ace and Scarlett exchanged a nce with each other before finally nodding their heads. They took off their masks, revealing their real faces. The expression of deep shock blossomed on their faces. Ryan and his underlings did not expect it. "It''s you?!" of course, they knew who Ace and Scarlett were because Ace and Scarlett had killed two of their brothers a few days ago. "You didn''t expect this, right?" Ace retrieved his sword from his space ring. His intention was clear. He wanted to kill all people from the ck Tiger Organization! It was an excellent opportunity to kill them, so he did not want to let the chance slip away. ''Wait!'' He suddenly realized that he could kill them without needing to intervene. When Scarlett was about to attack Ryan and the others, Ace spoke, "Wait!" Scarlett turned her head to look at him. "Hmm?" "I think we can kill them without needing to intervene." He realized that they were in a small world. Scarlett realized it. "Ah, right. We can let them live in this ce forever or wait for the magical beasts to attack them." Ace then looked at his clones and nodded his head. All of his clones immediately ran in all directions, trying to find magical beasts. Ryan, who realized they were at a disadvantage, uttered, "Young man, can you send us out of this ce? We will give you seventy percent of our harvest. Not only that, but I will also forget our grudge." "That''s right." The members of the ck Tiger Organization uttered. Of course, they were lying. There was no way they would forgive Ace because he had killed two of their brothers. They did this because they could not get out of that small world without his help. "How is it, young man?" Ryan inquired. Chapter 77 Humiliating The Black Tiger Organization ?"How is it, young man? I''m sure seventy percent of our treasure is a good deal." Ryan was a smart leader, so he knew when to yield or when to fight. They needed Ace''s help to leave that small world, so he was willing to give Ace seventy percent of their treasure. Sure, they would lose a big portion of their treasure, but they had no other choice because they were at a disadvantage. Everything would be meaningless if they could not leave the small world because treasures could not be exchanged for lives. Once they died, everything in the world would have no value to them, including their treasure. That was why Ryan was willing to give up a big portion of their treasure. ''Patient! We must be patient now. Don''t let the anger take over our bodies!'' The members of the ck Tiger Organization clenched their fists, trying their best to keep their anger in check. As long as they could leave that ce, they could take back their treasure, so they pressed down their anger. ''We will kill him and take his treasure after leaving this ce. We just need to be patient and take a step back for now.'' Ace had killed two of their brothers and kept causing trouble for them, so there was no way they would forgive him. "You want to give me seventy percent of your treasure and forget our grudge?" Ace pretended to be surprised. Actually, he had suspected that they would do something like this because they were at a disadvantage. After all, their lives were in his hand now, so it was normal if they chose their lives over their treasure. "That''s right." Ryan was thrilled when he saw Ace''s expression. "Isn''t that right, brothers?" "That''s right." The members of the ck Tiger Organization responded in unison. "We are willing to give you seventy percent of our treasure, so can you send us out of this ce now?" Ace pretended to think about their offer before finally speaking, "I think you guys should give me a better offer because it''s a bad bargain in my eyes." "How can you say it''s a bad offer?" Ryan kept telling himself to calm down. "You already know what we got from the floating stone, so I''m sure it''s a good offer." "What I mean is I can still get your treasure if you guys die in this ce, so it''s a bad offer in my eyes." After saying that, Ace looked at Scarlett. "Isn''t that right, my love?" "Yes. It''s a bad offer." Scarlett nodded her head. ''He is really enjoying this. Bad young man!'' She added in her head. Two of the ck Tiger Organization members had reached their limits. They could no longer take it! They wanted to attack Ace because he kept giving them a hard time. However, their leader stopped them. Ryan knew that making Ace angry was a bad decision. That was why he told them to be patient because they needed Ace''s help to get out of that small world. "Young man, I know you and your lover are powerful awakeners, but we are also not weak." Ryan spoke and paused for a second before he continued, "You only have one person helping you while I have three." He then continued, "Two of us are at Master rank while the others are at Elite rank. We don''t know who the winner is if we fight, so isn''t it better to ept my offer?" "But I''m not interested in your offer." Ace touched his chin and began to think of a way to humiliate them, "Hmmm¡­ How about this? If you guys agree to be my ves, I will help you guys get out of this ce. How is it?" Scarlett covered her mouth, trying her best not tough. "What?! Your ves?!" Ryan and his brothers said in surprise. ve was the lowest status in the human world, and here, Ace wanted them to be his ves. Of course, they refused because it would hurt their pride. They were awakeners, so they did not want to be his ves. A subordinate was an even better status than a ve because a king still cared about his followers, but a king would not care about his ves. ? "Hmm?! You don''t want to?" Ace''s heart leaped up for joy when he saw their expressions, but he did not show it on his handsome face. "Young man, you are too much!" Ryan wanted to beat Ace to death so badly at this moment. "That''s right!" the members of the ck Tiger Organizations added. "Hmm? Are you really not going to consider it?" Ace put on a surprised face as if he was giving them a good offer. "After all, you can leave this ce if you be my ve." "Of course not!" one of the ck Tiger Organization members responded. ''Calm down. Calm down.'' He repeated the same words in his head as if he was chanting a magic spell. "Then give me a better offer now." Of course, Ace only gave them false hope because he disliked them. "Please let us discuss it first." Ryan responded. He and his subordinates started discussing how to get out of the small world. "Big brother, what should we do now?" the bald man inquired. "Big brother, how about we pretend to be his ves? We will attack him right away after getting out of this ce." the red-haired man gave an idea. Of course, he knew that his idea was not the best, but he still said it because he wanted to know what they thought of it. Ryan touched his chin and began to think about it. They were discussing in low voices, so Ace could not hear their conversation. But even so, he did not care about it because everything would always be under his control. "But what if he put a ve imprint on uster?" Ryan inquired. ve Imprints were imprints used to enve a person. If someone was imnted with a ve imprint, he or she would have to obey the person who gave them the ve imprint no matter what and could never disobey anymands. Even if themand was for them to die, they wouldmit suicide without any hesitation. Once someone was imnted with the ve imprint, they would be unable to put up a fight against their master''s orders. And the ve imnt was also almost impossible to be removed. But the terrifying thing was that the ves would still remember their mission and serve loyally for their whole life even if the master died. "It''s not a good idea, but not bad either." Ryan responded, "What about you guys? Do you have a good idea?" They continued to discuss in low voices. After discussing for about five minutes, they decided to pretend to be his ves. When Ace saw them looking at him, he uttered, "Are you guys done discussing? So, what is your answer?" "Alright. We agreed to be your ves, but you have to promise not to put ve imprints on us." It took Ryan a few seconds before answering Ace''s question. "Sure." Ace agreed instantly. Ryan and his brothers were startled. ''What?! He agreed instantly?'' Previously, they thought he would disagree with their condition because they could betray him easily without ve imprints. ''Well, he is still young, so he doesn''t know how this world works.'' Happiness danced within them. But the happiness within them instantly disappeared when Ace said something shocking to them. "Since you agreed to be my ve, then I order you to give me your space ring now." "We agreed to be your ves, but you still want our space rings?" the bald man was about to explode with rage. "I think my order is normal." Ace acted calmly. "Let me ask you a question now. Have you ever seen a ve have a space ring and treasure? You''ve never seen it, have you?" "You devil!" the red-haired man roared. "You are not a human being! You are a devil! A greedy devil!" "You got treasure from Jordan and the others earlier and you still want ours?!" the bald man''s face was red from anger. "Is that still not enough? You are indeed a greedy devil!" [Greed likes your actions.] "Hey, what kind of ve curses his master?" Ace was not angry; instead, he was thrilled. "You are lucky because I''m a kind master. Otherwise, your head would have rolled on the ground by now." "Hehe." Scarlett giggled. [All evil beings like you even more.] [Greed is enjoying the events very much.] [Greed is thinking about whether he should give you a card again or not.] "Big brother, I can''t take this anymore." The bald man uttered, "Let''s just attack him." "That''s right, big brother." "Let''s just attack him!" "He has been humiliating us until now, so let''s just attack him!" "We are awakeners, so I''d rather die fighting than be humiliated like this!" "That''s right." One by one, the members of the ck Tiger Organization voiced out their feelings. They could not hold back their anger anymore because Ace kept humiliating them. They were awakeners, so they would rather die fighting than be humiliated. "Shut up!" Ryan roared. Of course, he understood their feelings because he felt the same. Yes, he felt like shit at that time! However, they needed to be patient because he did not want them to die. Their big dream had not been achieved, so he refused to let them die in that ce. No matter what happened, they had to leave that ce. The members of the ck Tiger Organization looked at Ryan in surprise. ''Big brother¡­'' Of course, they knew his feeling. "Give me your space ring now!" Ryan uttered. Chapter 78 Are You Stupid? ?"Give me your space ring now!" Ryan had no other choice but to agree with Ace''s order. As long as he did not put a ve imprint on them, they could get back everything and take revenge on him. They even could force him to be their veter, so they needed to be patient for now. "Big brother¡­" they looked at their leader while showing displeased expressions. Even though they disagreed with his decision, but they still gave their space rings to Ryan because he was their leader, and they respected him. After taking off his space ring, Ryan walked toward Ace. "Take this." Ace walked toward Ryan without feeling afraid. They were on the same level, and Ryan would not be able to destroy the barrier, so he believed Ryan would not dare to do something stupid like attacking him. Ace stored it in his space ring and nodded his head. "Good!" "Can you send us out of this ce now?" Ryan inquired. An unexpected happiness consumed him when he saw sand clouds on his right and left sides. ''My clones managed to find magical beasts? Good!'' He was thrilled when he saw more than twenty magical beasts chasing his clones. *Brumdungdungdung¡­ The sound of magical beasts chasing Ace''s clones reverberated in the entire area. Ryan and his brothers turned their heads toward the source of the sound. ''Magical beasts?'' He returned his attention to Ace. When he was about to say something, Ace kicked his mid-torse, causing him to be thrown several meters from where he was. "Sorry, I changed my mind." after saying that, Ace returned to Scarlett''s side. "You!" the members of the ck Tiger organization looked at Ace angrily. After standing up, Ryan inquired, "Young man, didn''t you say you would send us out of this ce if we agreed to be your ves and give you our space rings?" "What?! You actually believed I would send you guys out of this ce?" Ace pretended to be shocked. He did not feel sorry for not keeping his word because they were his enemies. "You have promised to send us out of this ce, so you should keep your word!" the red-haired man roared. "You guys are older than me, so you should know how the world works." Ace responded calmly. "Didn''t your parents tell you not to trust anyone, especially strangers? How could you believe me so easily like that? Are you an idiot?" He started to humiliate them again because he had gotten their space rings. "Let''s destroy the barrier!" the bald man roared before finally rushing toward the barrier, trying to destroy it. Ryan and the others did the same thing. The magical beasts that were chasing after Ace''s clones looked strong, so they decided to try to destroy the barrier. Bang! Bang! Bang! They attacked the barrier continuously. They used their strongest skills to attack the barrier, but the results were the same. They could not destroy the barrier! Of course, they did not give up and kept attacking the barrier. Ace, who was looking at them, crossed his arms over his chest. "Didn''t I tell you that you won''t be able to destroy this barrier?" "Let''s find the weakest point of this barrier and attack it together!" Ryan ordered his brothers to find the weakest point of the barrier. He believed they could destroy the barrier if they found the weakest point because they were powerful awakeners. "I didn''t know you were a wicked person, Ace." Scarlett spoke abruptly. Ace grabbed her slender waist with his right hand before finally pulling her closer to him. "I learned it from you." Scarlett instantly pinched his waist hard. "What did you just say? Are you saying I''m a wicked person?" "You dare to pinch my waist, huh? It seems like I have to punish you after leaving this ce." Ace joked around. "I will be the one to punish youter." Scarlett knew the meaning of his words. "Oh, do you want to take the leadter?" Ace put on a surprised face. "Pervert young man!" Scarlett pinched his waist again. The members of the ck Tiger organization hated Ace even more because he dared to lovey-dovey with Scarlett in front of them. "Big brother, we can''t destroy this barrier." The red-haired man stated. "How about we leave this ce now? Maybe we can find a way to get out of this small worldter." Ryan stopped attacking the barrier. "Alright." At this moment, one by one, Ace''s clones appeared and ran toward the members of the ck Tiger organization. Their intention was clear. They wanted to use the magical beasts as a tool to kill the members of the ck Tiger organization! With this, Ace could kill them without needing to intervene. "More magical beasts areing toward us." A feeling of deep fear appeared in the red-haired man''s heart when he saw more than fifty magical beastsing toward them. "It''s over! It''s over!" terror overtook his face when the bald man saw magical beasts. Magical beasts wereing from all directions, so there was no path for them to leave that ce. "Don''t be afraid! I believe we can leave this ce." Ryan tried to encourage them. "Yes. We definitely can leave this ce!" the red-haired man stated. "You are right." The other members said in unison. However, their fighting spirit dropped again when they remembered that they had given their space rings to Ace. Their weapons were in their space rings, so they had no weapons to help them. ''Our weapons are in our space rings.'' They could not execute their skills if they did not have weapons because neither of them had mastered fists skills. "It''s fine because we can use our fists!" Ryan tried to calm them. "Remember! Our goal is to leave this ce, not to kill these magical beasts, so don''t be sad." "Big brother is right." The red-haired man stated. "Let''s do it now!" after roaring, the bald man rushed toward the magical beasts. "Ace, are you sure you won''t try to stop them?" Scarlett inquired. "Don''t worry because this ce will be their grave." After saying that, Ace began chanting a magic spell. He decided to create seven more clones. He would not let them leave that ce, so he ordered his clones to stop them. "Do it!" Ace spoke calmly. All of his clones rushed toward the members of the ck Tiger organization, attacking them continuously. "Bastard!" the red-haired man was furious when two of Ace''s clones attacked him. At this moment, all the ck Tiger organization members were attacked by three of Ace''s clones. They could not destroy his clones fast because they were being attacked by magical beasts too. ''Tch!'' Their eyes gleamed with terrifying light as they nced at the real Ace. They were furious. They were enraged because Ace ordered his clones to attack them! "Aggh¡­" "Agggh¡­." "Aggghh¡­" A soul-piercing howl of pain reverberated in the entire area. The members of the ck Tiger organization were heavily injured now. They could not protect themselves when Ace''s clones and magical beasts attacked them at the same time. "AAAAAA¡­." The red-haired man roared before rushing toward the magical beasts again. Bang! Bang! Bang! He attacked the magical beasts continuously. At the same time, a giant wolf rushed toward the red-haired man while opening its mouth, intending to bite him. "Dan!" Ryan shouted when he saw a huge wolf running toward Dan. Dan turned around when he noticed a wolf running toward him, but he failed to protect himself in time. "Noooo!" Ryan shouted when he saw the wolf biting Dan''s body. All the members of the ck Tiger organization rushed toward the wolf, intending to kill it. But it was not easy to kill the giant wolf because Ace''s clones and other magical beasts kept attacking them. "Moon Slice." "Thunderbolt." "Ice Chain." Three of Ace''s clones used their skill and magic to attack the members of the ck Tiger organization. "Agghh¡­" "Aggghh¡­" They cried out in pain when Ace''s clones attacked them. Ryan fell to his knees when he saw his brothers dying one by one. "Hahahaha." Instead of crying, heughed loudly. He even no longer cared about the magical beasts around him. "Hahaha." heughed even harder. He was sad. He felt sorrowful when he saw his brothers dying one by one. ''We came to this ce to find treasure, but I didn''t expect us to die in this ce.'' "Hahaha." heughed in sorrow. Chapter 79 Scarlett Is Shocked ?Ryan could not express the sadness he felt in words. He had been with his brothers for more than ten years. They had been through many situations together, so he was down when he saw them dying one by one. He even felt like he was in hell now. "Hahaha." he no longer had the will to live now. No! He knew there was no hope for him to leave that ce because countless magical beasts were surrounding him. Not only that, but Ace''s clones were next to him too. Unless God wanted him to live, no one could save him. One of Ace''s clones walked toward Ryan and spoke, "All of this would not have happened if you did not try to kill the real me." Ryan looked at Ace''s clone before finallyughing again. "Hahaha." "What?! Your clone can talk too?!" Scarlett was startled when she found out that Ace''s clone could talk like a real human. "Hmm? Does that surprise you?" Ace inquired. "He is my clone, so of course, he can do what I can do." "Then what is the difference between you and your clone?" she asked curiously. "He only has fifty percent of my power." He gave an honest answer. "Only that?!" she uttered. "Yes." Ace nodded his head. At the same time, Jordan and the others were standing in front of the stone door, waiting for Ace toe out of the small world. Ace robbed them earlier, so they wanted to teach him a lesson. They were furious, especially people from the Hond family and Misty Pce. They desired to beat Ace to death because he humiliated them earlier. He even did not put them in his eyes as if they were trash. "Let''s wait here." Jordan spoke abruptly. "We will attack him as soon as we see him." "I can''t wait to beat him to death!" Jimmy clenched his right fist. Like Jordan, he also hated Ace to the bone. Not only did Ace rob him, but Ace also ruined his reputation earlier. If he did not kill Ace today, he would not be able to sleep well because the hatred had consumed his body. "Leader, are we also going to attack that young manter?" one of Reese''s underlings inquired. "It depends on the situation." Reese could not act recklessly because Ace was a smart person in her eyes. No! He was not a smart person, but a wicked one! If they acted recklessly, she was afraid they would lose something important again because everything was always under his control until now. Of course, she was not afraid of Ace, but she would not make a move if she was not one hundred percent sure she would win. Zene also had the same thoughts as Reese. He would not make a move if he was not sure he could control everything. Dealing with a wicked person like Ace was difficult, so opportunity yed a very important role. It would be the same as digging their own graves if they attacked Ace without nning and opportunity. That was why Zene would not attack Ace immediately. "Remember, don''t attack him immediately. We only make a move if a good opportunity arises. Do you understand?" "Understood." His subordinates responded in unison. At the same time, Ace''s clone was still standing in front of Ryan. He did not kill Ryan immediately because he wanted to enjoy Ryan''s expression first. Ryan no longer cared about anything now. His brothers were dead, and many magical beasts were surrounding him. He knew he would die soon, so he kept kneeling on the ground and looking at the blue sky. Ace immediately carried Scarlett in a princess style before finally flying toward Ryan. He stopped in mid-air and lowered his head, looking at his clone. "What are you doing? Why haven''t you killed him yet?" Ace''s clone lifted his head to look at the real Ace. "I''m enjoying his expression now." "Hehe." Scarlett giggled after hearing their conversation. "Why are you giggling,dy?" Ace inquired. "It''s funny seeing you talk to your clone." It was her first time seeing someone talk to his clone, so his action was funny in her eyes. "Just kill him now because we need to leave this ce immediately." After saying that, Ace flew toward the stone tform again. "Alright." Ace''s clone raised his sword high. "Hahaha." Ryan did not feel afraid or sad when Ace''s clone was about to kill him. He even felt happy because, with this, they could meet his brothers again. ''Brothers, I''ming.'' His head rolled on the ground after closing his eyes. One by one, Ace''s clones rushed toward the stone tform. Five of them died, so there were only seven clones left. Ace took out the treasure he robbed from Jordan and the others from his space ring. "Take it as much as you want." He wanted to share the treasure with her because she had helped him earlier. No! Even if she did not help him, he would still give her a portion of his treasure because she had been taking care of him for several years. "You can keep the treasure. I don''t want it." Scarlett told him to take the treasure because she was his sugar mama. She also believed he would use the treasure for their welfare, so she didn''t mind if he took all of the treasure. "Just take it. After all, you also made a contribution earlier." He forced her to take half of the treasure. However, she still refused. She said she was not interested in the treasure because she already had a lot of money. After hearing her words, Ace chose the best bow and armor for her. He also gave her half of the potions. He told her to ept it because it could protect her and save her life. Scarlett gave in and epted it because he said he would not take no for an answer. Scarlett instantly changed into her new armor. ''Wow!'' Ace was mesmerized when he saw her in her new leather armor. Even though she looked sexy in her previous armor, but she was much more alluring in her new armor, to the point he could not describe it in words. Scarlett smiled in satisfaction when she saw his expression. She did a sexy pose and inquired, "Am I sexy?" Ace came to his senses and cleared his throat. "Ehm! Not bad, not bad." "You don''t want to tell the truth, huh? It''s a pity. I have the intention of making you happy tonight, but it looks like I will have to drop that n." She decided to tease him because he did not want to tell the truth. Of course, Ace understood the meaning of her words. "Then I''m the one who will make you happy tonight." Scarlett pushed him away when he was about to hug her. "You are not allowed to touch me tonight." "Are you sure?" he inquired. "One hundred percent sure!" she responded instantly. "We will see about it." He believed he could bed her tonight. "Alright. Let''s continue this conversation tonight." She uttered, "Don''t we have something more important to discuss now?" "You mean about Jordan and the others?" he inquired. "Yes." She responded, "Do you have a way to deal with them?" [A/N: guys, please read myment. It''s about the reason why the novel suddenly went premium.] Chapter 80 Lying ?"Do you have a way to deal with them?" Scarlett was sure Jordan and the others would try to kill him because he had caused trouble for them. He even took advantage of the situation to rob their treasure, so there was no way they would let him go without doing anything. At least, they would cripple him and take his treasure. There was even a high possibility of them killing him. That was why she wanted to know whether he had a way to deal with them or not because she did not want them to act recklessly. "Don''t worry. Everything is still under my control." Ace responded calmly because he had a card that could help him in that situation. ''System, help me cover my lie.'' He added in his mind. [How do you n to lie to her, Host?] He immediately told his system what to do. "Everything is still under your control? Can you tell me about your n?" she could not read his mind, so she asked him to exin his ns. Ace took out an artifact from Ryan''s space ring and showed it to her. "We can deal with them easily with the help of this artifact." The jade artifact was as big as his palm and in the shape of a dragon. ''I hope she doesn''t know anything about this artifact.'' He wanted to make up a story because he could not tell her about the Power Up card given by God of Wine and Ecstasy. If she knew about the jade artifact, he would be screwed because it was the only artifact in Ryan''s space ring. "What kind of artifact is this?" she asked curiously. Happiness streaked through him like aet after hearing her question. ''Good! She doesn''t know anything about this artifact. I can make up a story now.'' He felt like the Goddess of luck was smiling at him. "This artifact is¡­" he used the description on the Power Up card as a make-up story. He said he could increase his strength by borrowing power from someone. He also told her about the side effects for the target. Yes, he told her everything in detail because he wanted to borrow her power, so she deserved to know everything. "What?! You can borrow someone''s power to increase your strength using this artifact?" she still did not believe himpletely. "Yes." He nodded his head. "How do you know about this?" she asked curiously. "My love, your boyfriend is smart and also has broad insight, so it''s normal for me to know everything." He did not feel shy when he praised himself. Scarlett pinched his nose and smiled softly. "I let you call me ''my love'' once and you keep addressing me like that, huh? Have you forgotten that I''m your sugar mama? Or are you so eager to be punished by me?" "I don''t mind it if you want to punish me right here, right now because we can show these magical beasts how human reproduce." He teased her. Yes, more than twenty magical beasts were surrounding them, but Ace and Scarlett acted calmly because they knew these magical beasts could not destroy the barrier. "Pervert young man!" she stated. "Hehe." Ace chuckled. "Based on your actions, you want to borrow my power, right?" she uttered. "You are right." He gave an honest answer. "Even though your rank will go down one level, but you don''t need to worry about it because I will protect you. And you will also get back your power in two hours, so don''t worry about it." "Alright. I will let you borrow my power now." she believed his words because he would never let anyone hurt her. He even wanted to be the Ruler for the sake of protecting her, so there was no need to doubt his words. "Now close your eyes." Ace wanted to take advantage of the situation to kiss her. "Why do I need to close my eyes?" she threw a question at him. "Fine. You don''t need to close your eyes if you don''t want to." He was fine if she did not want to close her eyes. When she saw him bringing his face closer to hers, she put her right index finger on his lips and inquired, "Ace, why did you bring your face closer to mine?" He removed her right index finger from his lips before finally answering, "Because I need to kiss your lips to use this artifact." Of course, it was a lie because he only wanted to take advantage of the situation to kiss her tender lips. "Hehe." She giggled. "You are lying to me, right?" "I''m not lying to you. I''m telling the truth." He kept lying to her. "Why don''t you just say you want to kiss me? No need to lie to me." She knew he was lying to her. "I''m your sugar mama, so I will let you kiss me if you ask me to." "Then can I kiss you now?" he inquired. "No! You can''t kiss me." After saying that, she turned around, avoiding his gaze. However, a tiny smile appeared on her pretty face shortly after that. She liked it. She loved it because she could tease him like that. Ace stood in front of her and spoke, "You dare to tease your boyfriend, huh?" "What are you going to do to me?" she inquired. "I want to punish you because you dare to tease me." after saying that, he brought his face closer to hers. Yes, he wanted to kiss her again! Unlike before, Scarlett did not stop him or try to avoid it; instead, she slowly shut her eyes, ready to wee the kiss. In less than five seconds, their lips met. He kissed her tender lips! Not only that, but he also wrapped his arms around her slender waist. As he was enjoying her tender lips, he told his system to activate the Power Up card. ''System, activate the Power Up card now.'' [Ding! Power Up card activated.] Scarlett''s power slowly moved into Ace''s body. Maybe because he was pressing his lips against hers, or perhaps his system supported his pervert actions, but at that time, her power went into his body through their mouths. When Ace was getting stronger, Scarlett became weaker. She was no longer at the Master rank, but at the Elite Rank. As for Ace, he broke through from Master rank to Grandmaster rank. After stopping the kiss, he uttered, "Now that I''m at the Grandmaster rank, they won''t be able to do anything to us." "I think you need to rece your ice clones with new ones." She suggested this because he made these clones when he was at the Master rank. If he made a clone when he was at the Grandmaster rank, his clone would be much stronger. "You are right." After Ace nodded his head, all his clones melted into water. He decided to make eight clones to protect her because he did not want something bad to happen to her. Even though Jordan and the others could still destroy his clones, but it was not easy to do that because he created them after breaking through to Grandmaster rank. "Alright. Let''s get out of this ce now." she wanted to leave this small world immediately. "Wait!" he grabbed her right hand. Chapter 81 You Have No Shame! ?"Wait!" he grabbed her right hand. She turned around and inquired, "What is it?" "Scarlett, can you give me a good luck kiss first?" He wanted a kiss again before humiliating Jordan and the others. "Why do you need a good luck kiss? You are at the Grandmaster rank now, so they are no longer your opponents. I''m sure you can defeat them as easily as turning your palm." She pinched his nose gently when he wanted to take advantage of the situation again. He cleared his throat before making up a story again. "Ehm! Everyone says a good luck kiss can protect us from bad things. Even though I''m at the Grandmaster rank now, but we still don''t know what will happen to us. That''s why I still need a good luck kiss from you." "You kissed me a few seconds ago, and you want to do it again? Do you want to be pinched again?" she demonstrated how she pinched his waist earlier. ''Cute!'' She added in her mind. "But it was not a good luck kiss, so it did not count." He made a bad excuse. "Sure! I don''t mind giving you a good luck kiss, but¡­" she spoke and paused for a second before she continued, "but I want to p your face first. How is it? Do you still want a good luck kiss from me?" The corner of his lips twitched. ''This beautiful MILF is bullying me, huh?'' He suddenly wanted to spank her ass. "Hehe." She giggled after seeing his expression. "So, what is your answer?" "You really have be a baddy now, Scarlett." Ace stated. Scarlett immediately stood in front of him. ''He is so cute! Maybe I should grant his wish.'' She changed her mind after seeing his expression. ''I''m indeed a good sugar mama. He is so lucky to be my toy boy.'' She cupped his handsome face before finally pulling his face closer to hers. Ace was pleasantly surprised by her actions. He thought she would not kiss him, but he was wrong. Of course, he was thrilled because this was what he wanted. ''Wait!'' He suddenly had a pervert idea. ''Let''s do that.'' He decided to do something because she had teased him earlier. Scarlett widened her eyes when his tongue tried to enter her little mouth. ''My toy boy is indeed a pervert! We are surrounded by magical beasts, but here, he still wants to kiss me passionately.'' Did she refuse him? No! She was a good sugar mama, so she let him do whatever he wanted. They were magical beasts, so she did not care about it. Of course, it would be a different story if they were human. ''What a wonderful sugar mama I truly am. I even let him kiss me passionately even though we are surrounded by magical beasts.'' She weed his tongue with hers. ''It feels good!'' She felt pleasure when he moved his tongue skillfully. "Damn! These two humans have no shame!" the giant wolf cursed venomously when he saw Ace and Scarlett kissing. "I''m not even as shameless as them! Humans are indeed more perverted than us magical beasts." He really wanted to punch Ace''s face, but he did not dare to get close to the barrier because he almost died from a lightning strike earlier. Like the giant wolf, the other magical beasts also did not dare to approach the barrier. But they did not leave that ce and kept surrounding Ace and Scarlett. Ace stopped the kiss after hearing the giant wolf''s words. ''I will make this magical beast even more jealous.'' With that idea in mind, he walked closer to the giant wolf. Scarlett was startled when he suddenly broke the kiss. ''Hmm? What is he doing?'' She walked closer to the giant wolf too. "Human, you really have no shame!" the giant wolf stated. "Are we invisible in your eyes?" The other magical beasts could not talk like the giant wolf because they were only 2-star magical beasts, but they kept making noises, showing theirints. "Why are you guys still in this ce?" Ace inquired. "Just go back to your ce because there is nothing now." The magical beastsined by making noises. "Human, this is our territory, so you should not do adult things in our ce." The wolf uttered. "It''s like youe to someone''s house and do adult things there. Don''t you have any shame?" "Giant wolf, I believe I never cause trouble for you. I only kissed my lover, so why are you behaving like this? Wait! Don''t tell me¡­you don''t have a lover?" Ace decided to tease the giant wolf. The wolf was enraged. "Human!" the wolf wanted to attack Ace, but he stopped when he remembered that lightning would strike him if he approached the barrier. Scarlett, who was standing next to Ace, covered her mouth and giggled. ''Ace, you are so bad!'' She did not expect him to tease the wolf like that. "Ehm! Who says I don''t have a lover?" the giant wolf pretended as if he had a lover. "I even have harem. I''m much better than you." "Is that so?" after saying that, Ace pulled Scarlett closer to him before finally kissing her tender lips again. Scarlett was startled. ''Bad boy!'' But even so, she did not stop him. "Humannnn!" the giant wolf shouted. As Ace was teasing the giant wolf, Jordan and Jimmy gritted their teeth in annoyance. They were furious because Ace and Scarlett still had not left the small world yet. "Why hasn''t hee out yet?" Jordan could not wait to beat Ace to death, so every second seemed so long to him. "The members of the ck Tiger organization still haven''te out either. Did something happen to them?" Jimmy suddenly thought Ace did something to the members of the ck Tiger organization. "Now that you are talking about them, I haven''t seen any members of the ck Tiger organization since we returned to the center of the ruins." Previously, Jordan did not realize it because his mind was filled with Ace and Scarlett. "Leader, what do you think about this?" one of Reese''s underlings inquired. "Do you think he killed them?" "I don''t know." Reese shook her head. "It''s indeed weird." "I believe members of the ck Tiger organization have never caused trouble for him." "You are right. If that young man wants to kill someone, it should be that Jordan kid or Jimmy because they have bad rtionship." "You are right." "But why haven''t the members of the ck Tiger organizatione out of that ce yet?" One by one, Reese''s subordinates voiced out their curiosity. "It has nothing to do with us, so you don''t need to care about it." Reese stated. Lily, the disciple of Misty Pce, also put on a displeased face. Ace had taken seventy percent of her treasure, so her hands itched to beat him to death. She could not do anything to him earlier, but it was different now. Ace had no advantage this time, so she wanted to teach him a lesson. ''I won''t let you off this time.'' Her eyes gleamed with terrifying light as she gripped her staff tighter. At the same time, Ace was talking with the giant wolf. "Alright. Let''s stop here. I want to leave this ce now." Chapter 82 Attacking Ace ?Two good-looking people were standing on the stone tform; a young man and a maturedy. The young man''s heart throbbed with happiness and his right hand wrapped around the maturedy''s slender waist. Like the young man, the maturedy''s heart was also filled with happiness. Even though they were surrounded by more than thirty magical beasts, they did not show the slightest fear in their eyes. The reason was simple. A huge barrier was protecting them! These magical beasts did not have enough power to destroy the barrier, so the young man and the maturedy still behaved calmly as if they were alone. They even could still joke around. These two attractive people were none other than Ace and his lover, Scarlett. "Alright, giant wolf. I have to leave now." Ace was already satisfied teasing the wolf, so he wanted to leave the small world. "It''s nice talking to you." "It''s not nice talking to you!" the giant wolf roared. "Hehe." Scarlett could not help but giggle. "You should not get angry easily, or else it will be bad for your body." "I don''t need advice from a pervert human girl like you!" the wolf said angrily. "I will deactivate my defensive formation. You can use this teleportation formation if you want to leave this ce." Ace had fun teasing the wolf, so he would give the wolf an opportunity to leave the small world. "Hmf!" the giant wolf grimaced. Ace turned his head to look at Scarlett. "My love, let''s leave this ce now." Scarlett pinched his right cheek gently before finally smiling. "Call me sugar mama, not my love!" "Baddy!" after saying that, Ace spanked her soft ass. "Kya!" Scarlett was startled. Ace shifted his gaze from Scarlett to the giant wolf. "Goodbye, giant wolf. Let''s talk again in the future." He put on his Transformation mask before finally telling Scarlett to wear her mask. "Hmf! I don''t want to talk to you ever again!" the giant wolf responded. After Scarlett and Ace left, the wolf began to think. ''I''ve been in this ce for almost a hundred years. Should I leave this ce now?'' He suddenly had the thought of leaving the small world. ---- Forest, Cove of Fragments Ruins. Jimmy, the Hond family, and the disciples of Misty Pce were waiting for Ace toe out of the small world. All of them were holding their weapons tightly because they nned to attack Ace as soon as they saw him. Yes, they would gang up on Aceter! They did not care even if other people would call them cowards because what they had in mind was only one thing. Beat Ace to death! Ace was a wicked person, so they did not want to fight him fairly. "Why hasn''t hee out yet?" Jordan was about to explode with rage because he had been waiting for Ace toe out of the small world for more than thirty minutes. "He didn''t st-" Jimmy stopped his words halfway when he saw Ace, Scarlett and his eight clones in front of the ruined building. ''It''s him!'' He rushed toward Ace before finally jumping high. "Die!" Jimmy''s right hand was covered in yellow light, and his fist looked deadly. He put all his power into his fist because he wanted to kill Ace in one move. Even if he failed to kill Ace with that move, he was sure Ace would be seriously injured. "It''s him!" Jordan unsheathed his de before finally dashing toward Ace. Like Jimmy, he also wanted to kill Ace as quickly as possible. That was why he immediately attacked Ace. "Ice Dragon!" Lily instantly used her magic. Ace was not surprised because he had guessed something like this would happen. ''They immediately attack me, huh?'' He still behaved calmly because he was an awakener at the Grandmaster rank now. Even though his enemy was more than one person, he did not put them in his eyes because they were only awakeners at the Master rank and Elite rank. When Jimmy was attacking Ace, the people from the Fraser family and the Blue Rose organization did not move from their positions. They did not attack Ace immediately because they wanted to see the situation first. ''He is still acting calmly even though they ganged up on him. That''s weird.'' They found it weird when Ace still acted calmly because three powerful awakeners were attacking him together. "You seem so confident with your fists, so let me test it." After saying that, Ace took one step forward, ready to wee Jimmy with his fist. Jimmy''s lips curled up into a grin. ''Fool!'' His strength was already at level 68, so he believed he would not lose out in terms of strength. In less than five seconds, their fists met. *Crack¡­ The sound of bones breaking echoed in their ears. "Agghhh¡­" Jimmy cried out in pain because his right arm immediately broke when their fists met. ''Impossible!'' He fell to the ground like a rock. Ace did not do anything to Jimmy because he wanted to attack Jordan. "You are too slow!'' *Uaakk¡­ Blood sshed out from Jordan''s mouth before he was finally thrown into a rock cliff. Ace turned around when the ice dragon flew toward him at incredible speed. "This ice dragon is too weak to kill me!" He instantly used his Moon Slice skill, sending a huge energy toward the ice dragon. Boom! His attack destroyed the ice dragon easily before finally flying at Lily. "Ice Shield!" Lily instantly used Ice Shield magic to block Ace''s attack, but it was useless because the ice shield could not protect her from his attack. ''Impossible!'' She was sent flying ten meters before finally falling to the ground. The people from the Fraser family and the Blue Rose organization could not believe what they were seeing. Two awakeners at the Master rank and one awakener at the Elite rank attacked Ace together, but he could deal with them easily. He even only needed one move to deal with them as if they were weak. ''Just how strong is he?'' They suddenly felt lucky not to attack Ace right away because they believed they would end up like Jordan if they did. ''No wonder he is not afraid of us. It turns out he is so strong!'' Of course, they had no idea how Ace could be so strong like that. "Young master!" Jordan''s subordinates rushed toward him. "Lily!" the disciples of the Misty Pce helped Lily up. Ace turned around to look at Reese and Zane. "Are you guys not going to attack me too?" Reese and Zane did not answer his question immediately; instead, they exchanged a nce with each other. "You misunderstand us. We did not leave this ce because we took a rest earlier. Exploring the small world had consumed our energy, so we wanted to recover our energy first before leaving." Zene did not dare to give an honest answer because he was afraid that Ace would attack him too. "That''s right." Reese added. "We have no intention to attack you. We only want to take a rest." "Really? Don''t you want revenge for what I have done to you?" of course, Ace knew the reason why they behaved like that because Jimmy and the others were powerless against him. "No." Zane and Reese responded in unison. Because Ace was not paying attention to him, Jimmy wanted to give him a surprise attack. "Die!" Chapter 83 Mercy ?Because Ace was not paying attention to him, Jimmy decided to give a surprise attack. "Die!" The distance between Ace and him was close, so he believed Ace would not be able to block or dodge his attack. But he underestimated Ace. No! Jimmy made a huge mistake when he was giving a surprise attack. Ace turned around and stated. "Stupid!" Jimmy should not have shouted if he wanted to give a surprise attack because it gave him a sign that he was making a surprise attack. He even knew Jimmy''s location because of his screams. Bang! Ace kicked Jimmy''s head, causing him to be thrown five meters from where he was. "Ice Dragon." "Fireball." "Earth Lion." "Ice Needles." "Ice Tiger." The disciples of Misty Pce attacked Ace at the same time because he had injured Lily. Scarlett was a little worried. ''Ace¡­'' She suddenly wanted to help Ace defeat them. However, one of Ace''s clones stopped her. "Don''t worry. The real me is already at the Grandmaster rank, so nothing will happen to him." "That''s right." his other clone added. "He can defeat them easily if he wants. I''m sure he is only ying with them. Otherwise, there is no way they could still be standing now." What his clone said was right. Ace was not serious until now! There was still an hour and a half until the Power Up card effect wore off, so he decided to y with them. Boom! Ace used his Moon Slice skill to destroy their magic. Jordan looked at his strongest subordinate and shouted, "Kill him now!" His strongest subordinate immediately drew his bowstring. "Fire Phoenix!" The arrow turned into a huge fire phoenix. *Scream¡­ The sound of the fire phoenix''s cry reverberated in the entire area. The other awakeners, who were around the center of the ruins, instantly turned their heads toward the source of the sound. "Is that a phoenix''s cry?" "Everyone, there is a fight in the center of the ruins!" "Who is fighting?" "The people from the Hond family and Misty Pce are fighting against a young man right now." "A young man? Who is he?" "The young man who fought the Hudson family." "What? It''s him?" "Let''s go and watch it!" They suddenly remembered Ace because he did not put the people from three families and three organizations in his eyes. ''I want to watch too.'' One by one, they rushed toward the center of the ruins. They no longer cared about the prohibition against entering the center of the ruins set by the people from the three families and organizations. ''Beat them! Beat them to death!'' Their hearts were filled with happiness when they saw Ace beating the people from the Hond family and Misty Pce. The people from three families and three organizations forbade them from entering the center of the ruins earlier, so they were delighted when Ace beat them. "Young man, beat them to death!" "Yes, beat them to death!" "Serves you right!" "Kill them!" "Don''t show mercy!" "That''s right. Show no mercy because they don''t deserve it!" One by one, they supported Ace because he was not from three families and three organizations. Reese and her underlings turned their heads toward them. ''Why are they in this area?'' At first, they wanted to tell them to leave the center of the ruins, but they changed their minds. Bang! Jordan''s strongest subordinate was sent flying five meters after being kicked by Ace in the head. "Uakk¡­" blood sshed out of his mouth. He felt dizzy and in immense pain. He even did not have the strength to stand up because Ace kicked him hard. ''How can he be so strong?'' He knew Ace was a powerful awakener, but he was much stronger than he thought. Ace looked at his enemies calmly. ''Sigh. This is boring now.'' He did not want to y with them anymore because, in his view, it was better to lovey-dovey with Scarlett. ''Hmm?'' He turned around when Jimmy attacked him again. "Die, bastard!" Jimmy threw out his fist. After avoiding Jimmy''s attack, Ace choked him by the neck. ''This old man is still not giving up, huh?'' He choked Jimmy''s neck harder and harder. Jimmy''s face turned red because he had trouble breathing. "Let¡­go¡­of¡­me." He tried to remove Ace''s hand from his neck, but his efforts were in vain because Ace''s grip was too strong for him. Jordan and the others wanted to save Jimmy, but they didn''t have the strength to do that. They even did not have the strength to stand up. "This is boring now. I don''t want to y with you guys anymore." After saying that, Ace broke Jimmy''s neck. *Creak¡­ The sound of bones breaking resounded throughout the area. Jordan and the others widened their eyes when Jimmy''s corpse fell to the ground. ''He is dead?!'' Their bodies began to tremble when Ace walked closer to them. "What¡­what are you going to do?" terror overtook their faces. At that time, Ace looked like a devil who wanted to kill his prey. No! He looked like a grim reaper who wanted to take their souls. The closer Ace was to them, the bigger the fear in their bodies. "Ple...please¡­please don''t kill me." When Jordan knew that he could die at Ace''s hand, he began to beg for his life. Sure, he knew that his actions were disgraceful and destroyed the dignity of his family, but he did not care about it because he could die if he did not beg for his life. "Please¡­please don''t kill me." Jordan knelt before Ace. "Haha." The onlookersughed when Jordan begged for his life. When Jordan arrived at the ruins earlier, he acted high and mighty. He even acted as if he was a king, but now he was begging for his life. That was why the onlookersughed loudly. They were delighted. They were pleased because Jordan looked so pathetic. Jordan was enraged when the onlookersughed at him, but he did not dare to yell at them because he was afraid that Ace would get angryter. His life was in Ace''s hands, so he did not want to do something that could make Ace angry, or else he would lose his lifeter. Ace did not say anything and only looked at Jordan. It was funny! Jordan hated him to the bone, but here he was begging for his life. His previous high and mighty behavior was even nowhere to be seen now, as if he was a different person. Ace shifted his gaze from Jordan to Lily. She felt like a devil king was ncing at her when she saw his eyes. She wanted to beg for her life, but her pride stopped her. For this reason, she only lowered her head. Yes, she did not dare to look at Ace! At this moment, Scarlett walked toward Ace. She did not show the slightest fear in her eyes because she believed no one would try to hurt her. *sh¡­sh¡­ Ace swung his sword fast. "Agghhh." Jordan and Lily cried out in pain when Ace cut off their left arm. They felt immense pain, but they did not dare to curse him. What they did was only one thing. Endure the pain! "Haha." The onlookersughed again. The people from the Fraser family and the Blue Rose organization shivered when Ace cut off Jordan''s and Lily''s left arm. ''He is so cruel!'' Theybeled him as a cruel person because his actions looked like he was torturing Jordan and Lily. Scarlett, who was standing next to Ace, looked at Jordan and Lily. Did she feel sorry for them? No! "Jordan, why don''t you curse me like before? I cut off your left arm, you know?" Ace suddenly wanted to make fun of Jordan. Jordan did not say anything and kept lowering his head. He was afraid that his head would roll on the ground if he said something. Ace shifted his gaze from Jordan to Lily. "And you, the woman from Misty Pce. Why don''t you threaten me with your organization like before? Isn''t Misty Pce one of the strongest organizations in Luvr region?" Like Jordan, Lily did not say anything and kept lowering her head. Previously, she used her organization name to scare Ace, but he did not put Misty Pce in his eyes. That was why she did not say anything and kept lowering her head because she knew it would be useless. So instead of angering him even more, it was better to keep her mouth shut. Ace kept shifting his gaze from Jordan to Lily. ''This is really boring. I will just kill them.'' He wanted to kill them. When Ace was raising his sword, Scarlett held his left hand. "It''s enough. Don''t kill them. Let''s leave this ce now." Ace instantly turned his head toward Scarlett. ''Hmm?'' He was startled when Scarlett suddenly stopped him. ''Should I spare them?'' He wavered whether he should spare them or not. When Ace saw Scarlett''s expression, he sighed and gave in. He knew that his actions could be dangerous for them, but he could not refuse her wish. "You guys are in luck today. Previously, I wanted to kill you all, but I changed my mind." Ace stored his sword in his space ring. "I will let it slide for today because my bodyguard ask me to spare your life." Jordan and Lily were startled. ''He spared our lives? They felt relieved after hearing his words, but they did not dare to lift their heads. "What do you call this again?" Ace spoke and paused for a second before he continued, "Ah, right. MERCY!" Chapter 84 Meeting Layla ?After Ace and Scarlett left, Lily and Jordan immediately looked for a healing mage to reattach their left arm. Time was essential for them because they could lose their left arm forever if they stayed in ruins for a long time. That was why they did not do anything to people whoughed at them because their left arm was much more important than these people. As Lily and Jordan were looking for a healing mage, Ace and Scarlett walked hand in hand. They were using their real identities now because they had killed the people from the ck Tiger organization, so there was no need to use a fake identity. ''Today is a beautiful day!'' He smiled softly. When Scarlett saw him, she immediately uttered, "You seem so happy." "I''m rich now." he told her the reason why he smiled happily. After taking over Ace''s body, he was penniless, but he had a lot of money now. He even had many weapons, armors, and potions in his space ring. Even though he was not as rich as he was in his previous life, but he was still happy because he did not need to depend on Scarlett to buy something now. Previously, he always used Scarlett''s money if he wanted to buy something. He even used her money to buy a space ring. That was why he was delighted because he always felt embarrassed whenever he used her money. After all, he was a man, so living on a woman''s money hurt his pride. ''Maybe I should thank goddess Teressater.'' It could be said goddess Teressa was the main reason why he had a lot of money because he became a rich person after doing a quest from her. He was sure he would still be penniless if goddess Teressa did not give him a quest because Scarlett always spoiled him, giving him money, etc. "Scarlett, how about you be my sugar baby now?" Ace inquired, "With the money in my space ring, I believe I can provide all your daily needs now. Don''t worry. I will spoil youter." "Ace, I''m much richer than you, so you should drop the idea of making me your sugar baby." Even though Ace got a good harvest earlier, but she was still richer than him. "Really?" Ace did not believe her. "Here, see it." She showed him the money in her space ring. She dared to show him the money in her space ring because she knew Ace would not do anything bad to her. She had been living with him for several years, so she knew his personality well. He was even willing to die for her, so there was no way he would have bad intentions toward her. The corner of his lips twitched. ''I did not expect her to be so rich!'' He knew she was rich, but she was much richer than he thought. "Hehe." Scarlett giggled after seeing his expression. ''Cute!'' She added in her mind. Time went by quickly, and without realizing it, it had been four hours since they left the Cove of Fragments ruins. Scarlett and Ace were currently in her tent, naked. They immediately set up a tent after finding a cave and eating dinner together. At first, they only chatted and joked together, but one thing led to another, and they ended up having sex in her tent. Of course, her tent was guarded by Ace''s clones because he was a very careful person, especially when he had sex with Scarlett. When Scarlett sat up, Ace inquired, "Where are you going?" "I want to wear clothes." She had several clothes in her space ring because she felt ufortable sleeping in her armor. When she was about to wear clothes, he grabbed her by the waist before finally putting her on top of him. Sure, they had just finished having sex, but he still wanted to feel the warmth of her body because it felt great embracing her sexy body. This was the reason why he often hugged her. "Kya!" Scarlett was startled when he suddenly put her on top of him, causing her to drop her clothes. "Ace, what are you doing? I want to wear clothes." "Why do you want to wear clothes? If you feel cold, I will warm you with my body." After saying that, he wrapped his arms around her slender waist. Scarlett smiled softly before finally pinching his cheeks. "Pervert young man!" "Scarlett, stop it or else I will punish youter." Of course, he did not feel pain because she pinched his cheeks gently. Instead of feeling afraid, she challenged him to punish her. "I dare you to punish me now!" "You are not afraid, huh? Then take this." After saying that, he spanked her soft ass. "Kya!" Scarlett was startled when he suddenly spanked her ass because she thought he would only kiss her like usual. "Ace, why did you p my ass?" "It''s your punishment for pinching my cheeks." He spanked her ass again after saying that. "You dare to punish your sugar mama, huh?" she pinched his cheeks harder, causing him to feel pain. "Apologize now or else I won''t stop pinching your cheeks." Of course, Ace did not apologize to her. "Hehe." Scarlett giggled when she saw his face. "Your face is funny, Ace." "Funny? Aren''t I handsome?" he did not feel shy when he said this because he was indeed an attractive young man. "Who said that?! You are not handsome. Your face is below average." She admitted that he was a good-looking young man, but she would not say something he wanted to hear. After all, he had teased her and spanked her ass twice, so this was her revenge. "You were the one who said that." He lied to her. "When did I say it? I''m sure I never said anything like that." Actually, she had said he was attractive several times in the past, but she behaved as if she had never said it. There was a seal on his body that prevented him from remembering his past, so she believed he would not know that she was lying to him. "Last night when you were sleeping, you said I was young, handsome, cool, popr and kind." He continued lying to her. "You even said I was the most handsome man you had ever seen in your life." "Hehe. You are lying, right? There is no way I would say something like that." Scarlett did not believe it because his words seemed suspicious. It was as if he was praising himself. "If you still don''t believe me, we can ask my clone now." Ace uttered. "He is your clone, so I''m sure he will support you." She believed his clone would support him. "Well, it''s up to you to believe it or not." He did not force her to believe him. The duo continued talking. After he was satisfied embracing her, he let her wear clothes. To his surprise, she seduced him after wearing clothes, causing them to have sex again. The following morning, Ace left to find food for them. Scarlett did not go with him because she still felt sore down there. Ace did not let her restst night, so she decided to rest in a cave. ---- Forest, Waterfall. A youngdy about thirty-one years old was taking a bath in the pool alone. Her wless skin glistened in the bright sunlight, and her wet blue hair descended to her waist like a waterfall. Even though her face was only in the category of standard beauty, but anyone who saw her would not be able to take their eyes off her immediately. The reason was simple. She had a curvaceous body! Her waist was as lithe as the water snake, and her big breasts matched perfectly with her sexy figure. She only needed to wink her eye, and any man would be seduced by her instantly. The youngdy who gave off a feeling of absolute charm was none other than La Hayness, Scarlett''s good friend. "I did not expect to find waterfall in this area." She cleaned her body from magical beasts'' blood. Previously, she fought several magical beasts, and her body got dirty because of that. That was why she took a bath right after finding a waterfall. As she was focused on cleaning her body, an attractive young man fell onto the water. ? *Ssh¡­ The sound of him falling into the water reverberated in the entire area. La was startled. She instantly covered her big breasts with her left arm before finally turning her body toward the source of the sound. "Who is it?" she thought he was a peeping tom, so she was furious. The attractive young man lifted his head from the water. "Huft¡­" The young man had ck hair, and the lineaments of his face were in perfect proportion to each other. If people from Nightshire city saw him, they would know him right away because he was famous in that ce. City mistress'' toy boy! Yes, it was his nickname in Nightshire city. That attractive young man was none other than Ace Farley. Previously, he was swept away by the current when he slipped off a rock. That was why he fell into the water. Ace was shocked when he saw a sexydy in front of her. ''A woman?!'' Even though he was a little panicked, he did not show it on his face. "Lady, calm down. Please let me exin everything first." He told her to calm down because he thought she would immediately attack him. La was shocked again. ''Ace?!'' Chapter 85 I’m Your Sugar Mama ?Two attractive people were in the pool; a young man and a maturedy. The maturedy was standing next to a big stone while the young man was right in front of her. Even though she was naked, she did not panic because the water was as high as her waist, and she was also covering her breasts with her left arm. Sure, the young man was still able to see her t belly and wless skin, but she did not mind it. No! The real reason why she could still behave normally was that she knew who that young man was, or else she would have beaten him to death by now. Unlike the maturedy, the young man was a little nervous. However, he could hide it well, causing the mature woman to be unable to notice it. He tried his best to act normally because he had to maintain his image as a man. These two people were none other than La and Ace. Previously, Ace fell into the water when La was taking a bath. This was the main reason why the atmosphere around them was awkward. "Lady, please calm down. Let me exin it first." Ace did not want her to think of him as a peeping tom because he fell into the water identally. La was startled. ''Ace?'' She did not expect to meet Ace at the waterfall. ''But why did he call medy? And why is he acting like he doesn''t know me?'' She suddenly remembered Scarlett''s words. ''Ah, right. There is a seal on his body that prevents him from remembering his past.'' She understood the reason why Ace acted as if they had never met before. ''Wait!'' Her lips curled up into a smirk. ''Isn''t this a perfect time to tease him?'' She wanted to tease him because he did not remember who she was. "Ace, what are you doing here? Are you peeking at me bathing?" La showed her seductive smile after saying that. Ace was stunned. ''Ace? Do we know each other?'' He could not find any information about her in his mind. ''Damn! This seal is making my life difficult!'' He med the seal on his body. Because he was curious about their rtionship, he immediately asked, "Lady, do we know each other?" La pretended to be shocked. Her shocked face turned worried before finally she walked closer to him. "Ace, what happened to you? Do you really not remember me?" She cupped his handsome face and pretended to check his condition. At this moment, she forgot to cover her breasts, allowing Ace to see her beautiful breasts clearly. ''Big and beautiful!'' Of course, he still acted normally because it was rted to his pride as a man. He was the grandson of the Ruler. No! He had seen women''s breasts before, so he could still control himself. When La noticed his gaze, she lowered her head to look at her breasts. ''I forgot to cover my breasts!'' She was too passionate in her acting, to the point she forgot that she was naked. ''No. I should act normally or else I can''t tease him.'' Actually, she wanted to cover her breasts immediately, but she tried her best not to do that. ''He is amazing!'' She praised him because he still managed to act calm after seeing her perfect big breasts. If it were another man, she believed he would have lost himself in lust and tried to have his way with her instantly. La brought her face closer to his right ear before finally whispering. "Why didn''t you answer my question? Are you stunned after seeing my breasts?" Ace did not expect her to say that because previously, he thought she would cover her breasts immediately, but he was wrong. He was utterly wrong because she kept teasing him even after finding out that he had seen her bare breasts. "You have licked and sucked my breasts many times, so why are you acting as if you have never done it before?" she continued teasing him. Ace widened his eyes in surprise. ''I have licked and sucked her breasts many times?!'' He wanted to know about their rtionship even more. "Lady, something bad had happened to me several days ago, causing me to lose my memory." Ace made up a story. "Can you tell me about our rtionship?" La cupped his handsome face again. "My name is La Hayness. I''m your sugar mama." She decided to pretend to be his sugar mama because she believed it would be exciting. Ace was taken aback by her words. ''What?! I have two sugar mamas?!'' Of course, he did not know that she was lying to him because he did not remember who she was. He decided to believe her words because she was really worried when she found out that something bad had happened to him. She even behaved normally when he saw her big breasts. He would not believe her words if she did not act like that. La almostughed when she saw his expression. ''He is so cute!'' She found it cute because he believed her words immediately. "Did Scarlett not tell you about me?" she inquired. "Scarlett and I are your sugar mamas. I''m sure everyone in Nightshire city knows about this." "She did not tell me anything about this." Of course, he did not me Scarlett because he did not expect to have two sugar mamas. "Well, it''s fine because you know who I am now." after saying that, she turned around and walked toward her armor. Even though La said she was his sugar mama, he did not peek when she was putting on her armor. Her face broke into a smile. ''What a gentleman!'' She praised him when he decided not to peek at her. La could not tell him not to peek at her because she said she was his sugar mama. She even said he had licked and sucked her breasts many times. He would be suspicious of her if she told him not to peek at her. That was why she did not say anything and only hoped he would not peek at her. Ace walked toward her after she finished putting on her armor. ''Hmm?'' When he noticed that her armor was no longer in good condition, he immediately retrieved the best armor from his space ring. "La, your armor is no longer in good condition. Use this one." He did not mind giving her the best armor because she was his sugar mama. He had more than one hundred armors in his space ring, so giving her one armor was not a big deal for him. La was startled. ''It''s an armor at Unique rank.'' She was even more surprised when she found out the armor was at a Unique rank. Her armor was at a Rare rank, so it was better than hers. "Are you sure you want to give me this armor?" "Why are you behaving like we are strangers? Here. Take this armor." After saying that, he gave the armor to her. "Thank you, Ace!" she epted it immediately because he would get suspicious if she refused his gift. ''Today is my luck day.'' Her heart was filled with happiness because she got armor at Unique rank for free. As La was changing into her new armor, Ace chose the best sword for her. "I think this sword is good for her." After changing into a new armor, she made a sexy pose, "Ace, how is it?" "You look great!" he smiled softly before finally giving her a red sword. "Here. Take this sword too." La could not express the happiness she felt in words. ''This sword is at Unique rank too!'' She could not say anything for several seconds because he kept giving her surprises. "Why are you standing like a statue?" after saying that, he put the sword in her hands. La looked at the sword before returning her attention to Ace. "Ace, you gave me armor and a sword at Unique rank. Tell me. How do you want me to reward you? Do you want me to reward you in bed?" "I don''t need anyth-" he stopped his words halfway before finally correcting it. "How about we switch ces now?" "Switch ces?" she did not get his words. "I mean you be my sugar baby from today onwards." He told her the meaning of his words. "Sure." La agreed instantly. Ace was startled. ''What?! She agreed instantly?'' Previously, he thought she would reject his idea like what Scarlett always did, but he was wrong. ''I''m sure she is joking around.'' He suddenly thought she was only joking around. "By the way, where did you get this armor and sword?" La asked curiously. "It''s like this¡­." Ace gave a short exnation. "Hehe. I didn''t know you were a bad young man, Ace." La giggled after hearing his exnation. "By the way, where is Scarlett now?" "She is in a cave not far from here." He gave an honest answer. "Let''s go and meet her now." she uttered. "Wait!" he stopped her by grabbing her right hand. "Let''s catch some fish first since she and I still haven''t had breakfast." "Sure." She responded, "I will help you catch some fist." The duo walked toward the water to catch some fish. They tried catching fish in shallow water because it was easier to catch them. However, the goddess of luck was not on their side because they always failed to catch fish. Yes, the fish always managed to slip away from them! "I didn''t know that catching fish was so difficult." La stated. "Let''s try again." Ace did not give up because he really wanted to eat grilled fish. "There is a big fish under that stone." She pointed her right index finger at the stone in front of her. Ace turned his head in the direction she was pointing. "Let''s catch it together. You are from the right, and I''m from the left." "Alright." She agreed instantly. Ace and La exchanged a nce with each other before finally nodding their heads. ''1¡­2¡­3¡­'' They rushed forward, trying to catch the big fish. However, they failed to catch it. Not only that, but they also bumped into each other, causing them to fall into the water. Luckily, they were on the edge of the pool, so they were not drowning. They also did not feel pain because the water reduced the impact. No! La fell on top of him, so she didn''t feel any pain. "Hehe." The duo chuckled because it was funny. They did not stand up immediately; instead, they remained in the same position. ''Hmm?'' La was startled when Ace suddenly wrapped his arms around her waist. Ace dared to do this because he still believed she was his sugar mama. That was why he wrapped his arms around her waist without thinking twice. La was shocked again when Ace wanted to kiss her lips. ''What should I do?'' Chapter 86 Kissing Layla ?''What should I do?'' La had a hard time when Ace wanted to kiss her. Of course, she still remembered what she had said to him, but she did not expect him to want to kiss her shortly after that. ''Is it because of my words?'' She suspected it was because she said she was his sugar mama. Did she regret her actions? No! She had a lot of fun since she pretended to be his sugar mama. She even got good armor and a sword from him. Yes, she believed he gave her armor and sword because she pretended to be his sugar mama! Of course, she would return the armor and sword if he wanted it back because rtionship was more important than the sword and armor. ''Should I stop him?'' She wavered again. ''But I still want to pretend to be his sugar mama. He will know the truth if I stop him.'' She began thinking about the advantages and disadvantages. ''Maybe I should stop him now because he will know the truth after we meet Scarlett.'' She wanted to stop him, but it was toote because Ace had pressed his lips against hers before she could stop him. She thought about it for too long, so Ace thought he could kiss her. La widened her eyes in surprise. She wanted to stand up, but she could not do that because Ace was wrapping his arms around her slender waist. ''Tongue?'' She knew what he wanted to do when his tongue tried to enter her little mouth. Deep kiss! Yes, he wanted to kiss her passionately. ''He even wants to kiss me passionately. It seems like he really thinks of me as his sugar mama.'' She could not me him because previously, she said he had licked and sucked her breasts many times. ''It seems like he really thinks we''ve had sex before. That was why he thought it was okay to kiss me passionately.'' At this moment, La still did not open her mouth and only stared at him. ''He has beautiful eyes.'' She did not know what was happening to her, but she slowly opened her mouth when she saw his beautiful ck eyes. ''Well, I will let him kiss me passionately because he gave me a good armor and sword earlier.'' She used the armor and sword as an excuse to wee the kiss because, with this, she had a reason not to refuse his kiss. ''He is so good at deep kissing.'' He only kissed her passionately, but she already felt immense pleasure. ''Did Scarlett teach him how to do a deep kiss?'' She suddenly suspected that Scarlett had taught him how to kiss a woman passionately because Scarlett was his sugar mama, and they had been living together for several years. ''It feels good.'' She was slowly sinking into a sea of pleasure. She even forgot that they were in a public ce where someone could see what they were doing. Ace had kissed several women in his previous life. He even had kissed Scarlett passionately many times. That was why he knew how to make La drown in a sea of pleasure. Due to how skilled he was at deep kissing, La forgot that she had a passionate kiss with a young man who was much younger than her. No! She forgot that she had a passionate kiss with someone who was not her lover or husband. After kissing her passionately for several seconds, Ace broke the kiss. ''It seems like my guess is right.'' He realized something. He smiled in satisfaction before finally speaking, "Thank you for the kiss, La." La smiled at him and responded, "Now that you have kissed me passionately, how about letting me go?" If someone saw her, that person would be surprised because she could act normally. After all, she had a hard time when he tried to kiss her. "Hmm? Letting you go?" he was still wrapping his arms around her slender waist. "What? Do you want to kiss me passionately again?" she decided to tease him again because he still did not let her go. "That''s actually a good idea." After saying that, he turned their bodies, causing him to be on top of her. "It seems like Scarlett has turned you into a pervert." like before, she did not stop him when he wanted to kiss her. They had done it, so there was no point in stopping him. ''I lost.'' She wrapped her arms around his waist. They kissed longer this time as they were lost in their own world. After Ace stopped the kiss, La uttered, "Aren''t we going to catch fish?" Ace suddenly remembered that they still had not caught a single fish. "Let''s catch fish now." After standing up, he helped her up. Then the duo began to catch fish again. ---- Herora City, Hudson Family. Eight people were sitting on the couch in the living room. If Ace were in that room, he would know half of them because half of them were Jordan and his subordinates. Jordan and his subordinates went straight to the Hudson family after he managed to reattach his left arm. No! He did not have bad intentions. He only wanted to inform the Hudson family about what had happened to Cale and David because he went to the Cove of Fragments ruins with them. "That was what happened to them." Jordan said after exining everything to David''s parents. "So, you mean my two sons are dead?!" an old man in his sixties wore a sad face upon learning that his two sons had died. The old man had red hair and green eyes. His name was Darwin. He was David''s father and the head of the Hudson family. "You are joking, right?" an old woman in her sixties refused to believe Jordan''s words. Like Darwin, she also had red hair and green eyes. She was Celia, David''s mother. "I''m not joking. Cain also cut off my left arm yesterday. Luckily, I can still reattach it." Even though it was embarrassing, Jordan also told them that he lost the fight against Ace. ? Of course, he did not tell them that he begged for his life because it would ruin his reputation. Celia could not hold back the sadness in her heart when Jordan said he was telling the truth. Tears welled up in her eyes, and her heart was filled with sadness. She only had two children, so she felt as if her world had broken into pieces after hearing Jordan''s words. Like Celia, Darwin''s heart was also filled with sadness, but he was still able to restrain himself from crying. "Cain? Who is this Cain? Is he from Herora city?" Darwin wanted to know who Ace was because he wanted to seek revenge. Ace had killed his two sons, so there was no way he would forgive Ace. Blood for blood! Because Ace had killed David and Cale, he wanted to kill Ace. Not only that, but he would kill Ace''s family too. He would not spare anyone who had a rtionship with Ace because Ace had to pay for his actions. "He said he was not from Luvr region." Jordan also did not know where Ace lived because Ace only said he was not from the Luvr region. "But I can draw his face for you." "Yes, please draw his face." after saying that, Darwin ordered one of his subordinates to bring a pen and paper. Darwin and Celia looked at Ace''s picture with eyes filled with anger and hatred. They stared at the picture intently as if they wanted to imprint Ace''s image in their minds so that they would not forget him forever. "Young master Jordan, can you help us kill this Cain?" Darwin wanted to ask for Jordan''s help because, with this, it would be easier to find and kill Ace. "Young master Jordan, he had injured you and your subordinates. He even cut off your left arm. Don''t you want to take revenge on him?" Celia tried to persuade Jordan to get revenge on Ace. Jordan did not answer their questions immediately. Of course, he hated Ace to the bone because he cut off his left arm and robbed eighty percent of his treasure. However, some part of him did not want to mess with Ace again because Ace was strong and a dangerous person. Even four awakeners at Master rank and ten awakeners at Elite rank could not defeat Ace and only ended up as his ythings. Unless they had an awakener at the Grandmaster rank with them, they should avoid fighting against him because it was the same as digging their own graves. Of course, his family had a few awakeners at the Grandmaster rank, but he believed his father would not let him borrow them. Awakeners at the Grandmaster rank were extremely important to his family to the point that it would affect the family''s strength if they lost one of them. If his family''s strength were to decline, there was a possibility that the other major families would devour his family. It was too risky! He did not want to put his family in danger just to try to kill Ace. ''What do you think?'' Jordan looked at his strongest subordinate, asking for his opinion. Even though Jordan did not say anything, his strongest subordinate understood what he had in mind. For this reason, he shook his head, giving Jordan a sign to refuse Darwin''s request. They were lucky that Ace did not kill them yesterday. However, he believed Ace would kill them if they caused trouble for him again. "How is it, young master Jordan? You are willing to help us, right?" Darwin inquired. Chapter 87 Taking Advantage Of The Situation ?"How is it, young master Jordan? You are willing to help us, right?" Darwin inquired. Darwin and Celia looked at Jordan with hopeful expressions. The duo hoped Jordan would help them because they wanted to kill Ace as quickly as possible. "Sorry. I can''t do that because I have to go home today." Jordan lied to them because he did not want to help them. Sure, Darwin and Celia would think of him as a coward, but he did not care about it because his life was more important. Unless he were sure he could defeat Ace, he would not do anything to Ace. This was what saved Reese and Zane from Ace yesterday. Darwin and Celia clenched their fists. ''Coward!'' Even though they were furious, they suppressed their anger because they were the Hond family''s subordinates. They were not the Hond family''s important subordinates, so they were afraid that the Hond family would kill them if they offended Jordan''s feelings or hurt him. After all, Jordan was the second child of the Hond family. Jordan knew what they had in mind because it was written on their faces. However, he did not care about it because they would not dare to do something to him. "I just want to inform you about what happened to your children, nothing more than that. I will take my leave now." after saying that, Jordan rose to his feet and left. His three subordinates immediately followed him. They did not show respect to Darwin and Celia because it was not needed. After Jordan and his subordinates left, Darwin ordered his underlings to find Ace. He also ordered a few of his subordinates to go to the Cove of Fragments ruins because there was a possibility that Ace was still in that ce. Of course, he did not know that Cain was Ace''s fake identity because Jordan did not tell them about this. No! Jordan also did not know that Cain was Ace''s fake identity. "Young master, why didn''t you do something to Darwin and Celia earlier?" one of Jordan''s subordinates inquired. Even though Darwin and Celia did not express it, they knew that Darwin and Celia had insulted Jordan earlier. "There is no need to do that. "Jordan responded calmly. "Why?" they inquired. "Because I have a feeling that Cain will kill them in a few days." Jordan told them the reason why he did nothing to Darwin and Celia. He did not care even if Ace killed Darwin and Celia because his family could find a new subordinate. "Even though I hate Cain, but I hope he will beat them to deathter." Jordan''s strongest subordinate stated. "Alright. Forget about them. Let''s go home now." Jordan uttered. "Understood." His subordinates responded in unison. At the same time, Ace was sitting on a big stone, looking at La, who was in the pool. ''After gathering all information and seeing her behavior, it seems like my guess is right.'' He touched his chin as he stared at La. ''But why did she do that? Is it to tease me? Didn''t her actions put me at an advantage?'' He was ny percent sure that La was lying when she said she was his sugar mama. He had two reasons for this. First, she said he had licked and sucked her breasts many times, but she had a hard time and was a little nervous when he kissed her lips earlier. Yes, what he did to her was a test! When he kissed her earlier, it was not like he wanted to take advantage of the situation, but he wanted to know whether she was lying or not. If they had done many adult things, she would not act nervous or had a hard time when he only wanted to kiss her. After all, they should have done a lot of kissing if they had done many adult things because usually, everyone always started with a kiss before doing adult things. Andst, her behavior was quite strange when he gave her a sword and armor as if it was her first time getting a gift from him. If she were his sugar mama, they should have often given something to each other. These were the reasons why he doubted that she was his real sugar mama. After all, her behavior was different from Scarlett''s. ''I don''t know why you want to pretend to be my sugar mama, but I will use this opportunity to take advantage of you.'' He decided to take advantage of her because she dared to pretend to be his sugar mama. La turned her head to look at Ace. "Ace, why do you keep lying on the stone? Come here and help me. Didn''t you say you wanted to eat grilled fish?" Ace rose to his feet and walked toward her. But instead of helping her catch fish, he did something else. He carried her in a princess style! La was startled. She did not expect him to do something like that. "Ace, what are you doing?" previously, she thought he would help her catch some fish, but she was wrong because he suddenly carried her. He did not answer her question and kept walking toward the t stone. After putting her on the stone, he began chanting a magic spell. "Ice clone." He decided to use his Ice Clone magic because he wanted to lovey-dovey with La. No! He wanted to take advantage of the situation. The expression of deep shock blossomed on her face when La saw six ice clones in front of her. ''Clone magic?'' She believed Ace awakened the Knight ss. That was why she was shocked when Ace could use magic. ''He is Rheanix?! Since when can he use magic? Why didn''t Scarlett tell me about this?'' Scarlett only told her that there was a seal on his body, so she did not know anything about it. "Catch some fish for me." Ace ordered his clones to catch some fish. "Ace, since when can you use magic?" La asked curiously. Ace shifted his gaze from his clones to La. Because he wanted to take advantage of her, he put her on hisp before finally wrapping his right arm around her waist. "Sincest month." At first, La wanted to remove his right hand from her waist and slide from hisp, but she changed her mind. "I see." "By the way, La. Can you tell me more about our rtionship?" he inquired. Instead of answering his question immediately, she inquired, "What do you want to know?" "When did you be my sugar mama?" he threw his first question at her. "Two years ago." It was an easy question, so she could answer it immediately. "Was Scarlett not mad at you at that time?" he inquired. "We are good friends, so she can ept me immediately. After all, your father is the hero of Nightshire city." she knew how his father died because she also defended Nightshire city from magical beasts at that time. "Then when was our first kiss?" he began to interrogate her. La answered in her head immediately. ''A few minutes ago!'' Of course, she would not say it. Even though he always took advantage of the situation, she had fun pretending to be his sugar mama. "Why do you want to know about it?" "Because I don''t want to forget our important memories." He lied to her. "Our first kiss is important to me, so I want to know about it." "Last year." She kept lying to him. Ace paid attention to her behavior and words carefully. "Then when did we first have sex?" La could not hide her shocked face after hearing his question. ''What? Sex? He has the guts to ask that question?'' She was startled. But what surprised her most was that he still behaved normally, as if he was throwing a normal question at her. ''Why do I feel like he changed a lot? Is this just my feeling?'' She believed his behavior was different a few months ago. When Ace saw her surprised expression, he was even more sure that she was not his sugar mama. ''Got you!'' Of course, he would continue to act as if he did not realize her lie because he wanted to keep taking advantage of the situation. After all, it was a win-win situation for them! She could pretend to be his sugar mama while he could take advantage of her body. Because she still did not answer his question, he inquired, "Why don''t you answer my question? I''m sure it''s not a hard question." "Ace, why do you keep asking weird questions?" La inquired. "It''s not a weird question. I just want to remember all the important things we''ve done up until now." he had guessed that she would ask this question, so he was not surprised by it. She touched her lips before finally speaking, "Our first time was two years ago at my house." "At your house?" he uttered. "Yes." She nodded her head. "My house is located not far from Scarlett''s home." "You and Scarlett are my sugar mamas, so why don''t you live with us?" he kept behaving as if he was clueless about everything. La decided to lie again. "No one wants to buy my house yet. However, I often stay over at Scarlett''s house. Do you really not remember anything?" Ace was amazed by her ability to lie. "La, how about we have quick sex now? I mean, it''s unfair to me because I don''t remember our first sex. Don''t worry. We are alone in this waterfall, so it''s safe to do it." The expression of deep shock blossomed on La''s face. ''What?! He wants to have sex with me?!'' Chapter 88 Hudson Family’s Subordinates ?''What?! He wants to have sex with me?!'' La widened her eyes for a second. She was stunned. She was shocked after hearing his question. Previously, Ace threw several shameful questions at her, and she could still tolerate it, but now he suddenly asked for sex. La was at a loss for words. It was too much. He had no shame. A pervert young man! He even asked that shameful question with a straight face as if he did not know what shamelessness was. Sure, she was pretending to be his sugar mama, but asking for sex was too much. It had crossed the line! He even wanted to have sex with her at the waterfall, a ce where someone could see them easily. ''No. I should not grant his wish this time.'' She refused to have sex with him because they had no special rtionship. ''But how should I reject him?'' She needed to choose her words carefully because he would be suspicious of her if she rejected him directly. When Ace saw her expression, he almostughed. ''Hehe. She doesn''t realize that I''m only joking around.'' Of course, he was not serious when he asked for sex because he only wanted to tease her. ''Cute! Maybe I should keep teasing her for today.'' Even though she had tried her best to act normally, but he could tell what she had in mind. "You won''t refuse my wish, right?" Ace wore a sad face. "Don''t worry. I will make several clones to pay attention to our surroundingster. It will be safe." La stared at him. After thinking for several seconds, she finally found a good way to refuse his wish. "Ace, let''s do it tonight." She told him that waterfall was not a good ce to have sex because someone could see them easilyter. She did not want someone to disturb them when they were having sex because the feeling of stopping in the middle of sex was really ufortable. It was as if they were thrown from heaven to hell. That was why she suggested that they should have sex in a tent tonight. ''I think this is a good excuse.'' She believed they would not have sex after meeting Scarlett. That was why she told him to wait until night. "We can also drag Scarlett to join uster. With this, you can enjoy two beauties at the same time. Doesn''t this excite you?" "Do you mean you want to have a threesome with me and Scarlett?" of course, Ace knew her intention, but he pretended to know nothing. "Yes." She nodded her head. Because he did not want to give her a hard time anymore, he agreed. "Sure." La smiled happily because, with this, she did not need to have sex with him. "Don''t worry. I will satisfy you tonight." "Because we can''t have sex right now, let''s kiss again." Of course, he still wanted to take advantage of the situation. "You should give me something first, or else I will refuse your wish." she said something like this because she hoped he would not kiss her passionately again. She could not refuse his wish directly, so she behaved as if she wanted his stuff. Ace turned her body to face him. "Sure. I will give you something againter." When he was bringing his face closer to hers, she stopped him by pressing her right index finger on his lips. "What is it?" "Pleasure!" after saying that, he removed her right index finger from his lips and kissed her passionately. La could not refuse the kiss again. ''It seems like I have to wee the kiss again.'' She did not expect him to keep taking advantage of the situation. Like before, La felt pleasure when Ace moved his tongue skillfully. ''I could get addicted if he keeps kissing me. He is really skilled at deep kissing.'' She believed she could get addicted if he kept kissing her. [Several evil beings like your actions.] [God of lust gives you a thumb up.] As Ace was exploring every inch of La''s little mouth, ten people walked not far from them. The leader of the group was a grown man with red hair. No! They were not part of the organization. They were the Hudson family''s subordinates! Previously, Darwin ordered them to go to the Cove of Fragments ruins because he wanted to know if Ace was still in that ce or not. When Ace noticed them, he stopped kissing La. ''Who are they?'' Of course, he did not know that they were from the Hudson family because he had never seen them before. La was startled when Ace suddenly stopped the kiss. ''Why did he suddenly stop the kiss?'' She was startled when she saw the Hudson family''s subordinates. Previously, she was enjoying the kiss, so she did not notice them. "Do you know them?" "No." Ace gave an honest answer. At this moment, some of the Hudson family''s subordinates caught sight of Ace and La. "Tch! They are lovey-dovey at the waterfall. Fuck!" the yellow-haired man was unhappy when he saw La sitting on Ace''sp. He was jealous because he did not have a lover. That was why he was always angry whenever he saw a couple lovey-dovey. Not only him, but the others were also jealous because La had a curvaceous body. After all, they had never seen a woman with a body as amazing as hers. "Lucas, let''s ask that couple. Maybe they know where Cain is." The green-haired man spoke abruptly. Lucas stopped his footsteps before finally nodding his head. "Alright." Ace and La were startled when they saw Lucas and the others walking toward them. ''Hmm?'' Of course, they were not afraid of these people. La even still sat on hisp as if she did not care about them. After Lucas was in front of Ace, he immediately showed Ace a portrait of Cain''s face. "Young man, have you seen this person before?" Ace shifted his gaze from Lucas to the picture in his hand. ''Isn''t that a drawing of my fake identity?'' He did not expect to see his fake identity portrait in Lucas''s hand. ''Are these people from the Hudson family?'' He suddenly suspected that they were from the Hudson family because he killed David and Cale yesterday. "No. I have never seen him before." Ace lied to him. "Why are you guys looking for this person? Did he do something to you guys?" "You don''t need to know about it." After saying that, Lucas stored Cain''s portrait in his space ring. At this moment, the yellow-haired man looked at La''s body intently. *Gulp¡­ He could not help but gulp his saliva when he saw La''s sexy body. ''Damn! She is so sexy! Her body is so amazing!'' He was even more jealous of Ace when he imagined that Ace could sleep with La every night, especially on rainy days. When Ace noticed it, he inquired, "Is my lover sexy and beautiful?" "Yes. She is so sexy!" the yellow-haired man responded subconsciously. Lucas and the others instantly turned their heads toward the yellow-haired man. ''Stupid!'' The yellow-haired man should not answer or make an excuse when Ace threw a question at him. Now Ace knew that he looked at La''s body because he gave an honest answer earlier. The yellow-haired man finally realized what he had just said, but he did not care about it. "You really hav-" Before he had finished his words, something unexpected happened. One of Ace''s clones punched the yellow-haired man in the face hard! Bang! The yellow-haired man was thrown five meters before finally falling to the ground. Lucas and the others instantly looked at Ace''s clone. ''Is that a clone?'' They were shocked when they saw another Ace. Like Lucas, La was also shocked. She did not expect Ace to do something like that. Was she happy? Of course! Even though she did not say anything, she was furious because the yellow-haired man looked at her body with lustful eyes. When Ace noticed that Lucas and the others were looking at him, he uttered, "Why are you guys looking at me? I only want to teach him how to be virtuous, moral, chaste, and, straighced. After all, he did something bad just now." The yellow-haired man rose to his feet and yelled, "Bastard!" He was enraged. He was furious because Ace''s clone suddenly attacked him. However, Lucas stopped him when he wanted to attack Ace. "Let me ask you a question now." Ace spoke and paused for a second before finally, he continued, "If someone look at your lover lustfully, are you going to just let it be?" At this moment, all of his clones were standing behind him, ready to attack Lucas and the others. La, who was sitting on Ace''sp, looked at Lucas before returning her attention to Ace. ''Not bad, not bad.'' She supported Ace''s actions. "But do you have to hit him? Why not reprimand him first?" of course, Lucas knew what the yellow-haired man did was wrong, but Ace should not attack the yellow-haired man immediately. "I did not attack him. My clone did it." Ace responded calmly. "You!" Lucas clenched his fist. "Lucas, let''s just attack him!" the yellow-haired man could not suppress his anger anymore and wanted to attack Ace immediately. "Lucas, let''s just attack him!" "Yes, just attack him!" "I agreed!" One by one, the Hudson family''s subordinates voiced out their anger. At this moment, La was ready to take her sword out of her space ring. "What? Do you want to fight me? Have you considered the consequences?" after saying that, Ace released a deadly aura, trying to intimidate them. Chapter 89 I Won’t Allow You To Touch Me Today ?"What? Do you want to fight me? Have you considered the consequences?" after saying that, Ace released a deadly aura, trying to intimidate them. Even though he died young in his previous life, he had killed many people, so he could release a deadly aura or killing intent whenever he wanted. [God of Wind likes your words and behavior.] At this moment, Ace was still sitting on the stone. His right arm was even still on La''s waist as if he was a king who sat on his throne with his queen on hisp. Yes, he did not put them in his eyes! Sure, Lucas had nine people with him, but he was not afraid of them because Lucas was the only awakener at the Master rank among the Hudson family''s subordinates. Ace and La were awakeners at the Master rank, so the oue was already clear if they fought. "He is so arrogant! Let''s just beat him to death!" the yellow-haired man disliked Ace''s behavior because Ace looked so arrogant in his eyes. "That''s right. Let''s just beat him!" the green-haired man also hated Ace. But Lucas stopped them when they were about to attack Ace. "Stop!" He stopped them because he found out that Ace and La were already at the Master rank. ''Who is he?'' He was shocked when he found out that Ace was an awakener at the Master rank because he believed Ace was still under twenty years old. Master rank awakener at under twenty years of age! He was sure only big organizations or families could produce an awakener like that. That was why he changed his mind and decided not to fight Ace because the consequences could be fatal for them and the Hudson family. ''It seems like my guess is right.'' After seeing Ace''s right hand on La''s waist, he was even more sure that Ace was from a big organization or family. He believed La stuck to Ace like glue because Ace had a high status. After all, La was much older than Ace. ''It seems like she uses her body to get close to him. No wonder he can get a woman like her.'' He was sure La wanted something from Ace. "Why did you stop us, Lucas?" the yellow-haired man was unhappy with Lucas'' decision. "Stop! Let''s leave now!" Lucas did not exin the reason why he suddenly stopped them from attacking Ace. "Remember. Our mission is to find Cain. We should not create unnecessary problem or else lord Darwin will be angry at us." The yellow-haired man and the others gritted their teeth. Even though they were unhappy with Lucas'' decision, but he was right. Their mission was to find Cain, not to create trouble! Their lord was in a bad mood because his two sons had died, so they should not make their lord angry, or else their heads would be rolling on the groundter. La and Ace were startled. ''Hmm?'' They were shocked because, previously, they thought Lucas and the others would attack them immediately. "Let''s go to Cove of Fragments ruins now!" after saying that, Lucas turned around and walked in the direction of Cove of Fragments ruins. The yellow-haired man and the others immediately followed Lucas. [God of Wind says, boring!] Ace and La did not stop them and continued chatting. They even behaved as if nothing had happened earlier. "Lucas, is our mission really the reason why you stopped us from attacking him just now?" the green-haired man asked this question because he noticed Lucas'' expression before Lucas told them to leave. "They are awakeners at Master rank." Lucas revealed the truth. "What?! Master rank? Both of them?!" the ck-haired man said in surprise. "But he is still young. I''m even sure he is still under twenty years old." the yellow-haired man found it hard to believe what he was hearing. He was already twenty-seven years old but still at Elite rank. This meant Ace was better than him. "You found it hard to believe, right? I almost could not believe it earlier. But that young man is indeed an awakener at the Master rank." Lucas knew that they would be shocked after hearing his words. All of them were only at Elite rank, so they could not tell how strong Ace was because he was already at Master rank. "That was why I stopped you guys from attacking him. "Lucas uttered, "Now you understand my decision, right?" "Do you mean he is from a big family or organization?" the green-haired man uttered. "Yes. I suspect so." Lucas responded, "If he is really from a big family or organization, we will be fucked up." He then continued, "Not only us, but there is a chance the Hudson family could be dragged into trouble as well. Our lord is in a bad mood now, so I''m sure he will kill us immediately if we cause a big problem to him." "I see." The green-haired man nodded his head. He and the others thought that Lucas had made the right decision since things would fall apart if they caused trouble to someone from a strong background. "Forget about him. Let''s focus on our mission first." Lucas uttered. "Alright." The green-haired man and the others responded in unison. ---- Forest, Cave. White clouds scattered in the blue sky, and countless trees swayed in the wind. When magical beasts were roaming in the forest, a gorgeous MILF was sitting on the stone chair in front of her tent. She was not sad even though she was alone in a cave because she was thinking about her toy boy, Ace. That gorgeous MILF was none other than Scarlett, the city mistress of Nightshire city. Scarlett was currently recalling what she had done with Ace in her tentst night. Even though she was happy, but she wore a displeased face. The reason was simple. It was because Ace did not let her take a rest when they had sex in her tentst night! Luckily, she drank a potion after waking up, or else she would not be able to walk now. ''He is a bad young man. I really want to punish him!'' She suddenly wanted to pinch his cheeks because she still felt sore down there. ''What should I do next after pinching his cheeks?'' She rested her head on her right palm. After thinking for several seconds, she found a great idea. ''That''s actually a good idea!'' He would force Ace to treat her like a queen after he returned to the cave. ''Hehe.'' She could not help but giggle when she imagined what they would doter. As she was lost in her own thoughts, Ace and La entered the cave. ''It''s Ace''s voice.'' She rose to her feet and ran toward the entrance. "Ace, you have retu-"Scarlett stopped her words halfway when she saw La next to Ace. ''La?'' She was surprised because she had never expected to meet La on her way to Herora city with Ace. But what surprised her most was that Ace was holding hands with La. "Ace, why are you holding hands with La?" He should not hold hands with La because they had no special rtionship. "Because La is also my sugar mama. Isn''t that normal for me to hold hands with her?" he pretended not to notice La''s lies. "What? Sugar mama?" Scarlett said in surprise. ''Is she taking advantage of him because he can''t remember his past?'' She believed La decided to pretend to be his sugar mama because he could not remember his past. "Ace, you only have one sugar mama and that''s me." Scarlett told Ace indirectly that La was lying to him. La knew that she could not cover her lies anymore, so she revealed the truth. "Ace, I was lying when I said I was your sugar mama. Hehe." "I see." Ace was not surprised because he already knew about this. "Alright. Let''s talk on the stone tform." After they sat on the stone tform, La uttered, "Scarlett, Ace is a bad young man! He pinned me down and kissed me passionately when we were trying to catch some fish." The corner of his lips twitched. "Hey, you pretended to be my sugar mama earlier, so you could not me me for it." Scarlett turned her head to look at Ace. "What?! You kissed her passionately?!" "I thought she was my sugar mama earlier." He defended himself. "She said we had already had sex many times, so in my view kissing passionately was not a big deal." Scarlett shifted her gaze from Ace to La. "You said that?" "Ops!" La covered her mouth before finally giggling. "Scarlett, are you jealous? Do you want me to kiss you passionately now?" he inquired. ''She is so cute when she is like this.'' He added in his mind. "Hmf! I won''t allow you to touch me today!" Scarlett grimaced and turned her head to the other side. Ace almostughed when he saw Scarlett''s behavior. "Come here. Let me spoil you, my beautiful lover." after saying that, Ace grabbed Scarlett''s waist and put her on hisp. "Because I''m a good sugar mama, I decided to forgive you." Scarlett''s heart was filled with happiness when Ace put her on hisp. "Hey, don''t lovey-dovey in front of me. It''s unfair." La did not expect them to lovey-dovey in front of her. ''They are indeed a bad couple!'' She added in her head. Scarlett ignored La''s words because she wanted to make La jealous. This was La''s punishment for taking advantage of her Ace! At this moment, La suddenly said something shocking. "Ace, can I be your sugar mama too?" Chapter 90 How About Becoming My Sugar Baby? ?"Ace, can I be your sugar mama too?" of course, La was only joking around when she threw this question at Ace. She did this because Ace and Scarlett were lovey-dovey in front of her without caring about her feelings. It was cruel! It made her jealous! That was why she decided to throw a shocking question at Ace. Scarlett widened her eyes for a second before finally turning her head to look at La. ''What?! You want to be his sugar mama too?!'' She found it hard to believe what she was hearing. Previously, La lied to Ace, saying she was his sugar mama. She even took advantage of his lost memory to hold his hands and kiss him. And now, she suddenly wanted to be his sugar mama. This was too much! This was wrong! After all, La had a lover, so she should not ask such a question. Like Scarlett, Ace was also shocked. ''Hmm?'' However, he did not show it on his handsome face and only stared at La. ''Is she joking around again?'' He believed she was joking around again. "La, you should stop jok-" before Ace had finished his words, he was interrupted by Scarlett. "La, have you forgotten that you have a lover? How could you want to be his sugar mama when you already have a boyfriend?" Scarlett knew that La had a boyfriend because she had met him several times. At this moment, Scarlett forgot what sugar mama was. Ace shifted his gaze from Scarlett to La. ''Hmm? She already has a boyfriend?'' He thought La did not have a lover because she kept seducing him since they met at the waterfall. She even did not fight back when he kissed her in the pool. That was why he was a little shocked after finding out that she had a lover. "Hmf! I don''t want to talk about him!" La crossed her arms over her chest before finally turning her head to the other side. From her words and behavior, anyone could tell that she was quarreling with her boyfriend or something along those lines. "Are you quarreling with your lover again?" Scarlett knew that La often quarreled with her lovertely. "Yes." La nodded her head. "I even suspect that he is cheating on me. This is making me angry!" "As I thought, Ace is much better than your lover." Scarlett praised Ace. "He always treats me well and never make me sad. He even risked his life to save me a few days ago." Ace smiled softly at Scarlett. ''What a good MILF!'' He did not expect her to praise him in front of La. "He risked his life to save you a few days ago?" La felt a little jealous of Scarlett. "Yes. At that time, I was¡­." Scarlett told La what had happened to her after fighting against White Ape. Of course, she knew about it because Ace had exined everything to her. After all, she fell unconscious after Jason hit the back side of her neck. Scarlett did not feel shy when she told La everything because La was her good friend. Otherwise, there was no way she would reveal the truth because it would ruin her good reputation. As La was listening to Scarlett''s story, she kept ncing at Ace. ''It looks like his love for Scarlett has not diminished one bit until now. She is so lucky!'' Ace had risked his life to save Scarlett several times because she always helped Scarlett take care of him in the past. ''Sometimes, it makes me jealous of how lucky Scarlett is.'' She often wished to have a lover like Ace, someone who was willing to risk his life to save her without thinking twice. After Scarlett finished telling everything, La uttered, "It seems like Ace really care about you." "Of course, because I have raised him well!" Scarlett did not forget to praise herself. "It makes me want to be his sugar mama even more now." La kept joking around. "He even gave me a sword and armor at Unique rank when I was pretending to be his sugar mama. I''m sure he would treat me better if I were his sugar mama." "Hmm? He gave you a sword and armor at Unique rank?" Scarlett was not angry at Ace when she found out about this because La was her good friend. La took the sword given by Ace from her space ring. "The sword and armor I''m wearing right now were given by Ace. Ace, you are not going to take it back, are you?" "No. You can keep them. It''s my gift for you." Ace told La to keep the sword and armor because she was Scarlett''s good friend. No! He was a man, so he would not take back something he had given to someone because it would hurt his pride as a man. "Thank you, Ace." Even though La had guessed it, but she was still happy after hearing it directly from his mouth. "By the way, you still haven''t answered my question. Can I be your sugar mama too?" "No!" Ace refused instantly. "So cruel!" La pretended to be sad. "You hurt my heart, Ace." "Hehe." Scarlett giggled after seeing La''s expression. "But I will ept it if you want to be my sugar baby." Ace joked around. "Why can''t I be your sugar mama?" La inquired. Before Ace could answer La''s question, Scarlett uttered, "La, he can only have one sugar mama and that ce has already been taken by me." The corner of his lips twitched. ''Scarlett, why did you answer her question?'' That was the question that appeared in his mind. "Then how about epting me as your wife?" La threw another joke question. "You can be his third wife after breaking up with your boyfriend." Scarlett responded. "Third wife? Who is the second?" La asked curiously. She was sure that Scarlett would be his first wife because Scarlett had been taking care of him since his father passed away, and she was also his sugar mama. "The first wife is me and the second wife is Evelyn." Scarlett knew that Ace had a special rtionship with Evelyn. ck lines formed on Ace''s forehead because Scarlett kept answering La''s questions as if she could represent his answer. ''Well, this is not serious talk, so I will let it slide.'' He let Scarlett answer La''s question because it was not serious talk. "Evelyn?" La tilted her head to the left. "Who is this Evelyn you are talking about? Do I know her?" "She is the fairy Evelyn from Misty Pce." Scarlett gave an honest answer. "Ah, that Evelyn, huh?" La finally knew the person Scarlett was talking about. "Ace, how did you know her?" "I met her in the Framingburns forest two months ago." Ace gave an honest answer. "Then why did Scarlett say she would be your second wife? Do you have a special rtionship with her?" La was even more curious about their rtionship now. "Don''t listen to her nonsense." Evelyn only left a letter before returning to the Misty Pce, so he did not know about the feelings she had for him. "I see. Then I agreed to be your sugar baby!" La joked around. "That''s good decision!" Ace yed along with her joke. "Alright. Let''s stop this joke and eat now." Scarlett wanted to eat the grilled fish immediately. "Alright." Ace and La nodded their heads. The trio talked as they consumed their grilled fish. Time went by quickly, and without realizing it, it was already 04:00 pm. Ace, La and Scarlett were currently at the waterfall. It was time to take a bath, so they traveled to the waterfall. After all, they would feel ufortable if they slept without taking a bath first. "Ace, are you sure you don''t want to join us?" La was currently taking a bath with Scarlett. "Ace,e here and join us." Scarlett added. The corner of his lips twitched. ''They are indeed pervertdies!'' Actually, he wanted to join them, but he was afraid that someone would peek at Scarlett and Later. That was why he decided to pay attention to their surroundings. "I''m protecting you guys from peeping tom right now." He forgot that he could use his clone to do the job. "Are you sure you want to pass up the opportunity to take a bath with two beauties, Ace?" La kept teasing him. "You can reward me in bed if you are touched by my actions." The meaning of his words was clear. Sex! They could satisfy him in bed if they were touched by his actions. "Then Scarlett will satisfy you in bed tonight." La stated. "What about you?" Ace inquired. "Didn''t you say you agreed to be my sugar baby?" "Sure. But if you can turn me on." La gave false hope. Of course, Ace knew it was only false hope. ''She keeps teasing me, huh? Is it because she is Scarlett''s good friend?'' Like a gentleman, Ace did not peek at them. He took his work seriously as if they would reward himter. Twenty minutester, Scarlett and La finished taking a bath. After putting on her clothes, La uttered, "Ace, it''s your turn to take a bath." "Sure." After saying that, Ace rose to his feet. ''Hmm?'' La and Scarlett were still standing in front of him. "What are you doing here? I want to take off my armor now." he told them to leave indirectly. "Ace, I have seen your naked body many times, so don''t be shy." Scarlett responded, "Just take off your armor. Don''t mind it." "That''s right, Ace." La added. "What? Do you want to see my naked body?" Ace inquired. Chapter 91 It Makes Me Jealous ?"What? Do you want to see my naked body?" Ace inquired. "That''s is actually not a bad idea." La said jokingly. "I don''t mind letting you see my body, but¡­." Ace spoke and paused for a second before finally shifting his gaze from La to Scarlett. "Scarlett, are you fine with her seeing my naked body?" Scarlett touched her chin and began thinking about it. "You are right. You are my toy boy, so no one is allowed to see your naked body except me." La had no special rtionship with Ace, so from her point of view, La should not see his naked body. Scarlett instantly grabbed La''s right hand and dragged her away from Ace. "La, we should not disturb him bathing. Let him bath in peace." "But I want to see his body." Even though she said something like this, La did not fight back when Scarlett dragged her away from Ace. "You are not his lover, so you are not allowed to see his naked body." Scarlett told La the reason why she could not see his naked body. La suddenly found a good excuse. "But I''m his sugar baby now." Scarlett ignored La''s words because she was not his real sugar baby. "Our task is to pay attention around the waterfall. Don''t let any women peek at Ace taking a bath or else he will be in dangerter." La was at a loss for words. ''Why is he the one in danger? Do you mean they will rape him if they see him taking a shower?'' She found it hard to believe what she was hearing. Sure, she admitted that Ace was an attractive young man, but it was not to the point that a woman would rape him after seeing him shower. She was sure they would only praise his good looks or want to be his girlfriend. Unless these women were perverts and crazy, they would not rape him. However, Scarlett had a different thought. Ace was a perfect man in her eyes. There was no man in this world on his level. First, he was young. Second, he was devilishly handsome. Third, he was a genius. Fourth, he was an Aeris. Fifth, he had a beautiful smile. Sixth, he had a big cock. Seventh, he had unlimited stamina. Eighth, he was amazing in bed. Ninth, he was tall. And there were still many more. It would take her more than two days to say all good things about Ace. After all, Ace had no ws! He was perfect! He was the most amazing man in the world! He even had an amazing body, to the point she was always charmed by it. If she, someone who was with him every day, was still charmed by his body, she did not dare to imagine what they would do if they saw his naked body for the first time. She believed at least these women would run toward him with heart-shaped eyes. They would immediately go crazy and forget their husbands or boyfriends. That was why she had to protect Ace no matter what. "We have to protect Ace!" ck lines formed on La''s forehead after seeing Scarlett''s burning eyes. ''She is acting weirdly. Is it because she is his sugar mama?'' That was the question that appeared in her mind. La and Scarlett were currently sitting on a tree branch. Scarlett kept skimming her surroundings as if she was protecting her treasure. "We need to wa-" Scarlett stopped her words halfway when her gazended on Ace. ''He really has a good body.'' She could see his upper body from where she was. At this moment, a desire to take a bath with Ace suddenly arose within her. Of course, she remembered that she had taken a shower earlier, but she had taken a bath with La, not Ace. It was different! The difference was like heaven and earth. That was why she suddenly wanted to take a bath with Ace. When La noticed Scarlett''s gaze, she uttered, "Why are you looking at Ace like that? Do you want to take a bath with him?" "Yes." Scarlett gave an honest answer. "What?!" La said in surprise, "But you just finished taking a bath five minutes ago." "It''s different." Scarlett responded while still looking at Ace. "What do you mean by that?" La did not get Scarlett''s words. "La, you stay here and pay attention around the waterfall. I want to take a bath with Ace now." after saying that, Scarlett jumped down from the tree. "Scarlett, why are you doing this to me? Hey!" La shouted unhappily. "I''m his sugar mama, so I have a responsibility to help him take a bath." Scarlett made a good excuse. "You stay there and keep paying attention around the waterfall." "What responsibility?! You just want to have fun with Ace, right?" La knew what Scarlett wanted. "Hey,e back. Come back, pervert city mistress!" "La, I''m counting on you." Scarlett immediately took off her armor, leaving only her thin white robes on her sexy body. At this moment, Ace still did not know Scarlett was running toward him. ''I want to soak in a bathtub.'' He really hoped they could get to Herora city soon because, with this, he could soak in the tub. As Ace was cleaning his body, Scarlett''s voice rang out. "Ace¡­" He instantly turned his head toward the source of the sound. ''Scarlett?'' He was shocked. He was startled when he saw her jumping toward him. Scarlett had taken a bath five minutes ago, so he thought she would not take a shower with him, but he was wrong. He was utterly wrong because Scarlett jumped into his arms. "Ace¡­" Ace immediately caught her. "What are you doing?" "I want to take a bath with you." She gave an honest answer. "Didn''t you take a shower five minutes ago?" he inquired. "It''s different." She responded, "I want to y with you too." "Then let''s y with water now." After saying that, Ace sshed water on her pretty face. Scarlett was startled when he suddenly sshed water on her face. Of course, she immediately fought back. "Take this. Take this. Take this. Take this." "Haha." The duoughed happily as they sshed water on each other''s faces. La, who was looking at them from a tree, smiled softly. "They look so happy. It makes me jealous." Actually, she wanted to join them, but she changed her mind because she did not want to disturb their time. ''If only¡­'' She leaned her back against the tree trunk before finally turning her head to the other side. "Haha." The sound ofughter reverberated in the waterfall. Scarlett and Ace were still having a water fight. Even though they were a couple, they showed no mercy to one another. They kept sshing water on each other''s faces. The fight was so fierce. After having a fierce fight for several minutes, Scarlett finally managed to have the upper hand. "Ace, are you admitting defeat now?" sheughed happily because she was delighted. "Baddy, stop it. Please show mercy." Ace turned around to protect his face. "Hehe." Instead of stopping, Scarlett kept sshing water on his face. "You dare to call me baddy, so I have to punish you. Take this. Take this. Take this." "You are really a baddy!" after saying that, he grabbed Scarlett''s hands, causing her to be unable to ssh water on his face anymore. "Ace, you can''t grasp my hands. It''s cheating." Even though she said something like this, she did not try to free herself. "You are a baddy, so you have to be pun-"Ace stopped his words halfway when he noticed her wet robes. Scarlett took off her armor before jumping into the water, and she was also not wearing a bra, so he could see her breasts clearly. Not only that, but he also could see her pink nipples because her white robe was thin. ''She really has amazing body!'' Even though he had seen her breasts many times, but he could not take his eyes off her breasts immediately. Scarlett looked at her breasts when she noticed Ace''s gaze. ''Hmm?'' Her lips curled up into a seductive smile. "Does my body turn you on, Ace?" she inquired. Ace did not answer her question immediately; instead, he looked in the direction where La was. ''She can see us from there.'' He turned his head to the left and right. Scarlett did not understand his actions. "Why are you sk-" Before she had finished her words, Ace dragged her to a boulder. Yes, there were five big stones in the pool! He dragged her to a boulder because, with this, La would not be able to see them. When Ace cornered her against a rock, she inquired, "My toy boy, are you going to do something lewd to your sugar mama?" She was fine if he wanted to do something lewd to her. This was the reason why she did not stop him. She also believed La would not be able to see them. Otherwise, Ace would not drag her to a big stone. Ace grabbed her chin and responded, "My sugar mama did something bad to me earlier, so I have to punish her now." Scarlett slowly shut her eyes when he brought his face closer to hers. In less than five seconds, their lips met. They kissed again. However, Ace did not stop there. He immediately tried to put his tongue into her mouth because he wanted to punish her. Did Scarlett reject him? Of course not! She instantly opened her little mouth, weing his kisses. When La was paying attention to their surroundings, Ace and Scarlett had a passionate kiss in the pool. Chapter 92 Taking A Walk Around The City ?Two people were kissing passionately in a pool; a young man and a maturedy. The young man was naked, while the maturedy was wearing thin white robes. Even though they were not alone in the waterfall, they still dared to kiss passionately. Of course, they knew they should not do adult things in the waterfall because it was a public ce. However, the mes of lust in their bodies were already too big for them to control. For this reason, they let the lust in their bodies control their minds and actions. The two people doing adult things at the waterfall were none other than Ace and his sugar mama, Scarlett. Ace was currently devouring Scarlett''s little mouth. Like before, he was still cornering his MILF lover against a boulder as if he did not want to let his lover get away from him. As for Scarlett, she was wrapping her slender arms around his waist and moving her pink tongue lewdly. She let him do whatever he wanted to her body because she was his sugar mama. No! She let him do whatever he wanted because he could give her immense pleasure! "Huft¡­Huft¡­Huft¡­" after kissing passionately for several seconds, they broke the kiss. The mes of lust could be seen in their eyes, and their bodies suddenly felt hot. Ace and Scarlett knew this feeling because they were familiar with it. After all, they felt this feeling almost every night since they got out of Death Valley. Horny! Yes, they were horny! After looking at each other for several seconds, Ace kissed Scarlett passionately again. However, he did not stop there because he also squeezed her breasts as he devoured her little mouth. Like Ace, Scarlett did not stay still and moved her right hand forward. Her intention was clear. He wanted to stroke Ace''s penis! Ace was naked, so it was effortless for her to hold his cock. As Ace was devouring her little mouth, Scarlett moved her right hand back and forth continuously, stroking his huge penis. Ace was already aroused, so it did not take long for his cock to get erect. ''It''s hot!'' Even though his penis was under the water, she was still able to feel it. ''His penis is already fully erect.'' She moved her right hand back and forth faster and faster as if she wanted to make him have an orgasm as fast as possible. As Scarlett was focused on giving him a handjob, Ace stopped the kiss. No, it was not like he wanted to stop doing adult things with her; instead, it was the opposite. He wanted to lick her breasts and y with her pussy directly! He only kissed her passionately until now, so he was not satisfied. He wanted more! He wanted to feel her body more! For this reason, Ace skimmed his surroundings before finally looking in the direction where La was. ''No one is around us; no human and no magical beasts. La is also far from us and we are behind a huge rock right now, so she won''t be able to see us.'' He returned his attention to Scarlett. When Ace was looking at her, Scarlett knew what he had in mind because it was written on his face. ''He can''t hold back anymore. He wants to do more than just kiss.'' After looking in the direction where La was, she nodded her head, giving him a sign to continue. Scarlett also wanted to do more than just kiss, so she granted his wish. His heart was filled with happiness when he saw her nodding her head. Green light! Scarlett gave him a green light. Ace wasted no time and immediately untied the snow-colored ribbon around her slender waist, revealing her big breasts and beautiful pussy. Yes, she was not wearing a bra and panties because her new armor could protect and cover her breasts and pussy. Actually, she did not wear panties and a bra on purpose because she was nning to seduce him at night. She was on her journey to Herora city with Ace, and they always had sex every night, so from her point of view, there was no need to wear panties and a bra because he always removed them in the end. Her armor was enough to cover and protect her breasts and pussy. That was why she only wore a thin white robe underneath her armor. Of course, she normally wore panties and a bra. If she had known that La would be joining them on their journey, she would have put on panties and a bra. ''Her body is really amazing!'' Ace did not take off her white robes because they could still have sex without removing her robes. La was still around the waterfall, so it was better to be safe than sorry. When his gaze fell on her big breasts, Ace gulped his saliva. Even though he had seen her breasts many times, but it never failed to amaze him. The shape of her breasts and the color of her nipples; everything was perfect. Ten out of ten! He had seen many women''s breasts in his previous life, but Scarlett''s boobs were the most beautiful ones. Due to how beautiful her breasts were, he even did not know how to describe it in words. Sometimes, he felt d that he had taken over Ace''s body because he could have a gorgeousdy like Scarlett as his sugar mama. He believed many men would kill to be in his ce. ''I will make her happy today.'' Ace kissed Scarlett again. He kissed her forehead, eyes, lips, and neck before finally making his way down to her breasts. As Ace was licking and sucking her breasts, Scarlett bit her left index finger, holding back her cries. Of course, her right hand was still stroking his penis because she could not stop giving him a handjob. Yes, she could not stop her right hand from stroking his penis as if her right hand had a mind of its own. ''Ah¡­Ah¡­Ah¡­'' She almost could not hold back her cries when Ace yed with her vagina too. He was licking her breasts and ying with her pussy, so she felt immense pleasure. Due to how amazing the pleasure was, she could barely stroke his massive cock. ''Ah¡­Ah¡­Ah¡­'' At this moment, she suddenly wanted to suck his penis, but she knew that she could not do that because his cock was under the water. For this reason, she yed with his testicles and ns. As Scarlett was ying with Ace''s penis, La was closing her eyes. She was thinking about her life and love story. She did not know what they were doing because she was closing her eyes and facing the opposite direction of them. "Mmm¡­Mmm¡­Mmm¡­" Scarlett tried her best to hold back her cries. She no longer yed with his penis because Ace gave her immense pleasure. ''Ah¡­Ah¡­Ah¡­'' Her eyes were filled with mes of lust. "Ace¡­" She called his name as she saw him licking her breasts. Ace decided to stop licking her breasts and kiss her passionately because he knew that she almost could not hold back her moan. Like before, Scarlett weed the kiss instantly. She immediately moved her tongue lewdly, intertwining her tongue with his. As Ace was exploring every inch of her mouth with his tongue, he suddenly wanted to y with her pussy again. However, he did not want to stop kissing her because it also gave him immense pleasure. ''I will just do that.'' He suddenly found a great idea. Ace suddenly grabbed his erect penis and ced it between Scarlett''s wless legs. Scarlett widened her eyes in surprise. Of course, she let him do whatever he wanted. She even closed her legs tightly, squeezing his huge cock with her thighs. Ace was happy. He was thrilled because she understood what he wanted. Without stopping the kiss, Ace began moving his waist back and forth, rubbing her pussy with his penis. Scarlett felt like electricity ran through her body when he started moving his waist. Her love juices also came out of her pussy faster than before. ''It feels good.'' Even though her pussy and his penis were under the water, she still felt immense pleasure. *Wuish¡­Wuish¡­ The sound of water moving uncontrobly reverberated in their ears. Because of immense pleasure, Scarlett could not keep kissing him and stopped the kiss. "Huft¡­Huft¡­Huft¡­" she ced her hands on his shoulders and looked at him with lustful eyes. At that time, Scarlett looked like a subus queen. Her pretty face had turned lewd, and her breath was getting shorter and shorter. The mes of lust within him increased drastically when Ace saw her lustful expression. For this reason, he moved his waist back and forth faster. Without realizing it, they had been doing adult things for more than five minutes. At this moment, Scarlett could not hold back her lust anymore. She wanted sex! She wanted to have sex with her young lover! Even though she still remembered that they were in the waterfall, she did not care about it because the mes of lust had consumed her body. "Ace, I can''t hold back anymore. I want it. I want it now." she told him that she wanted to have sex with him. Ace felt the same way. He also could not hold back his lust anymore. For this reason, he picked up a t stone for a foothold. If previously the water was as high as their waists, now it was only as high as their thighs. He lifted her right leg before finally cing his erect penis at her vaginal opening. "I''m going to put it in now." Chapter 93 Ace, Where Are You? ?Ace lifted Scarlett''s right leg before finally cing the tip of his cock at her vaginal opening. "I''m going to put it in." "Un." Scarlett nodded before finally shifting her gaze from his handsome face to his penis. ''We are finally going to do it.'' Her eyes were locked on his cock because she wanted to see her pussy devouring his penis. ''Mmmm¡­'' Scarlett covered her mouth when his penis was slowly entering and spreading her pussy to the size of his cock. ''My inside is full.'' She opened her mouth slightly before finally looking at his handsome face again. After thrusting his huge penis into her vagina, Ace did not move his waist immediately. There were two reasons for this. First, he wanted to give her some time to catch her breath. Andst, he was seduced by her lustful face. Yes, he got seduced by her again! Her normal expression was already enough to steal his heart, so he felt as if his soul had left his body when he saw her lustful face, especially when he stared at her pink lips. Her pink lips looked much more seductive when she wore a lustful expression. He even felt as if her lips were inviting him to kiss it wildly. ''These tender lips are so seductive.'' He rubbed her tender lips with his right thumb. Scarlett did nothing and only stared at his ck eyes when he suddenly rubbed her pink lips. Actually, she was a little startled. She knew that the mes of lust had consumed his body, so she thought he would move his waist immediately, but she was wrong. She was utterly wrong because he only stared at her pink lips after putting his huge penis into her pussy. ''Ace¡­'' Scarlett slowly shut her eyes when Ace brought his face closer to hers. In her eyes, Ace made the right decision. Sure, she wanted him to move his waist immediately, but from her point of view, it was better to start with a kiss before sliding his huge penis in and out of her wet pussy. Like before, the duo moved their tongues lewdly. As Ace was devouring her little mouth, he suddenly widened his eyes for a second. ''Hmm?'' He was startled when her vaginal muscles suddenly squeezed his penis wildly. ''Baddy!'' Ace thought Scarlett squeezed his penis with her pussy on purpose because she often did something like that. ''I will punish you now.'' With that idea in mind, Ace slowly moved his waist back and forth, sliding his penis in and out of her pussy. He let Scarlett dominate the kiss because he wanted to focus on fucking her wet pussy. "Mmm¡­Mmm¡­Mmm¡­" she could not moan clearly because she was kissing him passionately. ''Ace¡­Ah¡­Ah¡­'' At first, she could still kiss him, but everything changed when Ace moved his waist faster and faster. "Mmm¡­Mmmm¡­Mmmm¡­" her head fell onto a boulder behind her, and her mouth was covered by her hands. She did not tell him to move slower. She just tried harder to hold back her cries. ''Ah¡­it feels good¡­Ah¡­Ah¡­'' She let him do whatever he wanted with her body and only looked at the blue sky. ''Having sex in a good -'' She widened her eyes for a second. "Ahhh¡­" Scarlett moaned loudly when Ace lifted her other leg, causing his penis to go deeper into her pussy. ''Oh, no!'' She realized what she had just done and instantly turned her head in the direction where La was. Ace was also startled and stopped moving his waist instantly. ''This baddy!'' He also looked in the direction where La was. La, who was thinking about her life, opened her eyes and turned her head toward the source of the sound. ''What is that?'' She still did not realize it. ''Huh? Where are Scarlett and Ace?'' She was shocked when she did not see Scarlett and Ace in the pool. "Ace, Scarlett, where are you?" La shouted. "Are you still there?" Ace and Scarlett exchanged a nce with each other. "Don''t panic," Ace said in a low voice. Scarlett nodded her head. Because Ace and Scarlett did not answer her question, La shouted again. "Ace, Scarlett¡­" At this moment, Ace and Scarlett wavered whether they should answer La''s question or not. If they answered her question, she would know where they were. It would be dangerous if she knew their location because she could approach them and know what they were doing. However, there was a high possibility of hering to the pool if they did not answer her question. In other words, whatever decision they made, there was a high chance that La woulde to the pool. After thinking for several seconds, they decided to answer her question because the possibility of hering to the pool was much higher if they did not answer her question. "We are here," Ace answered her question. La turned her head toward the source of the sound. "Where are you?" she could not see them because they were behind a huge stone. "I can''t see you guys." Ace and Scarlett exchanged a nce with each other again. Ace wavered his right hand and responded, "I''m here." La could only see his palm when he was waving his right hand. "Ah, there you are! Why are you in that area? I can only see your palm because the boulder is blocking my view." Ace was a little happy. ''She can only see my palm?'' He suddenly had a bad idea. Scarlett did not know what he had in mind. She thought he would not move his waist because he was talking with La, but she was wrong. She was utterly wrong because Ace moved his waist again. ''Mmm?'' She widened her eyes for a second. Did she stop him? No! She still let him do whatever he wanted with her body. She only covered her mouth and tried her best not to moan because La was talking with Ace. ''Bad boy! You are a bad boy!'' But even so, she liked what he was doing. Previously, her mind was on cloud nine, so she felt like she was thrown from heaven to hell when he suddenly stopped fucking her. "Mmm¡­Mmm¡­Mmm¡­" Scarlett only looked at Ace''s handsome face while trying her best not to moan. ''Bad young man. But it feels good!'' She added in her mind. "I moved to this area because the ce was nice." Ace moved his waist back and forth slowly, sliding his penis in and out of her pussy. He did not move his waist fast because he knew Scarlett would moan loudly if he did that. He was currently talking with La, so he needed to act carefully. He could not do something that made her suspicious of them. "Mmm¡­Mmmm¡­Mmmm¡­" even though he only moved his waist slowly, Scarlett still felt immense pleasure because his penis was perfect for her pussy. ''Ah¡­Ah¡­Ah¡­'' Of course, she would love it if he fucked her fast, but she knew what they could do and what they could not do. La still did not realize what they were doing because she could only hear his voice. "Where is Scarlett?" ''She is in front of me, trying her best not to moan and enjoying the pleasure.'' He responded in his head. Of course, he knew that he could not say it, so he lied. "Scarlett is lying on the water next to me. She said she liked this waterfall because the scenery was good and the air was fresh." "I see." La thought Ace was telling the truth. "By the way, Ace. What are you doing? Why haven''t you finished bathing yet?" ''I''m eating Scarlett right now. I''m sliding my penis in and out of her wet pussy.'' He responded in his head again. "I''m enjoying this waterfall right now. It feels good. I want to feel this amazing feeling every day." when he said he was enjoying the waterfall, what he meant was that he was enjoying Scarlett''s body. And when he said it felt good, and he wanted to feel this amazing feeling every day, what he meant was that it felt good having sex with Scarlett, and he wanted to do it with her every single day. Of course, La did not understand the meaning behind his words. ''Is the waterfall really that good? Why didn''t I feel it earlier?'' She did not feel something special about the waterfall when she took a bath with Scarlett, so she was suddenly curious about it. At this moment, Scarlett almost could not hold back her cries. Sure, he only moved his waist slowly, but the pleasure she felt was incredible. First, they were having sex in the waterfall. Second, her friend was talking with Ace, andst, there was a high chance La knew what they were doing at the waterfall. The pleasure increased several times because various kinds of feelings were mixed in her heart, such as exciting feelings or thrilling sensations. But she loved it! She liked it because their sex time became hotter. "Ace, kiss me. Kiss me." Scarlett said in a low voice. She asked for a kiss because it could help her reduce her cries. Ace granted her wish. He immediately kissed her passionately. Scarlett instantly wrapped her arms around his neck. She was not afraid to fall from the rock because her legs were hanging on Ace''s hands, and her back was on the boulder. ''Ah¡­This is amazing! It''s exciting!'' She suddenly wanted to thank La for making their sex time hotter. ''La, you are indeed my good friend.'' [God of Lust likes what you are doing.] Chapter 94 Are You Sure? ?"Mmm¡­Mmm¡­Mmm¡­" Scarlett''s head was currently on a big stone behind her. Her lovely hands were covering her little mouth, and her wless legs were hanging on Ace''s arms. She tried her best not to moan because her good friend was sitting on a tree branch not far from them. Previously, she kissed her young lover passionately to help her reduce her cries, but it did notst long because his huge penis kept hitting the deepest part of her pussy. This was the reason why she broke the kiss and put her head on the big stone behind her because she felt immense pleasure. Ace, who was sliding his penis in and out of her tight pussy, kept looking at her lustful expression. At this moment, he really wanted to fuck her wildly because her lustful expression and suppressed cries made the lust within him roar wildly. However, he knew that he could not do that because La was not far from them. That was why he only moved his waist back and forth slowly. ''Hmm?'' He was startled when Scarlett suddenly lifted her head. At first, he thought she wanted to ask for a kiss like before, but he was wrong because she did something unexpected after lifting her head. She stared at his penis! Even though he was curious about it, he did not ask anything and moved his waist back and forth continuously, enjoying her wet vagina. "Ah¡­Ah¡­Ah¡­" Scarlett''s breaths got shorter and shorter when she saw his penis sliding in and out of her tight pussy. She liked it. She loved it when she saw his penis sliding in and out of her wet pussy because this meant she had be one with her lover. ''Ah¡­Ah¡­Ah¡­ My boyfriend is enjoying my body and it feels good. Ah¡­Ah¡­Ah¡­ I like this feeling.'' She looked at Ace''s handsome face before finally returning her attention to his huge penis again. She did not know why she wanted to keep looking at his huge penis as if there was a ma between her eyes and his cock. ''I want to feel it more. I want to feel more pleasure.'' She suddenly wanted him to move his waist faster because, with this, she would feel more pleasure. ''But¡­'' She wavered when she wanted to ask Ace to move faster because she was afraid that she would not be able to hold back her moanster. ''This is enough because I can still feel pleasure. La is not far from us, so we should not do something dangerous.'' Even though her mind said no, but her body said the opposite. This was the reason why she began to waver again because her body wanted to feel more pleasure. ''I think I can still hold back my wail if he only increases his movements speed a little. Yes. I''m sure I can do it.'' With that idea in mind, she shifted her gaze from his penis to his face. "Ace, move faster. Move your waist faster." Like before, she said in a low voice. Ace was startled after hearing her words. "Are you sure?" "Yes." She nodded her head. "Can you hold back your moanter?" he threw another question at her. "I can hold back my moan if you only increase your movement speed a bit." She said confidently. Ace did not move his waist faster immediately; instead, he looked at her, thinking about her words. ''Can she really do thatter?'' He wavered whether he should grant her wish or not. At first, Ace did not want to grant her wish, but he changed his mind when he saw her lustful expression. ''I hope she can hold back her moanster.'' He began to move his waist back and forth faster and faster. "Mmm¡­Mmm¡­Mmmm¡­" Scarlett covered her mouth again when he began sliding his penis in and out of her wet pussy faster. ''Ah¡­Ah¡­This feels good. Ah¡­Ah¡­'' She put her head on the big stone behind her again because, with this, she could hold back her wails better. ''Hmm?'' Her eyes widened for a second when Ace moved his waist back and forth too fast. ''This is too fast. This is too fast.'' Her big breasts moved uncontrobly because Ace moved his waist too fast. "Ace, slow down, slow down." She told him to slow down his movements. "This is too fast. I can''t hold back my cries if you continue moving like this." Ace slowed down his movements, but it was still too fast for her. ''No. I can''t hold back my cries anymore. La will find out what we are doing if I moan.'' She almost could not hold back her wails. ''I need to do something.'' She wanted to bite his hands, but he was carrying her. ''I will do that.'' With that idea in mind, Scarlett bit Ace''s right shoulder. "Aghhh¡­" Ace was startled and felt immense pain when she suddenly bit his right shoulder hard. "Ace, what''s wrong?" La almost fell from a tree after hearing his scream. "Nothing. I was shocked because something touched my feet earlier." Ace lied to La as he endured the pain. At this moment, Scarlett was still biting his right shoulder. She did not stop biting him because she was shocked by La''s question. "You are acting like a girl, Ace." La made fun of Ace because he screamed like a little girl. Ace could not defend himself because La could be suspicious of themter. ''Bad MILF!'' Even though Scarlett bit his right shoulder hard, he was not angry at her. Scarlett stopped biting him and looked into his eyes. She felt guilty when she saw the bite mark on his right shoulder because it showed one meaning. She bit him hard! Of course, she knew what she had done. This was the reason why she did not make an excuse. When Ace saw her expression, he smiled and spoke, "It''s fine. I no longer feel pain now." Scarlett smiled happily. "Let''s continue." Even though they were almost caught by La twice, she still wanted to continue having sex with him because they still had not had an orgasm. "I will move slowly now." he did not want to make the same mistake, so he decided to move slowly this time. "Un." Scarlett nodded her head. Like before, she moaned when he began moving his waist back and forth. However, she could not enjoy the pleasure for long because Ace suddenly stopped moving his waist. ''Hmm?'' She wanted to know why he suddenly stopped moving his waist. "Ace, why did you st-"before she had finished her words, she was interrupted by Ace. "La ising." He told her the reason why he stopped fucking her. "Ace, how long are you going to stay in the pool?" after saying that, La jumped down from the tree and walked toward them. Scarlett instantly turned her head toward La. ''La, you are a bad friend!'' Shebeled La as a bad friend because her actions forced them to stop having sex. Ace immediately pulled his penis out of her wet pussy and put her down. "Scarlett, take your ribbon and fix your robes. Remember. Don''t panic." Scarlett immediately tied her wet robe with a ribbon before finally asking, "What should we do now?" Chapter 95 He Is A Pervert Young Man ?"It''s up to you." Ace responded, "You can sit on a stone or lie on the water." "What about you?" she threw another question at him. "I will sit in the water." After saying that, he sat in the water. Even though his penis was still erect, he acted normally because the water was as high as his chest when he sat in the water, so his penis was covered by water. No! Actually, the water could not cover his penispletely because the water was clean. As long as someone paid attention to his penis intently, they would be able to see his cock vaguely. Scarlett touched her chin. ''He chose to sit in the water, then what about me? Should I do the same? Or should I sit on a stone?'' A good idea came to her mind when she saw his erect penis. ''I know what to do.'' Both of them still had not had an orgasm, so she knew that he was still not satisfied. ''I will just do that.'' With that idea in mind, she walked toward him. At this moment, Ace still did not know what she wanted to do. He thought she also wanted to sit in the water like him. However, she did something shocking after standing in front of him. She sat on hisp with her back facing him! He would not be shocked if she only sat on hisp, but what she did this time was on a different level. She put his penis into her vagina before finally sitting on hisp! His penis was still erect, and her vagina was wet, so it was effortless for her to put his cock into her pussy. Ace was at a loss for words. Sure, they still had not had an orgasm, but he did not expect her to do something lewd like that. ''What a pervert MILF! But I like it!'' Of course, he was fine with it because La would not know what they were doing as long as they did not do anything suspicious. "With this, we are connected again." Scarlett spoke abruptly. "Ace, you can wrap your arms around my waist now. It can help to cover everything." "Are you sure about this?" he inquired. "We still have not had an orgasm, so I want to do this." She gave an honest answer. "Even though we can''t keep having sex, but at least, we are connected now." "But this is also dangerous, you know?" although they did not move their bodies, Ace could feel her vagina squeezing his cock wildly. "Then you have to protect meter." She would put everything in his hands because she believed he would protect her. Ace wrapped his arms around her slender waist before finally speaking, "I suddenly want to move my waist after hearing your words." "Pervert!" she stated. "If the opportunity arises, we can have sex again tonight." "I love that idea." He responded. At this moment, La sat on a big stone and looked at them. "No wonder you guys are still in the pool." La finally knew the reason why Ace and Scarlett were still in the pool. No! She still did not know that Ace''s cock was in Scarlett''s pussy. The distance between them was around ten meters, so she could not see anything underwater clearly. In her eyes, Scarlett and Ace were only lovey-dovey in a pool. "La, you can return to the cave if you want. We will still be at the waterfall for a few more minutes." Scarlett hoped La would return to the cave because, with this, she could have sex with her young lover again. However, La''s answer scattered Scarlett''s hope. "I don''t want to be alone in the cave." Ace put his head on Scarlett''s right shoulder. ''Baddy!'' Scarlett''s pussy kept squeezing his penis wildly since earlier. Of course, he knew the reason why it could happen. La! Yes, he believed it was because of La. Her good friend was not far from them, and she could see their upper bodies, so it was normal if Scarlett was a little nervous and squeezed her pussy subconsciously because they were doing something lewd in front of her friend. At this moment, Ace really wanted to move his waist because her pussy kept squeezing his penis. Of course, he would not do it because La was not far from them. "La, just wait in the cave. You will feel bored if you keep waiting for us." Scarlett was still trying to get La to leave the waterfall. ''Hmm? What a pervert young man!'' She did nothing when Ace lowered her right sleeve. Of course, she knew what he wanted to do because he always did it whenever he embraced her from behind. Kiss her! Yes, she believed he would kiss her right shoulder after lowering her sleeve. And what she had guessed was right because she could feel his lips on her right shoulder shortly after that. "Why do I feel like you are trying to make me leave this waterfall? Are you nning to do something lewd with Ace?" La still did not know that Scarlett and Ace were currently doing something lewd in front of her. ''Hmm?'' She did not say anything when she saw Ace kissing Scarlett''s right shoulder. "I just don''t want you to get bored." Even though Ace''s penis was in her pussy, Scarlett could still act normally because he did not move his waist. "Like I said, I would be bored if I was alone in the cave." After saying that, La shifted her gaze from Scarlett to Ace. "No wonder he dared to kiss me passionately when I pretended to be his sugar mama, so you were the one who turned him into a pervert, huh?" "What do you mean by that?" Scarlett inquired. "Just for information, he is a pervert since the beginning, so you can''t me me." Of course, La did not believe Scarlett''s words. "No. I believe you are the one who turned him into a pervert. Look! You even let him do whatever he wants with your body now." "La, it seems like you have been tricked by him until now. He is a pervert since the beginning. He even does perverted things to me every day." When Scarlett said this, what she meant was that he always slept with her every night. Of course, she did not say it directly because it was their privacy that should not be disclosed to anyone, including friends. Ace, who was resting his head on Scarlett''s right shoulder, shifted his gaze from La to Scarlett. ''You dare twist the facts, huh?'' He suddenly wanted to punish her because she was the reason why he became a pervert. ''I will do that.'' With that idea in mind, he used his right index finger to rub her clitoris. Scarlett was startled. "Hmm¡­" luckily, she could cover her mouth in time. ''Ace, what are you doing? La is in front of us!'' She turned her head to the right and stared at him. Ace widened his eyes for a second because she squeezed his penis tightly when she was shocked. "Ace, what are you doing?" she asked in a low voice. Even though she could remove his right index finger from her clitoris, she did not do that because she used her hands to cover her mouth. "What''s wrong, Scarlett?" La asked curiously. "Ace is pinching my waist because I revealed the truth just now." Scarlett could not tell the truth, so she decided to lie. "Ace, stop it!" La believed Scarlett''s words this time. The corner of his lips twitched. "I''m punishing her because she is twisting the facts." He stopped rubbing Scarlett''s clitoris because he knew it was dangerous to keep doing that. ''I really want to squeeze her breasts, but La will know if I do that.'' The water was only as high as their chests, so he could not squeeze Scarlett''s breasts. "You are really a bad young man!" Scarlett felt relieved when he stopped rubbing her clitoris. "What are you going to do about it?" he believed she could not do anything to him because she was sitting on hisp. "You are challenging me to do something to you, huh?" Scarlett began to think of a way to punish him. After thinking for several seconds, she found a good way to punish him. With that idea in mind, she tightened her wet pussy, squeezing his huge penis hard. Ace almost groaned when she squeezed his penis with her vagina hard. ''I like this punishment.'' Of course, he liked it because it felt amazing when she squeezed his penis using her pussy. "How is it?" Scarlett was happy when Ace almost groaned. "I like it!" he gave an honest answer. "I love this kind of punishment. I don''t mind if you want to punish me again." "By the way, where are we going?" La asked curiously. "Herora city. We will reach our destination tomorrow." After answering La''s question, Scarlett squeezed Ace''s penis with her pussy again. She kept teasing him because he kept kissing her shoulders and taking advantage of the situation. Of course, he did notin; instead, he wanted her to keep doing that. Because she often squeezed his penis with her pussy, he yed with her clitoris again. The duo kept doing lewd things as they talked with La. Of course, La still did not know what they were doing because they did everything cleanly. After doing lewd things secretly for several minutes, Ace and Scarlett finally reached their limit. ''I''ve reached my limit.'' Chapter 96 Mistaking Layla For Scarlett ?''I have reached my limit.'' Scarlett and Ace exchanged a nce with each other. They tried their best not to have an orgasm because La was looking at them. Even though their lower bodies were under the water, but she could still see their expressions. That was why they tried their best not to have an orgasm. ''La, please face the other way for a few seconds. I almost can''t hold back now.'' Scarlett prayed to God, hoping La would face the other way for a few seconds. And as if God heard her wish, La suddenly turned her head to the other side, looking at birds on a tree. ''I''m cumming¡­.'' Scarlett and Ace had an orgasm at the same time. Even though La was looking in the opposite direction, Scarlett still covered her mouth. As for Ace, he embraced her tightly and ced his head on her right shoulder. He let out his white sperm deep inside her pussy because he could not pull out his penis. ''Ahh¡­'' The duo was relieved and happy because they finally could have an orgasm. Since the beginning, La kept disturbing them. They even had to stop in the middle several times. However, they no longer cared about it because they finally had an orgasm. Sure, they only had an orgasm once, but it still made them happy. "Huft¡­" the duo could not describe the happiness they felt in words. La returned her attention to them and uttered, "Scarlett, Ace, it''s almost dark now. Let''s return to the cave." "Sure." Ace and Scarlett responded in unison. They had already had an orgasm, so they agreed to return to the cave. "La, can you face the other side for a moment? I want to wear clothes now." Ace asked La to turn around because he wanted to pull his penis out of Scarlett''s pussy. "Sure." La was not suspicious of him. "Mmm¡­" Ace''s penis came out of her pussy when Scarlett rose to her feet. ''He cummed a lot.'' Some of his white sperm fell from her pussy to the pool under her. ''I have to clean it now.'' She used her inner energy to clean her vagina because she did not want to get pregnant yet. Ace immediately put on his clothes while Scarlett changed into a new robe. This time, her robe was not thin. It was almost night, so she put on her casual robes because she did not want to sleep in her armor. "Let''s return to the cave now." Ace and Scarlett smiled happily as they walked closer to La. "You two seems so happy." La said after seeing their smiles. "I''m happy because you are with us." Scarlett lied to La. La rolled her eyes after hearing Scarlett''s words. ---- Hudson Family, Front Yard. Darwin was currently scolding his subordinates because they still did not get any information about Cain. He could no longer suppress his anger because he wanted to kill Ace so badly. "Expand the searching area!" Darwin said angrily. "I want you to find him as quickly as possible!" "Understood, lord." His subordinates slowly dispersed. Darwin lifted his head to look at the sky. ''I don''t care who you are. I will kill you no matter what!'' All his fingers dug into his palm. ---- Forest, Cave. Ace and the others were currently eating grilled fish. They made a bonfire right after reaching the cave because they were hungry. Like before, they chatted as they consumed their grilled fish. Even though they were in a cave, the trio had a good time. They even did not realize that they had been talking for more than three hours. "I''m sleepy." After saying that, Scarlett rose to her feet and set up a tent. "Ace, let''s sleep now." "Scarlett, what about me? You are not going to let me sleep outside, right?" La also wanted to sleep in Scarlett''s tent. "Don''t you have a tent in your space ring?" Scarlett inquired. "No." La shook her head. "Then you can sleep outside because my tent is only big enough for two people." Scarlett lied to La. Actually, her tent was enough for three people because her tent was big. She said something like that because she did not want La to disturb her time with Ace. "How could you be so cruel to your friend, Scarlett?" of course, La knew that Scarlett was lying to her. "Your tent is not small, so I''m sure it''s big enough for three people." "I''m not lying to you." Scarlett kept lying to La. Ace did not say anything and only stared at them. Because Scarlett kept lying, La grabbed Ace''s right hand. "Ace, do you have the heart to let me sleep outside? What if I catch a coldter." She asked for Ace''s help, hoping he could change Scarlett''s mind. Ace did not say anything and only stared at La. Actually, he did not want his time with Scarlett to be disturbed, but he did not have the heart to let La sleep outside. "Ace, have you forgotten that I''m your sugar baby now?" La still did not give up. "Do you have the heart to let your sugar baby sleep outside?" Ace gave in. He decided to help La after seeing her pleading face. "Scarlett, let her sleep with us." La smiled happily after hearing his words. ''He is still as kind as ever.'' She knew that Ace did not have the heart to let her sleep outside. Scarlett could not do anything. "Sigh. I knew something like this would happen." After saying that, Scarlett entered her tent. Ace returned his attention to La and spoke, "Let''s get in." "You are the best, Ace." La praised him before finally stepping into Scarlett''s tent with him. The trio immediatelyy on the folding bed with Ace in the middle of them. Because they were sleepy, they fell asleep shortly after that. At first, nothing happened, but everything changed when Ace suddenly woke up in the middle of the night. Ace was used to sleeping while hugging Scarlett, so he felt something was missing when he did not embrace her. For this reason, he wanted to sleep while hugging her, but something unexpected happened. He mistook La for Scarlett! Ace was still half-awake, so he did not know what he had done. He immediately shut his eyes after cing La on top of him and wrapping his arms around her slender waist. He did not bother checking who she was because he believed he was embracing Scarlet, not La. Like Ace, La also did not know what was going on. She was already in dreand, so she had no idea that she was sleeping in his arms. And like this, the trio continued sleeping in the tent. ---- Time went by quickly, and without realizing it, it was already morning. At this moment, La was still sleeping in Ace''s arms because he did not want to let her go from his embrace. "It''s already morning." Scarlett woke up the first of the three of them. ''Hmm?'' She was shocked and jealous when she saw La sleeping in Ace''s arms. ''Bad lover, why is she sleeping in your arms?'' She did not wake them up immediately and only stared at them. ''Did they do adult thingsst night?'' She suddenly wanted to know if they did adult things or not because La was sleeping in Ace''s arms. ''But I did not hear anythingst night. And they are still wearing clothes, so I think they didn''t do anythingst night.'' She slept right beside him, so she would know if they did adult things. ''But even so, you should not let her sleep in your arms because it''s my ce.'' La had no special rtionship with him, so he should not let her sleep in his arms. ''You are indeed a bad young man. I have to punish you now!'' With that idea in mind, Scarlett pinched Ace''s right cheek hard. Ace immediately woke up because he felt pain. "Hmm?'' "You are a bad young man, Ace!" Scarlett kept pinching his right cheek. "I just woke up, so why did you say som-"Ace stopped his words halfway when he realized what was going on. ''I mistook La for Scarlett, huh?'' He finally knew why Scarlett pinched his right cheek. "I mistook her for youst night." Ace still acted calmly even though he was hugging La. At this moment, La finally woke up. "It''s still morning, why are you guys already quarreling?" Chapter 97 Herora City ?"It''s still morning, so why are you guys already quarreling?" La still did not know what was going on because she had just woken up. "La, did you sleep wellst night?" Scarlett asked as she smiled. Even though she was smiling, but her smile was scary, as if it was a smile from a devil. "Yes. I slept well." La responded, "It has been a long time since I could sleep well like this." "I see. So, you could sleep well, huh? Good for you, La." Scarlett''s face looked even scarier now. Ace could only sigh when he saw Scarlett''s expression. "Why do you look like you are mad, Scarlett? Did Ace do some-" La stopped her words halfway when she realized that she was in Ace''s arms. ''I see.'' She finally knew the reason why Scarlett looked angry. La immediately slid from Ace''s arms and spoke, "Scarlett, stop being jealous. Here, you can rest in his arms now." Scarlett did not say anything and only stared at them. Ace grabbed Scarlett''s slender waist before finally cing her on top of him. "Come here, my beautiful lover." Scarlett instantly smiled. Not only that, but the jealousy in her heart suddenly disappeared without a trace. "I forgive you." The smile on her face grew bigger when he wrapped his arms around her waist. La and Ace exchanged a nce with each other. ''It''s easy to make her happy.'' These were the words that appeared in their minds. "Ace, let''s stay like this for twenty minutes." Scarlett did not sleep in his armsst night, so she wanted to stay in his embrace. "Sure." Ace agreed instantly. Scarlett turned her head to look at La. "La, your punishment is to make breakfast for us." She decided to punish La because she slept in his armsst night. "Why am I getting punished?" actually, La did not mind making breakfast for them. "You have no special rtionship with him, so I have to punish you for sleeping in his armsst night." Scarlett told La the reason why she punished La. "Have you forgotten that I''m his sugar baby now?" La inquired. "You are not his real sugar baby." Scarlett responded, "Or do you want me to tell your boyfriend about this?" "Hmf! You can tell him if you want." La did not care about it. "I intend to break up with himter, so I don''t care." "Oh? You want to break up with him?" Scarlett said in surprise. "You made the right decision, La." She then continued, "Just break up with him immediately. Tell me if he does something to youter. I will kick his ass for you." "Hehe. Sure." La giggled after hearing Scarlett''s words. "You two really have a unique rtionship." In his eyes, their friendship was unique, to the point he could not describe it in words. ''But I''m d they are good friends.'' He added in mind. Thirty minutester, they headed to the waterfall to eat breakfast. The trio immediately took a bath after consuming their grilled fish. Scarlett and Ace did not have sex this time because they wanted to go to Herora city immediately. "Let''s go to Herora city now." Ace uttered. "Un." Scarlett and La nodded their heads. After walking for about four hours, they finally reached Herora city. "We have reached Herora city." Scarlett stated. Ace stopped his footsteps and looked at the big city in front of him. The city of Herora was built amidst the lush grass of the meadows and was truly a ssic disy of wonder. Its beauty was matched by the backdrop of two waterfalls which had helped shape the city to what it was today. Several troops also guarded the city in turn, and four towers were built to help troops stake out around the city. Ace was delighted when he saw the city of Herora because many things had happened during his journey to Herora city. ''So, this is Herora city, huh? After experiencing many things, I finally reached my destination.'' Ace had two goals ining to Herora city. First, it was toplete the quest given by Goddess Teressa. Goddess Teressa gave him a quest when he asked her to make him a unique magician. He hadpleted most of the tasks. He only needed to donate 20 gold coins to Goddess Teressa''s orphanage, and he couldplete the quest. Andst, he wanted to sell weapons and armors. He had many unused weapons and armors in his space ring, so he wanted to sell them. "Let''s find an inn first. After that, let''s go to the restaurant to eat." Scarlett uttered. "I know a good inn. That inn was big and cozy. I''m sure you will like it." La had visited Herora city before, so she was quite familiar with Herora city. "Alright." Ace and Scarlett nodded their heads. La then guided them to Crimson Sanctum Inn. Crimson Sanctum Inn was famous in Herora city. From the outside, it looked pleasant, rustic and snug. Large stones and thick, stone beams made up most of the building''s outer structure. It was tough to see through therge, stained-ss windows, but thefortable atmosphere from within could be felt outside. The trio headed straight to the receptionist after stepping into the inn. They took two VIP rooms; one for Ace, while the other for La and Scarlett. After that, the trio went to a restaurant not far from the Crimson Sanctum Inn. "There is an empty table there." Ace pointed his right index finger at the empty table. "Alright. Let''s sit there." La responded. They sat on the empty chairs after ordering food and drinks. "Ace, this is your first timeing to this city, right? What do you think of this Herora city?" Scarlett inquired. "This city is big and beautiful." Ace gave an honest answer. It was the first time he had seen a city other than Nightshire city, so he was excited. "Hey, do you know what happened to the Hudson family?" "I know. Both of Darwin''s sons are dead, aren''t they?" "That''s right. His two sons died a few days ago." Chatter about the Hudson family erupted. The Hudson family was quite famous in Herora city, so it was normal if they were interested in it. Ace instantly stopped talking with Scarlett and La. ''The Hudson family?'' He began to listen to their conversation. He wanted to know what was going on in the Hudson family because he was their enemy. "Hey, keep talking. I want to know about this." "Yes. I want to know about this too." "Rumor said they were killed by a young man named Cain in the ruins." "I heard everything was because of Cale." "What troubles had Cale caused?" "Cale peeked at Cain''s woman when she was taking a bath." "What?! He did that?!" "Cain was enraged at that time and cut off Cale''s right arm immediately. But he did not kill Cale." "Then how did he and David die at Cain''s hands?" "They met again at the ruins and Cale asked his older brother to kill Cain. However, both of them ended up dying at Cain''s hands." Like Ace, Scarlett and La also listened to their conversation. "Darwin was furious after learning about it and instantly ordered his subordinates to find Cain as quickly as possible." "From my point of view, his actions are normal because Cain has killed his two sons." "I''m sure his mind is filled with Cain right now." "Rumors also say he has not been able to sleep since he found out his two sons died." "Well, he has no more offspring now, so it''s normal." "Wait! Doesn''t that mean the Hudson family lineage is endangered now?" "What are you talking about? Have you forgotten that he is an awakener? Even though he is already in his sixties, but he can still have children." "Ah, right. I forgot that he is an awakener." "Awakeners are different than normal human. Not only can they stay young, but they can live longer too." "The reason why Darwin still looks young despite being in his sixties is that he is an awakener. And He is already at Master rank, so he can live for more than one hundred years." "Then, Dar-" They instantly stopped talking when the Hudson family''s subordinates entered the restaurant. They were not awakeners, so they did not dare to talk about the Hudson family anymore. Ace shifted his gaze to the Hudson family''s subordinates. ''The Hudson family''s subordinates?'' Chapter 98 In The Restaurant ?''It''s him?!'' Most of the Hudson family''s subordinates were unhappy and instantly put on displeased faces when they caught sight of Ace. They only wanted to fill their empty stomachs in a famous restaurant, but here, they met someone they disliked so much. ''He got another beauty?! It seems like he is indeed from a big family or organization.'' They were even more sure that Ace was from a powerful family or organization when they saw how beautiful and sexy Scarlett was. After all, beautiful and sexy women always clung to strong people or people with powerful backgrounds. The Hudson family''s subordinates were even more irritated when the only empty table was next to Ace''s because, with this, they were forced to see him being intimate with two beauties. [Several divine beings are excited by the unexpected meeting.] [Ten evil beings want to see an action-packed fight.] "Oh, it''s them?" La also did not expect to meet them at the restaurant. "Do you know them?" Scarlett asked curiously. La and Ace did not tell her anything about what had happened in the waterfall, so she did not know who they were. "They are the Hudson family''s subordinates." La began telling Scarlett how Ace and she met them at the waterfall. Ace instantly returned his attention to La and Scarlett because the customers had stopped talking about the Hudson family. He did not care about the Hudson family''s subordinates because La and Scarlett were more important than them. "I see." Scarlett finally knew the reason why the Hudson family''s subordinates wore annoyed faces. "Lucas, where should we look next?" the yellow-haired man inquired. "I don''t know." Lucas shook his head, "Let''s look for him around this city next. This city is the closest city from Cove of Fragments ruins, so there is a high possibility of himing to this city." The Hudson family''s subordinates did not realize that the person they had been looking for was sitting right beside them. Of course, they did not know about it because Ace and Scarlett were using their real identities now. "We have to find that Cain immediately, or else our lord will get angry at us againter." The blue-haired man did not want to be scolded by their lord again because it was scary. Their lord looked like a demon when he was angry yesterday. He was afraid that they would lose their livester because their lord was always angry and could not control his emotion since his two sons died. At this moment, two waitresses walked toward Ace''s table with their orders in their hands. La and the others stopped caring about the Hudson family''s subordinates because they wanted to eat immediately. They walked for several hours earlier, so they were starving. "Please enjoy your food." After putting the food and drinks on the table, the waitresses smiled softly before finally leaving. "Let''s eat." Ace uttered. The trio began to eat their food. They chatted as they consumed their food. [Ten evil beings are looking at you with disappointed eyes.] [Three evil beings want to know why you don''t want to beat your enemies when they are right in front of you.] Ace ignored the notifications and kept chatting with La and Scarlett. "Tch!" the yellow-haired man was still jealous of Ace because he could eat with two beauties. However, he did not cause trouble for Ace likest time. He kept suppressing his jealousy because he knew what he should not do. "Where should we go after this?" La asked curiously. "Let''s go to Goddess Teressa''s orphanage after this." At first, Ace wanted to sell the armors and weapons in his space ring, but he changed his mind because he wanted to be a unique magician as quickly as possible. At this moment, a red-haired man who looked in his thirties, turned his head toward Ace. ''Goddess Teressa''s orphanage?'' He kept paying attention to them after hearing Ace''s words. "Goddess Teressa''s orphanage? Do you want to donate to Goddess Teressa''s orphanage? Or do you only want to meet the orphans?" La threw two questions at once. Scarlett turned her head to look at him. ''Goddess Teressa''s orphanage?'' Ace had never told her about it before, so she was curious about the reason why he suddenly wanted to visit Goddess Teressa''s orphanage. Ace did not answer La''s question immediately because he needed a good excuse. [Goddess Teressa looks at you in silence.] "Goddess Teressa is the mother of mana and I''m also a mage, so maybe I can be a unique magician if I visit her orphanage." Ace used his identity as an Aeris to make an excuse. "Ace, goddess Teressa is famous for being a picky goddess. It''s impossible for her to make you a unique magician just for that simple reason." Even though La was a knight, but she had heard many rumors about goddess Teressa. [Goddess Teressa is staring at La.] Of course, La had no idea that goddess Teressa was staring at her. The corner of his lips twitched. ''I wonder what her reaction would be if she knows that goddess Teressa is staring at her.'' He did not say anything when he saw Laughing. "I think your idea is not bad, Ace." Scarlett uttered, "Let''s go to goddess Teressa''s orphanage after this. Maybe goddess Teressa will be moved by your actions and decide to make you a unique magicianter." "My lover is indeed the best." Ace smiled at Scarlett. Scarlett smiled happily after hearing his words. "Then you should donate some money to goddess Teressa''s orphanageter." La still did not believe that goddess Teressa would make him a unique magician for that simple action because countless mages had tried it, and none of them became a unique magician after that. "That''s actually not a bad idea." Ace did not tell them that he did intend to give 20 gold coins to goddess Teressa''s orphanage. The red-haired man, who was eavesdropping on their conversation, rose to his feet and walked out of the restaurant. ''I have to inform Gracie about this, so that she can prepare everything.'' He wasted no time and traveled to goddess Teressa''s orphanage. Chapter 99 Goddess Teressas Orphanage ?Herora City, Goddess Teressa''s Orphanage. There was only one orphanage in Herora city. The orphanage was quite big and located in the southern area of the city. The building of the orphanage was shaped like the letter L. The extension extended into a terrace that reached the end of the side of the orphanage. The second floor was the same size as the first, but a part of it hung over the edge of the floor below, creating an overhang on one side and a balcony on the other. Even though the orphanage was built of wood, but it still looked beautiful and cozy. Coupled with a yground and two big trees in the front yard, made the orphanage even morefortable ce for children and adults. Actually, the name of the orphanage was Peace Blossoms Orphanage, but the locals called it Goddess Teressa''s Orphanage because the orphanage was built by Goddess Teressa Temple. Peace Blossoms Orphanage housed about forty children and had seventeen caregivers. The name of the head caretaker was Gracie Rees. Gracie Rees was a gorgeousdy with long red hair and ck eyes. Even though she was already forty-two years old, but she still looked young, like a woman in her early thirties. The reason for this was simple. She was an awakener! Yes, Gracie was an awakener at Elite rank! Gracie Rees was currently talking with a mature man in her office. That grown man was the man who eavesdropped on Ace''s conversation with Scarlett and La in the restaurant. The name of the mature man was Austyn Jarvis, an awakener at the Elite rank. Gracie made a deal with Austyn two years ago. In their agreement, he had an important task. His task was to give her information about the potential visitors, like their backgrounds and when they would visit her orphanage. There was one reason why she decided to cooperate with him. Money! Yes, everything was for the sake of money! Of course, she knew her actions were bad, but she did not care about it because the most important thing for her was money. She needed money to eat. She needed money to buy something, and she needed money to continue living. Anyone would live miserably if they did not have money because everything in this world could only be obtained using money. That was why she would do anything to get a lot of money, including using her perfect body. "Are you sure they wille to my orphanage today?" Gracie rose from her office chair before finally standing behind a window, looking at the houses through the window. She could see many buildings from her office because her office was on the second floor. Austyn, who was sitting on the red couch behind her, responded, "One hundred percent sure. Oh, right. He is a mage, so you should have guessed his intentions ining to your orphanage." "A mage, huh? Does he want to be a unique magician too?" She immediately believed his words when she found out that Ace was a mage because many mages hade to her orphanage with the hope of bing a unique magician. Although none of them managed to be a unique magician in the end. Austyn rose to his feet before finally walking closer to her. "Yes. He desires to be a unique magician too." He did not give her a warning and immediately embraced her from behind, wrapping his arms around her slender waist. Gracie did nothing when he suddenly hugged her from behind because she had already had sex with him several times. Every time she got a big fish, she always gave extra reward by satisfying him in bed. She also looked for him whenever she was horny. Of course, she was not in love with him because, in her eyes, he was only a dog. Yes, she saw him as her dog! After all, she only needed to take off her clothes, and he would follow her every whim like an obedient dog. "It seems like I will get more money today." She stated. Austyn turned her body around before finally kissing her passionately. Like before, Gracie let him do whatever he wanted. She even moved her soft tongue lewdly, intertwining her tongue with his. After kissing her passionately for several seconds, he broke the kiss. "He looks like a young master from a wealthy family, so you can try squeezing him dryter." "Oh, he looks like a young master from a wealthy family?" Gracie''s lips curled up into a smirk. ''Should I use that method to squeeze him dry?'' She had many ways to get a lot of money from visitors because she had been doing this for two years. "Gracie, can I get an extra reward after getting my shareter?" He behaved normally when he saw her evil grin because he had seen it many times. "If I get a lot of money from him, you cane to my bedroom tonight. I will satisfy youter." Of course, she knew what he had in mind. "Good!" Austyn smiled happily. "Now go and keep an eye on him." She uttered. He nodded his head before finally leaving the orphanage. "I have to warn the kids not to ruin my n again. Maybe I should threaten them first." after saying that, she walked out of her office to gather the children. At the same time, Ace, La, and Scarlett were heading to Peace Blossoms Orphanage. Of course, they did not know Gracie''s evil n. "Goddess Teressa''s Orphanage is not far from here." Even though La had visited Herora city before, but she only knew the location of Peace Blossoms Orphanage. She did not know Gracie''s personality because she had never met Gracie before. Scarlett grabbed Ace''s right hand before finally speaking, "Let''s walk faster." "Let''s just walk slowly." Ace responded, "The orphanage won''t run away from us." "I''m curious about Goddess Teressa''s Orphanage, so let''s walk faster." Scarlett had visited Herora city before, but she had never visited Goddess Teressa''s Orphanage. At the same time, Austyn was running toward Goddess Teressa''s Orphanage. His intention was clear. He wanted to tell Gracie that their targets were on their way to her orphanage! ''I hope she will get a lot of moneyter.'' The smile on his face grew bigger when he imagined the reward he would get from Gracie. ---- Goddess Teressa''s Orphanage, Main Hall. Gracie was currently threatening the children. She told them that she would punish anyone who ruined her n. She also told them to act ording to her n and not make a single mistake, as there was a high possibility that Ace was from a rich family. The other caretakers did not dare to stop her and only watched from the sidelines when she was threatening the kids. Of course, they did not like how she treated the children, but they could not do anything about it. Gracie was the only awakener in Goddess Teressa''s Orphanage, so it was impossible for them to stop her. In the past, several caretakers tried to stop her, but they ended up in the underground prison. Some of them even died in her hands. That was why the other caretakers prayed to Goddess Teressa every single day, hoping she would save the children. As Gracie was threatening the kids, Austyn walked closer to her. He acted normally when he walked toward her because they knew who he was. When he was next to Gracie, he whispered. "Gracie, the targets are on their way here. They will arrive in five to ten minutes." Gracie''s lips curled up into a grin. ''Oh, they are on their way here?'' Even though she was in front of the children and other caretakers, she did not hide her grin because she knew they would not dare to do anything to her. Gracie returned her attention to the children. "Remember. Don''t make a single mistake or else you will regret itter. Do you understand?" "Understood." The children lowered their heads in fear. Gracie then looked at the other caretakers. "You guys also act ording to my n. Don''t forget to support my actionster. Do you understand?" ? "Yes." The other caretakers responded in unison. ''Goddess Teressa, please punish this evil woman.'' They added in their minds. Gracie then looked at Austyn. "Let''s proceed with that n." "Alright." After saying that, Austyn left. Not long after that, Ace and the others arrived at the Goddess Teressa''s Orphanage. Of course, they had no idea about Gracie''s n. ''We have arrived!'' Chapter 100 Going To Goddess Teressa’s Altar ?Not long after Gracie finished preparing everything, Ace, La, and Scarlett arrived at Goddess Teressa''s Orphanage. However, what weed them was not the lively and happy atmosphere they had previously thought. Sure, all orphans were still talking and ying, but the atmosphere was a bit different, not like how an orphanage would feel. ''What happened to them?'' The trio was shocked after stepping into the front yard. They were stunned because most of the orphans were injured. Some of them had bandages on their heads, legs, or arms. Three orphans even walked with the help of crutches. This was the reason why Scarlett, Ace, and La stopped smiling because the condition of the orphans was very apprehensive. Of course, they did not know the truth because they were only human beings. [Goddess Teressa is looking at her orphanage in silence.] [Several divine beings are staring at Goddess Teressa.] [Five divine beings ask Goddess Teressa several questions.] Several divine beings threw many questions at goddess Teressa, but she ignored them. ''Is it them?'' One of the caretakers immediately approached Ace and the others when she caught sight of them. Like what Gracie had nned, she guided Ace and the others to the living room. Even though the living room was not big, but it wasfortable. A red sofa was ced against the wall, and a painting of the ocean was hanging on the wall. There was also a small nt in the corner of the room. They put a nt in the living room with one purpose. It was to keep the air fresh! That was why they kept taking care of the nt. "Please wait a moment. I will call the head caretaker first." After Ace and the others sat on the couch, she left to call Gracie. At this moment, Ace wanted to ask many things to goddess Teressa, but he could not do that because La and Scarlett were sitting next to them. ''Is this the reason why goddess Teressa wants me to donate 20 gold coins to her orphanage?'' He thought goddess Teressa wanted him to donate 20 gold coins to her orphanage so that the orphans could get treatment immediately because everything matched perfectly with what was going on in the orphanage. Shortly after the caretaker left, Gracie stepped into the living room. Like usual, she wore a soft smile on her pretty face. She immediately introduced herself after sitting on the sofa. Of course, she did not tell them that she was an awakener because it was not rted to the orphanage. Because La could not contain the curiosity in her heart, she immediately threw a question at Gracie. "Mrs Gracie, what happened to your orphanage? We saw many orphans injured earlier." Of course, Gracie could answer La''s question easily because she had prepared the answer earlier. "It''s like this¡­." Gracie made up a story. She said she borrowed money from Dn, a rich man in Herora city. However, they were unable to return the money on time due to economic difficulties. The children were injured because they protected her when Dn and his underlings wanted to do something bad to her. And in order not to make Ace and the others suspicious of her, she also said some of the orphans were injured by falling down the stairs or falling in the bathroom. "We can''t call a healing mage to treat their injuries because we don''t have money to pay them." Gracie uttered, "That is why we only provide first aid and treat them in the traditional way. But we will call a healing mage once we have money." "I see." La and Scarlett believed Gracie''s words immediately. Ace paid attention to Gracie carefully. He did not know that Gracie was lying to them because the effect of the Lie Detector card had worn off a few days ago. "By the way, did youe to our orphanage to pray to Goddess Teressa to be a unique magician?" Gracie did not ask for money because it could ruin her n. "How do you know it?" Scarlett asked curiously. "Countless mages havee to our orphanage with the same intention, so I thought you guys want to be unique magicians too." Gracie''s actions and words were perfect. There was no w in her actions, as if she was a nicedy who took care of the orphanage. "He is a mage and decides toe to this orphanage in hopes of bing a unique magician." La pointed her right index finger at Ace. "I see." Gracie responded, "Do you want to go to goddess Teressa''s altar now?" Before going to goddess Teressa''s altar, Ace had to donate 20 gold coins first because it was one of the conditions to be a unique magician. "Before that, I have some money for your orphanage, Mrs Gracie." After saying that, Ace took 40 gold coins out of his space ring. "I hope this money can help you and the orphans." Actually, he only needed to donate 20 gold coins. He gave out an additional 20 gold coins because he wanted Gracie to call a healing mage immediately. He had a lot of money now, so 20 gold coins were nothing for him. Tears welled up in her eyes when Gracie epted the gold coins. ''40 gold coins. It seems like he is indeed from a wealthy family.'' Her heart throbbed with happiness when she saw 40 gold coins in her hands. "Thank you. Your kindness means a lot to us." Gracie wiped at her eyes as she spoke, "Now I can finally call a healing mage. We can finally treat the kids'' injuries." Ace and the others smiled softly. [Ding! the quest ispleted.] [Host, you need to go to goddess Teressa''s altar and pretend to pray to her. With this, they will know nothing.] ''Alright.'' He responded in his head. "I hope you can be a unique magicianter." Of course, Gracie did not say it from her heart because she believed Ace would not be a unique magician. After all, none of the mages who came to her orphanage managed to be unique magicians until now, so she was sure Ace would fail too. Gracie immediately guided Ace and the others to goddess Teressa''s altar. They headed to the building next to the orphanage because goddess Teressa''s altar was in a separate building. Even though the building was made of wood, it was big and could calm anyone who entered the room. "This is goddess Teressa''s altar." Gracie uttered. They were currently in front of a big statue that was around four meters tall. The statue depicted a beautiful woman wearing a dress and standing gracefully. Her right hand was holding a beautiful staff, and a magnificent crown was ced on her head. Even though it was only a statue, but it emitted a holy aura. Not only that, but anyone, who was close to the statue, would feel calm immediately, as if they were under the protection of Goddess Teressa. ''Does goddess Teressa look like this?'' He was always curious about goddess Teressa''s appearance, so he suddenly wanted to know whether Goddess Teressa looked like her statue or not. "Ace, why are you only standing there? Don''t you want to pray to Goddess Teressa to make you a unique magician?" Scarlett spoke abruptly. "Hurry up and pray, Ace." La added. "Yes. You can pray to goddess Teressa now." Like before, Gracie said with a soft voice and gentle smile. ''I''m sure he will fail to be a unique magician. I''m one hundred percent sure.'' She added in her head. Ace walked closer to goddess Teressa''s statue and pretended to pray to her. [Goddess Teressa utters, you havepleted the quest given by me, so I will fulfill my promise now.] At this moment, La and Scarlett looked at Ace intently. Even though the possibility of him bing a unique magician was very small, but they did hope he would be one. Gracie shifted her gaze from Ace to La and Scarlett. When she saw them putting their hands together, her lips curled up into a grin. ''Stop praying! He won''t be a unique magician.'' As she was making fun of Ace, something unexpected happened. Ace''s body suddenly glowed! The expression of deep shock blossomed on Gracie''s face. ''What?!'' She found it hard to believe what she was seeing. Of course, she knew the meaning of that phenomenon. Unique magician! Ace was now a unique magician! ''What?! He really became a unique magician?!'' Chapter 101 Becoming A Unique Magician ?''What?! He really became a unique magician?!'' Gracie widened her eyes for a second when she saw Ace''s body suddenly emitting white light. None of the mages who came to her orphanage managed to be unique magicians until now, so she was stunned when goddess Teressa granted Ace''s wish. ''Wait!'' Her surprised face turned into a smirk. ''Even though this is beyond my expectations, but this is still good for me. If information about him bing a unique magician after visiting my orphanage spread across the Luvr region, won''t many magese to my orphanage? Then doesn''t that mean I will get a lot of moneyter?'' She really loved money, so she always took advantage of the situation to get money. "Scarlett, his body is emitting white light." La was also surprised when she saw his body suddenly gleaming. Scarlett shifted her gaze from Ace to Gracie. "Mrs Gracie, do you know what is going on?" Gracie smiled softly before finally answering, "Goddess Teressa has granted his wish. He is a unique magician now." Scarlett and La were happy for Ace. Previously, they thought he would not be a unique magician because the chances of him bing one were so slim. They just did not expect a miracle to happen to him. Ace slowly opened his eyes. ''Nothing has changed in my body, but the system is telling me that I''m a unique magician now.'' He still felt like his body was the same as before. ''Well, I don''t really care about it. All that matter is that I''m a unique magician now.'' He stopped pretending to pray to goddess Teressa because he had achieved his goal. When Gracie saw Ace walking toward them, she smiled and spoke, "Congrattion on bing a unique magician." "Thank you." Ace showed his soft smile. "Ace, congratu-" La stopped her words halfway when a youngdy suddenly entered goddess Teressa''s altar. The youngdy ran to them with a panicked face. "Gracie, he came again. He came again." Gracie was not surprised because this was a part of her n. "Aimee, we are in goddess Teressa''s altar now. Control yourself." "I''m sorry." Aimee apologized instantly. "But the situation is dire now. He came to our orphanage again. He came again." "He?" Gracie pretended as if she did not know the person Aimee was talking about. "Dn. Dn came to our orphanage again. He said he would destroy our orphanage if we did not return the loan money today." Aimee''s acting was wless because she had been helping Gracie since two years ago. Yes, she was Gracie''s servant! She decided to be Gracie''s servant because Gracie was the head caretaker. She also got money from Gracie, so she decided to be her loyal servant. Gracie turned her head to look at Ace and the others. "Please excuse me. I have something to deal with now." She did not ask for their help because she believed Ace and the others would follow her. And what she had guessed was right because La and the others followed her to the front yard. "Leave!" "Leave our orphanage, bad people!" "Leave! You are not weed here." One by one, the orphans shouted at Dn and his underlings. Of course, this was also a part of Gracie''s n. And actually, Dn was Austyn. He used magic to change his appearance and voice. "Tch! They are so annoying!" Austyn''s words came from his heart when he said this because he really disliked them. When he was having sex with Gracie in the past, these orphans disturbed them. Not once or twice, but four times. That was why he hated them to the bone. If they were of no use to him and Gracie, he would have killed them long ago. "Should I beat them now?" one of Austyn''s underlings uttered. Yes, Austyn was a delinquent and had twenty underlings. However, all of his underlings were weak because they were only awakeners at Novice rank. Austyn looked at one of the caretakers and uttered, "Hey, call Gracie now. Otherwise, I will beat up one orphan every two minutes." "I''m here. Don''t hurt the children." Actually, Gracie pretended to care about the safety of the children. Austyn shifted his gaze from the caretaker to Gracie. "Oh, you are finally here?" "I will return the money loan now, so don''t hurt the kids." After saying that, she took out 20 gold coins from her money bag. Of course, it was the money she received from Ace a few minutes ago. ''He is from a rich family. Ask me for more money.'' She gave him a sign to ask for more money. "I have paid off my loan, so please leave my orphanage now." Gracie uttered. Austyn knew what she had in mind because they had done this many times. "This is just enough to pay off the loan. You have to pay the interest too, you know? Did you forget it?" "Dn, didn''t you say the total with interest was 20 gold coins? Why are you asking for more money now?" Gracie pretended to be angry. "It wasst month." Austyn responded, "It''s different now. Give me another 10 gold coins, then your debt will be cleared." La gritted her teeth and clenched her fist. She still did not realize that everything was a part of Gracie''s n. Unlike La, Ace could control himself. Of course, he was unhappy with Austyn''s actions, but he decided to observe the situation first. ''Why do I feel like something is off? Is it just my feeling?'' Everything was too coincidental, to the point he could not help but feel like something was off. He decided to observe the situation again because goddess Teressa did not say anything. "Dn, this is not the deal we agreed on three months ago." Like before, Gracie pretended to be angry. "But the deal was that you had to pay back the money with interest two weeks ago." Dn spoke and paused for a second before he continued, "Let me ask you a question now. Did you keep your promise?" He then continued, "No. You failed to return the loan. You paid off the loan today, so it''s normal for the loan interest to change. What?! You don''t want to pay the interest?" "How can you change the loan interest as you please? It vites our agreement." Gracie was breathless with anger. ''Good job, Austyn!'' She added in her mind. "Tch! So, you don''t want to pay the interest, huh?" after saying that, Austyn looked at his underlings. "Beat her up!" "No! Don''t hurt her!" the orphans tried to protect Gracie when Austyn''s underlings wanted to beat her up. Gracie was pleased. ''Good!'' She would have beaten them up if they did not follow her n. "Why did you stop?" Dn shouted. "Beat up the children too if they dare to protect her." "As you wish, my lord. Hehe." Dn''s underlingsughed evilly. "Let''s beat them up first." At this moment, Ace wanted to beat up Dn and his underlings. Even though he was not a saint, but he disliked it when someone beat up orphans. Before Ace could beat Dn and his underlings, Gracie shouted, "Stop! Alright, I will give you another 10 gold coins, but don''t hurt the children." Austyn grinned happily after Gracie gave him another 10 gold coins. "You made the right decision. Everything would have ended smoothly if you had followed my words from the start." "You got the money, so leave now!" Gracie said as she pointed her right index finger at the exit. "Everyone, let''s leave now!" Austyn turned around and walked toward the exit. "Gracie,e to me again if you need money. Haha." Gracie squatted down and checked the condition of the children. "Are you guys alright? Did he hurt you earlier?" "We are fine." The kids responded in unison. Gracie then looked at the remaining money in her money bag. "I''m sorry. Previously, I wanted to call a healing mage to treat your wounds, but it seems the money is only enough to heal ten people now." She looked at the orphans with a sad look. She was really good at her acting, to the point everything was wless. If she lived in Ace''s previous life, she would have be a top actress in China. La walked closer to Gracie and inquired, "How much will the treatment cost?" "He asked for one gold coin per child." Gracie lied to La. ''Got you!'' She added in her mind. La retrieved 20 gold coins from her space ring and gave it to Gracie. "Use this money to make up for the shortfall." Gracie was actually surprised, but she did not show it on her face. Previously, she thought Ace was the one who would give her the money, but she was wrong. Of course, she did not care about it because all that matters was that she got more money now. "Thank you." Gracie thanked La. "I hope goddess Teressa will protect you forever." ''I''m a knight, so I don''t need it.'' La responded in her head. Gracie then looked at the orphans. "Hurry up and thank them." The orphans bowed their heads slightly. "Thank you, big sisters and big brother." Ace, La and Scarlett left the orphanage shortly after that. However, Ace kept thinking about what had happened in the orphanage. ''Suspicious!'' He touched his chin, and he walked. "What are you thinking about, Ace?" Scarlett asked curiously. "Don''t you think something is off? I sud-" before he had finished his words, La grabbed his right hand and dragged him away. "Let''s return to the hotel now." La uttered, "I want to take a bath immediately." Like La, Scarlett also did the same thing. She grabbed his other hand and dragged him to their hotel. Ace could only twitch his lips. ''Why do you guys like to drag me like this?'' Chapter 102 Coming To Ace’s Room ?Goddess Teressa''s Orphanage, Gracie''s Bedroom. "Ah¡­Ah¡­Ah¡­" Gracie''s room was filled with her wails. She was currently having sex with Austyn in a missionary style. She decided to satisfy him in bed because she got 60 gold coins this afternoon. That was why she called him toe to her room at night. No! Actually, she was also horny because she had not had sex for two weeks, so giving him a reward for his excellent job was like killing two birds with one stone for her. "Ah¡­Ah¡­Ah¡­" Gracie cried out in delight. She did not hold back her wails because she did not care about the reactions of the orphans and other caretakers. "Gracie, I''m cumming¡­." Austyn let out his sperm deep inside her wet pussy. "Ah¡­ it was amazing." He immediately pulled his penis out of her vagina andy next to her. He smiled contentedly because he could have sex with Gracie again after three weeks. Gracie looked at her vagina before shifting her gaze to his face. ''What hecks is that he has never been able to satisfy me in bed until now.'' This was the reason why she did not have sex with him every day. At this moment, Gracie suddenly remembered Ace. "Oh right, Austyn. I have an important task for you." "What is it?" he asked curiously. "I want you to spread information about a young mage who became a unique magician after visiting my orphanage." Gracie responded, "Spread this information to other cities too." "What?! He managed to be a unique magician?" Austyn said in surprise. "Yes." She nodded her head. "I was also shocked earlier. After all, none of the mages, who visited my orphanage before him, managed to be unique magicians." She then continued, "He was the first person to be a unique magician in my orphanage. That is why I want you to spread this news because, with this, many mages wille to my orphanageter." "Doesn''t that mean we will get a lot of moneyter?" Austyn said happily. "That''s right. The more magese to my orphanage, the more money we will get." Gracie''s heart throbbed with happiness when she imagined the money she would get from them. "Leave it to me." Like Gracie, he was also happy. "I will go to other cities tomorrow and spread this news to many ces." "Good!" she was satisfied with his answer. ''I can''t wait for them toe to my orphanage.'' ----- Crimson Sanctum Inn, Ace''s Bedroom Ace was currently lying on his soft bed. He immediately headed to his room after eating dinner with Scarlett and La. Actually, he wanted to spend time with Scarlett and La, but he changed his mind when he remembered what had happened at Goddess Teressa''s Orphanage. "Goddess Teressa, didn''t you feel that something was off when I was in your orphanage earlier? I don''t know why, but I feel that something is going on in your orphanage." Ace spoke and paused for a second before he continued, "What do you think about this?" [Several divine beings are looking at Goddess Teressa, waiting for her opinion.] [Goddess Teressa is staring at you in silence.] "Did you gi-" Ace stopped his words halfway when someone suddenly knocked on his door. ''Who is it?'' He got out of bed to open the door. "Scarlett?" he saw his beautiful MILF after opening the door. Actually, he had guessed this because they had always slept together since they left Nightshire city. Even though Ace still didn''t give permission to enter his room, but she entered his room without feeling embarrassed, as if it was her room. The corner of his lips twitched. ''Thisdy is so brave! Coming to a man''s room at night, is she not afraid that I will eat herter?'' He suddenly remembered what they had done until now. ''Oh, right. We have already had sex many times, so it''s normal if she can still act calmly.'' He then closed the door before finally following her. "Scarlett, why did youe to my room?" even though he already knew the answer, he still asked this question. "I knew you could not sleep without me by your side, so I decided toe to your room. Am I not a gooddy? "Scarlett kept walking toward his bedroom. Ace was at a loss for words. ''I bet it''s you who can''t sleep without me by your side.'' He was certain of this, or else she would not havee to his room. After stepping into his bedroom, shey on his bed. "Come here, Ace. Let''s sleep now." But instead of lying on his bed, Ace threw another question at her. "Where is La? Is she sleeping?" "She has fallen asleep a few minutes ago." She gave an honest answer. "Come here and lie next to me." Ace did what he was told andy next to her. "Are you not afraid that I will eat you now?" "We have done it many times, so why should I be afraid?" she would wee it immediately if he wanted to have sex with her. "Ace, are you going to do something lewd to me?" Ace ced her head on his right arm before answering her question. "No." ''I can''t talk with Goddess Teressa now.'' He could not kick her out of his room because she was his lover. ''Well, I can ask her again tomorrow.'' They would stay in Herora city for a few days, so he could ask her again tomorrow. At first, they wanted to sleep immediately, but they ended up chatting until midnight. They decided to sleep when they were sleepy. The following morning, La was shocked when she did not see Scarlett after waking up. ''Where is she?'' She believed Scarlett was in their bedroomst night. ''Wait? Is she in Ace''s room?'' She suddenly suspected that Scarlett was in Ace''s room because they were lovers. ''I will go to his room now.'' With that idea in mind, she headed to his room. *Knock¡­Knock¡­Knock¡­ She knocked on the door after reaching his room, but Ace did not open the door immediately. ''Is he still sleeping?'' She kept knocking on the door. At this moment, Ace and Scarlett were still sleeping. Unlike usual, she did not sleep in his arms this time. But even so, she was sleeping with a smile on her face because she had a good time with Acest night. Because La kept knocking on the door, Ace finally woke up. ''Is that La?'' He got out of bed to open the door. And what he had guessed was right because he saw La after opening the door. "La, why did youe to my room so early?" It was still 06:00 am, so he was shocked when he saw her in front of his door. Instead of answering her question, she inquired, "Is Scarlett in your room?" "She is sleeping right now." he gave an honest answer. "What''s wrong?" "Nothing." After saying that, La entered his room. Like what Scarlett didst night, she behaved as if his room was hers. Ace turned his head to look at her. ''Why is everyone acting as if my room is theirs?'' He sighed before finally closing the door. La immediately sat on the edge of the bed before finally looking at Scarlett. ''She is still wearing clothes. It seems like they did not do itst night.'' Previously, she thought Scarlett had sex with Ace because they were alonest night. At this moment, Scarlett suddenly grabbed La''s waist and pulled La toward her, embracing her. She was half-awake, so she mistook La for Ace. "Ace, where are you going? Let''s sleep again." "Sorry to disappoint you, but I''m not Ace." Of course, La knew that Scarlett mistook her for Ace. Ace, who was sitting on the wooden chair, said nothing. Scarlett instantly opened her eyes and pushed La away. "La? What are you doing in Ace''s room?" "I did not see you after waking up, so I came to his room." La gave an honest answer. Scarlett sat up and inquired, "Why are you looking for me?" "Nothing." La responded, "I was just worried earlier because I did not see you after waking up. I was afraid that something bad had happened to you." "Well, Ace came to me and suddenly dragged me to his roomst night, saying he could not sleep without me by his side. That''s why I''m in his room now." Scarlett lied to La. The corner of his lips twitched. ''This baddy is twisting the facts, huh?'' He did not expect her to say something like that. Scarlett covered her mouth and giggled when she saw his expression. La shifted her gaze from Scarlett to Ace. "Is that true, Ace?" Ace rose to his feet and uttered, "You are really a baddy, Scarlett." When Scarlett saw him walking closer to her, she inquired, "What are you going to do, Ace?" Of course, she was not afraid of him because she knew he would not do something that could hurt her. "You are twisting the facts, so I have to punish you now!" Ace gave an honest answer. "Twisting the facts? Scarlett, are you lying to me?" La inquired. "I dare you to punish me now." La was with them, so Scarlett believed Ace would not dare to punish her. However, she underestimated Ace because he still wanted to punish her. "Take this." After saying that, Ace pped Scarlett''s buttocks. "This is your punishment for twisting the facts." Scarlett immediately covered her ass with her hands, protecting her butt. "La, help me. A pervert is harassing me." "Haha." Laughed happily. Chapter 103 Going To Wynn Trading House ?Ace, La and Scarlett were currently in a restaurant. They went straight to the restaurant after taking a bath because they were starving. "Ace, it seems like Scarlett is still angry at you." La spoke abruptly. "Look! She is pouting her lips and only staring at her food." The trio was currently sitting on long wooden chairs. She was sitting on Scarlett''s right side while Ace was on the opposite side of them. Between them, there was a rectangr wooden table with many kinds of food and drinks. Previously, they ordered many foods and drinks because they were starving. That was why their table was filled with food and drinks. "It''s her punishment for twisting the facts." After saying that, he continued eating his food. He still acted normally because it was easy to make up with her or make her happy. He even believed she would not be angry anymore in a few minutes. "Ace, I''m still angry at you because you have ruined my reputation as a city mistress Of Nightshire city." Scarlett crossed her arms over her chest. "Hehe." La giggled when she saw Scarlett and Ace. Ace took his food with a spoon before finally cing it in front of Scarlett''s mouth, trying to feed her. "Scarlett, try this. It''s delicious." Scarlett turned her head to the other side. "I don''t want to. I''m still angry at you, Ace." "Try this first. It''s really tasty." He still tried to feed her. "I''m sure you will like it." Scarlett nced at the food on his spoon before finally shifting her gaze to his handsome face. ''Is he using his soft and charming smile to make me forgive him?'' She tried her best to act cold, but his smile was too charming. ''I won''t fall into his trap.'' Even though she said something like that in her head, she could not take her eyes off his soft smile. ''He is still trying to feed me.'' She returned her attention to the food on his spoon because he still tried to feed her. ''Because I''m a good lover, I will eat it.'' With that idea in mind, she opened her little mouth and consumed the food. "Hehe." La giggled again. ''I knew it.'' She knew something like this would happen. "How is it?" Ace was not surprised because he knew she would not refuse him. Scarlett did not answer his question and kept eating the food. "Are you still angry at me now?" he inquired. "I''m still angry at you." Scarlett responded instantly. Like what he did earlier, he tried to feed her again. "Here, try this one." Unlike before, Scarlett consumed the food immediately this time. "Are you still angry at me now?" he repeated his question. "I''m still angry at you." Scarlett gave the same answer. "Here, try eating this." He fed her again. La rested her head on her right palm and looked at them. ''Scarlett is so lucky! If only my boyfriend is like him. Sigh.'' She suddenly felt a little jealous because Ace always treated Scarlett well. "Are you still angry at me now?" he threw a question at Scarlett. Scarlett gave a different answer this time. "Because I''m a kinddy, I forgive you now." ''I''m indeed the best lover in the world! Not only have I never rejected him whenever he wants to do it with me, I even always forgive him. He is so lucky to have me.'' She praised herself in her mind. "Hehe." La and Ace chuckled. After eating, they went straight to Wynn Trading house because Ace wanted to sell all the unused weapons and armors in his space ring. Herora city was divided into five regions; northwest, northeast, southeast, southwest, and center. The northwest part of Herora city was called the Zardust district. This district was always filled with awakeners because trading houses and shops selling weapons and armor were located in this area. The northeast area was called the Durtick district. This district was a haven for perverts and lonely people as it was filled with prostitution houses and sex-oriented businesses. They also called the northeast area as Red-light district because this ce was filled with prostitutes. The southeast area was called the Splork district. This area was where the residents'' homes were located. The southwest area was called Hawark district. All hotels and restaurants were ced in this area. This area was the destination for people who wanted to get thetest news in Herora city because everyone always talked about thetest news when they were eating in a restaurant. Of course, the Red-light district was still the best ce to get information because prostitutes always dug for information whenever they served their guests. As for the center area of Herora city, it was called the Sennan district. This district was strictly protected by the city guards because the city guard''s headquarters was located in this area. Everything rted to the city''s security was in this ce, including the soldiers'' house. Wynn Trading house was located in the Zardust district, so it took them several minutes to reach their destination. ''We finally arrived at our destination.'' Ace, La and Scarlett were currently standing in front of Wynn trading house. The building was huge and luxurious, with the words'' Wynn Trading House'' on the top of the building. "Let''s go." La uttered. Scarlett and Ace nodded their heads. When they stepped into Wynn trading house, a beautiful maturedy weed them with a professional smile. The maturedy immediately asked their purpose ining to Wynn''s trading house, buying something or selling something. Ace said he wanted to sell 210 weapons and 175 armors at Unique and Rare ranks. He also told her that he wanted to buy skill book and spell bookter. The maturedy was shocked when she found out that he wanted to sell a lot of weapons and armors at Unique and Rare ranks because something like this was very rare. Of course, she did not show it on her pretty face because she had to maintain her image as a professional employee. However, she failed to hide her surprised expression when Ace showed her a golden-colored token. She would not be surprised if it was an ordinary gold token, but the token in his hand was different. The golden-colored token in his hand was a token that could only be obtained directly from the Wynn family members. In other words, it was a special token! In Wynn trading house, there were two types of tokens. The first type of token was an ordinary token given by the Wynn trading house. This type of token could be obtained by everyone after spending a certain amount of money in the Wynn trading house. The second type was the special token that could only be obtained directly from the Wynn family members. It was really difficult to get this token because members of the Wynn family would not give this type of token to just anyone. The requirements for getting this type of token were very difficult, such as they had to be the savior of Wynn family members, having a very close rtionship with them or something along that line. That was why the maturedy failed to hide her surprised face after seeing the special token in Ace''s right hand because it showed one meaning. Ace was a special person to the Wynn family! The maturedy showed her professional smile after she came to her senses. ''Not only does he have a special token, but it''s also a gold token.'' There were three tiers of tokens at the Wynn trading house; bronze, silver and gold. The maturedy knew it was a special token because there was a symbol of the Wynn family at the top of the token and the name of the giver at the bottom. The ordinary token only had ''Wynn Trading House'' words on it, nothing more than that. ''They are VVIP guests, so I can''t afford to make a single mistake.'' She said in her head. "Let me guide you to that ce." The maturedy treated Ace and the others much better than before because they were important guests. "Alright." Ace and the others followed the maturedy to the area where he could sell all the unused weapons and armors in his space ring. He was satisfied after hearing the price list. The price for Common rank weapon and armor was 1 silver coin - 1 gold coin. The Rare rank weapon and armor was 10 gold coins - 100 gold coins. As the price for Unique rank weapon and armor was 300 gold coins ¨C 1,000 gold coins. The price was based on the condition of the weapon and armor. After selling all the weapons and armors in his space ring, he got 112,800 gold coins. He also sold 10 space rings he took from Gideon and others, making him get 800 more gold coins. Now Ace had 114,250 gold coins, 3,740 silver coins, and 25,670 copper coins in his space ring. In other words, he was rich! He was officially a rich young man now! "Ace, you have a lot of money now." Scarlett Stated. "Don''t worry. I will spoil youter." Ace did not feel shy when he said this. "Spoil me too, Ace." La added. "Sure." Ace responded. As Ace was smiling happily, An Wynn and his bodyguard noticed him. An immediately stopped his footstep when he caught sight of the token in Ace''s right hand. ''Isn''t that the token I gave Mister Cain? Why is it in his hand?'' Ace was using his real identity, so An did not recognize him. ''I have to ask it.'' With that idea in mind, An walked toward Ace. Chapter 104 Talking With Allan ?''Hmm?'' When Ace heard the sound of footsteps approaching him, he stopped talking with La and turned his head toward the source of the sound. ''An?'' He was not surprised when he saw An because they were currently in the Wynn trading house. Like Ace, Scarlett and La also turned their heads toward An. "Young master¡­" the maturedy immediately greeted An. An smiled at the maturedy before finally returning his attention to Ace. "Friend, can you tell me how you got the token in your right hand? I''m sure I have never given that token to you before." The maturedy instantly looked at Ace. ''What?! Didn''t he get the token from young master An? Why is young master An asking this question? Did he steal that token from someone?'' Countless questions appeared in her head. Ace did not panic and answered An''s question calmly. "Can we go to a private room first? I can''t answer your question in this ce." An was startled after hearing Ace''s words. "Private room? Why do we have to go to a private room first? Can''t you answer my question now?" "Because it''s rted to the Hudson family." Of course, Ace was not afraid of the Hudson family. An suddenly remembered what Cain had done to the Hudson family. "Alright. Follow me." They immediately headed to the fourth floor. Wynn trading house had four floors. The first floor was for buying and selling transactions. The second and third floors were for auction, while the highest floor was for private room and office. Each floor was guarded by twenty people, and all of them were awakeners at the Elite rank. There was one group leader on each floor, and all group leaders were awakeners at Master rank. This was the reason why no one dared to cause trouble at Wynn trading house because causing trouble at Wynn trading house was the same as digging their own graves. After reaching the fourth floor, they immediately headed to the private room. The private room was huge and luxurious, like a room from a five-star hotel in Ace''s previous life. Beautiful paintings of the ocean and city were hanging on the wall, and a red couch was ced in the middle of the room. There was a small wooden table in front of the sofa, and an ice bucket filled with beverages was ced on top of it. Tworge windows decorated with red curtains were located behind the couch, and a small nt was ced in the right corner of the room. The room was cozy and also equipped with soundproof magic, so no one would be able to hear their conversation. After sitting on the couch, An inquired, "Friend, can you give me the answer now?" An was sitting between the maturedy and his bodyguard, while Ace, Scarlett and La were on the opposite side of him. "What if I said I got this token from you?" Ace did not tell An immediately that Cain was his other identity. "I don''t remember giving you that token and I believe this is our first meeting." An was sure that he had never met Ace before. "No. This is not our first meeting, but our second meeting." After saying that, Ace retrieved Transformation Mask from his space ring. The expression of deep shock blossomed on An''s face when Ace changed his appearance. Ace was currently using his grandpa''s appearance when he was still young. "I introduced myself as Cain when you asked my name at our first meeting." Ace told An the reason why he changed his appearance a few days ago. And in order to make An believe him, he told Scarlett to take out her mask and ck robe from her space ring. Because Ace and Scarlett were able to exin in detail what happened to him when they first met in the forest, An decided to believe them. "So, what happened to the ck Tiger organization?" An asked curiously because the ck Tiger organization was quite famous in Herora city. "I killed all the members of the ck Tiger organization." Ace gave an honest answer. "You destroyed the ck Tiger organization?" An was taken aback by Ace''s words because the ck Tiger organization was a powerful organization. "Yes." Ace responded calmly as if destroying an organization was a small thing for him. "Then are the rumors about you and the Hudson family true?" An threw another question at Ace. "Yes, the rumors are true. I killed Cale and David at Cove of Fragments ruins." Ace gave an honest answer again. "They kept giving me trouble, so I decided to kill them." "I see." Even though he did not show it on his face, An was amazed by Ace''s braveness. He believed they were the same age, but Ace was able to kill David and destroy the ck Tiger organization. This showed one meaning. Ace was an awakener at Master rank! An eighteen years old awakener at the Master rank! Something like this was very rare, and only powerful organizations or families could produce a genius like Ace. ''Wait! Wasn''t he carrying a staff and sword when we first met?'' He suddenly wanted to know whether Ace was a Rheanix or not. Because he could not hold back the curiosity in his heart, An inquired, "Are you a Rheanix?" Ace was taken aback by An''s question. "Why do you want to know about it?" "If my memory isn''t ying tricks on me, you carried a staff and sword when we met in the forest. That''s why I suddenly want to know whether you are a Rheanix or not?" An responded, "Don''t worry. I promise with my life that I won''t tell a single soul about our conversation in this room. My subordinate and bodyguard also won''t tell anyone about this." "So, you are curious because of that, huh?" after saying that, Ace used his Ice Clone magic. One ice clone suddenly appeared on Ace''s right side. He was a unique magician now, so he could use magic without chanting. That was why he could still sit on the couch. "At that time, a gorgeous maturedy suggested a bad idea to me." Ace''s clone spoke as he walked around them. "That was why I carried a sword and a staff when we met." Scarlett wanted to pinch Ace''s waist after hearing his words because he said her idea was bad. However, she decided not to do that because they were in front of An. And Ace also said she was a gorgeousdy, so she decided to forgive him. An, the maturedy and his bodyguard turned their heads toward Ace''s clone after hearing his words. ''Another him?'' An knew it was clone magic because he was also a mage. ''Wait!'' He returned his attention to the real Ace. ''He is a unique magician too?!'' Ace could use clone magic without chanting a magic spell, so he knew Ace was a unique magician like him. Austyn only spread rumors that a young man seeded in bing a unique magician after visiting Goddess Teressa''s Orphanage, but he did not say it was Ace. That was why An did not know the rumored unique magician was Ace. ''Not only is he a Rheanix, but he is also a unique magician. I have to build good rtionship with him.'' His businessman mind suddenly kicked in because having a good rtionship with someone like Ace could bring him many advantages. Ace''s clone melted into water because he was no longer needed. An suddenly remembered that he still did not know Ace''s real name. "Because you introduced yourself with a fake identity when we first met, can you tell me your real name now?" "My name is Ace. I''m from Nightshire city." Of course, Ace knew what An had in mind because he was used to seeing that kind of expression and behavior. His grandpa was the Ruler, and his family was the richest in China, so countless people always wanted to build a good rtionship with him. That was why he could tell what An had in mind. And he agreed to build a rtionship with An because he only had La and Scarlett as his backers. "An is my real name, brother Ace." An changed the way he addressed Ace from friend to brother because he wanted to build a good rtionship with Ace. "Then, they are¡­." "I''m Scarlett, his suga-" Scarlett stopped her words halfway before finally correcting it. "I live with him and we have been living together for five years." "What?! Living together for five years?" An said in surprise. "Are you his girlfriend?" Chapter 105 She Is My Woman ?Scarlett was not surprised by An''s question because previously, she said she had been living with Ace for five years. ''Hehe. Should I reveal the truth about our rtionship?'' She suddenly wanted to tell An that she was Ace''s sugar mama because An was from a different city. But before Scarlett could say anything, Ace wrapped his right arm around her slender waist and pulled her closer to him. "Yes. She is my girlfriend." Ace did something like this because he did not want her to say she was his sugar mama. ''I can''t let her ruin my reputation.'' He was fine if they were alone, but he would not let her say it if they were in front of other people. "I see." After saying that, An shifted his gaze from Scarlett to La. "Then she is¡­." "She is Sca-" before Ace had finished his words, he was interrupted by La. "I''m his sugar baby." La said jokingly. She dared to joke around because An was from a different city, and she nned to break up with her boyfriendter. "Sugar baby?" the corner of An''s lips twitched. "Brother Ace, you keep giving me big surprises since earlier." Ace was at a loss for words after hearing La''s words. "By the way, did brother Acee to my family business to buy something?" An asked curiously. "Young master An, mister Ace just sold 210 weapons and 175 armors at Unique and Rare ranks." The maturedy spoke abruptly. An was taken aback by her words. ''210 weapons and 175 armors at Unique and Rare ranks?'' He did not expect this. "I came to your family business with two purposes." Ace spoke and paused for a second before he continued. "The first is to sell unused weapons and armor in my space ring and thest is to buy skill and spell books." "What kind of spell book and skill book do you want to buy?" An threw another question at Ace. "To be honest, I want to check all the spell books and skill books first. If I''m interested in something, I will buy it immediately." Ace did not know what to buy, so he wanted to check all the spell and skill books first. "Do you want to check it now?" An inquired. "Sure!" Ace responded instantly. They immediately walked out of a private room and headed to the spell books area. However, only Tier 1 to Tier 3 spell books were in that ce, and none of them caught Ace''s attention. For this reason, they went straight to the skill books area. Like in the spell books area, there were only low-level skills. Even though many skill books were disyed, but all of them were skill books at Common and Umon ranks. Since Ace did not want his visit to the Wynn trading house to be in vain, he decided to buy one skill book. He decided to buy the zing Arrow skill book. The zing Arrow skill was a skill to add fire energy to arrows, causing the arrows to be filled with fire. When An saw Ace sighing, he immediately uttered, "Brother Ace, we will be auctioning one spell book at Tier 5 and one skill book at Rare Rank in two hours. If you are interested, I will prepare a special room for you now." Ace was pleasantly surprised after hearing An''s words. ''One spell book at Tier 5 and one skill book at Rare rank?'' Was he interested in it? Of course! He always relied on secret techniques from his previous life to kill his enemies until now, so he would really like to have powerful magic and skill. However, he hid his surprised feelings and acted normally. "Brother An, can you tell me about it?" Wynn trading house was his family''s business, so Ace was sure An knew about the skill and spell books that were up for auction. An was delighted when Ace called him brother. "Actually, I''m not allowed to reveal this information, but I will make an exception for you, brother Ace." He started to tell Ace about the skill book and spell book that would be auctionedter. After hearing An''s exnation, Ace responded, "Brother An, I have to trouble you to prepare a ce for uster." The meaning of his words was clear. He wanted to participate in the auction! After nodding his head, An looked at the maturedy on his right side. "Go and prepare a room for my brother." "Understood, young master." The maturedy left to prepare a room for Ace and the others. "Brother Ace, the auction will be held in two hours, so how about we return to the private room and chat there?" An wanted to strengthen their friendship, so he wanted to keep chatting with Ace and the others. "Good idea!" Ace agreed instantly. Ace and the others then returned to the private room. Time went by quickly, and without realizing it, two hours had passed. Ace and the others were currently heading to the auction area. The auction area was located on the second and third floors. However, Ace and the others stopped on the third floor because they were VIP guests. Yes, the VIP guests and ordinary guests had different areas! The second floor was for ordinary guests, while the third floor was for VIP guests. Ordinary guests only sat on wooden chairs, while VIP guests could sit on soft sofas. Ordinary guests sat close to one another, while VIP guests had their own room. Not only that, but the VIP guests also got free beverages. These were the privileges of VIP guests. Of course, it was difficult to be VIP guests because they needed to have a golden token to be VIP guests. In other words, they had to spend a lot of money first before they could be VIP guests! Wynn trading house did not care about status. Even if they had high status, they would not be able to be VIP guests if they never spent money at Wynn trading house because all they cared about was money. Of course, Ace was in a special case because he had saved An''s life and got a golden token from An, so he could be a VIP guest instantly. After Ace and the others sat on the couch, An uttered, "Brother Ace, I can''t apany you during the auction, so I will take my leave now." "Alright." Ace did not force An to apany him because he knew the rules. After all, one of his grandpa''s women had an auction house, so he knew the rules of an auction house. Ace then skimmed his surroundings, checking the other VIP guests. He could see the other VIP guests as nothing was blocking his view. Actually, they could have blocked the view of their room by covering their room with red curtains, but none of the VIPs had done so. La grabbed one of the beverages in the ice bucket and poured it into her ss. "As expected of Wynn trading house, the wine is good!" "Is that so?" Scarlett suddenly wanted to taste the wine too. "Yes. Wine tastes great! Ace, try it." La poured wine into an empty ss and gave it to Ace. "Here, try it!" "Thank you, beautifuldy." After saying that, Ace drank the wine. ''It''s good.'' He added in his head. As Ace was enjoying the good wine, three subordinates of the Hudson family entered the Wynn trading house. Chapter 106 Auction ?Even though the Wynn trading house would be auctioning good spell and skill books, Darwin did note in person because he was currently dealing with important matters. It was rted to his important business and the death of his two sons, so he only sent his trusted subordinates toe to Wynn trading house. The names of his trusted subordinates were Tom, Robert and Lucas. Tom, Robert and Lucas immediately headed to the VIP area because the Hudson family was a VIP guest at Wynn trading house. The guards let them enter the VIP area after Tom showed the golden token. After sitting on the couch, Lucas caught sight of Ace. "It''s him?" "Him?" Tom and Robert had never met Ace before, so they did not know who he was. "Who is he?" "Nothing. He is just a rich young master from another city." Lucas still thought Ace was from a wealthy family. "Then he is not important." Tom responded, "Remember, our goal is to get the Lightning Move skill." "That''s right." Robert added. "We have to get that skill no matter what, or else our lord will be angry at us." "You are right." Lucas nodded his head. Ace was startled when he saw Lucas and the others. ''It seems like enemies are always fated to meet.'' He ignored Lucas and drank his wine. Like Ace, La and Scarlett were also surprised. "It''s him?" At this time, a mage who looked to be in her thirties used her wood magic to create a floor on the second floor. Wynn trading house was built in a square shape with a space in the middle of the building. The use of the empty space was to ease the minds of the guests because they built a small garden and fountain on the first floor of the open space. Now the small garden and fountain were not visible from the upper floors because the wooden floors covered them. Even though the floor was made of wood, it was strong because it was made of Tier 5 magic. As Ace and the others were chatting happily, a gorgeousdy who looked to be in her early thirties walked onto the tform. Everyone instantly stopped talking and turned their heads toward the gorgeousdy. "Miss Ang is as beautiful as ever!" "Miss Ang, I love you!" "Miss Ang, please be my girlfriend." "Miss Ang, please marry me!" "Miss Ang, you are my life!" "If only I were her husband, I would definitely smile in my sleep." "As long as I can spend one night with her, I''m even willing to lose ten years of my life." "How can she be so beautiful like that?" "Maybe God loves her so much." "I think so too. Otherwise, it would be impossible for her to be so perfect like that." "She is so beautiful like an angel." "Maybe that is the reason why her name is Ang." "I think so too." The chatter from the second floor erupted. Several men instantly praised Ang when they saw her walking toward the tform. Ang Reed had an appearance that neared perfection. Her fine, raised nose and pink lips perfectly matched her pretty face. Her lovely body was d in snow-white robes, and her long ck hair was pinned together by a pine-shaped hairpin that had a pine leaf as an ornament. She was so beautiful to the point several men could not take their eyes off her. But the most beautiful thing about her was not her face. It was her eyes! Her emerald eyes were extremely attractive. Any man who saw her emerald eyes would be stunned immediately. It was so beautiful to the point they would feel as if their souls were being sucked by her after looking at her eyes. This was one of the reasons why countless men desired to marry her. Ace was stunned when he saw Ang. No! It was not love at first sight. It was because Ang looked so much like his grandmother Xi Ran when his grandmother was still young. She resembled his grandmother Xi Ran so much to the point he felt like she was the spitting image of his grandmother. When La noticed Ace''s expression, she uttered, "Scarlett, look at Ace! It seems like he has fallen in love with the auctioneer." Scarlett pinched his right cheek when she saw his expression. "You really have be a pervert, Ace!" Ace came to his senses when Scarlett pinched his right cheek. "Lady, why are you pinching my cheeks?" "Ace, did you fall in love at first sight with the auctioneer?" La asked curiously. "No. Why are you asking that question?" he was only stunned because Ang was the splitting image of his grandmother Xi Ran. "Then why did you look at the auctioneer intently?" La inquired. "You even could not take your eyes off her immediately as if she was the most beautiful woman in the world." "It''s because she is the splitting image of someone I know." Ace gave an honest answer. Of course, La did not believe his words and assumed he was just making an excuse. "Bad excuse!" Unlike La, Scarlett believed his words. "Splitting image of someone you know?" "Yes." He nodded. "That was why I was shocked earlier." "Ace, didn''t you say that you couldn''t remember all your past memories?" La inquired. "I still have one memory or two, you know?" he could not tell the truth because it was rted to his previous life. "I don''t believe it." La giggled after saying that. As they were chatting, Ang was using her charming voice to describe the item in her hands. Under her numbing and clear voice, the item had its price increased at an exponential rate. She always sent a charming smile to the person who just called out thetest price, causing that person to forget the pain of overpaying the item. "She is an amazing auctioneer." La stated after seeing the atmosphere. What La said was right. Ang was indeed an expert at creating the atmosphere. Her nces and smiles even could make the price of the item go up exponentially. It could be said the atmosphere was kept a climax with her charming smiles and nces. This was the reason why Ang was the top auctioneer at the Wynn trading house. After auctioning thetest item, Ang spoke with her charming smile. "Everyone, I''m sure all of you will be interested in the next item too." With a wave of her hand, the waitress quickly brought up a skill book that was ced in a small box. "The name of this skill is Lightning Move. It''s a skill at Rare Rank." Ang began exining the item in her hand with her charming voice. "After you learn this skill, your body will transform into a sh of lightning and you can move from one ce to another really fast." She then continued, "If you can master this movement skill, you can travel a hundred meters in just one second. Or maybe even less than a second because this skill could be said the best movement skill at Rare Rank." Tom, Robert and Lucas locked their eyes on the skill in Ang''s hands. ''That is the skill book our master want. We have to get it no matter what!'' They had to get the Lightning Move skill, or else their lord would be angry at them. "Now that I have exined this skill, let''s began the auction." Ang spoke and paused for a second before she continued, "The starting price for this skill is 400 gold coins and each increment must be at least 1 gold coins." "401 gold coins." Right after Ang''s voice stopped, someone yelled out a price. "405 gold coins." Another price came right after the first price had been called. The price quickly went up, and within a couple of seconds, it rose to 500 gold coins. At this moment, Ace did not call out a price immediately, waiting for the small fry calls to stop. The price went up again, but the voices immediately stopped when someone yelled out a price. "600 gold coins." The person, who just called out a price, was sitting in the VIP area. That person was none other than Tom, one of the Hudson family''s subordinates. "Ace, don''t you want that skill? Why didn''t you call out a price yet?" Scarlett asked curiously. "Not yet." Ace responded calmly. Everyone, who sat on the second floor, instantly looked at the person who had just yelled out a price. ''He is from the Hudson family.'' Even though some of them could stillpete, but they did not dare to offend the Hudson family. The people, who were not afraid of the Hudson family, either had no money or no interest in the skill. "Mr. Tom has bid 600 gold coins. Is there anyone that wishes to raise the price?" Ang inquired. After skimming his surroundings, Ace believed no one wanted to raise the price. ''Are they afraid of the Hudson Family? Or do they have no money topete?'' These were the questions that appeared in his mind. "Ace, it seems like no one will raise the price." La spoke and paused for a second before she continued, "If you don''t call out a price now, you will lose that skill." "I think so too." Scarlett added. "I suggest that you call out a price now." Because no one responded to her question, Ang grabbed the small hammer on the table. However, when she was about to tap the small hammer on the table, Ace yelled out a price. "610 gold coins." Chapter 107 Bastard! ?Tom turned his head toward Ace. ''Does he not know I''m a subordinate of the Hudson family?'' Previously he thought he could finish his task easily because no one dared to raise the price. He just did not expect Ace to yell out a price when Ang was about to tap the small hammer on the table. "611 gold coins." "620 gold coins." Ace called out a price right after Tom raised it. "621 gold coins." Tom did not give up and raised the price again. "630 gold coins." Like before, Ace yelled out a price after Tom raised it. "That young man is so annoying!" Robert stated. "Lucas, how rich is he?" Tom asked curiously. "I don''t know." Lucas shook his head. "But these two beauties are with him because he is from a wealthy family." Tom shifted his gaze from Lucas to Scarlett and La. ''They are beautiful and have sexy bodies. It seems like his family is as rich as the Hudson family. What should I do now? Should I use violence?'' He had to get the Lightning Move skill book no matter what because his lord wanted it so badly. "631 gold coins." After raising the price, Tom shifted his gaze to Ace. "Young man, how about giving this skill book to me? If you agree to my request, I will help you with one thingter, anything you want." "640 gold coins." Of course, Ace refused. "I really want this skill book, so I have to refuse your request." "641 gold coins." Tom tried to change Ace''s mind again. "Young man, I''m a trusted subordinate of the Hudson family. If you give me this skill book, I''m sure my lord will thank youter. Maybe we can be good friendster. Who knows?" La and Scarlett covered their mouths and giggled after hearing Tom''s words. ''I wonder what his reaction would be if he found out he was talking about being a friend to his enemy.'' These were the words that appeared in their minds. "650 gold coins." Ace ignored Tom''s words and raised the price again. "651 gold coins." Tom clenched his fist. ''Our lord only gave me 770 gold coins. If he keeps raising the price, I will lose this skill book.'' A spark of anger rose in his heart. "Tom, should we threaten him now? We will lose the skill book at this rate." Robert was also unhappy because their lord would punish them if they failed to get the Lightning Move skill book. "660 gold coins." Ace yelled out a price again. "661 gold coins." Because Tom wanted to make sure Ace would not dare to raise the price again, he looked at Ace with his terrifying gaze. Did that scare Ace? Of course not! Ace had seen how terrifying his grandpa''s gaze was. At that time, he was ganged up by fifteen people, and his grandpa came to save him. His grandpa did not beat his enemies immediately; instead, he looked at them with his terrifying gaze. And due to how terrifying his grandpa''s gaze was, all of them fell to the ground instantly. Not only did their bodies tremble non-stop, some of them even peed in their pants and fainted instantly. Even though his grandpa''s terrifying gaze was not directed at him, but Ace''s legs trembled too. At that time, his grandpa was so scary. He was so scary to the point he felt as if he was looking at the grim reaper, not a human being. Compared to his grandpa''s terrifying gaze, Tom''s gaze was nothing. It was funny if Tom wanted to scare him with his gaze because he had seen the scariest gaze. "Ace, it seems like he really wants to beat you up." Scarlett spoke abruptly. "I know." After saying that, Ace yelled out a price again. "700 gold coins." Tom could not suppress his anger anymore when Ace suddenly raised the price to 700 gold coins. "701 gold coins." After calling out a price, Tom tried to scare Ace again. "Young man, do you want to be the enemy of the Hudson family?" Ace was not surprised because he had guessed something like this would happen. ''Another person using the family name to scare others.'' He suddenly wanted to mock Tom because he hated someone who used family name to scare others. "710 gold coins." Ace uttered, "We are in the auction house right now, so you should use your money, not family name." Tom was breathless with anger because the price had reached 710 gold coins now. "711 gold coins." Tom''s face was red from anger. "Young man, I have never seen you before. It seems like you are not local, so I suggest that you act carefully because you are in my city now." "Young man, I suggest you not to raise the price again." Robert added. Ace crossed his arms over his chest and called out a price again. "720 gold coins." "721 gold coins." After saying that, Tom rose to his feet. "Young man, don''t raise the price anymore!" "750 gold coins." Like before, Ace still acted calmly. "Who do you think you are? Why do I need to listen to your words? Are you God?" "751 gold coins." Tom let the anger consume his body because he barely had the money topete with Ace. "Young man, I will kill you if you raise the price again!" "Do you think you can kill me?" Ace asked in a mocking voice. When Tom was about to walk toward Ace, Ang spoke, "Mister Tom, fighting is prohibited in Wynn trading house. Otherwise, don''t me me for kicking you out." Tom sat on the couch again. ''Fuck!'' He cursed venomously in his heart. Wynn trading house was guarded by many awakeners. Some of them were even at Master rank, so he knew what would happen if he caused trouble in the Wynn trading house. The worse thing was that they would take back the golden token in his hands. His lord would kill him if he lost the golden token. "770 gold coins." This was Tom''sst chance to get the skill book because his lord only gave him 770 gold coins. Darwin only gave him 770 gold coins because he believed it was more than enough to get the skill book. Actually, Darwin''s guess was right if Ace did note to the Wynn trading house because, previously, no one raised the price after Tom called out a price. Darwin''s guess was wrong because he did not consider the possibility of someone like Ace showing up at the Wynn trading house. "780 gold coins." Ace raised the price again. "Bastard, do you want to die?" Tom no longer cared about his image and yelled at Ace. Almost everyone on the second floor was happy, especially the people who didn''t like Tom and the Hudson family. Because Ace wanted to mock Tom, he decided to raise the price again. "781 gold coins." "Bastard, the Hudson family is a powerful family. Are you sure you want to be our enemy?" Robert''s eyes were bloodshot. "782 gold coins." Ace raised the price again. "Good, good! It seems like you don''t know anything about the Hudson family." Tom uttered, "The Hudson family is one of the most influential families in this city. You won''t be able to leave this city alive after offending the Hudson family." "783 gold coins." Ace had a lot of money now, so raising 1 gold coin was nothing for him. Because Tom did not call out a price anymore, Ang inquired, "Mr Tom, do you still want to bid?" "No!" Darwin only gave him 770 gold coins, so Tom could no longer raise the price. ''Damn it! Our lord will be angry at uster.'' His face darkened. "Tom, there is still another way to get that skill book." Robert spoke and paused for a second before he continued, "We still have a chance to get that skill book." Of course, Tom understood the meaning of Robert''s words. "That''s right. We can snatch that skill book from himter." They started to grin. "Is there anyone that wishes to raise the price?" Ang inquired. None of the audience wanted to raise the price because it was already expensive. The auction had just started, and there were still many items, so they wanted to save their money for now. Since no one wanted to raise the price, Ang hit her small hummer to the table. "Congrattion to Mr. Ace for obtaining Lightning Move skill book." "Thank you." Ace showed his charming smile. When Scarlett saw Tom''s expression, she uttered, "Ace, it seems like they will try to snatch your Lightning Move skill bookter." "What are you going to do, Ace?" La asked curiously. "Well, they can try it." Ace responded calmly. The auction continued. Apart from obtaining the Lightning Move skill book, he also got the Great Lightning Dragon spell book and Frost Arrow skill book. Even though he managed to get the skill and spell books he wanted, but he also made enemies in the process of getting them. Now there were another five people who wanted to beat him to death. These five people were Billy, Aiden, Mario, Teo, and Ben. Even though they were not part of a powerful family or organization, but they were quite strong. This was the reason why some of the audience felt sorry for Ace because they believed he would die after leaving the Wynn trading house. Of course, Ace still acted normally. He even let them follow him, ''I spent a lot of money earlier. Now it''s time to rob their money. No, I mean, to borrow their money.'' Chapter 108 This Is The Difference Between You And Me ?[Several gods are excited about what will happen.] [Greed says, is it the time to rob their money?] [Ten evil beings utter, take all their stuff. Don''t leave anything for them.] At this moment, Tom and the others still did not realize Ace was luring them to a deserted ce. ''Good, good!'' They were pleased when Ace headed to a quiet ce because, with this, no one would see what they would do to him. No! Actually, they didn''t care even if someone saw them because everyone, who visited Wynn trading house, knew that they had enmity with Ace. [God of Wind says, look at them. They even don''t notice that they are being lured to a deserted ce.] [Greed says, it seems like there is nothing inside their heads.] [God of Sea is amazed by your braveness.] After he reached the open area, Ace stopped his footsteps and uttered, "You guys have been following us since we left the Wynn trading house. Why don''t youe out now?" Tom and the others came out of their hiding ces because Ace had noticed them. "Young man, you are a fool for walking into such a deserted ce. You snatched Lightning Move skill book from us, so you should have known that we would follow you." In Robert''s eyes, Ace was a fool. He then continued, "But instead of running away secretly, you walked on the streets without trying to cover your face. You even went to a deserted ce. Haha. What a fool!" Ace turned around to face them. Like before, he acted calmly as if he knew nothing bad would happen to him. "Young man, if you give the Lightning Move skill book to us, we won''t beat you and will leave immediately." Tom added. "Not only that, but we will forget everything too." "Give us the Frost Arrow skill book too." Teo and Ben spoke in unison. Teo and Ben were twins. Theypeted with Ace over the Frost Arrow skill book earlier. "Give me the Great Lightning Dragon spell book." Billy spoke abruptly. "I will also leave immediately if you give me that spell book." Aiden and Mario did not say anything because they were Billy''s brothers. They only wanted to help Billy get the Great Lightning Dragon spell book. Even though Teo, Ben, Billy, Aiden, and Mario were awakeners at the Elite rank, but they almost broke through to the Master rank. If the five of them fought against an awakener at the Master rank, it was hard to tell who would win the fight because they were strong. "Young man, I suggest you ept our request because you and your women will die in this ce if you refuse." Tom believed they could kill Ace and his women. "Funny!" Ace responded calmly. "The three of us are at Master rank, while you only have two awakeners at Master rank and the rest are at Elite rank. What makes you think you can kill us?" "Even though we are only at the Elite rank, but we are powerful awakeners." Teo and Ben spoke in unison. "That''s right." Aiden and Mario added. "Young man, I suggest that you give me the Great Lightning Dragon spell book now." Billy uttered, "Even if you manage to escape from uster, you won''t be able to master it." He then continued, "Then wouldn''t it be better to just give me that spell book instead? With this, not only can you avoid death, but it can also save you from wasting time." "What makes you think I won''t be able to master this spell book?" even though Ace disliked Billy''s words, but he could control his emotions. "What if I can master this spell bookter?" "Young man, the Great Lightning Dragon is Tier 5 magic. Not everyone can master this spell book. Do you think mastering Tier 5 magic is easy? Funny!" Billy found Ace''s words funny. ''Tch, tch, tch! Youngsters nowadays are really overestimating themselves.'' He added in his head. "It''s only Tier 5 magic. What''s so difficult about it?" Ace had a system, so he could master the Great Lightning Dragon magic instantly. "Only Tier 5 magic? Haha." Billy could not help butugh. "I admit you are not bad since you are an awakener at the Master rank, but you are still young. Mastering Tier 5 magic is difficult and not everyone can do that." "As you already know, I''m an awakener at the Master rank, so you should realize that I''m different than most people because I can break through to the Master rank at such a young age." Ace responded calmly. He then continued, "What about you, Mister? You are already sixty years old, but still at the Elite rank. I think you should forget about this Great Lightning Dragon spell book because this spell book will be a waste in your hands." Billy gritted his teeth, and his eyes were bloodshot. He was furious. He was enraged because Ace dared to insult him. At this moment, La had retrieved her sword from her space ring while Scarlett was ready to fire her arrow. [Greed inquires, why do you bother talking to them? Just kill them and take their space rings. Talking with them is only wasting your time.] [Three evil beings agreed with Greed.] "Billy, let''s just attack him!" Aiden disliked Ace''s behavior, so he wanted to beat Ace immediately. "Aiden is right. Let''s just attack him!" Mario added. "We agreed." Teo and Ben said in unison. Billy took his staff out of his space ring and roared, "Attack him!" Teo and Ben immediately fired their arrows at Ace, while Aiden and Mario used their spears to attack him. Five versus one! Even though he was ganging up by five people, Ace still acted normally. "La, let''s attack them!" Scarlett wanted to attack the Hudson family''s subordinates because they were Ace''s enemies. "Shouldn''t we help Ace?" La inquired. "He will be fine." Scarlett believed Ace could defeat Billy and the others because they were only at Elite rank. "Alright." After saying that, La rushed toward Tom. "Poison Arrow." "Vicious Arrow." "ze sh." "sting Cyclone." "Earth spike." Billy and the others used their skill and magic to attack Ace. Even though they attacked Ace continuously, he could avoid their attacks easily. He even leaped to the left and right with a calm face, as if he was being attacked by children. ''Now it''s time to counterattack!'' With that idea in mind, Ace retrieved his Phoenix sword from his space ring. Billy and the others were stunned. ''What?! Sword?'' They believed Ace was a mage, so they were shocked when he suddenly took a sword out of his space ring. ''Is he a Rheanix?'' That was the question that appeared in their minds. "It''s unfair for me to fight five people, so let me call in reinforcements." After saying that, Ace used his Ice Clone magic, creating four clones. All of his clones were holding a sword because he was holding a sword. Of course, the strength of the sword was not like the real Phoenix sword because it was only a clone. "Now it''s five versus five." After saying that, Ace and his clones attacked Billy and the others. Even though they were facing Ace''s clone, Teo, Ben, Mario, and Aiden were having a hard time. After attacking Billy three times, Ace stored his sword in his space ring and took out the Great Lightning Dragon spell book. [Ding! Host has discovered the Great Lightning Dragon spell book. Do you want to learn it?] Ace did not answer immediately; instead, he looked at Billy. "Mister, you previously said I would not be able to master this spell book, right?" "That''s right! The Great Lightning Dragon is Tier 5 magic. There is no way you can master it." Billy still believed Ace would not be able to master the Great Lightning Dragon magic because Ace was still young and inexperienced in his eyes. "Then open your eyes widely." Ace responded. ''System, I want to learn this magic.'' He added in his mind. Memories rting to the Great Lightning Dragon magic suddenly appeared in his mind, and he felt as if he had mastered Great Lightning Dragon magic for a long time. Billy looked at Ace mockingly when Ace only skimmed the spell book. ''Does he think he can master Tier 5 magic by skimming through the spell book?'' He could not wait to make fun of him. "Mister, don''t close your eyes. I will let you see the difference between us." After saying that, Ace used Great Lightning Dragon magic. "Great Lightning Dragon!" ck clouds suddenly gathered above them, and the afternoon felt like evening. Tom and the others instantly stopped fighting and lifted their heads toward the sky. The expression of deep shock blossomed on their faces when they saw the sun and the blue sky were covered by ck clouds. ''What is this? Is this magic? What kind of magic is this?'' They only saw the ck clouds, but dread gnawed at their insides because their minds told them that something terrifying woulde out of these ck clouds. Like Tom, Billy was also stunned. ''What is this? Had he really managed to master the Great Lightning Dragon magic in just a few seconds? But didn''t he only skim through the spell book earlier?'' Countless questions appeared in their minds. Sure, he admitted Ace''s achievement was not bad because he could break through to the Master rank at such a young age, but mastering Tier 5 magic in just a few seconds was impossible. He had never heard of someone sessfully doing it before! And Ace only skimmed through the spell book earlier, so he should not have managed to master that magic. ''No! This is impossible! This is not real! This is not real!'' He could not believe it. He did not want to believe it. It was a dream! It was a hallucination! "Mister, this is the difference between you and me." Ace stated. Chapter 109 Klling Billy And The Others ?As Billy was in a state of shock, the head of the lightning dragon came out of the ck clouds. *ROARRRR¡­ The roar of the lightning dragon was so powerful, as if it was the roar of a real dragon. "Scarlett, please tell me it''s Ace''s magic." Ace''s Great Lightning Dragon magic was so huge and scary, to the point La was not sure she could block it if the magic was aimed at her. Even if she could block it, she believed she would be heavily injured after that. That was why she hoped it was Ace''s magic. Scarlett shifted her gaze from the lightning dragon to Ace. ''Is it Ace''s magic?'' She knew it was Ace''s magic when she noticed that Billy was in a state of shock. ''It''s really Ace''s magic, but since when did he have a powerful magic like this?'' She knew all his magic and skills. ''Wait!'' She suddenly remembered the Great Lightning Dragon spell book he bought from the Wynn trading house a few minutes ago. "La, it''s Ace''s magic." Scarlett responded, "It''s the Great Lightning Dragon magic he bought from the Wynn trading house." Of course, La knew Ace bought the Great Lightning Dragon spell book because she sat on his left side earlier. "But didn''t he buy it a few minutes ago? How could he possibly master that magic? Didn''t we leave the Wynn trading house immediately after the auction was over?" countless questions appeared in La''s head. Scarlett was not surprised after hearing La''s words because she had the same doubts in the past. "La, you may find it hard to believe, but Ace can master any skill and magic instantly." "He can master any skill and magic instantly? Scarlett, stop joking around. It''s not funny." Of course, La did not believe Scarlett''s words because she had never heard of anyone who could master any magic and skill instantly. Even geniuses needed several days or months to master one skill or magic. Saying Ace could master any skill and magic instantly was the same as saying he was the creator of all magic and skills. "I was like youst month. I also could not believe it." Scarlett remembered the time when Ace mastered Earth Shield magic in seconds. "But I''m not lying. I have seen it with my own eyes." La instantly shifted her gaze from Scarlett to Ace. ''Is that true, Ace?'' Of course, she still doubted Scarlett''s words. "Mister, this is the difference between you and me." After Ace said this, the giant lightning dragon came out of the ck clouds and rushed toward Billy. Billy was still in a state of shock, so he did nothing when he saw the lightning dragon rushing toward him. *ROARRRR¡­ The giant lightning dragon roared again before finally eating Billy alive. "Aggghhhh¡­." A soul-piercing howl of pain reverberated in the entire area. Billy cried out in pain when the giant lightning dragon ate him alive. Not only that, but his clothes were also torn to pieces, and his body was charred like charcoal. Bang! Billy fell to the ground, died. He was only an awakener at Elite rank, so he died instantly when Ace attacked him with Great Lightning Dragon magic. ''He died?'' Teo, Ben, Mario, and Aiden did not move from their ces because they were still shocked by what had just happened. Because it was a good opportunity to kill them, Ace''s clones wasted no time and instantly attacked them. *sh¡­ Ace''s clones swung their swords, cutting off their heads. Tom, Robert, and Lucas came to their senses when they saw Billy''s corpse. ''We have to leave this ce now!'' They no longer wanted to fight Ace, so they decided to retreat. However, running away from Ace was not easy because they were blocked by Ace''s clones when they wanted to leave. Now it was three versus three! Even though their number was the same, but Ace''s group had the upper hand because all of them were awakeners at Master rank. Ace retrieved the Lightning Move skill book from his space ring. "Mister, why do you want to run away? Don''t you want this Lightning Move skill book anymore?" "Tom, let''s just fight them!" Robert roared. "I agreed!" Lucas added. "Attack them!" Tom shouted. And like everyone had guessed, the fight ended with the victory of Ace''s group. Several notifications appeared when Ace took their space rings. [All evil beings like your actions.] [Five evil beings suggest you join the dark side as it suits your personality perfectly.] [Greed says, take all their staff. Take their space rings!] [God of Wind says, you are like a bandit now.] La was shocked when Ace took their space rings. When Scarlett saw La''s expression, she immediately spoke, "He has been doing this since we left Nightshire city. He said it''s war treasure." "War treasure? Hehe." La giggled. "He is like a bandit now." "You are right. Hehe." Scarlett agreed with La''s words. "Ladies, it''s a bad habit of speaking badly behind one''s back." Ace walked toward them. "Ace, do you realize that you are like a bandit now?" La inquired. "Someone will take their space rings if I don''t take them, so I decided to take it." After saying that, Ace took two Health potions out of his space ring. "Here, drink it." Scarlett wasted no time and immediately drank the Health Potion. Unlike Scarlett, La only looked at the Health Potion in her hands. ''Health Potion? And it''s inrge size on top of that.'' She was startled when Ace gave her arge Health Potion. In this world, potions had three sizes; small, medium, andrge. She was stunned because he gave her a health potion inrge size like it was nothing. Heath Potion was one of the most expensive potions. Even the small size cost several gold coins, but here, Ace gave her arge health potion like it was a cheap potion. "Why are you only looking at the health potion?" Ace inquired. "Drink it. It can help you recover your injuries faster." "La, just drink it." Scarlett added. "Ace has a lot of potions in his space ring, so just drink it." "Really?" La inquired. "Yes." Ace nodded his head. "I have a lot of potions in my space ring." "Ace, I will be your sugar baby for real if you keep spoiling me like this." La joked around. "Alright, alright. Drink it first." Of course, Ace knew she was only joking around. After drinking the Health Potion, La asked curiously, "Ace, is it true that you can master any skill and magic instantly?" She was still curious about this because Scarlett said he could master any skill and magic instantly. Instead of answering her question, Ace inquired, "Why do you want to know about this?" "Ace, the lightning dragon magic from before was the magic you bought from the Wynn trading house, right?" even though Scarlett already knew the answer, but she still asked this question because she wanted to hear the answer directly from his mouth. "Yes. It''s the Great Lightning Dragon magic I bought from the Wynn trading house." Ace gave an honest answer. "Then, is it true that you can master any skill and magic instantly?" La repeated her question. "Yes." With the help of his system, Ace could master any magic and skill instantly. "Ace, can you prove it to me? I want to see it." La could not suppress the curiosity in her heart. The corner of his lips twitched. "Ace, how about you try mastering the Lightning Move skill book in front of her?" Scarlett uttered, "I''m sure she won''t be able to sleep if you refuse her wish." "Good idea!" La agreed with Scarlett''s words because Ace had just bought the Lightning Move skill book. That meant she knew he still had not mastered that movement skill. When Ace saw their expressions, he gave in. "Alright." He immediately retrieved the Lightning Move skill book from his space ring. [Ding! Host has discovered the Lightning Move skill book. Do you want to learn it?] "I will only do it once, so watch carefully." After saying that, Ace skimmed through the Lightning Move skill book. ''Yes. I want to learn this skill.'' He added in his mind. Memories rting to the Lightning Move skill suddenly appeared in his mind, and he felt as if he had mastered the Lightning Move skill for a long time. After skimming for several seconds, Ace uttered, "I will use Lightning Move skill now." Ace''s body transformed into a sh of lightning as he moved from one ce to another. La opened her mouth in surprise. ''He really can master it instantly.'' She finally believed Scarlett''s wordspletely now. Ace stopped in front of them and uttered, "Alright, done. How about we go to a restaurant now? I''m starving." "Sure." Scarlett agreed instantly because she was also hungry. "You are amazing, Ace!" La praised him as she walked next to him. "Thank you." Ace responded. ---- Time went by quickly, and without realizing it, it was already 08:00 pm. At this moment, Darwin was waiting for his subordinates on the terrace. He wore a displeased face because Tom, Lucas, and Robert still had not returned yet. ''Just where are they?'' He believed the auction was already over, so he wanted to know why his subordinates still had not returned yet. Of course, he still did not know that Ace had killed his trusted subordinates because he was handling important matters earlier. Because he really wanted to know where they were, he ordered a few of his subordinates to look for them. ''Just where are they?'' Chapter 110 Do You Want To Learn It? ?Crimson Sanctum Inn, Ace''s Room. The full moon was hiding behind the grey clouds, and countless raindrops were wetting the ground. When many people were sleeping in their room, two attractive people were lovey-dovey in a luxurious bedroom. The young man was lying on his back, while the maturedy was on top of him, facing down. If someone saw them, he would widen his eyes in surprise. The reason was simple. It was because the young man and the maturedy were naked. These two people were none other than Ace and his MILF lover, Scarlett. Previously, Scarlett came to Ace''s room after La fell asleep. At first, they only chatted in his bedroom, but one thing led to another, and they ended up having sex in his bedroom. Of course, she did not regret it because she loved having sex with her young boyfriend. And it was raining heavily outside. That was why she decided to have sex with her young lover because sex felt better when it was raining. Ace wrapped his arms around her slender waist before finally speaking, "Scarlett, do you want to learn the Lightning Move skill?" "Lightning Move skill?" Scarlett was startled by his question. "Yes. I have mastered it, so I will give it to you if you want it." She was his lover and had been taking care of him for five years, so he did not mind giving the Lightning Move skill to her. And she was an archer, so mastering the Lightning Move skill could increase her safety because, with this, she could put some distance easily if her enemy approached her. Scarlett did not respond immediately because she wavered whether she should learn the Lightning Move skill or not. Her agility was already at level 50, so it could be said she was already fast. ''Should I learn this skill?'' She drew a circle on Ace''s chest as she began to think about it. At first, she wanted to refuse because she could level up her agility if she wanted to move faster, but she changed her mind after Ace persuaded her to learn the Lightning Move skill. "Ace. what do you want in return?" Scarlett wanted to give him something because she received a skill at Rare Rank from him. Actually, Ace did not want anything from her because she was his woman, but he changed his mind. "How about using your body to thank me?" sure, they had just finished having sex, but he suddenly wanted to do it again when he saw her pretty face and sexy body. And having sex before going to bed could improve sleep quality, so from his point of view, sex was the best reward at that time. Of course, Scarlett understood the meaning of his words. Sex! Yes, she knew Ace desired to have sex with her again. "Is th-" Scarlett widened her eyes in surprise when Ace suddenly turned their bodies. If previously she was on top of him, now the situation was reversed. He was on top of her now! She smiled softly before finally asking, "Ace, is this what you are after when you offer me the Lightning Move skill?" "No." Ace gave an honest answer. Of course, Scarlett did not believe his words. "If you want to have sex with me, you don''t need to give me anything. Just sa-" Before she had finished her words, Ace pressed his lips against hers. Was she angry? Of course not! Instead, she opened her little mouth and moved her soft tongue lewdly, intertwining her tongue with his. [God of Lust utters, I like your current personality. Real men should behave like this.] Ace had sex with Scarlett almost every day now, so the God of Lust liked his current personality. As Ace was exploring every inch of Scarlett''s little mouth with his tongue, something unexpected happened. God of Lust gave him a card! Of course, Ace did not stop moving his tongue because he still wanted to kiss Scarlett passionately. ''Unlimited Stamina card?'' Happiness glowed inside him when he read the name of the card. But the happiness within him disappeared without a trace when he read the description of the card. The reason was simple. It was a lewd card! Yes, the Unlimited Stamina card was a lewd card! ''This damn god gives me false hope!'' He thought he would have unlimited stamina after activating the card, but he was not entirely right. This Unlimited Stamina skill could only be activated on the bed. In other words, the use of this skill was only for sex! He could not use this skill for fighting! [God of Lust says, boy, I like your personality, so I decided to give you a card. How is it? You like it, right?] Ace was at a loss for words. [God of Lust utters, this skill card is not a card that can only be used once, so you can use this skill whenever you want after activating it. This skill will be of great help when you have an orgy in the future.] [God of Lust isughing loudly.] [Several divine beings stare at the God of Lust.] When Ace suddenly stopped kissing her and only looked at her, Scarlett giggled. "Why are you looking at me like that? Are you mesmerized by my pretty face?" "Yes. You are so beautiful, Scarlett." Actually, he did not look at her pretty face but at the notifications. The notifications were right before him, so it looked like he was staring at Scarlett. "You are lucky because I''m your sugar mama. Do you know how many men have tried to court me? They even would kill to be in your ce, so you should treat me well." She did not feel shy when she praised herself. "Shouldn''t those be my words? You should feel lucky because you have a boyfriend who is young, handsome, kind, genius, tall, responsible, popr and caring like me." He decided to praise himself because she did the same thing. Scarlett pouted her lips and stared at him. "Pfft!" a suppressed peal ofughter burst out. ''Cute!'' He ended upughing because her face was so cute in his eyes. Scarlett instantly pinched his cheeks and uttered, "You are a bad young man, Ace." "What are you going to do with it?" Ace inquired. "Punish me?" "That''s right. I will punish you!" after saying that, she pulled his face closer to hers, kissing him passionately. She moved her tongue lewdly and wildly because she wanted to punish him. But even so, she did not kiss him for long because she was out of breath. After Scarlett broke the kiss, Ace uttered, "Now it''s my turn to punish you." "What are you goi-" she stopped her words halfway when she felt the tip of his penis at her vaginal entrance. ''He is about to thrust his penis into my pussy again.'' She did not stop him when Ace positioned his cock. All she did was wrap her arms around his neck and stare at him. She even spread her legs wider because, with this, he could thrust his penis into her pussy easily. After positioning his penis, Ace spoke, "Now I will punish you." Scarlett nodded her head. "Un." ''I will satisfy you tonight, Ace.'' She added in her head. "Ahhh¡­" she let out a seductive moan when his huge penis was spreading her pussy. And soon, his room was filled with her cries again. ---- The next day at 06:00 am, La woke up from her sleep. The corner of her lips twitched when she did not see Scarlett on the bed. ''Did shee to Ace''s room against night?'' She suddenly suspected that Scarlett went to Ace''s roomst night because she had done the same things two days ago. ''It seems like she can''t live without him anymore.'' She stretched out her hands before finally getting out of bed. ''I will take a bath first.'' With that idea in mind, she headed to the bathroom. ---- Hudson Family, Front Yard. Darwin was currently standing in front of his subordinates. He wanted to know whether his subordinates had found Tom, Robert, and Lucas or not. "How is it? Have you found them?" Darwin inquired. "Lord, they are already dead." Zion, one of his subordinates, responded, "We found their corpses in a deserted ce several hundred meters from the Wynn trading house." "What?! They are dead?! Who dared to kill them?" His surprised face turned into anger. Tom, Robert, and Lucas were his trusted and strongest subordinates, so anger stirred within him when he found out that they were already dead. "We have investigated it, but we still don''t know who killed them." Zion answered. "What we believe is that there is more than one killer." "What about the Lightning Move skill?" Darwin threw another question at Zion. "Lord, we did not see their space rings when we found their corpses. I think the killer took their space ring, including the skill and your gold coins." Zion was sure the killed took their space rings. "Then does that mean I lost 770 gold coins, but still did not get the Lightning Move skills?" Darwin was breathless with anger. Zion and the others did not say anything because what he said was right. Darwin gritted his teeth and clenched his fist. He was furious! He was enraged because everything had been out of his control since several days ago. First, his two sons dead, and he still had not found the killer. Second, he lost his trusted and strongest subordinates. Andst, he lost 770 gold coins and did not get the Lightning Move skill book. It was as if he had been followed by bad luck since several days ago. "Go to Wynn trading house and ask whether they quarrel with someone during the auction or not." Darwin uttered. "Understood, lord." Zion and the others immediately left. Chapter 111 Ace, Carry Me ?After investigating for about an hour, they found out that Tom quarreled with Ace during the auction of the Lightning Move skill book. Of course, they still did not know that Ace was the one who killed Tom, Robert, and Lucas. That was why they decided to travel to the Wynn trading house because they wanted to know Ace''s identity. However, their investigation of Ace was hampered because none of the employees wanted to reveal Ace''s identity. "Tell me who he is!" Zion forced the employees to tell him who Ace was. But like before, all the employees did not say anything. They saw Ace heading to a private room with An yesterday, so they knew Ace was an important guest. Rather than losing their jobs or being scolded by An, they chose not to reveal Ace''s identity. As Zion was forcing the employees to tell him about Ace''s identity, Ang and four guards walked toward them. "What''s going on here?" Ang asked curiously. Zion and the others instantly turned their heads toward Ang. The Hudson family''s subordinates did not dare to yell anymore after seeing Ang and the four guards. "Miss, they are the subordinates of the Hudson family." One of the employees responded instantly. "They are forcing us to reveal the VIP guest''s identity to them." "Miss Ang, we came to the Wynn trading house by the order of our lord." Zion spoke and paused for a second before he continued, "Tom, Robert and Lucas died yesterday, so we are currently investigating it. We want to know who Ace is because Tom quarreled with him during the auction yesterday." Ang suddenly remembered the time when Ace quarreled with Tom over the Lightning Move skill book. ''Hmm? So, they want to know the identity of that young man?'' Even though she never spoke to Ace outside of the auction, but she knew who Ace was because An told her to treat Ace well if they met. She also knew that Ace had a special golden token because An said Ace was his savior. "Mister Zion, that young man is a VIP guest, so we can''t reveal his identity." Ang told Zion the reason why the employees did not dare to reveal Ace''s identity. "VIP guest? But our lord is also a VIP guest in the Wynn trading house." Zion wanted to know Ace''s identity no matter what. "We still can''t tell you about the identity of that young man because he has a golden token." Ang still did not want to reveal Ace''s identity. "Our lord also has a golden token." Zion could not tell Ang that Darwin had lost his golden token because Darwin gave his token to Tom yesterday. Even though Zion was furious, but Ang could still act calmly. "It''s different, Mister Zion. The golden token in his hand is not an ordinary golden token. It''s a token given directly by a member of the Wynn family, so you should know how important he is." Zion and the others gritted their teeth. They were furious. They were enraged because their visit to the Wynn trading house was in vain. "Mister Zion, please leave if you have no other business." Ang chased him away in a gentle manner. "Let''s leave!" Zion decided to leave because he knew they would not get any information about Ace. Ang shifted her gaze from Zion to the employees. "You guys did a good job." The employees were pleased after hearing her words. "Next time, immediately call the guards if someone makes trouble." Ang uttered, "We should not let anyone cause trouble in this ce no matter who they are. Do you understand?" "Understood." the employees responded in unison. "Alright. I will head to young master An''s room now. I have to tell him about this matter." After saying that, Ang headed to An''s room. An was currently in his room alone. He had a room specially built for him in the Wynn trading house. It could be said that room was his second home because he slept in that room when he did not want to go home. Like the private room, his room was big and luxurious. Arge and soft bed was ced at the far right of the room. There were a red couch and workbench on the right side of the bed with a huge window behind the workbench. Paintings of rain and night sky were hanging on the wall, and a door leading to a private bathroom was ced in front of the bed. Like the private room, his room also had soundproof magic because he wanted privacy. An was currently sitting on the chair, reading a spell book. ''This magic is quite difficult to master.'' As he was trying to understand the content of the spell book, someone knocked on the door. "Young master An, it''s me, Ang." A charming voice rang out from the opposite side of the door. "I have important news for you." An shifted his gaze from the spell book to the door in front of him. "Come in. The door is not locked." Ang stepped into An''s room after getting permission from him. "What is it?" An asked curiously. Ang stood in front of him and responded, "It''s rted to that young man named Ace." "Brother Ace?" An instantly rose to his feet and walked toward the couch. "Sit first." After sitting on the couch, she uttered, "Several subordinates of the Hudson family came here earlier." "Subordinates of the Hudson family? What''s wrong with that? Isn''t that normal? After all, mister Darwin is a VIP guest at our ce." he thought there was nothing wrong with theming to his ce. "They came to our ce because they wanted information about your savior Ace." She told him that Zion and the others had also made a bit of a fuss on the first floor earlier. For this reason, she brought four guards with her and kicked them out of the Wynn trading house because they disturbed the other customers. "They want brother Ace''s identity? Why did they want his information?" he still did not know why the subordinates of the Hudson family wanted information about Ace. ''Wait! Do they know that brother Ace is Cain?'' He asked in his head. "Tom, Robert and Lucas died yesterday, so they wanted to investigate Ace because he quarreled with Tom during the auction of the Lightning Move skill book." Ang gave an honest answer. "What?! They are dead?" An said in surprise. "That is what mister Zion said earlier." Ang responded, "What should we do, young master An?" "You go and tell everyone not to reveal any information about brother Ace to them. Anyone who vites will be given severe punishment or dismissed." Even though Darwin was a VIP guest, but An chose Ace over Darwin because Ace had a bright future. "Understood." After saying that, Ang rose to her feet and walked out of his room. "I will go meet brother Ace after finishing my business." He then went home. ---- Crimson Sanctum Inn, Ace''s Bedroom. Two attractive people were chatting happily in a luxurious bedroom; a young man and a maturedy. The maturedy was lying on the right side of the young man while holding his right hand tightly. Even though the duo was naked, they did not care about it and behaved as if they were wearing clothes. They even couldugh happily as if it was normal for them to be naked. These two attractive people were none other than Ace and his MILF, Scarlett. After waking up, they did not get out of bed immediately; instead, they chatted while lying on the bed. Due to how interesting their conversation was, they even did not realize that they had been talking for more than an hour. "Hehe." They chuckled happily. "Scarlett, let''s take a bath." Ace uttered. "Alright." She agreed instantly. To her surprise, Ace suddenly got out of bed and carried her in a princess style. Her face blossomed into a smile when he carried her to the bathroom. She liked it. She loved it because it was his first time carrying her to the bathroom. "You should do something like this every day, Ace." She told him to carry her every day indirectly. "Does that mean you want to take a bath with me every day?" he teased her. "It depends on how you treat me." Of course, she knew that he was only teasing her. "Then, I will take that as yes." After saying that, he stepped into the private bathroom. His room had a private bedroom because they were staying in one of the most famous and luxurious inns. They did not have sex in the bathroom because Scarlett said her pussy was still sore. They had sex for more than an hourst night. Not only that, but they also had sex after waking up, so it was normal if her pussy was still sore. That was why they only took a bath together without doing lewd things. After drying her body, Scarlett spread her arms widely and uttered, "Ace, carry me again." Ace smiled softly before finally giving her a peck on the lips and carrying her. "What a spoiled lover!" "You are my man, so it''s your duty to spoil me." Scarlett giggled happily when he carried her to his bedroom. After stepping into his bedroom, he put her down. "Put on your clothes immediately, Ace. I''m sure La wille to your room soon." Scarlett took new clothes out of her space ring. However, Ace did something to her when she was about to wear her clothes. Chapter 112 Hugging Scarlett ?Scarlett was currently standing in front of Ace with her back facing him. Her beautiful back was visible to his eyes because she was still naked. ''She has a beautiful back.'' Even though he had seen her back many times, it still amazed him. ''Sigh. It seems like I''ve really be a pervert now.'' Hetely always had sex with Scarlett, so he saw himself as a pervert now. ''But she really has a sexy body.'' The longer he looked at her beautiful back, the more he wanted to hug her. For this reason, he approached her slowly before finally embracing her from behind. He did not give her a warning and hugged her immediately because she was his lover. Scarlett widened her eyes for a second when Ace suddenly embraced her. However, her surprised face instantly turned into a soft smile. "What''s wrong, Ace?" "Nothing. I just want to embrace you." He gave an honest answer. "We have to put on clothes immediately because I have a feeling that La wille soon." Even though she said something like this, she did not remove his hands from her body. "I hope she is still sleeping." Ace knew his wish would most likely note true because La was a morning person. When she suddenly turned around and cupped his face, he thought she would tell him to wear clothes again, but he was wrong. He was utterly wrong because she suddenly kissed him passionately. However, it was a short deep kiss because she broke the kiss shortly after that. "Let''s wear clothes now." she uttered, "We can lovey-dovey againter." Ace stopped hugging her and put on his clothes. And like what Scarlett had guessed, La came to his room right after they put on their clothes. "Scarlett, it seems like you can''t live without Ace anymore." La spoke abruptly. "You even came to his room again." They were currently sitting on the couch. She was sitting on Scarlett''s right side while Ace was on the opposite side of her. "It rained heavilyst night, so Ace wanted me to sleep with him." Scarlett lied to La again. The corner of his lips twitched. "Scarlett, you should not lie to her again. Otherwise, I will p your buttockster." "Hehe." La giggled happily. "Scarlett, you don''t need to lie to me. After all I''m your friend." "But I''m not lying. He even used my body to war-" Scarlett stopped her words halfway when she realized what she was about to say. ''I almost slipped my tongue.'' Even though La was her good friend, she should not tell La everything. "Why did you stop your words halfway?" La inquired. "What do you want to say?" Before Scarlett could answer La''s question, someone knocked on the door. Ace and the others immediately rose to their feet to open the door. They were surprised when a male employee said An was waiting for them in the waiting room. After they stepped into the waiting room, the employee immediately left because he wanted to give them some privacy. "Brother An, do you have something to say to me?" Ace asked curiously. "Brother Ace, I have something important to say to you, so how about we go to my restaurant first?" An did not answer Ace''s question immediately because he did not want anyone to hear their conversation. Ace, La and Scarlett exchanged a nce. ''Something important?'' They immediately nodded their heads because they were also curious about it. They went straight to the Wynn restaurant. The Wynn restaurant was big and had two floors. They immediately headed to the second floor because the private dining room was on the second floor. Like a five-star restaurant, the private dining room was huge and luxurious. The wooden dining table was ced in the middle of the room. The round table was quiterge, with eight chairs around it. There was also a purple couch on the right side of the room. They put a sofa in the private dining room to be a ce to rx since they could see the beautiful city from the private dining room. Yes, there was a huge window behind the dining table! All the private dining room had windows. The Wynn family did this because, with this, they could see the beauty of Herora city, and the sunlight could also enter the private dining room. The group of five immediately headed to the dining table and sat on the chairs. As usual, An was sitting next to his bodyguard, while Ace, La and Scarlett were sitting on the opposite side of him. "So, what is it, brother An?" Ace asked curiously. "Several subordinates of the Hudson family came to my Wynn trading house a few minutes ago." An gave an honest answer. "They came to my family business because they wanted to know about your identity, brother Ace." Ace touched his chin. ''Did they find out that I was the one who killed David and Cale?'' He believed he did not make a suspicious move since they arrived at Herora city, so he was curious as to why the subordinates of the Hudson family wanted to know his identity. ''Wait!'' He suddenly remembered Tom, Robert and Lucas. ''I think it''s rted to them.'' He suspected it was rted to Tom, Robert and Lucas because several people knew he quarreled with them during the auction. "Is it because of Tom, Lucas and Robert?" Ace decided to ask this question because he wanted to know whether his guess was correct or not. "Yes. Tom, Robert and Lucas dead yesterday, so Darwin ordered his subordinates to investigate it because not only were they his strongest and trusted subordinates, but Tom also brought a lot of his money." An told Ace who they were. He then continued, "That is why he wants to investigate everything and find the killer. And brother Ace, you are their biggest suspect because you quarreled with them during the auction." "So, you decided to meet me because you wanted to warn me about the Hudson family, huh?" An''s value rose in Ace''s eyes because this meant, An really wanted to strengthen their friendship. "Yes. By the way, brother Ace. Are you the one who killed them?" An asked curiously. Instead of answering An''s question, Ace inquired, "What do you think?" "I think you are the killer." An responded instantly. "Why do you think I''m the killer?" Ace did not admit it immediately and threw another question at An. "My guess is¡­" An began telling Ace why he suspected Ace as the killer. First, Tom and the others quarreled with Ace during the auction of the Lightning Move skill book, andst, An knew the personalities of the Hudson family''s subordinates well. He believed Tom and the others were furious when Ace won the bid. Because they could not ept losing the bid, they tried to snatch the Lightning Move skill book from Ace after the auction was over. But because they underestimated Ace, they ended up dying at Ace''s hands during the process of trying to snatch the skill. "How about it, brother Ace? Is my guess correct?" An inquired. Before Ace could answer An''s question, Scarlett uttered, "Your guess is right." The corner of Ace''s lips twitched. ''This baddy! It seems like I have to punish herter.'' Actually, he wanted to deny it earlier, but he could not do that now because Scarlett had revealed the truth. "I see." An was not surprised. "Then you guys have to be careful of the Hudson family from now on." "Is the Hudson family really powerful?" Ace suddenly wanted to know about the Hudson family. "Because Lucas, Tom and Robert are already dead, the Hudson family should not be as powerful as before." An told them that the Hudson family had many subordinates, and all of them were at Elite rank. Even though Herora city was a big city, the strongest person was only at Master rank. This was the reason why the Hudson family could be one of the most influential and powerful families because they previously had three awakeners at Master rank and many subordinates at Elite rank. "Do you know how many subordinates the Hudson family has now?" La inquired. "Forty subordinates." An gave an honest answer. "They have forty subordinates at Elite rank and all of them are experienced awakeners." He told Ace that ten of them could give an awakener at Master rank a hard time. Even though Ace and the others were at Master rank, but they did not have reinforcements, so from his point of view, it would be difficult for Ace to deal with the Hudson family. Of course, he did not doubt Ace''s strength because Ace was a Rheanix, someone who was loved by the heavens. He only thought it would be challenging for Ace and the others to deal with the Hudson family because the head of the family was an awakener at the Master rank, and he also had a lot of fighting experience. "Thank you for the warning and information, brother An." Ace never underestimated the Hudson family, but he was not afraid of them. "Brother Ace, you can find me if you need help. I will help you for sure." This was a good opportunity to strengthen their friendship, so he would help Ace if he wanted to. They chatted for about an hour before finally, Ace, Scarlett and La left. Not long after leaving the Wynn restaurant, someone unexpected happened. The trio was stopped by the Hudson family subordinates! "Stop!" Zion uttered. Chapter 113 Are You Sure You Want To Check My Space Ring? ?After talking with An for about an hour, Ace and the others left. "Where should we go now?" Scarlett did not want to return to the hotel immediately. They had not had a chance to enjoy the city ever since they arrived at Herora city, so she wanted to go to a tourist attraction. "How about we go to Herora Park?" Herora Park was the best park in Herora city, so La suggested that they go to Herora Park. "Good idea!" Scarlett agreed instantly. "Alright. Let''s go to Herora Park now." Ace also agreed because going to the park with two beauties was not a bad idea. However, something unexpected happened on their way to Herora Park. They were stopped by ten people! These ten people were none other than the subordinates of the Hudson family. "Stop!" Zion stopped them immediately when he saw Ace and the others. He knew they were Ace, La, and Scarlett because they had met several people who had participated in yesterday''s auction. Ace, La, and Scarlett instantly stopped their footsteps. ''Who are they?'' They had never met Zion and the others before, so they had no idea that they were the subordinates of the Hudson family. "Are you Ace?" Zion inquired. Ace shifted his gaze to Zion. ''I see. It seems like they are the subordinates of the Hudson family.'' From their behavior and Zion''s question, he believed they were the Hudson family''s subordinates. "Who are you?" La inquired. "We are the subordinates of the Hudson family." Zion gave an honest answer. "I want to ask you several questions now!" Of course, Ace and the others still behaved normally because they were only awakeners at Elite rank. If the fight happened, they believed they could kill Zion and the others. "Did you kill Tom, Robert, and Lucas yesterday?" Zion went straight to the main question because Ace was their biggest suspect. "Mister, I don''t know who they are, so what makes you think I''m the killer?" like usual, Ace acted and responded calmly. "Don''t lie to me!" Zion believed Ace was lying to him. "You quarreled with them during the auction of the Lightning Move skill book, so how could you say you did not know them? Just answer my question honestly. You are the killer, right?" "Mister, just because we quarreled during yesterday''s auction doesn''t mean I''m the killer." Ace did not admit it. "Who knows? Maybe they were killed by their enemies or the Hudson family''s enemy." "You don''t have solid evidence, so you can''t use us of being the killer." Unlike before, Scarlett did not reveal the truth and decided to help Ace because they were the subordinates of the Hudson family. "On what basis do you use us of being the killers? Do you know that your actions are considered a crime?" La helped Ace too. Zion clenched his fist because what they said was right. He did not have solid evidence! He only suspected them as the killers because they quarreled with Tom during yesterday''s auction. ''What should I do now?'' He suddenly found a great idea. "If you are not the killer, then show me your space ring. If you are the killer, you will have our lord''s golden token and 770 gold coins." Zion was not afraid of Ace and the others because they were from the Hudson family. [Several evil beings suggest you kill them immediately.] [God of Wind dislikes their behavior, asking you to beat them up right away.] [Greed says, asking you to show the staff in your space ring is like letting a stranger into your house. Beat them to death and take their staff instead.] [Several divine beings nod their heads in agreement.] Scarlett and La turned their heads toward Ace. They wanted to know what his answer would be. "Mister, I let you question me, but you never show me any respect since the beginning. You even want to see all the staff in my space ring." Ace responded, "Do you think I''m afraid of you just because you are the subordinate of the Hudson family?" "If you are not the killer, then you should not mind showing all your stuff in your space ring. I will believe your words if I don''t find my lord''s golden token in your space ring." Zion still wanted to see all the staff in Ace''s space ring. At this moment, they forgot that they were weaker than Ace. They did not show the slightest fear in their eyes because there was the Hudson family behind them. The Hudson family was one of the most influential and strongest families in Herora city, so they believed Ace would not dare to do anything to them. "Sure. You can see all the staff in my space ring, but¡­." Ace spoke and paused for a second before he continued, "¡­you will die after that. How is it? Do you still want to see all the staff in my space ring?" [Three gods are excited, expecting you to beat them to death.] Ace immediately let out his deadly aura and looked at them coldly. Even though he was still young, but he had killed many people in his previous life, so he could use a deadly aura. His eyes gleamed with terrifying light as he stared at them. Ace wanted to show them that he was serious with his words, so he did not hold back. When Zion and the others saw Ace, they felt as if they were looking at the grim reaper, not a human being. Not only that, but their legs suddenly became weak, and fear enveloped them. The longer they stared at Ace, the bigger the fear within them became. They suddenly wanted to leave that ce immediately because their instinct told them that they would die if they messed with him. Of course, they tried their best to act normally because they were the subordinates of the Hudson family, but they failed. Half of them could not stand straight anymore, and three people kept lowering their heads. At this moment, they no longer wanted to check all the staff in Ace''s space ring because their lives were more important. "How is it? Do you still want to see all the staff in my space ring?" Ace repeated his question. When they heard Ace''s voice, their bodies trembled for a second because they felt as if his voice was like a devil''s voice, cold and scary. Because Zion and the others did not say anything, Ace walked past them casually. They immediately turned around after Ace, La, and Scarlett walked past them. When Ace noticed that they held their weapons, he stopped his footsteps and spoke, "Think carefully before making a decision." Scarlett and La also stopped their footsteps and looked at the subordinates of the Hudson family. "Because it''s our first meeting and you''ve never done anything bad to us, I will let it slide, but¡­." Ace spoke and paused for a second before he continued, "¡­.the moment you attack me, I will show no mercy and kill you." *Clink¡­ng¡­ The sound of weapons falling to the ground reverberated in the entire area. More than half of the Hudson family''s subordinates dropped their weapons after hearing his words. They didn''t dare to attack Ace because their instinct told them not to mess with him. Even though Zion could still hold his weapon, he only stared at Ace. Because they had dropped their weapons, Ace continued walking, ignoring Zion and the others. "Boring!" La stated before finally following Ace. The trio continued walking. [Several divine beings voiced out their dissatisfaction.] [Ten evil beings are egging you to change your decision.] [God of Wind resents your choice.] [Five Gods want to know the reason for your actions.] Several evil and divine beings disliked his decision. They wanted Ace to kill Zion and the others because they were the subordinates of the Hudson family. However, Ace ignored the notifications. Even though Zion and the others were the subordinates of the Hudson family, but they had never done anything bad to him. Of course, it would be a different story if they had done something to him or the people he cared about. Ace was not a cold-blooded person, so he would not kill someone who had never done anything bad to him. Of course, he knew many people disliked his personality, but he did not care about it. It was his life, so he could do whatever he wanted. "I''m a little disappointed, Ace," Scarlett stated. "But I still love you." Ace and La instantly turned their heads toward her. "Ehm!" Scarlett cleared his throat. "I mean, I dislike a cold-blooded person. I don''t want you to kill someone over a small thing." "Well, they have never done anything bad to us, so I can let it slide." Ace would only kill someone who had done a bad thing to him or people he cared about. "If they attacked you earlier, would you really kill them?" La asked curiously. "Yes." He nodded his head. "Alright, let''s forget about them and go to Herora Park." "That''s right. Let''s go to Herora Park." La and Scarlett spoke in unison. ---- Hudson Family House, Front Yard. Darwin was currently standing in front of his subordinates. "How is the investigation?" Darwin inquired. "We still haven''t found the killer." Zion responded. Darwin suppressed his anger and looked at his other subordinates. "What about you? Have you found Cain?" "I''m sorry, lord. We still haven''t found him." The green-haired man responded. Darwin looked at his subordinates coldly. He was furious because his subordinates were ipetent. "Go and investigate it again!" Darwin said angrily. Chapter 114 Lisa And Daniel ?After spending time at Herora Park, they returned to the hotel. However, Ace went out shortly after that to buy new clothes. ''Good! I have many clothes in my space ring now.'' He walked out of the clothing store with a smile on his face. On his way to the inn, he saw many people eating snacks. For this reason, he decided to buy snacks and drinks. He bought a lot of snacks and drinks because he wanted to give it to Scarlett and La too. ''Let me take a rest little bit.'' When he saw a public seating under a tree, Ace decided to take a rest. "Aaa¡­ I''m tired." He put the snacks and drinks on his left side before finally leaning his back against the tree. At this moment, a blue-haired kid, around fourteen years old, had his eyes on him. No! He did not want to hurt Ace. He only wanted to steal Ace''s snacks and drinks! Of course, Ace did not know about this because he was closing his eyes. ''We can eat today if I manage to steal these snacks and drinks.'' He skimmed his surroundings before finally walking closer to Ace. As he was walking toward Ace carefully, he prayed to God. He hoped God would continue to make Ace close his eyes because, with this, he could steal Ace''s snacks and drinks smoothly. ''I got it. We can finally eat today.'' The kid ran away immediately after stealing Ace''s snacks and drinks. Ace instantly opened his eyes when he heard something. When he noticed someone stealing his snacks and drinks, he rose to his feet and skimmed his surroundings. ''That is the thief!'' He immediately used his Lightning Move skill. Even though the thief was a kid, Ace still chased him because he was stealing his drinks and snacks. In less than two seconds, Ace stood in front of the kid. "Kid, give me back my snacks and drink and I will forgi-" Ace could not finish his words when he saw the kid''s face. ? ''Isn''t he one of the orphans from the Goddess Teressa''s orphanage?'' He was stunned, causing him to only look at the kid. [Several divine beings are shocked.] [Three Gods are yelling at Goddess Teressa, asking her to exin everything.] [Goddess Teressa closes her eyes.] The kid ran away again when Ace only stared at him. ''I can''t get caught or else we won''t be able to eat again today.'' He tried his best to escape from Ace. "Goddess Teressa, what''s going on? Why did one of your orphansmit the act of stealing?" Ace suspected something was happening at the Goddess Teressa''s orphanage, but this was beyond his expectations. Goddess Teressa did not answer his question and kept closing her eyes. Of course, she knew what was going on because she always watched over her orphanages and temples. Ace used his Lightning Move again, chasing the kid. In less than three seconds, he was in front of the kid again. The kid fell on his butt when Ace suddenly appeared in front of him. "Aren''t you one of the orphans from the Goddess Teressa''s orphanage?" like before, Ace did nothing to the kid and only threw a question at him. The kid immediately covered his face with his hands and responded, "No. I''m not from Goddess Teressa''s orphanage. You mistook me for someone else." "No. I''m sure you are from the Goddess Teressa''s orphanage because I saw you when I visited that ce." Ace remembered him because he walked with the help of a crutch on that day. "You got the wrong person." The kid did not admit it again. When Ace was walking closer to the kid, a voice rang out. "Stop! Don''t hurt big brother Daniel!" Ace turned his head toward the source of the sound. ''Isn''t she also one of the orphans from Goddess Teressa''s orphanage?'' He saw a little girl about twelve years old, not far from him. The little girl had red eyes and long blue hair. Even though she wore casual clothes, but it did not reduce her cuteness. "Lisa, what are you doing here? Hurry up and leave this ce." Daniel did not want to drag his younger sister into this mess, so he told her to run away. But instead of running away, she walked toward them and stood in front of her elder brother, protecting him from Ace. "Don''t hurt my big brother." Lisa spread her arms widely. "If you want to hurt someone, you can hurt me." Daniel rose to his feet and tried to protect his younger sister. "No. Don''t hurt her. I will return your snacks and drinks, so don''t hurt her." "Don''t worry. I won''t hurt any of you guys." Ace was touched when they tried to protect each other. "Really?" Lisa inquired. "Yes." Ace nodded as he smiled. "But can you answer a few of my questions now?" "Un." Lise nodded her head. "I will answer all your questions." "Alright. I will ask my first question now. Are you from Goddess Teressa''s orphanage?" actually, Ace had suspected the answer, but he wanted to hear the response from their mouths directly. "Yes. We are from Goddess Teressa''s orphanage." Lisa gave an honest answer. "Yes." Danie nodded his head. Ace then shifted his gaze from Lisa to Daniel. "You are Daniel, right? Why did you steal my drinks and snacks earlier?" "Because¡­." Daniel could not answer Ace''s question immediately. Because her elder brother could not answer Ace''s question immediately, Lisa uttered, "We haven''t eaten anything since yesterday, so big brother decided to steal food for us." "What?! You still haven''t eaten anything since yesterday?" Ace said in surprise. [Several divine being force Goddess Teressa to exin everything.] "Yes." Daniel nodded his head again. "We are starving, so I decided to steal food for us." "Don''t me big brother Daniel." Lisa uttered, "He decided to steal food because I could not endure my hunger." Ace clenched his left fist. He believed they gave Gracie a lot of money when they visited Goddess Teressa''s Orphanage. ''Does that mean she took all the money? Was she lying to us?'' He suddenly suspected Gracie had taken all the money because Daniel and Lisa had not eaten anything since yesterday. ''Wait!'' He realized something. "How about you twoe to big brother''s ce now?" Ace asked as he smiled. "Big brother wants to ask more questions but this ce is not the right ce to do that." Instead of answering his question, Lisa inquired, "Big brother, are you going to torture us?" "Why do you think big brother will torture you?" Ace inquired, "Big brother is the follower of Goddess Teressa, so there is no way big brother will do that." "Really?" Lisa inquired. "No! We won''t go to your ce." Daniel did not believe Ace''s words, so he refused instantly. "If youe to big brother''s ce, big brother will let you eat delicious food and drinkster." Ace did not lie when he said this because he really didn''t have any ill will towards them. After hearing his words, Lisa''s eyes shone brightly. "I will go to big brother''s ce." "Lisa!" Daniel shouted. "Big brother Daniel, I want to eat delicious food and drinks." It had been a long time since thest time she could eat delicious food and drinks, so she agreed to go to Ace''s ce. Daniel could not say anything after hearing his younger sister''s words. Of course, he also wanted to eat delicious food. Even though Ace said he was the follower of Goddess Teressa, he still did not believe Acepletely. "Are you sure you won''t torture uster?" Daniel paid attention to Ace intently, trying to read Ace''s mind. Ace raised his right palm as high as his shoulders and uttered, "I promise with Goddess Teressa''s name that I won''t do anything badter." [Goddess Teressa says, you made a promise using my name, so I will send divine punishment if you break your word.] Ace acted normally after reading the notification because he really had no intention of hurting Daniel and Lisa. "Alright. We will go to your ce." Daniel responded. ''From his expression and behavior, he doesn''t seem like he is lying.'' He decided to believe Ace''s words because Ace did not hurt him and his younger sister until now. On their way to Crimson Sanctum Inn, Ace inquired, "What do you want to eat?" "Grilled chicken." Lisa answered instantly. "I want grilled chicken and lemon tea." Ace shifted his gaze from Lisa to Daniel. "What about you? What do you want to eat?" "Any food is fine." Daniel was not a picky person, so he would eat any food. "Then let''s buy grilled chicken and lemon juices." Ace had a lot of money, so he decided to buy many food and drinks because they would eat with Scarlett and La too. The trio walked to Crimson Sanctum Inn with many food and drinks in their hands. Lisa and Daniel opened their mouths in surprise when they found out that Ace was staying in one of the most famous and luxurious inns. They immediately headed to his room after stepping into Crimson Sanctum Inn. Coincidently, La and Scarlett were heading to Ace''s room. "He has returned." Of course, they still did not know that Ace returned with Lisa and Daniel. They thought he was alone because he only knew An in Herora city. "Ace, where did you go earlier?" Scarlett asked curiously. "Ace, did you buy something for us?" La inquired. ''Hmm?'' They were shocked when they saw Lisa and Daniel. ''Who are they?'' Chapter 115 Goddess Teressa’s Real Intention ?''Who are they?'' Scarlett and La were startled when they saw Daniel and Lisa. "Ace, who are they?" they asked in unison. "I will exinter. Let''s eat first." Ace wanted them to eat first because Daniel and Lisa kept looking at the food on the table. La and Scarlett suppressed their curiosity and sat on the chairs. They wasted no time and immediately consumed the food. As they were eating their food, Ace suddenly felt sad. He felt sad because Daniel and Lisa consumed their food happily, as if they had never eaten any delicious food before. ''Just how long has it been since they had a good meal?'' They only ate grilled chicken, but Daniel and Lisa acted as if they were eating the most delicious food in the world. Not only Ace but La and Scarlett were also shocked. However, their surprised faces immediately turned into soft smiles. They gave the children another grilled chicken and told them to eat a lot. "Ace, why did you only buy grilled chicken? You should buy other food too." Scarlett knew Ace had a lot of money. "They said they wanted to eat grilled chicken, so I only bought grilled chicken." Ace gave an honest answer. ''I made a mistake. Well, I will buy a lot of food next time.'' He added in his mind. "You really don''t understand how to treat children properly, Ace." Scarlett stated. "How can you be a good father if you act like this?" Ace was startled after hearing her words. "Good father? Scarlett, do you want us to have children?" Of course, he was only teasing her. He was still young, so he was not ready to be a father yet. At this moment, Scarlett realized what she had just said. "No, I mean, not now." "Not now?" the smile on Ace''s face grew bigger. "So, when are we going to have kids?" "Alright, you two, stop it now! There are children here, so please watch your words." La would not stop them if Lisa and Daniel were not with them. "Bad Ace!" Scarlett stated. After eating, they consumed the snacks Daniel had tried to steal a few minutes ago. Like before, Lisa and Daniel ate the snacks with happy faces. As they were consuming snacks together, Ace told La and Scarlett that they were orphans from Goddess Teressa''s orphanage. He did not tell them that Daniel tried to steal his snacks and drinks earlier because, from his point of view, it was not important. This was the reason why Daniel and Lisa suddenly saw Ace as an angel because he was so kind to them. Not only did he not hurt them, but he also gave them delicious food and did not reveal their previous bad actions. They suddenly felt happy to meet Ace and went to his ce. "Ace, didn''t we give Gracie a lot of money two days ago?" La inquired, "So why were the children hungry earlier? Did she take all the money for herself?" "I think she took all the money for herself." After saying that, Ace looked at Daniel and Lisa. "Can you tell us about Gracie?" Lisa and Daniel instantly lowered their heads because they were afraid of her. Of course, they hated her because she caused all the orphans to suffer every day. Ace, La, and Scarlett exchanged a nce when the children lowered their heads. Because La could not hold back the curiosity in her heart, she held Lisa''s shoulders and inquired, "Can you te-" But before she had finished her question, Lisa cried out in pain. "Ouch!" La was shocked and removed her hands from Lisa''s shoulders instantly. "What¡­ what''s wrong?" "La, what did you do? You should hold her shoulders gently." Scarlett thought La had subconsciously grabbed Lisa''s shoulders hard. "But I held her shoulders gently." La believed she did not use any power when she grabbed Lisa''s shoulders. Ace, La, and Scarlett exchanged a nce with each other again. At this moment, they had the same thought. Lisa was injured! And what they had guessed was right because they saw many bruises when La checked her body. They were about to explode with rage when they learned that Lisa''s body was filled with bruises. "Daniel, can we see your body too?" Ace wanted to know whether Daniel''s body was also filled with bruises or not. Daniel stared at Ace, La, and Scarlett before finally nodding his head. He grabbed the hem of his T-shirt before finally lifting it, showing the bruises on his body. [The Great Sage, the Equal of Heaven is watching the children with sympathetic eyes.] [God of Sea is tearing at the sight of their condition.] [God of Wind asks you to kill Gracie immediately.] [Goddess Teressa closes her eyes.] [Ding! Goddess Teressa gives you one card. Do you want to use it immediately?] ''Divine Water card?'' Even though Goddess Teressa did not say anything, Ace knew the Divine Water card was for the children. ''What an amazing card!'' He was pleased after reading the description of the Divine Water card. Actually, he wanted to give the children Health Potion earlier, but he changed his mind because Divine Water was a thousand times better than Health Potion. "Wait a moment. I have something to treat your injuries." After saying that, Ace rushed to his bedroom. He could not activate the Divine Water card in front of La and the others. That was why he headed to his bedroom. After he activated the Divine Water card, Ace returned to the dining room. He wasted no time and immediately gave the Divine Water to the children. "Here, drink it." Ace smiled softly. "It will heal your injuries instantly." Even though Scarlett and La wanted to know about it, they did not ask anything and told the children to drink that water immediately. Of course, they believed Ace''s words because they knew his personality. They were sure Ace would not hurt the children. Like La and Scarlett, the children also believed Ace''s words. That was why they drank the water without thinking twice. Ace was a kind big brother in their eyes, so they were sure he would not hurt them. The children''s bodies gleamed for two seconds when they were drinking the Divine Water. Not only that, but they also felt fresh, and all the bruises on their bodies disappeared instantly. ''This water is delicious!'' They felt like they had been reborn. Lisa and Daniel checked their bodies right away after drinking the Divine Water. "Our bruises disappeared." They slid from their chairs and instantly embraced Ace. "Thank you, big brother." Ace smiled softly and hugged them back. "You are wee." La and Scarlett looked at the children with smiles on their faces. After they stopped the hug, Ace uttered, "I think you should thank Goddess Teressa too. Maybe we met because Goddess Teressa had arranged it." Lisa and Daniel did what they were told. "Thank you, goddess Teressa." [Goddess Teressa turns her head to the other side, but a tiny smile appears on her face shortly after that.] After returning to his chair, Daniel inquired, "Big brother, big sisters, can the three of you help the other orphans too?" "Yes. Please save the other orphans too." Lisa added. "Their bodies are also filled with bruises." Even though Ace was furious, but he could still control his emotions. "Can you tell us what''s going on at Goddess Teressa''s orphanage?" "That Gracie is an evil woman!" Daniel did not address her with honorifics because she was a bad person. "Yes." Lisa added. "She is an evil woman!" "Evil woman? What did she do to other orphans?" Scarlett asked curiously. "She always beat us." Daniel gave an honest answer. "And beat the caretakers too." Lisa added. Daniel told Ace and the others what Gracie had been doing since she became the orphanage head. He said Gracie always forced orphans to pretend to be injured when people from outside Herora city visited the goddess Teressa''s orphanage. She told them to pretend to be injured because he wanted the visitors'' money. She would beat up any orphans who did not follow her n or cause trouble. "Why didn''t the other caretakers stop her?" Scarlett asked curiously. "All the caretakers are only normal human while she is an awakener, so they don''t dare to stop her." Daniel also said that Gracie was working with Austyn in carrying out her n. He was her informant and had a special rtionship with her. They even saw him walking into her room a few times. "We have been praying to Goddess Teressa every single day, but she still hasn''t helped us." Daniel put on a sad face. "Big brother, big sisters, please help us." [Several divine beings stare at Goddess Teressa, saying she is a cold woman.] [Goddess Teressa closes her eyes.] Of course, Goddess Teressa had heard their prayers and desired to help them. Actually, she gave Ace a quest to donate to her orphanage because she wanted him to help the orphans. And Ace''s meeting with Daniel and Lisa was also arranged by her. She was the one who made Daniel try to steal Ace''s drinks and snacks. In other words, everything had been arranged by her! She did not abandon them! She heard their prayers! However, Goddess Teressa did not tell anyone about this and chose to shut her mouth. That was why Goddess Teressa did not ask him to help the orphans and let things go on as usual. "Yes. We will help you." Scarlett responded instantly. "Really?" Daniel and Lisa asked happily. "Yes." Scarlett nodded her head. [Goddess Teressa smiles at you.] For the first time since she followed his journey, Goddess Teressa smiled at him. Chapter 116 Carry Me ?"Big brother, big sisters, can the three of you save mother Eva first?" Daniel wanted them to save Eva first because he did not want her to die. "Mother Eva? Who is she?" Ace did not know who Eva was because he was not a local and had only once visited the goddess Teressa''s orphanage. "She is the previous orphanage head." Daniel began telling them about Eva. He said Eva was a caring and kind person. The orphanage was afortable, peaceful, and lively ce when she was the orphanage head. Every day was filled with happiness and beautiful memories. Due to howfortable the orphanage was, they even felt as if they lived in heaven. However, everything changed when Gracie became the orphanage head. Thefortable and peaceful ce had be hell in her hands. Every day was filled with bad memories and beatings. They even had to pretend to be injured when visitors from outside Herora city came to their orphanage. They could no longer call the orphanage their home now because they suffered every day in that ce. And Eva was the only person who could make the orphanage the ce it used to be, but she was in the underground prison now. Of course, they wanted to save Eva and make her the orphanage head again, but they were only kids. They had no power to do that. They were powerless in front of Gracie. That was why Daniel wanted Ace and the others to save Eva first. "Where is she now?" Ace inquired. "She is in the underground prison." Daniel told them that there was a dungeon under the orphanage. And that dungeon was filled with people who opposed her. Gracie always imprisoned her enemies in the dungeon if she did not kill them. She did this because, with this, she could torture or make fun of them whenever she wanted. "Dungeon? What did she do? Why is she imprisoned underground?" La inquired. At this moment, La and Scarlett almost could no longer hold back their anger. Not only did Gracie beat up orphans, but she also imprisoned the previous orphanage head in a dungeon. Her actions had crossed the line! It was too cruel! If Gracie were in front of them, they would have beaten her up by now because her actions were like those of the devil. "Mother Eva tried to protect us and stop that evil woman, but that evil woman beat her up and imprisoned her in a dungeon." Daniel said mother Eva was not an awakener, so she was powerless in front of Gracie. "Big brother, big sisters, please save mother Eva." Lisa wore a pleading face. "She has been in prison for two years now. She will die if no one saves her." "What?! Two years?!" La and Scarlett said in surprise. "Yes." Daniel added. "It has been two years since that evil woman imprisoned mother Eva." La, Scarlett, and Ace exchanged a nce with each other. And as if they couldmunicate through their eyes, they nodded their heads shortly after that. Because they decided to save the orphans and Eva, they threw many questions at the kids, such as how to get into the dungeon or something like that. After asking more than ten questions, they sent the kids to the orphanage. Actually, they wanted the children to sleep with them in the inn, but they changed their minds. Gracie would be suspicious and beat them up again if they did not return to the orphanage. That was why they decided to send them to the orphanage. Of course, they did not drop them right in front of the orphanage. They parted with the children when they were fifty meters away from the orphanage. They did not want Gracie to see them together because it could ruin their ns to save the orphans and Eva. Before returning to the inn, Ace made five clones. He did this with one purpose. It was to monitor the orphanage! He needed to monitor the orphanage because he did not want to make a single mistake tomorrow. "Let''s return to the inn." Ace uttered. "Un." La and Scarlett nodded their heads. ---- Crimson Sanctum Inn, Ace''s Room. Ace was currently throwing many questions at Goddess Teressa. He wanted to know why she did not help the orphans until now. However, she did not answer any of his questions. She only shut her eyes and ignored him. "Wait!" Ace suddenly realized something. "Is this the reason why you want me to donate to your orphanage? Is it because you want me to save the orphans?" After finding out what was going on at Goddess Teressa''s orphanage, he suspected there was a reason why she wanted him to donate to her orphanage. And the reason was that she wanted him to save the orphans. However, goddess Teressa did not want to say it, so she gave him a quest rted to her orphanage. ''Don''t tell me, my meeting with Lisa and Daniel was also arranged by her.'' He suddenly suspected that Goddess Teresa was involved in his meeting with Lisa and Daniel. [Several divine beings are looking at Goddess Teressa, waiting for her answer.] [Three Gods demand Goddess Teressa to answer the question right away.] Like before, Goddess Teressa did not say anything. Even though many divine beings forced her to answer Ace''s question, she still ignored his question. Ace could only sigh. "You really are an elusive goddess. Maybe I should I call you elusive goddess from now on." [Several divine beings agreed with your idea.] At the same time, Scarlett was on her way to his room. She went straight to his room after La fell asleep because she desired to sleep in his arms like yesterday. After reaching his room, she knocked on the door. "Ace, open the door. It''s me, your beautiful lover." Ace immediately got out of bed to open the door. Goddess Teressa always ignored him, so he decided not to ask more questions. Because Ace still did not open the door, Scarlett spoke again, "Ace, open the door." *Click¡­ The sound of him opening the door could be heard in their ears. "Scarlett, you are a maturedy, so you ha-" Ace stopped his words halfway when she suddenly jumped into his arms. "Because you did not open the door immediately, I have to punish you." Scarlett spoke and paused for a second before she continued, "And your punishment is to carry me to your bedroom." Ace smiled softly when he saw her spoiled behavior. Actually, he wanted to pinch her soft cheeks, but he could not do that because he was carrying her. "What a spoiled lover!" Ace stated. To his surprise, Scarlett suddenly cupped his face and gave him a peck on the lips. "There! I have kissed you on the lips. Now carry me to your bedroom." She believed he would not refuse her wish because he loved her. And what she had guessed was right because Ace carried her to his room after closing the door. "Lady, what do you want to do in my room? Do you want to mess up my bed?" of course, Ace knew the answer, but he still asked this question. "Yes. I want to mess up your bed." After saying that, she pinched his cheeks hard. "Scarlett, it hurts. Stop it!" Ace felt a little pain. "Stop it now or else I will pinch your cheeks too." "You can pinch my cheeks if you want." He was carrying her, so she knew he could not pinch her cheeks. At this moment, Ace remembered that he was carrying her. "Ehm! Because I''m a good lover, I decided to forgive you." "Hehe." Scarlett giggled after hearing his words. "Why don''t you just be honest, Ace?" "Baddy, I will punish you after reaching my room." he wanted to punish her for daring to giggle. Instead of feeling afraid, she challenged him to punish her. "I''m not afraid. You can punish me after reaching your room, but you are my prey now. Hehe." ''His face is funny when I pinch his cheeks.'' She did not stop pinching his cheeks. After stepping into his room, Ace walked toward his soft bed before finally putting her down. He did not do anything to her immediately; instead, he grabbed the wooden chair in front of his bed and walked toward the windows. Scarlett, who was sitting on the edge of the bed, inquired, "Ace, we are in your room now, so why don''t you punish me immediately?" Ace put down the wooden chair in front of the windows before finally walking closer to her. "You can''t wait to be punished by me, huh?" When he was in front of her, she uttered, "Punish me now. I''m ready." "Pervertdy!" after saying that, he pressed his lips against hers. To his surprise, she opened her mouth and moved her tongue lewdly. The normal kiss instantly turned into a deep kiss where they moved their tongues lewdly and wildly. As he was devouring her mouth, he pushed her slowly, causing her to fall on the bed. Scarlett did nothing when he was pushing her to the bed because she knew something like this would happen. If previously he was in front of her, now he was on top of her body. ''Pervert young man!'' ? She moved her tongue wilder and wrapped her long, slender hands around his back. When Ace stopped the kiss, Scarlett giggled happily. "Pervert young man!" Ace smiled softly before finally pinching her nose gently. "Pervert MILF!" ''It seems like tonight will be a good night again.'' Chapter 117 You Are A Bad Lover, Ace ?The moonlight illuminated the dark night, and countless trees swayed in the wind. When everyone was sleeping in their room, two people chatted in a luxurious bedroom. The maturedy was lying prone while the young man was lying on his back. Even though the duo was naked, but none of them showed the slightest care in their eyes. These two people were none other than Ace and his MILF lover, Scarlett. Previously, Scarlett came to his room after La fell asleep. One thing led to another, and they ended up having wild sex in his bedroom. Like usual, Ace could satisfy her and make her have a massive orgasm. That was why she was lying prone with a smile on her pretty face. "Ace, what are your ns to save Eva tomorrow?" Scarlett asked curiously. "I will use Transformation Mask and change my appearance." Ace gave an honest answer. "I also have five clones monitoring the orphanage now, so I''m sure we can save Eva tomorrow." "Does that mean La and I just have to wait outside the orphanage?" she threw another question at him. "Yes." He responded instantly. "I will carry out my n alone tomorrow, so you guys just wait outside the orphanage." From his point of view, it would be easier to move alone because he had Transformation Mask. "You have to be careful tomorrow." Scarlett did not want something bad to happen to her young lover, so she told him to be careful. "Don''t worry. Nothing bad will happen to me." Ace answered, "Scarlett, will you reward me if I can save Eva tomorrow?" "What?! You want to have sex with me again tomorrow?" she teased him. The corner of his lips twitched. Actually, Ace only wanted a kiss as a reward, nothing more than that. However, he changed his mind after hearing her words. "That''s actually a good reward." He also teased her. "Ace, it seems like you really have be a pervert now!" after saying that, Scarlett lifted her soft ass. "See this? Your sperm is still in my vagina, and you already think about how to bed me tomorrow. Maybe I should call you pervert king from today onwards." "Why are you lifting your ass like that? And you should me yourself because you seduced me earlier." Ace tried to defend himself. "Why should I me myself? I''m not wrong here. Why were you seduced by me so easily earlier?" like Ace, Scarlett also defended herself. "How could I not be seduced when a sexy and beautifuldy suddenly took off her clothes and used seductive words? I''m a healthy young man, so it''s normal." He believed any man would get seduced immediately if they were in his shoes because Scarlett was a beautiful woman with a sexy body. "Hehe." Scarlett was pleased after hearing his words. "Because I like your answer. No, I mean, because I''m a good lover, I will grant your wish if you can save Eva tomorrow. How is it? Are you happy now?" "Yes. I''m happy." Ace actually did not care about it. "You are lucky, Ace. It''s very difficult to find a lover like me, a beautiful woman who always pampers you and never refuses your wishes." After saying that, she sat up and took some tissues to clean her vagina. At this moment, Ace''s heart was filled with happiness. The reason was simple. It was because Scarlett always referred to herself as his lover now! Previously, she always referred to herself as his sugar mama, not his girlfriend. Even though he would never get angry at her over a small thing, but he loved how she referred to herself now. And she never called him her boytoy since they met La. That was why his face broke into a smile because this was a huge progress in their rtionship. When Scarlett noticed that he was staring at her intently, she inquired, "Why are you looking at me like that? Are you mesmerized by my beauty again?" At first, he wanted to praise her beauty, but he changed his mind after hearing her words. "No. I''m not looking at you. I''m looking at the beautiful curtain behind you." "Why don''t you ju-" Scarlett stopped her words halfway and widened her eyes when Ace suddenly grabbed her slender waist and put her on top of him. "Bad Ace!" "Why did you say something like that?" after saying that, he wrapped his arms around her slender waist. "You should not make a sudden move like that." She responded, "What if I get a heart attack because of that?" "Don''t worry. I will take care of you if you get a heart attack." Ace responded instantly. Even though there was nothing special in his answer, but Scarlett was pleased with the response. For this reason, she looked at him and pouted her pink lips, asking for a kiss. Even though she did not say anything, Ace knew what she wanted. But instead of kissing her lips, he kissed her forehead. Scarlett pouted her lips again. "Mmm¡­mmm¡­" She told him to kiss her lips, but she could not say it because she was pouting her lips. "What is it? You want a kiss again?! What a pervert lover!" because he still wanted to tease her, he kissed her forehead again. Scarlett was unhappy with his actions. For this reason, she cupped his handsome face before finally kissing his lips. After stopping the kiss, she pinched his nose. "You are a bad lover, Ace." "Oh, what a coincidence because you are also a baddy." After saying that, he pulled the nket up to their waist. "Alright, let''s sleep now." "Un." Scarlett ced her head on his chest. "Good night, Ace." "Good night." Ace responded. And they fell asleep shortly after that. ---- The next day at 10:00 am, Scarlett, La, and Ace traveled to Goddess Teressa''s orphanage to save Eva. After arriving at the orphanage, Ace''s clones told them about the situation in the orphanage. They said Gracie left with Austyn about two hours ago. His clones also told Ace that they had met Lisa and Daniel earlier. Lisa and Daniel said there were two awakeners guarding the dungeon, so they wanted him to be careful. After getting all the information, Ace retrieved the Transformation mask from his space ring. "I will go now. You two wait here with my clones." "Un." La and Scarlett nodded their heads. Ace immediately changed his appearance to Gracie''s because this was the easiest way to enter the orphanage and save Eva. All the orphans immediately lowered their heads when he walked past them. ''Just how often did she beat them up? They even don''t dare to look me in the eyes.'' His hatred for Gracie grew bigger when he saw all the orphans lowering their heads. He suddenly wanted to save them immediately because he felt sorry for them. They were still kids, but they had already suffered a lot. As he stepped into the orphanage, something unexpected happened. Goddess Teresa guided him to the dungeon! At this moment, he finally knew that Goddess Teressa really cared about the people in her orphanage. She just did not want to tell or show it to everyone. [Goddess Teressa says, go to the right now.] With her guidance, he could find the warehouse much easier. ''The warehouse is big.'' He saw many unused items all over the ce. [Goddess Teressa utters, the door leading to the dungeon is behind the cupboard.] Ace instantly turned his head to the left. ''That cupboard?'' He saw a big cupboard on his left side. ''I will move it first.'' Ace was an awakener at Master rank, so it was effortless for him to move the wooden cupboard. After opening the door, he saw stairs leading to the dungeon. He could see the stairs clearly because there were many torches hanging on both sides of the wall. Ace wasted no time and immediately walked down the stairs. ''Are they the bodyguards Lisa and Daniel were talking about?'' He saw two people after entering the dungeon. The red-haired man looked to be in his thirties, while the blue-haired man looked to be in his forties. Ace still acted calmly when they saw him because he was currently using Gracie''s appearance. "Gracie, do you want to torture someone today?" the red-haired man inquired. "Who do you want to torture? Eva or Lucy?" the blue-haired man asked curiously. Ace did not answer and walked past them. ''Wait!'' He suddenly stopped his footsteps. ''I will just knock them out.'' With that idea in mind, he hit the back side of their necks, causing them to faint instantly. ''They are so many people in this dungeon.'' There were many prisons on both sides and there were at least three people in each jail. ''I have to find Eva immediately.'' He retrieved Eva''s portrait from his space ring. Previously, Daniel gave Eva''s portrait to Ace''s clone. That was why he had Eva''s portrait in his space ring. ''Not her.'' He began checking all the females in prison. ''Not her.'' He checked again. ''Not her.'' He checked faster because time was essential. ''Found her!'' After searching for her for about seven minutes, he finally found Eva. ''She must have suffered a lot until now.'' He was currently standing in front of Eva. Eva was a maturedy in her forties. Her long ck hair was disheveled, and her feet were tied with chains. She was currently sitting on the ground with her back leaning against a wall. If anyone saw her, they would know right away that she had suffered a lot until now. [Goddess Teressa closes her eyes.] When Eva caught sight of Ace, she immediately shouted. "Why did youe, devil? Do you want to torture me again?" Chapter 118 Saving Eva Ace was not surprised by her words because he was using Gracie''s appearance. For this reason, he took off the Transformation Mask. "I''m not Gracie. I''m someone who will free you from this dungeon." Eva widened her eyes for a second when she saw his real face. "Who are you?" "I''m Ace. Goddess Teressa sent me to free you from this ce." He used Goddess Teressa''s name because, with this, Eva would believe him easily. Goddess Teressa did not say anything because he did not use her name tomit a crime. "Has the goddess Teressa finally answered our prayers?" she did not know why, but she believed his words immediately. Her instinct told her that Ace was not a bad person and he was telling the truth. "Yes. That''s why I''m here." After saying that, Ace destroyed the prison padlock. ''Her condition is really bad.'' He added in his head. After stepping into the jail, he took a health potion and gave it to her. "Here, drink this Health Potion first." Eva immediately drank the health potion. Even though it could notpletely heal her injuries, but her condition was much better after drinking it. At this moment, Ace suddenly had a good idea. For this reason, he changed his appearance to Eva''s before finally using his Ice Clone magic. Eva widened her eyes in surprise when she saw his ice clone. ''He is a mage. And a unique magician on top of that.'' She trusted Ace even more because only people chosen by Goddess Teressa could be unique magicians. After taking off his Transformation mask, he immediately freed Eva from the chains that bound her feet. "Let''s get out of this ce now." Ace uttered. "Alright." She nodded. Before leaving the dungeon, Ace told his clone to pretend to be Eva. After that, he used Gracie''s appearance again because, with this, they could leave the orphanage easily. Goddess Teressa also helped them cover everything. Gracie and the dungeon guards would not know what happened even if they checked Eva''s prison. As Eva was being carried by Ace up in the sky, she looked at the orphanage. Actually, she still found it hard to believe what was happening. She was imprisoned by Gracie in the dungeon for two years. She thought she would die in the dungeon because she knew Gracie hated her to the bone. She just did not expect a young man woulde and save her. Of course, she was happy because she finally could get out of that hellish ce. When Scarlett and La noticed Ace in the sky, they immediately nodded their heads and returned to the inn. Ace''s clones melted into water when they returned to the Crimson Sanctum Inn because their task was already over. After reaching the inn, they told Eva to take a bath. She did not take a shower for two years, so they knew she must be feeling ufortable. As Eva was taking a bath, Ace and the others waited in the living room. "Ace, what did you see in the underground prison?" La asked curiously. "Many people are imprisoned in the dungeon." Ace gave an honest answer. "I could not free them all because it would be hard to leave the orphanage." "You made the right decision, Ace." Scarlett uttered, "Even though we can''t save them today, but we will free them from the dungeon after killing Gracie." "That''s what I previously thought." He intended to free them after killing Gracie. As they were chatting, Eva walked out of the bathroom. Her body was clean, and her long ck hair was neatly styled. She was wearing a white T-shirt and a ck skirt. Of course, it was not her clothes. Previously, Scarlett gave her one of her clothes because Eva did not have clean attire. Even though the size of the clothes did not fit her body, Eva did not mind it. At least she had something to wear. After sitting on the couch, Eva thanked Ace again. "Young man, thank you for saving me." Ace smiled softly before finally nodding his head. "Actually, Daniel and Lisa were the ones who asked us to save you first." "Daniel and Lisa?" of course, Eva knew them. "How are they? Did Gracie do something bad to them?" "They are fine now, but yesterday¡­." Ace began exining everything. Eva''s blue eyes were filled with tears when she found out that Daniel and the others suffered every day. Sure, she also suffered in the dungeon, but Daniel and the others were still kids. They shouldn''t have suffered because they were children. "Mrs Eva, please don''t be sad. We promise we will save the kidster." Ace tried to calm her. "That''s right." Scarlett and La added in unison. "We will save themter." "I''m sorry for crying." After saying that, Eva wiped off her tears. "Mrs Eva, can you tell us about Gracie?" Ace inquired. Lisa and Daniel only told them that Gracie was an evil woman. They did not tell him about her personal information, like where she was from or something like that. That was why he wanted to know about Gracie''s personal information. "She is from Goddess Teressa''s Temple." Eva started talking about Gracie. She told them that Gracie was sent by Goddess Teressa''s temple to be the guardian of the orphanage. However, she hated serving people weaker than her. After arriving at the orphanage, all she cared about was money and money. One day, Gracie had an excellent idea to get a lot of money without working hard. And that idea was to use the orphans to get the visitors'' money! This was the reason why she decided to take over the orphanage and snatch Eva''s position because, with this, she could use the orphans to get a lot of money. "Gracie is also an awakener at Eliter rank." Eva spoke and paused for a second before she continued, "She awakened Mage ss and has a lot of fighting experience." She also said Gracie cooperated with Austyn to carry out her sinister n. Ace and the others were not surprised by this information because Daniel and Lisa had told them about this yesterday. That was why they could still calm. However, their rxed expressions instantly changed to expressions of surprise when Eva told them that Gracie had an illegal business with the Hudson family. "What?! The Hudson family?" Scarlett and La said in surprise. "Yes." Eva nodded her head. "Gracie is doing human trafficking business with the Hudson family." She said they sold the orphans to someone in secret. And when someone asked where the children were, Gracie would say that a rich family had adopted them. The Hudson family also protected her. That was why no one knew what they were doing until now. "Evil woman!" La stated. "She doesn''t deserve to be called a human!" "If we want to save the orphans, we have to act carefully." Eva said she had someone who could be their spy. Her name was Alina. She was one of the caretakers in Goddess Teressa''s orphanage. "Are you sure she can be trusted?" Ace inquired. "Yes." Eva answered instantly. "Actually, most of the caretakers don''t like Gracie because she always does whatever she wants and beats them up. They don''t do anything until now because they are waiting for someone to help them." She then continued, "If we give them a chance to kill Gracie, they will give their full support." "Where can we meet her?" Scarlett inquired. "Usually, she goes to the Kaur traditional market at 6:00 am every day." Eva responded. In the past, Alina went to Kaur traditional market every day. She was in charge of the kitchen, so she went to the traditional market every morning. "Then let''s meet her tomorrow morning," Ace uttered. They nodded their heads. The following morning, they traveled to Kaur traditional market. And like what Eva said, they saw Alina buying vegetables in the market. "It''s her!" Eva uttered, "Let''s talk to her." "Alright." La and the others responded. Alina was shocked when she saw Eva because she should be in the dungeon. For this reason, she tried to run away from them because she thought someone was using Eva''s appearance. Alina could calm herself after Eva exined everything to her. After proving that she was Eva, Alina finally believed them. Alina agreed to be their spy because she hated Gracie to the bone. Ace told her that she could meet them at Crimson Sanctum Inn if she had important information. After that, Ace and the others left. ---- Goddess Teressa''s Orphanage, Gracie''s Bedroom. Two mature people were sitting on the bed, naked. The grown man had an ordinary face, while the maturedy had a pretty face. Even though they were not a married couple, they still did something that could give them pleasure. Sex! Yes, they just had sex! These two mature people were none other than Gracie and her business partner, Darwin. Even though Darwin was already married, Gracie still agreed to have sex with him. There were a few reasons for this. First, they were business partners. Second, he was the head of the Hudson family. Third, he was an awakener at Master rank andst, he was skilled in bed. These were the reasons why she never refused whenever he desired to have sex with her. Of course, the main reason was that he was skilled in bed because Austyn could never satisfy her. When Gracie saw Darwin''s expression, she inquired, "What are you thinking about?" Instead of answering her question, he asked, "Do you know about Ace?" Chapter 119 Plan To Kill Ace "Do you know Ace?" Darwin inquired. "Ace?" an attractive young man suddenly appeared in Gracie''s mind. ''That good-looking young man?'' Of course, she knew who Ace was because he was the most handsome man she had ever seen in her life. Not only was he attractive, but he was also the only one who managed to be a unique magician after visiting her orphanage. If he were alone when he visited her orphanage a few days ago, she would have seduced him and dragged him to her room. She did not do that because he was apanied by two beauties at that time. "I know. Why are you suddenly talking about him?" "I want to kill him!" his eyes were bloodshot, and he clenched his fist hard when he answered her question. "Kill him?" she was shocked by his answer. "What did he do to you?" "He is the one who killed my two sons and subordinates." He began exining everything in detail. He said he met An''s bodyguard yesterday because all the Wynn trading house employees did not want to reveal Ace''s identity. Actually, An''s bodyguard did not want to give him any information about Ace, but she changed her mind when he brought back the incident where he saved her life once. Before telling him information about Ace, she told him not to see her again after this, and there was no debt of gratitude between them. Darwin agreed to her condition and immediately threw many questions at her. During their conversation, he found out two things. First, Ace was Cain, andst, he was the one who killed Tom and the others. He also knew that An tried his best to befriend Ace. This was the reason why he could not act recklessly because he did not want to be the enemy of the Wynn family. Gracie sighed when she was listening to his exnation. ''It seems like I can''t sleep with him.'' She knew she would not be able to change Darwin''s mind because Ace had killed his two sons and trusted subordinates. Of course, she did not mind it because Ace was only an attractive young man in her eyes, while Darwin was her business partner. Among the two of them, she knew who to choose because Ace did not give her any benefit. "So, you want to kill him immediately, huh?" she uttered. "Yes." He responded instantly. "But I can''t act recklessly because I don''t want young master An to know about this." At this moment, Gracie suddenly had a good idea. "How about I invite him to have lunch in my orphanage? We can poison the foodter. With this, you can kill him easily. You can even torture him before killing him." "That''s actually a good idea!" Darwin stated. He still had no idea that Ace already knew about his rtionship with Gracie, so he thought her idea was amazing. "I will invite him tomorrow or the day after tomorrow. And I will introduce you as my orphanage sponsorter." Like Darwin, Gracie also had no idea that Ace knew everything. "You are indeed a smartdy, Gracie." Darwin praised her. "Thank you." After saying that, shey on her back and looked at the ceiling. ''What a pity!'' She really wanted to know how it felt to have sex with someone as handsome as Ace. But she knew that would not happen because Ace would die at Darwin''s hands. That was why she sighed pityingly. As they were talking about how to kill Ace, they did not know that Alina was standing in front of Gracie''s room, eavesdropping on their conversation. She had been standing in front of Gracie''s room since Gracie had sex with Darwin, so she knew everything. ''What?! They want to kill that young man?! I can''t let that happen. I have to tell them about this.'' With that idea in mind, she traveled to Crimson Sanctum Inn. When Darwin saw Gracie lying on her back, he immediately sat between her long, wless legs. Gracie did nothing when Darwin suddenly spread her legs widely. She only looked at him for a second before finally looking at the ceiling again. "Because you gave me a good idea to kill Ace, I will make you happy again." After saying that, he spread her vagina before finally licking her pussy. "Ahhh¡­" Gracie opened her little mouth, letting out a seductive moan. ''An awakener at Master rank is indeed different. They have a lot of stamina, and I like it.'' She said in her mind. And soon, her room was filled with her cries again. ---- Crimson Sanctum Inn, Ace''s Room. Ace was currently with La, Scarlett, and Eva in the living room. They decided to talk in his room after eating together. "So, when are we going to kill Gracie?" La asked curiously. "We can''t kill her in front of the orphans, so how abo-"before he had finished his words, the sound of someone opening the door reverberated in the living room. Ace and the others instantly turned their heads toward the source of the sound. When they saw Lisa, Daniel, and Ace''s clone, they smiled softly. "Mother Eva!" Daniel and Lisa rushed towards Eva when they saw her. Eva rose to her feet before finally walking toward them with a smile on her face. Her eyes were filled with tears of happiness when she saw Daniel and Lisa. It had been two years since thest time she saw them, so her heart was filled with happiness. "Lisa, Daniel!" Eva squatted down before finally embracing Lisa and Daniel. "Mother Eva, we miss you." Daniel and Lisa hugged Eva tightly. "I miss you too." Eva could not control her emotion when she was hugging them. Ace, La, and Scarlett smiled softly. They were happy to be able to help them meet again after two years. After stopping the hug, Daniel rushed toward Ace and the others. "Big brother, big sisters, thank you for saving mother Eva." Lisa stood next to her elder brother and thanked them too. "Thank you for saving mother Eva." Like before, Ace, La, and Scarlett smiled softly. "You are wee." They then talked again. Lisa and Daniel sat on either side of Eva. Their faces were full of smiles. They were happy. They were thrilled because they could see Eva and talk to her again after two years. As they were chatting happily, a female employee knocked on the door. They immediately headed to the waiting room after she said Alina wanted to meet them. Because they knew that Alina wanted to say something important, they returned to his room. After they sat on the couch, Ace inquired, "Mrs. Alina, do you have any important information to tell us?" "Darwin and Gracie want to do something bad to you." Alina began exining their n in detail. Ace, La, and Scarlett were startled when she said Darwin knew that they were the ones who killed Tom and the others. But what surprised them most was that Darwin knew Cain was Ace. "What?! He knows Ace is Cain?!" Scarlett and La said in surprise. "Yes." Alina nodded her head. "He said he knew about it from An''s subordinate, Zaria." "Zaria?" Ace suddenly remembered the female bodyguard who followed An when he went to Wynn trading house. "Is it her?" He suspected that female bodyguard was Zaria because she knew Cain was his other identity. At this moment, he was disappointed with An because An said no one would know that he was Cain. However, he could not me Anpletely because Scarlett was the one who revealed everything. If she did not reveal the truth, An and his bodyguard would not know that Cain was his other identity because he was about to lie at that time. Ace only sighed because there was no point in getting angry at Scarlett. Nothing would change even if he yelled at her, so he only sighed. Scarlett felt guilty when she saw him. ''Ace¡­'' She suddenly regretted revealing the truth, but it had happened, so she could not do anything about it now. "Gracie will invite you to have lunch at the orphanage tomorrow or the day after tomorrow. All the food will be poisonedter because they want to kill you." Alina told them that there was a possibility of Darwin torturing Ace before killing him because Darwin hated Ace to the bone. "So, what should we do now?" La inquired. Ace immediately checked his system. He wanted to know if he had a card that could help him or not. ''I can use this card.'' Even though he only had three cards now, but one of them could help him deal with Gracie and Darwin. "Let''s y along with their n." Ace uttered. La and the others were startled. "ying along with their n?" "It''s like this." Ace began telling them about his idea. After listening to his idea, they nodded their heads. "I think it''s a good idea!" La stated. "Yes." Scarlett and the others responded in unison. Eva looked at Alina before finally speaking, "Alina, your role is important, so make sure you won''t make a mistaketer." "I will try my best not to make a mistake." Alina responded. "Good!" Ace responded. Not long after that, Alina, Lisa, and Daniel returned to the orphanage. ---- Wynn Trading House, An''s Room. An was currently yelling at Zaria. He was disappointed in her because she gave information about Ace to Darwin. Due to how angry he was, he almost could not control his anger. "Follow me! We will meet brother Ace now." "Understood, young lord." Zaria responded immediately. Then they traveled to Crimson Sanctum Inn. Chapter 120 I Forgive You Ace''s Room, Living Room. An and his bodyguard were currently standing in front of Ace, La, and Scarlett. He immediately dragged his bodyguard to Ace''s ce after finding out that she had given information about Ace to Darwin. He did not want his friendship with Ace to be ruined, so he wanted her to apologize to Ace immediately. "Mister Ace, I''m sorry for giving your information to Darwin." Even though Zaria was on the same level as Ace, she kept lowering her head. No, she was not afraid of him. She lowered her head because she wanted to show him that she was apologizing from the bottom of her heart. Ace, who was sitting on the couch, only stared at her without saying a single word. Was he angry at her? Of course! Darwin knew that Cain was him because she gave information about him to Darwin, so it was normal if he was angry. He was a human being, so he could get angry too. He believed anyone would be angry if they were in his shoes. However, Ace was a reasonable person. He would not yell at her without hearing her exnation first. "Why did you give my information to him?" Ace inquired. "At first, I did not want to give any information about you to him, but I could not refuse his wish after he brought back the incident where he saved my life." Zaria gave an honest answer. "He saved your life?" La spoke abruptly. "Yes. He saved my life once." Zaria began exining everything in detail. She said she had a younger brother in the past. Her younger brother was a kind and cheerful person. Even though they did not have parents, their days were filled with happiness. One day, her younger brother went to the market to buy vegetables, but five members of the Eagle gang suddenly appeared and took his money. Of course, her younger brother tried to take back his money because they only had a little money in the past. During the process of taking back his body, he was beaten up by the members of the Eagle gang mercilessly. His body was filled with his blood, and his left arm was broken. But even so, her younger brother did not give up and still tried his best to take back his money. The members of the Eagle gang were furious. They were enraged because her younger brother kept trying to take back his money. For this reason, they decided to kill her younger brother. Her younger brother was only an awakener at Novice rank, and he was also ganged up by five people, so he could not do anything when they tried to kill him. For this reason, he died trying to get his money back. Zaria cried blood when she found out that her younger brother had died. Her heart was filled with sadness, and she felt as if her world had broken into pieces. She was alone now. She had no one now. And she could not see her younger brother''s smiles anymore now. The sadness in her heart slowly consumed her body when she remembered their good memories. The deeper the sadness in her heart, the bigger her anger became. For this reason, she went to the Eagle gang headquarters out of anger. She wanted to take revenge! She wanted to kill them all! An eye for an eye and blood for blood! Because they had killed her younger brother, they had to pay with their lives. That was why she killed all the Eagle members she saw. She did not care whether they were involved in her younger brother''s death or not. At that time, what she had in mind was only one thing. Kill all members of the Eagle gang! Even though she was alone, she managed to kill all the members of the Eagle gang. However, she was heavily injured after killing them. Her body was filled with blood, and her head was dizzy. Because of her injuries, she could not stand up anymore after killing the leader of the Eagle gang. At that time, she thought she would die, but she was wrong. She was utterly wrong because Darwin suddenly appeared and saved her life. This was the reason why she could not refuse his wish when he brought back the incident where he saved her life. Scarlett and La shifted their gaze from Zaria to Ace. After listening to her story, they wanted him to forgive her. Sure, Zaria had made a huge mistake, but she was hopeless in that situation. This was the reason why they wanted him to forgive her. Like Scarlett and La, An also felt sorry for his bodyguard. He did not know that his bodyguard had such a sad story. However, he could not ask Ace to forgive his bodyguard because she had made a huge mistake. He was afraid that Ace would not want to be friends with him anymore if he asked Ace to forgive his bodyguard. That was why he only stared at Ace without saying a single word. Of course, he would love it if Ace could forgive his bodyguard. [Three gods ask you to forgive her.] [God of Wind nods his head.] "I forgive you." Ace uttered. Scarlett and the others were pleased after hearing his words. At this moment, Ace''s value rose drastically in An''s eyes. ''I didn''t choose the wrong person.'' He was thrilled because Ace could forgive his bodyguard easily. "Really?" Zaria asked in surprise. Previously, she thought she had to do something for him. She just did not expect him to forgive her easily like that. Of course, she was happy with this. "Yes," Ace responded instantly. After that, An asked Ace about the reason why Eva was in his room. The expression of deep shock blossomed on his face when he found out what had happened to Eva all this time. But what surprised him most was that Darwin and Gracie wanted to kill Ace tomorrow or the day after tomorrow. An shifted his gaze from Ace to Zaria. "Zaria, it could be said everything is your fault, so I want you to be brother Ace''s bodyguard for the next two days. You have to protect brother Ace from Darwin and Gracie." "Understood, young lord." Zaria agreed instantly. However, Ace had a different thought. Sure, it could be said everything was her fault, but asking her to be his bodyguard was too much. And Ace also did not need a bodyguard. "Brother An, you don''t need to do that. I can protect myself." Before An could say something to Ace, Zaria uttered, "Mister Ace, please let me be your bodyguard for the next two days." "Brother Ace, I know you are strong, but wouldn''t it be better if you had a bodyguard?" An added. "And Zaria is strong, so I''m sure she can protect you." "But I really don''t need a bodyguard." Ace still refused. "Mister Ace, please let me make up for my mistake." Zaria wanted to protect Ace from Darwin and Gracie. Because they would not take no for an answer, Ace finally gave in. "Alright." An smiled before finally looking at Zaria. "Zaria, protect him well." "I will try my best to protect mister Ace, young lord." Zaria responded. Not long after that, An returned to Wynn trading house. Zaria did not follow him because she was Ace''s bodyguard for the next two days. ---- The following day, Gracie invited Ace, La, and Scarlett to have lunch with her at her orphanage. Ace and the others were not surprised by this because they already knew something like this would happen. Because they had prepared everything, they traveled to the orphanage calmly. Zaria followed them in secret. However, she only waited outside the orphanage because it could ruin Ace''s n if she came with them. As Gracie led Ace and the others to the dining room, two caretakers brought the orphans to Herora park. These two caretakers knew something big would happenter. That was why they brought the orphans to the park because they did not want something bad to happen to orphans. After walking for about two minutes, they finally reached the dining room. The dining room was big, with a wooden table in the middle of the room. The long wooden table had eight chairs around it and was decorated with a white tablecloth. There were also candles on the dining table, making the atmosphere feel cozy. "Please sit down," Gracie said as she smiled. Like when they visited the orphanagest time, Gracie acted as if she was a kind and gentle woman. If Alina had not told them that Gracie wanted to kill them, maybe Ace and the others would have been fooled by her smile and gentle behavior. "Thank you." After saying that, Ace sat on the chair. La immediately sat on his left side while Scarlett was on the other side. "Miss Gracie, is today a special day for this orphanage?" Ace pretended as if he did not know anything. "We were pleasantly surprised when you suddenly invited us to have lunch with you earlier." "No. Today is not a special day." Like before, Gracie spoke as she smiled. "Mister Ace and the others had helped us a few days ago, and I felt that I still hadn''t returned the favor enough, so I decided to invite you guys to have lunch with me." "I see." Like before, Ace and the others behaved as if they did not know anything. At the same time, Darwin was heading toward the Goddess Teressa''s orphanage. ''Ace, I will kill you today!'' Chapter 121 Attacking Ace And The Others Zaria was currently standing on a tree branch, skimming her surroundings. She wanted to know whether Gracie put a trap or not. ''Hmm?'' As she was skimming her surroundings, she saw Darwin and his twenty subordinates walking to the orphanage. ''He hase.'' She was not surprised when she saw Darwin and his subordinates because she knew they woulde to Goddess Teressa''s orphanage. When they were in front of the orphanage, Darwin stopped his footsteps and turned around. "You guys wait around this orphanage. Remember, don''t let Ace escape no matter what." "Understood, lord." Zion and the others responded in unison. After ordering his subordinates to hide around the orphanage, Darwin stepped into the front yard. Zaria, who was looking at them from afar, mused, "Should I kill them or not?" ''I will just kill them.'' Even though they had twenty people, but all of them were only at Elite rank, so she was sure she could kill them. Zaria immediately stored her sword in her space ring before finally taking her daggers from her waist. ''Alright, who should I kill first?'' When she saw a red-haired man walking away from his group, she decided to kill him first. ''Alright. I have decided who will be my target.'' Even though she was already at Master rank, but she decided to kill them one by one, not fight them head-on. She could ruin Ace''s n if she fought them openly. That was why she decided to kill them secretly. "I will just pee behind that huge tree." The red-haired man walked toward a huge tree calmly because he did not know that Zaria was about to kill him. ''It seems like I drank too much earlier.'' When he was unzipping his trousers, Zaria appeared behind him and sliced his throat using her dagger. The red-haired man could not protect himself because she attacked him sneakily. This was the reason why he died holding his penis. "Disgusting!" Zaria did not expect to see his penis. Bang! She kicked the red-haired man out of disgust. ''I will kill the others now.'' After killing the red-haired man, she looked for her next target. As Zaria was killing his subordinates, Darwin waited in the living room alone. Even though he wanted to kill Ace as quickly as possible, he could still control his emotions. ''Ace, today is the day of your death.'' He would not let Ace go no matter what because Ace had killed his two sons and his trusted subordinates. As Darwin was thinking of ways to kill Ace, Gracie chatted with Ace, La, and Scarlett in the dining room. Like before, Gracie behaved as if she was a kind and gentle woman. "Lady Gracie, is today a special day?" Ace pretended as if he did not know her n. "I was pleasantly surprised when you suddenly invited us to have lunch with you earlier." "No. Today is not a special day." Gracie responded as she smiled, "Mister Ace and the others had helped us a few days ago and I felt that I still had not returned the favor enough, so I decided to invite you guys to have lunch with me." "I see." Like before, Ace and the others acted as if they knew nothing. When they were about to eat, Aimee, her loyal servant, entered the dining room. "Gracie, mister Darwin came to our ce and he is waiting in the living room now." "Mister Darwin?" Gracie pretended to be surprised. "Bring him here." "Alright." After saying that, Aimee headed to the living room. "You guys don''t mind it, right?" Gracie inquired. "Of course, we don''t mind it." Ace and the others responded in unison. Shortly after that, Darwin stepped into the dining room. "Miss Gracie, I apologize foring over so suddenly like this." "It''s fine, mister Darwin." Gracie smiled softly. "You are always wee in my orphanage." After standing in front of Gracie, Darwin looked at Ace and the others. "Oh, it seems like you have guests right now? Am I disturbing your time?" ''So, he is Ace, huh?'' Even though he had seen Ace''s portrait, but he had never met Ace before. "No. You are not disturbing me." After saying that, Gracie looked at Ace and the others. "Mister Ace, Mrs Scarlett, Miss La, let me introduce him to you guys. He is mister Darwin. He is my orphanage donator. He has helped us many times until now." At this moment, Darwin could still act calmly. There was no hatred in his eyes. There was even no killing intenting from him, as if he had no hatred for Ace. "Mister Darwin, they are mister Ace, Mrs Scarlett, and Miss La." Gracie introduced Ace, La, and Scarlett to Darwin. "Oh, so you are mister Ace, someone who seeded in bing a unique magician a few days ago?" of course, Darwin knew that Ace was a unique magician because Gracie had told him about this before. "Yes. That''s me." Ace responded calmly. ''Wow! He can still act calmly after seeing me. I''m amazed by his patience.'' Previously, he thought Darwin would show his hatred, but he was wrong. He was utterly wrong because not only did he not feel any hatred from him, he even did not feel killing intenting from him as if there was no animosity between them. "You are amazing, mister Ace." Darwin praised Ace. "I heard it''s hard to be a unique magician, but you can be one at such a young age. It seems like mister Ace is a kind person. That''s why you can be a unique magician." Ace, La, and Scarlett wanted to puke after hearing his words. Of course, they knew it was empty praise because they knew Darwin wanted to kill Ace so badly. "He is indeed a kind young man, mister Darwin." Gracie spoke and paused for a second before she continued, "Or, right, mister Darwin. How about having lunch with us?" "Can I really have lunch with you guys?" Darwin pretended to be happy. "What are you talking about? Of course, you can have lunch with us." Gracie responded, "Isn''t that right, mister Ace?" "That''s right." Ace responded instantly. "Mister Darwin, let''s have lunch together." "Then I will dly ept the offer." Darwin nced at Gracie after saying this. Their lips curled up into a smirk because everything went ording to their n. After they sat on the chairs, Gracie uttered, "Let''s enjoy the meal now." Ace, La, and Scarlett started consuming their food. Darwin and Gracie also ate their food. Even though all the food had been poisoned, they were not afraid because they had drunk the antidote before. As he was consuming his food, Darwin often stole nces at Ace. ''Enjoy your meal because it will be yourst meal.'' He believed Ace would die in his hands today. At first, Ace, La, and Scarlett were still fine, but it did notst long because they suddenly coughed up blood. The poison that Gracie used was a lethal one, so the effects could be seen in just a few seconds. "Uagkk." Ace, La, and Scarlett instantly covered their mouths. "Gracie, did you put something in the food?" La''s eyes were bloodshot. Gracie did not answer instantly and looked at Darwin. "Haha." Darwin and Gracieughed loudly. Because Ace, La, and Scarlett had been poisoned, they did not need to hide it anymore. "That''s right. There is a deadly poison in the food." Darwinughed happily because he almost avenged his two sons. When Gracie saw their expression, she uttered, "Hey, don''t me me for this. me yourself for killing Darwin''s two sons." She showed her true color. Ace and the others had been poisoned, so there was no need to pretend to be a gentle and kinddy. Ace, La, and Scarlett exchanged a nce with each other before finally rushing to the backyard. "Do you think you can run away from me?" After saying that, Darwin chased them Gracie also ran after them because she wanted to help Darwin kill Ace, La, and Scarlett. As Darwin was chasing Ace and the others, Zaria killed Darwin''sst subordinate. "What is that sound? Has the n been carried out?" Darwin retrieved his bow from his space ring. *Shui¡­Shui¡­Shui¡­ He fired three arrows at once. The arrows flew toward Ace, La, and Scarlett at incredible speed. Even though he was aiming at three moving targets, but the shot did not miss. The arrowsnded on their legs, causing them to run slower. "Earth Spike!" Graciemanded the ground beneath Ace, La, and Scarlett to rise into spikes. Ace, La, and Scarlett''s legs were already hit by Darwin''s arrows, so they could not move normally, causing them to get hit by Gracie''s attacks easily. "Haha." Darwinughed loudly as the spikes of earth pierced their bodies. He was happy. He was thrilled because Ace and the others were dying now. Darwin, who was standing in front of Ace and the others, uttered, "How do you feel now?" Gracie walked toward him before finally standing on Darwin''s right side. "Are you going to kill them immediately?" "No. I want to torture them first. I wan-" Darwin stopped his words halfway when Ace, La, and Scarlett''s bodies suddenly melted into water. "Water?!" Gracie said in surprise. They were shocked when Ace, La, and Scarlett''s bodies suddenly melted into water. "Is it a clo-" she suddenly coughed up blood and her body also became weak. ''What''s going on?'' She still did not know what was happening. Like Gracie, Darwin also coughed up blood and fell to the ground. His body was so weak, to the point he did not have the strength to stand up. "Gracie, what''s going on?" At this moment, the real Ace, who was floating in mid-air, stared at them before finallynding in front of them. Chapter 122 Fighting Gracie Ace, La and Scarlett were currently in mid-air, looking at Darwin and Gracie. He was flying using his magic while Scarlett and La were being carried by his clones. When they saw Darwin and Gracie coughing up blood and falling to the ground, they decided to descend from the sky. "Gracie, we have been poisoned!" Darwin finally realized that they were poisoned. "We are poisoned? But didn''t we drink the antidote earlier?" Gracie thought it was Darwin''s poison. "This is not my poison." Darwin knew about his poison. "This poison is more deadly than mine." "Then who poisoned us?" Gracie inquired. "I don''t know." Darwin responded. "Cough¡­cough." Darwin and Gracie kept coughing up blood. Their faces were pale, and their bodies were also frail. ''Damn it!'' They were furious. They were enraged because everything was out of their control now. Previously, they wanted to poison Ace, La and Scarlett, but they failed and got poisoned instead. Not only that, but the ones they had just killed were also not the real Ace, La and Scarlett. They were clones! The real Ace, La and Scarlett were still alive! In other words, their n failed miserably! They failed to kill Ace, La and Scarlett! This was the reason why they could no longer control their anger, causing them to keep coughing up blood. As Ace was slowly descending from the sky, he uttered, "How is my poison? Do you feel like someone is squeezing your heart hard?" Darwin and Gracie turned their heads toward the source of the sound. Their faces darkened, and they gritted their teeth hard. At this moment, they finally knew the one who poisoned them. Ace! Ace was the one who poisoned them! "How? How did you poison us? Cough¡­cough¡­" Gracie coughed up blood again after throwing a question at Ace. Afternding on the ground elegantly, Ace responded, "I used the same method as yours. I poisoned you guys using the food." "But how? You only came to my orphanage once, so how did you do it?" Gracie wanted to know how he could poison them because she was always with him since he arrived at her orphanage. "If you want to know the answer, then you should ask her." After saying that, Ace turned his head to the left. Gracie and Darwin looked in the direction Ace was looking at. Gracie''s face became ugly when she saw a maturedying out of her hiding ce. "Alina!!!" she shouted angrily because she did not expect Alina to help Ace and the others. When Aline went to Crimson Sanctum Inn to tell Ace and the others about Gracie''s n, Ace gave her a deadly poison. Of course, he got that poison from his system. The name of the poison was Duji poison. Duji poison was a very deadly poison. It was colorless and tasteless poison. This was the reason why Gracie and Darwin did not notice anything earlier. "Yes. I''m the one who put poison in the food." Alina spoke calmly. "Gracie, you are an evil woman. You don''t deserve the position of head of the orphanage because all you care about is money." She then continued, "You even beat us up. I can''t tolerate it anymore. I don''t want you to be in this ce anymore. The orphanage will continue to be a hellish ce if you are still the head of the orphanage. That was why I decided to poison you and Darwin." "That''s right." A voice rang out not far from Alina. "Gracie, you are sent by Goddess Teressa Temple to be our guardian, but instead of protecting us, you beat us up and use us to get money. You don''t deserve the position of orphanage head." Gracie''s face became uglier when she found out the one who had just spoken. "Eva! How? Howe you are here?" she believed she imprisoned Eva in a dungeon, so she was shocked when she saw Eva standing next to Alina. "Gracie, you are a devil!" "You don''t deserve to be called a human!" "Yes. You don''t deserve to be called a human." "Gracie, do you know how long I''ve been waiting for moments like this? Do you know how happy I am right now?" "Haha. Gracie, look at your expression! It''s so ugly." "Haha." One by one, the caretakers came out of their hiding ces. They were delighted. They were thrilled when they saw her in pain and coughing up blood. All this time, they suppressed their anger because they were not her opponent, but now it was different. The poison that Ace gave to Alina was a deadly one, so they knew it was only a matter of time before Gracie died. "Bastards! So, you guys conspired with him to kill me? Do you realize what you have done? Cough¡­cough¡­cough¡­" Gracie coughed up blood after shouting angrily. "With how you have been treating us until now, you should have guessed that something like this would happen. It''s funny seeing you act like we betray you." Eva did not feel sorry for Gracie because Gracie was an evil woman. "Cough¡­Cough¡­cough¡­" the poison in Gracie''s body spread faster because she could not control her anger. Like Gracie, Darwin also kept coughing up blood. "Cough¡­Cough¡­Cough¡­" ''I have to leave this ce now.'' At this moment, he remembered his subordinates. "Zion,e out now. Cough¡­Cough¡­Save me." Even though Darwin shouted as loudly as he could, but his screams were not loud because he was having trouble breathing. ''I will kill him after I recover.'' He believed he could leave that ce because he had brought twenty subordinates earlier. However, his hopes shattered into pieces when Zaria walked toward him with her armor filled with the blood of Darwin''s subordinates. Zaria stopped her footsteps in front of Darwin. "Sorry, your subordinates won''te to save you because I have killed them all." "Zaria! Why did you help him?!" rage pulsed through Darwin''s veins. "Have you forgotten that I saved your life in the past? Why did you kill my subordinates and help him?" "I''m mister Ace''s bodyguard now, so it''s normal for me to help him." Of course, Zaria still remembered that he once saved her life, but she had returned the favor. "You! You! Cough¡­cough¡­" his condition worsened when Darwin learned that the chances of him leaving that ce were slim. ''Am I going to die today?'' He added in his head. "No! I can''t die. I can''t die. I can''t die." Gracie did not want to die because there were still many things that she wanted to do. "Darwin, give me your life!" Her eyes suddenly turned red, and a satanic symbol suddenly appeared on her forehead. ''I can''t die!'' She grabbed Darwin''s head and absorbed his life essence and energy. "Agghhhh¡­" Darwin cried out. His energy and life essence came out of his mouth and entered Gracie''s body through her mouth. Everyone was stunned! They were shocked. But what surprised them most was that Darwin suddenly became so thin, to the point that everyone could almost see his bones. [Host, stop her! She is absorbing his life essence and energy to increase her strength and suppress the poison in her body.] Ace immediately retrieved his Phoenix sword from his space ring and rushed toward Gracie, trying to kill her in one move. However, demonic energy suddenly burst out of her body, throwing Ace and the others a few meters. "What''s going on?" "This is a demonic energy. Did she learn ck magic?" "Did she make a contract with evil being?" ck magic was magic for evil and selfish purposes. ck magic was prohibited by awakenerws. Someone, who learned dark magic, would be a wanted person. They would be hunted by all factions because they were the enemy of humans. "Haha." Gracieughed loudly as she absorbed Darwin''s energy and life essence. ''More, more! I want more power.'' Even though she could not remove the poison in her body, but she could suppress it with her demonic energy. Elite rank -> Master rank -> Grandmaster rank. After absorbing Darwin''s energy and life essence, she went from Elite rank to Grandmaster rank. Ace, La, Scarlett and Zaria took out their weapons. They told the caretakers to hide far away because it was dangerous. "Haha." Gracieughed happily when her body was filled with power. "Good! Good!" The caretakers felt dizzy, and their bodies became frail because the backyard was now filled with demonic energy. "I have to kill her quickly." Ace mused. ''System, Analyze her power.'' He added in his head. ---- Name: Gracie Rees Race: Human Age: 42 ss: Mage Rank: Grandmaster Talent: Grade D Strength: Lvl. 71 Agility: Lvl. 72 Stamina: Lvl. 71 Mana Capacity: Lvl 75 ---- "Ice clone." like usual, Ace used his clone magic to support him in the fight. Gracie uttered, "Ma magic." A ck sphere as big as a basketball appeared above her. Shortly after that, a powerful attraction force suddenly appeared, pulling Ace and the others towards the ck sphere. Ace and the others could not control their bodies because the force was too strong. "Earth Spike." When Ace and the others were being pulled toward the ck sphere, Gracie used Earth Spike magic to attack them. The ground beneath them rose into spikes. Luckily, Ace''s clones saved them before the spikes pierced their bodies. Ace and the others rushed toward Gracie, trying to attack her again. However, a powerful force suddenly pushed them away from her. If previously they were pulled towards the ck sphere, now they were pushed away from the ck ball. At this moment, Ace noticed everything. ''I need to destroy that ck sphere first.'' With that idea in mind, he changed his target from her to the ck sphere above her. Chapter 123 Goddess Teressa The fight between Gracie and Ace''s group was so fierce. Even though she had broken through to the Grandmaster rank, she did not have the upper hand. Ace, La, Scarlett, and Zaria used their ranged skill to attack Gracie because they could not get close to her. Of course, Ace also used his Ice Clone magic because it could support him in the fight. "Great Lightning Dragon." Ace used his strongest magic to attack Gracie. Back clouds suddenly gathered above them, and a giant lightning dragon came out of it shortly after that, flying at Gracie at an incredible speed. Even though Ace''s magic was so powerful, Gracie did not panic. She only stared at the giant lightning dragon before finally using her Mana Shield magic to protect herself. She had broken through to the Grandmaster rank, so she believed she could block his attack. However, she underestimated Ace''s magic. Even though Ace was only at Master rank, but Great Lightning Dragon magic was Tier 5 magic. This was the reason why her Mana Shield magic broke into pieces when the giant lightning dragon came into contact with it. "Uakkk¡­" blood sshed out of her mouth. "Deadly Shot." "Fell Crescent." "shing Strike." When La, Scarlett, and Zaria noticed the opportunity to kill Gracie had arisen, they instantly used their powerful skills. "Mana Shie-" before Gracie could use her Mana Shield magic, one of Ace''s clones used Ice Chain magic, causing her to be unable toplete her magic spell. She was unprotected, so their attacksnded on her body sessfully. "Agghh¡­" A soul-piercing howl of pain reverberated in the entire area. Gracie fell to the ground when their attacks hit her body. "Cough¡­" when she tried to stand up, she coughed up blood. The poison in her body began eating her again. Previously, she could suppress the poison using demonic energy, but it was a different story now. She was heavily injured now, so she could not keep suppressing the poison. *Crack¡­Crack¡­Crack¡­Crunch¡­ Crack lines appeared on the ck sphere before finally the ck ball shattered into pieces. Previously, Ace''s Great Lightning Dragon magic had damaged the ck sphere, so it instantly shattered into pieces when La and the others used their powerful attacks. "No! I can''t die! I can''t die!" demonic energy burst out of her body again, but she fell to the ground shortly after that. "Cough¡­Cough¡­" Gracie kept coughing up blood because the poison was eating her body from inside. Her body was frail, and blood kepting out of her wounds. "Haha." Sheughed out of depression when she could not stand up anymore. "Cough¡­Cough¡­Cough¡­" Ace and the others did not attack her again because they knew Gracie could not fight anymore. They walked closer to her before finally staring at her pitiful condition. "I lost. I lost. Haha." Of course, she did not want to die, but she believed Ace and the others would not let her live. And they also knew that she had learned dark magic. Even if they did not kill her, the other awakeners would hunt her down. There was no longer any ce for her on the Vlizica continent. Wherever she went, someone would try to kill her. At this moment, Eva and the other caretakers walked closer to Gracie. Gracie was heavily injured, and it was only a matter of time before she died, so they were not afraid of her. Eva and the others stopped their footsteps when they were in front of her. Even though her condition was so pitiful, none of them showed any pity for Gracie. Their hatred for her was already too deep. Gracie often beat them up in thest two years, so their concern for Gracie had died. When Gracie saw Eva and the others, she immediately uttered, "Why don''t youugh? Isn''t this what you want to see? Come on,ugh. Laugh at me!" Eva and the others did notugh and kept staring at her. Gracie then shifted her gaze to Eva. "Eva, don''t you really hate me? Isn''t this a good opportunity to take revenge on me? Why don''t you kill me now?" "I do hate you, but I won''t kill you." Previously, Eva wanted to kill Gracie, but she changed her mind when she saw her condition. She knew that Gracie would die soon, so she did not want to dirty her hands. No! Actually, she was afraid that she would remember it forever if she killed Gracie, so she changed her mind. "Haha." Gracieughed loudly. "Why? Are you pitying me now? Have you forgotten that I imprisoned you in the dungeon for two years?" Eva ignored Gracie''s questions. "Gracie, why did you do this? You were sent by Goddess Teressa Temple to protect us, so why did you do cruel things to us? You do realize that your actions could make Goddess Teressa angry, right?" "Haha." Like before, Gracieughed again before finally coughing up blood. As Gracie wasughing loudly, something unexpected happened. The sound of the bell reverberated in the entire arena. Ace and the others were surprised by the sound of a bell. But what surprised them most was that a huge golden door suddenly appeared in mid-air. The golden door was emitting a holy aura and standing above white clouds as if it was a door leading to heaven. As Ace and the others were looking at the golden door, a voice rang out from the opposite side of the door. "Gracie, you let me down." the voice that came out of the door was so pleasant and angelic. Ace and the others felt calm after hearing the voice. At this moment, their instincts told them that the voice did not belong to a human but to an angel or a goddess. And their instincts were right because that voice belonged to Goddess Teressa. Because Eva wanted to know whether her instinct was right or not, she inquired, "Goddess Teressa, is that you?" "Yes. It''s me." Goddess Teressa responded. Eva and the other caretakers instantly knelt before the golden door. They were the followers of Goddess Teressa, so they knelt instantly. Unlike Eva, Ace did not kneel and kept standing. ''So, her voice is like this, huh?'' All this time, he could not hear her angelic voice because theymunicated through his system. He just did not expect to hear her voice after fighting Gracie. ''It''s a pity that I can''t see her appearance.'' He really wanted to see goddess Teressa''s true appearance. "Gracie, you were a kind and pure woman in the past. That was why I ordered the priestess to make you a guardian in the Peace Blossom Orphanage. I did not expect you to be like this." Goddess Teressa sighed after saying that. "You really let me down, Gracie." "Goddess Teressa, you did not appear when I prayed to you every day." Gracie spoke, "Now that I''m about to die, you suddenly appeared before me. Are you mocking me?" "I''m not mocking you." Goddess Teressa sighed again. "Gracie, did you know that you were one of my favorite followers before?" "One of your favorite followers? Haha¡­Cough¡­Cough¡­" Gracie coughed up blood when sheughed. "If I was once your favorite follower, why don''t you answer my prayer? Why did you send me to this ce?" "I heard your prayer." Goddess Teressa responded, "Previously, I wanted to give you a high position in one of my temples. But that job is so difficult and need a lot of patience. I know you are not ready for that job, so I decided to train your mental first." "Don''t lie to me!" of course, Gracie did not believe it. "I''m not lying to you. I nned to give that position to you after letting you be a guardian for ten years." Goddess Teressa responded, "But once you arrived at this orphanage, you walked the wrong path." She then continued, "I gave you the opportunity to return to the right path for two years, but instead of returning to the right path, you walked the wrong path deeper and deeper." "So, you heard my prayer and was about to grant my wish?" Gracie uttered. "That''s right." Goddess Teressa responded. "So, I was close to my dream before." Tears suddenly filled Gracie''s eyes. She was sad and regretted her actions. All this time, she thought goddess Teressa abandoned her, but she was wrong. She was utterly wrong because goddess Teressa never abandoned her. Not only that, but goddess Teressa also heard her prayer and was about to grant her wish. However, she ruined everything. She destroyed her own dream. She destroyed everything with her hands. Everything would have been fine if she had stayed on the right path. "I was wrong all this time." Gracie suddenly wished she could turn back time. If she had known everything was just a test from goddess Teressa, she wouldn''t have taken the wrong path. She wanted to ask for forgiveness, but she did not dare to say it. All this time, she often beat up the orphans and caretakers. She beat them up whenever she was annoyed or whenever she thought that goddess Teressa had abandoned her. Not only did she do many cruel things, but she also used the orphans to get money. She believed goddess Teressa would not forgive her. This was the reason why she could only cry in regret. At this moment, memories of her doing bad things to the orphans and caretakers came to her mind. She became even sadder, and tears kept rolling down her cheeks. ''What have I done?'' She looked at the golden door in mid-air. ''Goddess Teressa, I''m sorry.'' She then looked at Eva and the other caretakers. ''Everyone, I''m sorry.'' Shortly after that, Gracie stopped breathing forever. Chapter 124 Going Home Goddess Teressa sighed after Gracie died. Even though Gracie had done many bad things, but Gracie was once her favorite follower, so she was a little sad when she died while still on the wrong path. Eva and the other caretakers only stared at Gracie''s corpse without saying a single word. Were they happy? Of course, they were happy! They were delighted because no one would beat them up anymore from today onwards. Not only that, but the orphanage would be afortable, peaceful and lively ce againter. Goddess Teressa shifted her gaze from Gracie''s corpse to Ace and the others. "I will give you guys a reward for saving my orphanage." The golden door suddenly opened, and four potions came out of the door. These four potions flew at Ace and the others before finally floating in front of them. "These potions are your reward." Goddess Teressa began exining the use of these four potions. The potion in Ace''s hand was to increase Mana Capacity level. The one in Scarlett''s hand was to increase Agility level. While the potions in La and Zaria''s hands were to increase Strength level. They got different potions because they awakened different sses. "Thank you, goddess Teressa." La and the others said in unison. They did not drink the potion immediately because it was impolite to do that, so they decided to store it in their space rings. "Ace, your contribution is big this time. Not only that, but you also treat the orphans and caretakers very well. I will give you a special reward for your actions." Goddess Teressa decided to give him another reward after remembering his contribution. Ace''s body suddenly glowed. La and Scarlett were shocked. ''His body is glowing!'' They suddenly remembered the time when he became a unique magician because his body also glowed at that time. As soon as Ace''s body stopped glowing, a notification appeared. [Congrattion! You have received a blessing from Goddess Teressa. You can now use magic without chanting and the mana consumption for performing magic will be reduced by 70 percent.] Ace was pleasantly surprised after reading the notification. ''I got blessing from goddess Teressa?'' Previously, he thought he would get a card from her, but he was wrong. La and the others did not know what special reward the goddess Teressa had given to Ace. They wanted to ask about it, but they changed their minds because they were in front of goddess Teressa. "Before I leave, let me heal your wounds first." Ace and the others were injured from fighting Gracie, so goddess Teressa wanted to heal their wounds. As soon as she said that, golden rays shone on Ace, La, Scarlett and Zaria. In less than a minute, their injuries werepletely healed, and they no longer felt any pain. They even felt as if they did not have a fierce fight earlier because it felt like they had just woken up from afortable sleep. "Alright, I will leave now." after goddess Teressa treated their injuries, the golden door disappeared without a trace. After that, they freed everyone who was imprisoned by Gracie in the dungeon. These prisoners were thrilled when they found out that Gracie had died. Not long after that, all the orphans returned. They were pleased when they saw Eva and the other caretakers. But what made them happiest was that Eva said Gracie had left the orphanage and she would be the orphanage head again. Even though Eva knew they also hated Gracie, but she decided to hide the truth because they were still kids. After taking care of everything, Ace and the others left. ---- The following morning, Austyn and his underlings came to Goddess Teressa orphanage to avenge Gracie. However, they failed to do that because Ace protected Eva and the others. Not only did they fail to avenge Gracie, but they also lost their lives. Ace did not want something bad to happen to the caretakers and the orphans, so he decided to kill Austyn and his underlings. As Ace was killing Austyn, many people came to the Hudson family. The locals knew about their illegal business, and what they had been doing all this time, so they decided to destroy the Hudson family. Darwin''s wife died, and most of his subordinates were also killed by local residents. His subordinates, who were still alive, left Herora city because they knew they would get killed if they stayed in Herora city. ---- Goddess Teressa Orphanage, Backyard. "Haha." The backyard was filled withughter. Ace and the others were currently spending time in the backyard. They decided to hold a small party in the backyard because they wanted to create a good memory. As the orphans were ying happily, Ace and the caretakers were sitting on the mats. Eva, who was sitting in front of Ace, spoke abruptly. "Mister Ace, thank you for helping us." "Mother Eva, you don''t need to say it again." Ace told Eva to stop thanking him. "But you really helped us." Eva responded, "I''m sure the orphans would still suffer if you did not help us." "That''s right." Alina added, "You are our savior, mister Ace." "Ace, are you feeling shy?" La teased him. "No." Ace responded instantly. "You don''t need to deny it, Ace. You are feeling shy, right?" La kept teasing her. The corner of his lips twitched. "Hehe." La and the others giggled happily when they saw his expression. At the same time, Daniel walked toward Ace. "Big brother, let''s y with us." "Sure." Ace agreed instantly. That day, Ace and the others were thrilled. Even though they only held a small party in the backyard, it was memorable in their hearts. Due to how happy they were, they even did not realize that they had been spending time in the backyard for six hours. Because the sky was already dark, Ace and the others returned to their inn. ---- The following day, Ace and the others went to the Wynn trading house and the Goddess Teressa Orphanage to say goodbye. Even though they still wanted to stay in Herora city, they had to return home because Scarlett had a lot of work. An gave Ace a carriage because Nightshire city was far from Herora city. He also said he would visit Nightshire city if he had free time. Ace epted the carriage immediately. They could reach Nightshire city faster if they used a carriage. Not only that, but they did not need to walk and could rx in the carriageter. That was why he epted it happily. When Ace bid goodbye to the orphans, Lisa and Daniel were sad and crying. They still wanted to y with him because they liked him. Ace was a kind and gentle big brother in their eyes, so they wanted to keep spending time with him. However, they knew that they could not stop him because his house was far from Herora city. That was why they did not ask him to stay and only looked at him while crying. Before Ace and the others left Herora city, Eva gave them many fruits. It would take them several days to reach Nightshire city, so it could be their provision on the road. Ace and the others epted it dly. After waving goodbye, they left Herora city. After traveling for several days, they finally arrived at Nightshire city. Ace and Scarlett went straight home after sending La home. ---- Scarlett''s House, Ace''s Bedroom. Ace was currently in his room. He immediatelyy on his bed after taking a shower. ''I finally arrived home.'' He smiled softly as he looked at the ceiling. ''Wait!'' He immediately sat up when he remembered the potion given by goddess Teressa. ''I will drink the potion now.'' With that idea in mind, he retrieved the potion from his space ring. *Gulp¡­Gulp¡­ The sound of him drinking the potion could be heard in her ears. As soon as he finished drinking the potion, a notification appeared. [Mana Capacity: Lvl 56 -> lvl 61] Ace smiled happily when his Mana Capacity rose from level 56 to level 61. Five level! His Mana Capacity rose five levels just from drinking a potion. Ace knew how difficult it was to increase one level, so gaining five levels instantly made his heart leap up for joy. "My trip to Herora city was not in vain." After saying that, hey on his back. Even though he almost died several times, but he was much stronger now. Not only that, but he also had a lot of money now. It could be said his journey to Herora city gave him a lot of benefits. He even could strengthen his rtionship with Scarlett. It was a big win for him! "Speaking about her, I suddenly want to chat with her." After saying that, he got out of bed and headed to Scarlett''s bedroom. *Knock¡­Knock¡­Knock¡­ He knocked on the door after reaching her room. ''Where is she?'' He knocked on the door again. Because she still did not open the door, he uttered, "Scarlett, it''s me." He kept knocking, but there was no answer. ''Is she not in her room?'' He began looking for her around the house. He headed to the kitchen and family room, but he still did not see her. "Is she in her office?" He immediately headed to her office. "Scarlett, are you there?" Ace uttered after knocking on the door. "The door is not locked." Scarlett''s voice rang out from the opposite side of the door. Ace wasted no time and immediately opened the door. The expression of deep shock blossomed on his face when he saw her working on her desk. "We arrived home a few minutes ago, and you are already working?" "It can''t be helped. I was away from home for over a month, so I have so much work now." Scarlett answered in a tired tone. Ace walked closer to her before finally speaking, "It''s already 09:30 pm now. Can''t you work tomorrow?" "I''ll be working for another twenty minutes. I want to finish this first." She uttered without looking at Ace. Ace closed the door before finally sitting on the couch. He decided to apany her because she still wanted to work. Scarlett smiled softly when Ace wanted to apany her. Her energy suddenly replenished, and she did not feel tired anymore. ''What a good lover!'' She worked passionately. Time went by quickly, and without realizing it, twenty minutes had passed. Scarlett had finished her work, so she wanted to sleep. She looked at him before finally speaking, "Ace, I have finished my work." Ace rose to his feet and walked closer to her. "Then let''s go to sleep." Scarlett spread her arms and uttered, "Ace, carry me. I''m tired now. I can''t move my legs." "What a spoileddy!" after saying that, he carried her in a princess style. "Hehe." Scarlett giggled happily as they headed to her room. Chapter 125 Good Night "Ace, I''m tired." As Scarlett was being carried by her young lover in a princess style, she wrapped her right arm around his neck. "You should not have worked earlier because we had just arrived home." Ace felt sorry when he saw her tired face. "I really want to step down from my position and just enjoy my life. I don''t want to be a city mistress anymore." She believed her life would be happier if she were not a city mistress. Sure, she had power and authority now, but she also had a lot of work and responsibilities. This was the reason why she really enjoyed herself when she traveled to Herora city with him. Ace let out a sigh. ''I will try my best to help her from today onwards.'' He did not want to see her exhausted every day. After stepping into her room, he put her on the bed. When Ace was about to return to his room, she grabbed his right hand. "Where are you going? Apany me." "Sure." He agreed instantly. After theyy on the bed, Scarlett immediately embraced his right arm. Even though she was tired, but she was happy because she was with her lover. "Good night, Ace." Ace kissed her forehead before finally speaking, "Good night, my beautiful lover!" Scarlett immediately touched her pink lips using her right index finger, "What about here?" Ace smiled softly before finally giving her a peck on the lips. Happiness streaked through her like aet. She was happy. She was thrilled because she got a goodnight kiss from her young, handsome boyfriend. She brought her face closer to his right ear before finally whispering, "Good night, my handsome young boyfriend." Scarlett kissed his right cheek and embraced his right arm again after saying these magical words. A soft smile spread across his face. Ace was pleasantly surprised after hearing her words. Even though it sounded like normal words, but these words made his heart throb with happiness. He grabbed the nket and pulled it up to their waist. ''Sleep well, my love.'' Ace said in his head. That night, Scarlett slept with a smile on her face. ---- The following morning, Ace woke up at 05:30 am. His face broke into a smile when he saw Scarlett''s sleeping face. ''It seems like she is having a sweet dream.'' He was happy because he could make his lover sleep well. ''I will cook breakfast for her.'' He wanted to make her happy, so he decided to cook breakfast for her. Ace had mastered the cooking skill, so he could cook delicious breakfast. Because he did not want to wake her, he got out of bed carefully. He decided to wash his face first before heading to the kitchen. When he stepped into the kitchen, he saw four maids. These maids were shocked when he said he wanted to cook breakfast for Scarlett. They had never seen him cook any food before, so they tried to stop him. However, Ace insisted on cooking breakfast for Scarlett. He said he knew how to cook delicious food. Because Ace said he would take responsibilityter, these maids let him cook breakfast. Thirty minutester, Scarlett woke up. ''Where is he?'' She pouted her lips when she did not see Ace after waking up. "Bad boyfrie-"Scarlett stopped her words halfway when Ace stepped into her room. ''Ace?'' Her face blossomed into a smile when she saw food and drinks in Ace''s hands. "Oh, you are already awake?" Ace did not close the door and sat on the edge of the bed immediately. "I''ve cooked breakfast for you. Here, try it." "You cooked this breakfast?" Scarlett uttered. "Yes." He responded instantly. She immediately consumed the food. "Umm. Delicious!" Ace smiled softly when he saw her eating the meal happily. He suddenly felt that his efforts were not in vain because he could see her happy smile. "It''s really tasty." Scarlett said as she consumed the breakfast. "Ace, have you eaten breakfast?" "Not yet." He gave an honest answer. "Not yet?" after hearing his response, she wanted to feed him. "Here, eat it. Let''s eat together." Ace epted it dly. He opened his mouth and consumed the food immediately. The taste of the food became more delicious because he was eating with his MILF lover. "It''s tasty." After feeding him, Scarlett ate the food again. Like Ace, her heart was also filled with happiness. Even though they only ate breakfast together, but it was enough to make her happy. After eating the food and cing the te on the table, she inquired, "Why did you suddenly cook breakfast for me, Ace?" Instead of answering her question, he asked, "Why are you asking that question? Isn''t it normal for a boyfriend to cook breakfast for his lover?" "I was surprised because you suddenly cooked breakfast for me. Wait! Was it because I called you handsome boyfriend before sleepingst night?" she suddenly thought it was because she called him handsome boyfriendst night. He pinched her nose gently before speaking, "No. it''s because I love you and always want to make you happy." Actually, she was notpletely wrong. He admitted that her wordsst night made him happy, and he could sleep well too. After all, it was her first time saying that before sleeping, so her words kept ringing in his head. "So Sweet!" she giggled happily before finally cupping his face and giving him a peck on the lips. "Mmmuuchh!" "Thank you for the kiss." Ace was thrilled because his beautiful MILF kissed him. "Ace, I have kissed you just now." she spoke and paused for a second before she continued, "What reward do you want to give me now?" "Reward?" Ace was startled. "Shouldn''t these be my words? After all, I cooked breakfast for you just now." "No! It did not count. I want a reward because I kissed you just now." actually, she did not want anything. "Mmm?" Ace began to think about what reward he should give her. "How about my heart? I will give my heart to you. With this, you will never forget that you are always in my heart." "Your heart? Sure. I will take it." After saying that, Scarlett took a fork from the te. The corner of his lips twitched. "Beautifuldy, why are you holding a fork?" "I''m going to take your heart. Didn''t you say you would give your heart to me?" of course, she was joking around when she said she wanted to take his heart because she only wanted to tease him. "No. I did not mean it like that. I will die if you take out my heart from my body." Ace responded, "Who will protect and love you if I die?" "Don''t worry. I''m strong. I can protect myself." She kept teasing him. At this moment, Ace wanted to p her buttocks because she kept teasing him. "Hehe." Scarlett giggled happily after seeing his expression. Because she did not want to tease him anymore, she put the fork on the te. "Ace, let''s take a bath now." Scarlett wanted to take a bath with him. "Sure." He agreed instantly. "Ace, carry me." She wanted to be spoiled, so she asked him to carry her to the bathroom. Unlike usual, Ace refused instantly. "You have legs, so walk by yourself." Scarlett brought her face closer to his right ear before finally whispering, "If you carry me, I will let you do whatever you want to meter." Ace''s eyes shone brightly. Was he happy hearing her words? Of course! Scarlett was his lover, so it was normal if he was happy after hearing her words. He believed any man would be happy if their girlfriends said they wanted to take a shower together. Of course, Ace did not show it on his face because he had to maintain his image. "Ehm!" he cleared his throat. "Because I''m a good lover, I will carry you to the bathroom." "Hehe." Scarlett knew the reason why he changed his mind instantly. "Pervert boyfriend!" He then carried her to the bathroom. There was a private bathroom in her room, so it only took them a few seconds to reach the bathroom. To her surprise, Ace did not do anything to her. Previously, she thought they would have sex in the bathroom, but she was wrong. She was utterly wrong because they only took a bath and soaked together. Actually, she was a little disappointed, but she did not say anything. After taking a bath together, Scarlett immediately headed to her office because she still had a lot of work. Ace, who was standing in front of her, uttered, "Scarlett, is there anything I can help you with?" Scarlett, who was sitting on her office chair, smiled at him. "How about you check the situation in the city? With this, you can help me and get familiar with the city too." "Aright." Ace agreed instantly. When Ace was about to walk out of her office, she uttered, "Ace, has your money run out?" Ace stopped his footsteps and turned around. "I have a lot of money now, so you don''t need to give me more money." "Ops! I forgot." She was used to giving him money, so she forgot about it. "Alright. You can go now." "I will check the situation in the city now." after saying that, he walked out of her office. Scarlett smiled softly before finally working again. ''Hmm?'' She stopped what she was doing when someone opened her door. She was startled when she saw Ace. "What''s wrong, Ace? Did you forget something?" "Yes. I forgot something." After saying that, he cupped her pretty face and kissed her tender lips. "Alright. I have taken it. I will go now." Scarlett smiled softly. ''He is cute sometimes.'' Chapter 126 Are You Happy Now? As Ace was checking the situation in Nightshire city, he also drew a map of the city because it could help him in the future. Nightshire city was divided into four regions; southwest, southeast, northwest and northeast. The southwest part of the city was called the Xaleft district. Most hotels and restaurants were in this area. Scarlett''s house and the city guard''s headquarters were also located in this area. The southeast area was called the Rilt district. This area was always filled with awakeners because trading houses and shops selling weapons and armor were in this area. The northwest part of the city was called the Zait district. Young couples or married couples came to this area every day because many romantic ces were located in this district, such as parks,kes or waterfalls. The northeast area was called the Yalt district. This area was heaven for lonely people because entertainment houses were located in this area. ''With this, I won''t get lostter.'' Ace smiled softly as he walked around the city. After checking the situation in the city, he returned home. He immediately took a bath after arriving home because his body was full of sweat. ''I feel refreshed again.'' He was currently lying on his bed. He did not put on clothes right away after taking a bath. No! He was not naked because a white towel wrapped around his waist. ''Wait! I forgot to give my report to Scarlett.'' He immediately put on his clothes and rushed toward her office. "Scarlett, it''s me, Ace." He said after knocking on the door. "Come in. The door is not locked." Scarlett''s voice rang out from the opposite side of the door. Ace immediately closed the door after stepping into her office. Scarlett shifted her gaze from the document in her left hand to Ace. "How is the situation in the city?" "The situation in the city is good. Everyone is happy." Ace told her what he saw when he was checking the city. "Good! You can take a rest now." after saying that, she worked again. Ace immediately sat on the couch and retrieved his map from his space ring. He wanted to remember all areas of the city, so he decided to study the map. When Scarlett saw him holding a book, she asked curiously, "What book is it?" Ace turned his head to look at her. "This book? It''s ordinary book. I drew a map of this city earlier. I want to remember all areas of the city." "I see." Scarlett continued working. The room instantly turned into a dead silence because they were busy. Scarlett was working, while Ace was studying the map of the city. Time went by quickly, and without realizing it, it had been an hour since Ace was in Scarlett''s office. He had memorized most areas of Nightshire city, so he stored his map in his space ring. ''She is still working.'' He rose to his feet before finally walking closer to her. Coincidently, Scarlett took a break when he was walking to her. "Huft!" Ace did not stand in front of her; instead, he stood behind her. Scarlett''s heart was filled with happiness when he wrapped his arms around her neck from behind. "Have you memorized all areas of the city now?" "No." he gave an honest answer. "But I have memorized all important areas." "For example?" she inquired. "For example, all romantic ces are located in the Zait district." He almost remembered all areas in the Zait district because there were many romantic ces in this ce. "Hehe." She giggled. "It seems like you only remember all ces in Zait district." "Because I n to go on a date with you in the Zait district." He did not deny it because what she said was right. "Sure. Let''s go on a date the day after tomorrow." She believed she could finish her work tomorrow. "Good!" Ace smiled softly. Scarlett lifted her head before finally showing her charming smile. Ace, who was standing behind her and looking at her dazzling smile, was seduced. ''What a beautiful smile!'' As he was looking at her charming smile, a desire to kiss her suddenly arose. For this reason, he lifted her pretty face and brought his face closer to hers. Even though he was standing behind her, he could still kiss her tender lips. Unlike usual, Scarlett did not close her eyes when he pressed his lips against hers. Maybe because it was his first time kissing her from behind, or perhaps because they were in her office, but at that time, she felt the taste of his kiss was different than usual. Of course, all his kisses until now felt good, but at that time, his kiss tasted a little unique. It felt so good to the point she could not describe it in words. After pressing his lips against hers for several seconds, Ace stopped the kiss. Scarlett immediately showed her charming smile after he broke the kiss, as if she was seducing him with her smile. "Scarle-" Ace stopped his words halfway when she suddenly rose from her chair. "Ace, sit here." After rising to her feet, Scarlett told him to sit on her office chair. Even though he was curious about her actions, he did not say anything and did what he was told. To his surprise, Scarlett suddenly lifted the armrest and sat on hisp. The meaning of her actions was clear. She wanted lovey-dovey with him! "I know you want to lovey-dovey with me, so I decided to grant your wish." she behaved as if he wanted her to sit on hisp. "How is it? Are you happy now?" Actually, she was the one who desired lovey-dovey. She was exhausted, and her young boyfriend was next to her, so she suddenly desired to cuddle with him. She believed cuddling with him would make her happy and make her fatigue disappear. And what she had guessed was right because half of her tiredness disappeared instantly after she sat on hisp. "Hehe." Ace chuckled after hearing her words. "Why don''t you just be honest with me? We are alone now, so you don''t need to lie." "Ehm!" she cleared her throat. "You suddenly kissed me earlier, so you have to spoil me now." Ace chuckled again before finally pinching her nose gently. "Sure. I will spoil you now." Then the duo started teasing each other. ---- Outside Nightshire city, Western Area. The residents'' farm stretched wide outside Nightshire city. They nted food crops such as rice, vegetables, etc. The western area was filled with rice fields. The rice fields were as wide as people could see. Even though it was noon, many people were still in the rice fields. There were currently more than forty farmers in the rice fields. Although the weather was hot, they did not stop working. "The harvest is good again!" a red-haired farmer, who was about thirty-five years old, said happily. The name of that farmer was Joe. He had been a farmer since he was in his twenties. He was not an awakener, so he decided to be a farmer. No! Actually, all the farmers were not awakeners. They would have chosen a different job if they were awakeners because an awakener could earn money much easier. "That''s right. I can make my wife and son happyter. Haha." A green-haired farmer, who was about thirty years old,ughed happily. His name was Theo. Theo and Joe always chatted together during their break time because their rice fields were next to each other. "Haha. I can also make my wife and daughter happyter." Joeughed too. "Haha." Theyughed together. As they wereughing happily, mischievous and ugly creatures rushed toward the rice fields. Goblin! Yes, more than thirty goblins suddenly appeared in the rice fields! These goblins were not normal goblins because they were bigger and taller. Some of them were even five meters tall. People usually called them Furo goblins, but most people referred to them as Red Goblins because they had red skin. The red Goblin was stronger than ordinary Goblin because they were born to fight. Not only were they stronger, but they were also more violent. This was the reason why the Red Goblin was the scariest of all goblins. "Haha." Like before, Theo and Joeughed happily. They still did not realize that more than thirty Red Goblins were attacking people. "Agghhh¡­" "Aggghh¡­" "Agghh¡­" "Agghh¡­" An ear-piercing screech reverberated in the entire area. Theo and Joe stopped chatting and turned their heads toward the source of the sound. ''Red Goblin?'' Terror overtook their faces when they saw Red Goblins attacking the farmers. They instantly ran and screamed. "Goblin! There are Red Goblin!" One by one, the farmers turned their heads toward Theo and Joe. "Red Goblin!" "Run! There are Red Goblin!" "Run!" Like Theo and Joe, they instantly ran away. They no longer cared about their rice because their lives were more important. Even though they had run as fast as they could, but the Red Goblins were still able to catch and attack them. These farmers were not awakeners, so their running speed was much slower than these goblins. "Aggh¡­" "Agghh¡­" "Aghh¡­" One by one, these goblins killed the farmers. In a short amount of time, twenty farmers were killed by the Red Goblins. Even though their friends were killed by these Red Goblins, Theo and Joe did not stop running. They needed to save their lives and report it to the city guard, so they ran as fast as possible. ''We have finally reached the city.'' Theo and Joe saw the city guards. "Guard! Red Goblin! There are Red Goblin in the rice fields." Theo and Joe shouted as they ran toward the entrance. Chapter 127 Fighting Red Goblins "Haha." The sound ofughter reverberated at the entrance of Nightshire city. The city guards were currently having a good time. Even though the weather was hot, they could stillugh happily as if they did not feel hot at all. "Captain Noah, I saw you with Lieutenant Valeria in the restaurant yesterday. Did love finally blossom between you and Lieutenant Valeria?" the red-haired guard teased Captain Noah. "Whoa! Has captain Noah finally found his soulmate?" the blue-haired guard teased captain Noah too. "Way to go, captain Noah!" the green-haired guard added. "Lieutenant Valeria is the most beautiful woman in the army. It could be said you are a winner in life now." "Captain Noah, you should treat us to dinner tonight." The brown-haired guard joined the fun. "That''s right." Several guards said in unison. Captain Noah was a kind, friendly and easygoing person, so they dared to tease him. This was the reason why all city guards liked captain Noah. "What are you talking about? I don''t have that kind of rtionship with Lieutenant Valeria. We met at the restaurant because we wanted to discuss the magical beasts that have been appearing near our city recently." a grown man, about thirty-six years old, responded instantly. The name of that mature man was Noah Byrne. However, everyone in Nightshire city called him captain Noah because he was a captain and an upright person. Captain Noah was an awakener at Elite rank and also a veteran soldier. He had green hair and ck eyes. Even though his face was average, but his body emitted a friendly and kind aura. This was the reason why most people would like him right away after meeting him because he emitted a friendly and kind aura. "Ah, speaking about magical beasts, I fought them two days ago." The ck-haired guard spoke abruptly. "Magical beasts have been more active these past two weeks. I wonder what triggers this?" "We are investigating this ma-" captain Noah stopped his words halfway when he saw Theo and Joe running like their lives depended on it. ''Hmm? Why are they running like they are being chased by a ghost?'' That was the question that appeared in his mind after looking at Theo and Joe. "Guard! Red Goblin! Red Goblin." Theo and Joe shouted as they ran toward the entrance. Captain Noah and a few guards walked toward them because they were curious as to why Theo and Joe were running, as if they were being chased by a ghost. "What''s wrong? Why are you running scared like this?" captain Noah asked curiously because he did not hear their words clearly earlier. "Goblin¡­Huft¡­Huft¡­Rice fields¡­Red Goblin¡­" Theo and Joe were out of breath, so they could not speak normally. "Take a deep breath and talk slowly." Captain Noah did not get their words. Theo immediately took a deep breath before finally speaking, "Captain Noah, there are more than thirty Red Goblins in the rice fields. They are killing the other farmers right now." "What?! Red Goblin?" all the city guards said in surprise. "Half of the guards follow me to the fields. The others guard the entrance and report this to Lieutenant Valeria." After saying this, captain Noah rushed to the rice fields. He wanted to save the farmers, so he ran to the rice fields as fast as he could. "Help me!" "Help!" "Someone, please save me!" "Please save me!" The farmers screamed for help as they tried their best to run away from Red Goblins. "Agghh¡­" "Agghh¡­" "Agghh¡­" One by one, the farmers fell to the ground, died. They were not awakeners, so their running speed was much slower than the Red Goblins. "Keke." The Red Goblinsughed as they killed the farmers. "No! Stay away from me! Stay away from me," the red-haired farmer ran with a frightened face. He was currently being chased by two Red Goblins. These two goblins were holding spears and shields. Even though these two Red Goblins could catch the farmer easily, they did not do that as if they were toying with him. "Keke." These two Red Goblinsughed as they chased the farmer. The farmer was even more frightened when he saw their ugly expression. For this reason, he could not focus on running, causing him to trip over a rock. Bang! The farmer fell to the ground. He tried to stand up but fell on his butt immediately when these two Red Goblins were already right before him. "No! Don''t kill me! Don''t kill me!" at this moment, his legs suddenly became frail, and terror overtook his face. Even though he did not have the strength to stand up, he still tried to put some distance between them. "Kekeke." These two Red Goblins did not kill the farmer immediately; instead, theyughed happily as if they enjoyed seeing the farmer''s expression. After enjoying the farmer''s frightened expression for a few seconds, these two Red Goblins exchanged a nce with each other before finally nodding their heads. "No! Please don''t kill me." The farmer screamed and shut his eyes when these two Red Goblins raised their spears. *sh¡­ When these two Red Goblins were about to kill the farmer, a mature man appeared behind them and sliced their bodies in half. * Spurt¡­ Their blood spurted out of their bodies before finally, their upper bodies fell to the ground. The farmer opened his eyes when some of the goblins'' blood fell on his face. "Huh?" "Are you alright?" the mature man stood in front of the farmer and inquired. "Captain Noah?" the farmer was pleasantly surprised after seeing captain Noah. Yes, the one, who killed these two Red Goblins in one move, was none other than captain Noah. Captain Noah immediately helped the farmer up. "Hurry up and go back to the city. This area is dangerous now." "Be careful, captain Noah." After saying that, the farmer ran toward the city. Captain Noah nodded his head before finally looking at the Red Goblins. "There are forty Red Goblins. It seems like it will be a difficult fight." "Captain Noah, behind you!" the green-haired guard shouted when a goblin tried to kill Noah from behind. Captain Noah turned around and immediately attacked the Goblin. *sh¡­ Like before, he could kill the Goblin in one move. "Sigh!" the green-haired guard let out a sigh of relief. "All guards, listen to me! Kill all Red Goblins! Don''t let them go near our city." Captain Noah roared before finally dashing toward the Red Goblins. "Kill them all!" all the guards rushed toward the Red Goblins. Even though the number of their enemies was twice their number, the guards fought them bravely. Nightshire city was their home, so they would not let the Red Goblins get close to their city. *ng¡­ng¡­ng¡­ The sound of metal shing reverberated in the entire area. Even though the Red Goblins had more numbers, they did not have the upper hand in the fight. This was the reason why the Red Goblins were enraged. "Grrr¡­" "Grrr¡­" "Grrr¡­" These Red Goblins were only at 1-star and 2-star, so none of them could speak. That was the reason why they showed their anger through their expressions. "Khkhhkkh¡­" the biggest Goblin screamed. All of the Red Goblins suddenly fought even more brutally, as if they no longer cared about their lives and wanted to die with their opponents. Were the city guards afraid? Of course, they were not afraid! They still fought bravely because they were protecting their territory. Time went by quickly, and without realizing it, it had been fifteen minutes since the guards fought the Red Goblins. At this moment, both sides were heavily injured and had little stamina left. They stopped fighting and looked at each other as if they were thinking about their next move. "Huft¡­Huft¡­Huft¡­" captain Noah was breathing heavily. ''This is not good.'' He skimmed his surroundings, checking his subordinates. ''What should I do now?'' He was thinking of ways to kill all the Red Goblins. As he was thinking of ways to kill all the Red Goblins, a voice rang out. "Human, how dare you kill my subordinates!" Captain Noah and the others turned their heads toward the source of the sound. Their faces darkened when they saw a huge Red Goblin running toward them. Because that huge Goblin could speak humannguage, they knew that Goblin was already at 3-star. "Am I going to die today?" "I seems like I will die today." "That huge Goblin is already at 3-star. How can we kill it?" One by one, the city guards lost their will to fight. All of them were only at Elite rank, so they knew what would happen if they fought that giant Goblin. Death! Yes, they believed their chances of winning were zero. Not only were they at Elite rank, but they were also injured. They were sure it would be easy for that giant Goblin to kill them. Captain Noah gritted his teeth. Was he afraid? Of course! But he would not run away because he was their captain, and he would not let these Red Goblins enter the city. "Get a hold of yourself!" captain Noah shouted. "Even though we have to sacrifice ourselves, we have to stop them here. Don''t let them enter the city!" He then continued, "Think about your wife and husband? Think about your son and daughter? Do you want them to die at the hands of these ugly bastards? Do you want these bastards to hurt your family?" "No! I don''t want these bastards to hurt my family!" "I also don''t want these bastards to hurt my family!" "We have to stop them here!" "He have to kill them here!" "Let''s fight to the death!" "Let''s fight to the death!" "Let''s fight to the death!" One by one, the city guards shouted. "Good! I will treat you guys to a drink if we survive." captain Noah was satisfied. "Now, kill them all!" "Kill them all!" the city guards roared before attacking the Red Goblins again. At the same time, Lieutenant Valeria and her subordinates were rushing toward the battlefield. Chapter 128 Killing Red Goblins Captain Noah and his subordinates were currently fighting the Red Goblins in the western area of Nightshire city. If they previously could fight the Red Goblins on equal footing, it was a different story this time because they were at a disadvantage now. No! Saying they were at a disadvantage was not quite right because they could not do anything but defend themselves. One-sided fight! Yes, these were the right words to describe their current situation because they were getting beaten up by the Red Goblins without being able to fight back. And the reason for their pitiful situation was only one thing. 3-star Red Goblin suddenly appeared on the battlefield! Captain Noah and his subordinates were only at Elite rank, so they immediately got beaten up when a 3-star Red Goblin appeared because a 3-star magical creature was equivalent to an awakener at Master rank. This was the main reason why Captain Noah and his subordinates could only defend themselves and tried their best to stop the Red Goblins from approaching their city. "Stop them! Don''t let them get close to our city! We have to protect our families and the citizens." even though captain Noah was injured, he swung his sword non-stop. "Stop them!" like Captain Noah, all the guards also swung their weapons continuously. Even though the possibility of them dying on the battlefield was high, none of them tried to run away from their enemies. They fought the Red Goblins bravely as if they did not care about their lives anymore. Actually, they no longer had any stamina left. They could still fight the Red Goblins because they wanted to protect the citizen. In other words, they fought the Red Goblins using their willpower! But willpower alone was not enough to defeat the Red Goblins or stop them from approaching their city because they were outnumbered by their enemies. "Aggh¡­" "Aggh¡­" "Aggh..." One by one, the city guards were sent flying by the Red Goblins. Bang! Bang! Bang! The sound of their bodies falling to the ground reverberated in the entire area. Captain Noah could not focus on his fight when he saw his subordinates being sent flying by the Red Goblins into mid-air. "Stand up!" Captain Noah shouted. "Stand up now!" All the guards tried their best to stand up, but their bodies were injured and had also reached its limit, so they fell to the ground. Of course, they did not give up and tried to stand up again because they had to stop these ugly goblins. However, their bodies had reached their limit, so they fell to the ground again before they could stand up. "Kekeke." All the Red Goblinsughed when they saw their pitiful conditions. "Human, are you feeling despair now?" the 3-star Red Goblin inquired. He did not kill the guards immediately because he wanted to see them suffer first. Captain Noah and his subordinates had killed many of his subordinates, so he wanted to kill them slowly. Captain Noah stood in front of his subordinates, trying to protect them. ''My subordinates can no longer fight now. It seems like I have to stop them alone.'' Even though he would face more than twenty Red Goblins alone, there was not the slightest sign of fear in his eyes. "Keke." The giant goblinughed. "Kill them slowly!" As the Red Goblins were about to kill the guards, a voice suddenly rang out. "Good job holding them off, everyone!" A gorgeousdy, who was riding a horse, uttered. That beautifuldy had long ck hair and brown eyes. Even though her entire body was covered in ck leather armor, it was unable to cover up her impressive body. She also wore a ck helmet, but arge portion of her face was uncovered. Her facial features seemed as if they belonged to a painting, and her skin was white and wless. If she lived in Ace''s previous life, she could be a famous model easily. That attractivedy was none other than Valeria Mils, the most beautiful female soldier in Nightshire city. Captain Noah and his subordinates turned their heads toward the source of the sound. When they saw lieutenant Valeria and her subordinates, their hearts were filled with happiness. "Lieutenant Valeria¡­" because lieutenant Valeria and her subordinates had arrived, they believed they would surviveter. "You guys can take a rest now. Leave the rest to us." After saying that, lieutenant Valeria jumped high into the air. When she was in mid-air, she took her daggers from her waist. *sh¡­sh¡­sh¡­ She shed her daggers with incredible speed, sending multiple shes of energy at the Red Goblins. "Keakk¡­" all the goblins who were hit by her attacks dead instantly. Lieutenant Valeria was an awakener at Master rank, so her attacks were powerful. "Kill all these ugly bastards!" lieutenant Valeria''s subordinates roared before finally attacking the Red Goblins. The tables had turned! If previously the Red Goblins had the upper hand, now they were at a disadvantage because lieutenant Valeria''s subordinates were strong. In a short amount of time, half of the Red Goblins were killed by them. Captain Noah and his subordinates were not surprised when they saw the Red Goblins dying one by one because they knew something like this would happen. After killing all the small fry, lieutenant Valeria''s subordinates rushed toward the 3-star Red Goblin. The giant Red Goblin was now surrounded by lieutenant Valeria and her subordinates. They would not let him go because he had killed the farmers and the guards. "Hehe. It''s your time to die now." "Don''t worry. We will make sure to kill you slowly." "That''s right, very slowly." Lieutenant Valeria''s subordinates grinned evilly as they looked at the giant Red Goblin. "Hii¡­" terror overtook his face when the giant Red Goblin saw their terrifying expressions. ''They are not human, they are beasts. No, they are scarier than beasts. They are devils.'' At this moment, the giant Red Goblin realized one thing. He was fucked up. ---- Scarlett''s House, Backyard. The backyard of her house was huge and beautiful. Not only was there a small garden and swimming pool, but there was also a training ring in the backyard. Ace was currently standing in the battle ring. After spending time with Scarlett for an hour, he decided to practice martial art. This was the reason why he decided to go to the backyard because Scarlett said they had a training ring in the backyard. ''Oh, right, I''ve never used battle instinct until now.'' He suddenly remembered his trump card in his previous life. There were two reasons why he never used battle instinct until now. First, battle instinct consumed a lot of stamina, so he would be very weak after using it. Andst, he could only maintain battle instinct mode for two secondsst month. He was only at Novice rankst month, so from his point of view, there was no point in using battle instinct because he would not be able to defeat his enemy in two seconds. Now that he was already at Master rank, he wanted to know how long he could stay in battle instinct mode. ''I will try it now.'' He rose to his feet and shut his eyes. *Inhale¡­Exhale¡­ Ace controlled his breathing before finally absorbing the energy of heaven and earth into his body. ---- Strength: Lvl 56 -> lvl 61 Agility: Lvl 60 -> lvl 65 Stamina: Lvl 58 -> lvl 63 Mana Capacity: Lvl 61 -> lvl 66 ---- A notification popped up after he was in battle instinct mode. Ace instantly opened his eyes and began counting. He didn''t move from his position because he only wanted to know how long he could stay in battle instinct mode. ''1¡­2¡­3¡­4¡­'' At this moment, his body was filled with power, and his senses were much sharper. ''18¡­19¡­20¡­21.'' Ace''s body suddenly became weak after using battle instinct. "Huft¡­Huft¡­Huft¡­" he breathed heavily. "21 seconds.'' Even though his body was frail, his heart was filled with happiness because he could stay in battle instinct mode for 21 seconds now. "Huft¡­Huft¡­Huft¡­" hey on the ground because his legs could not support him anymore. ''Good!'' Twenty-one seconds was quite long, and he was already at Master rank, so he would use this technique again from today onwards. Of course, he would not use it carelessly because this technique had after-effects. He would only use it when he was in a life-and-death situation or something like that. "I know my limit now, so as long as I stop using battle instincts in under 21 seconds, I will still have some stamina." the smile on his face grew bigger. As Ace was smiling happily, Lieutenant Valeria was taking Captain Noah and his subordinates to their headquarters. They went straight to their base after giving the victims to their families. Captain Noah was currently being treated by a healing mage while lieutenant Valeria was standing on his right side. "Lieutenant Valeria, I think you should discuss this with city mistress." Captain Noah spoke abruptly. "We can''t let this continue, or else there will be many more victimster." "You are right." Valeria responded. "I will go see city mistress after finishing my job." "Do you want me to apany you?" Captain Noah inquired. "No need," Valeria answered. "Just focus on recovering first." "Alright." Captain Noah responded. Valeria headed to her office after throwing a few questions at Captain Noah. After working for about two hours, she finally finished her job. ''I''ve finished my job. I will go to city mistress'' house now.'' With that idea in mind, she rose to her feet and traveled to Scarlett''s house. Chapter 129 Meeting Layla Again As lieutenant Valeria was talking with Scarlett in her office, Ace practiced martial arts in the backyard. He was currently fighting ten of his clones. Previously, he made ten clones and ordered them to attack him. However, he told them not to use magic or skills because he did not want to destroy the backyard. After fighting his clones for more than thirty minutes, Ace stopped and sat on the training ring. "Huft¡­Huft¡­Huft¡­" as he was breathing heavily, all of his clones melted into water. ''I''m tired.'' He immediately retrieved a stamina potion from his space ring. ''This is thest stamina potion. Should I drink it?'' Even though he had eighty potions in his space rings, but he only had two stamina potions. Previously, he drank one stamina potion after using battle instinct because he wanted to practice martial arts immediately. This was the reason why he only had one stamina potion left. ''I better save it.'' With that idea in mind, he stored the stamina potion in his space ring again. After resting for several minutes, Ace headed to the bathroom to take a bath. His body was full of sweat, so he felt ufortable. "I feel refreshed again!" Ace immediately wore clothes after stepping into his room. ''It''s 04:00 pm. I''m going to go for a walk around city.'' He did not know that Valeria was in Scarlett''s house. "It''s a pity that I can''t enjoy this beautiful city with Scarlett." Previously, he wanted to ask Scarlett to go for a walk with him, but he changed his mind because she was busy. That was why he decided to take a walk alone. Several meters from him, two people were quarreling on the road. The youngdy had a beautiful face and sexy body, while the young man was quite handsome. These two people were none other than La and her ex-boyfriend, Sean. Previously, La and Sean talked in the restaurant, but she left immediately after saying that she wanted to break up with him. Sean did not want to break up with her, so he decided to chase her and tried to change her mind. However, La ignored him and still wanted to break up with him. This was the reason why they were quarreling on the road. "Sean, stop following me!" La said angrily. "La, that''s not true and I''ve never had an affair." Sean tried to stop her again. "Do you think I''m fool? I know everything, Sean. I already know everything. I even know that you only want to use me." La followed him in secretst night because she wanted to know who his secret lover was. When she was following him in secret, she found out something shocking! Sean never loved her and only wanted to use her! He dated her because he wanted to use her power for his benefit. La was an awakener at Master rank, so she could help him in many things, including beating people for him, protecting him, and getting beast cores for him. This was the reason why she almost killed himst night. Sean was shocked. ''What?! How did she know that?'' He always made sure to always act like he really loved her whenever they were together, so he was stunned after hearing her words. "What are you talking about, La? I never used you for my benefit. I love you from the bottom of my heart." Of course, he did not want to admit it because he still needed her to obtain the beast core. "You don''t need to lie because I heard it directly from your mouth." La told him that she followed him in secretst night. She also said she knew who his secret lover was and what they had been doing behind her until now. Sean could not say anything after hearing her words. ''Damn it! I should not have told Diana everythingst night!'' He wanted to deny it, but she said she heard his conversation with Dianast night, so he knew that he could not fool her anymore. "Don''t follow me anymore!" after saying that, La turned around and walked away. "La, wait! Please give me one more chance!" Sean ran after her. La ignored him and kept walking. ''Should I beat him?'' At this moment, she almost could not suppress her anger because he kept following her. "La, please give me one more chance. I promise I will change and stop meeting Diana from today onwards." Diana was not as useful as La, so Sean chose her over Diana. La gritted her teeth. ''He is so annoying! I will just knock him out.'' When she was about to knock him out, she caught sight of Ace. ''Ace?'' Her angry face instantly turned happy. "Ace!" La ran toward him before finally hugging his right arm. No! She was not using him to deal with Sean. She immediately embraced his right arm because she was happy seeing him. "Ace, why are you here?" Even though Ace was shocked by her actions, he did not show it on his face. "I just want to take a walk. What abo-" Before Ace had finished his words, Sean shouted. "Stay away from my girlfriend!" Ace instantly turned his head toward the source of the sound. ''Girlfriend? Is he La''s boyfriend?'' He still acted calmly because Sean was only awakener at Elite rank. "Who is your girlfriend? We have broken up, so we don''t have special rtionship now." La hated it when Sean still referred to her as his lover because they had broken up. Ace looked at La before finally returning his attention to Sean. He did not say anything and only stared at them. He also did not tell La to stop hugging his right arm as if it was normal for her to do that. "La, what are you doing? Hurry up and stop hugging his right arm! What''s so good about this boytoy?" of course, Sean knew who Ace was. "Shut up! Ace is a thousand times better than you." In her eyes, Ace was much better than Sean. "What?! A thousand times better than me? Haha." Seanughed loudly after hearing her words. Everyone in Nightshire city knew that Ace only had a handsome face, so he found her words funny. [Five divine beings suggest that you beat him up.] [Three evil beings tell you to kill him.] Ace was unhappy after seeing Sean''s behavior, but he could still control himself. La was even angrier when Sean underestimated Ace. ''Tch! Why did I agree to be his lover in the past?'' She regrated epting his love in the past. "Hey, boytoy, hurry up and get away from her or else I will beat you upter." Sean did not know that Ace was much stronger than him. That was why he acted arrogantly because he thought Ace was still weak. "I will give you five seconds to apologize to me and give me your space ring." Even though Ace was angry, he could still talk calmly. Instead of apologizing, Seanughed. "What?! You want me to apologize to you? Did I hear it right? Haha." "1¡­2¡­" Ace ignored Sean and started counting. "Sean, I suggest you apologize to him immediately or else you will regret itter." La knew that Ace had broken through to the Master rank, so she knew how strong he was. "I will regret my actionster? Haha." Sean did not believe her words. "He only has a handsome face. What could he do other than use his handsome face to survive?" "3¡­4¡­" Ace kept counting. "Why don''t you just stop counting and attack me immediately? I want to see the power of the famous boytoy. Haha." Sean kept mocking Ace. La immediately stopped hugging Ace''s right arm. "5¡­" after counting to five, Ace raised his right arm, ready to p Sean''s face. He did not use his sword or magic. Sean was only at Elite rank, and his stats were so low, so a single p was enough to injure him heavily. Because Sean thought Ace was weak, he stillughed and had a calm face. "Haha. Good! Let me see the strength of th-" He stopped his words halfway when he felt a terrifying energy in Ace''s right hand. ''What?'' His calm face immediately turned to panic. He tried to block Ace''s p, but he failed. "Uakkk¡­" As he was sent flying by Ace''s p, blood sshed out of his mouth, and his front teeth fell out. Bang! The sound of his body falling to the ground echoed in Ace''s ears. Even though Ace did not use his full power and only pped Sean''s face, but it was enough to send him flying three meters from where he was. "What happened?" Sean found it hard to believe what was happening. Everyone in Nightshire city knew that Ace was weak and only had a handsome face, so how could he injure him with only a single p? Ace and La walked closer to him. Sean tried to stand up when Ace was walking closer to him, but he failed because he felt excruciating pain all over his body. Ace stopped his footsteps and uttered, "I gave you a chance to apology earlier, but you did not take it, so me yourself." When Ace was trying to take his space ring, Sean uttered, "No! Don''t take my space ring!" Of course, Ace ignored Sean''s words. "This is what you get for causing trouble for me!" La did not say anything or try to stop him when Ace took Sean''s space ring. [God of Wind says, take off his clothes too. Humiliated him in public.] At first, Ace wanted to take God of Wind''s suggestion, but he changed his mind because he had a better idea. ''I will do that.'' Chapter 130 Revenge Ace was not satisfied even after taking Sean''s space ring because Sean kept mocking him earlier. An eye for an eye! Because Sean had hurt his feelings, he wanted to do the same. ''How should I hurt his feelings?'' After thinking for several seconds, he had an excellent idea. ''I will use this idea.'' His idea to hurt Sean''s feelings was simple. He would use La! La was Sean''s ex-girlfriend, and he did not want to break up with her, so Ace decided to use her to hurt Sean''s feelings. Of course, La and Sean did not know his evil n because he still acted normally. [Several divine beings are curious about what you will do to Sean.] [Three evil beings tell you just to kill him.] [Three Gods want you to give them an interesting show.] "Give me back my space ring." Sean was still lying on the ground because he did not have the strength to stand up. "Sean, you sho-"La stopped her words halfway when Ace suddenly put his hands on her waist and pulled her closer to him. ''What is he going to do?'' Even though she was shocked by Ace''s actions, she did not say anything and only stared at his handsome face. "You! What are you going to do to my lover? Stay away from her!" Sean hated it when he saw Ace embracing La. Ace ignored Sean''s words and immediately kissed La''s lips. La widened her eyes in surprise when he pressed his lips against hers. ''What?!'' Due to how shocked she was, she stood like a statue for three seconds. Was she angry at him? No! Did she push him away? No! Did she let him kiss her? Yes! Layal did not say anything and only stared at his beautiful ck eyes. Actually, there were two reasons why she let him kiss her lips. First, they had kissed before, andst, she wanted Sean to leave her forever. By letting Ace kiss her lips in front of him, she hoped that Sean would disappear from her life forever. This was the reason why she did not stop Ace from kissing her lips. [Several divine beings are shocked.] [Three Gods are looking at you with exciting eyes.] "Ace, what are you doing to my lover?" Sean''s eyes were bloodshot when he saw Ace kissing La''s lips. ''Why? Why does my heart hurt?'' He was sure that he did not love La, but his heart ached when he saw Ace kissing her. At this moment, he finally realized that he loved La. Actually, he loved her since long ago but he just did not notice it. La always helped him and treated him well, so a special feeling blossomed within him. He just did not realize it because he was busy thinking about how to use her to his benefit. "Ace, stop! Stop kissing her now!" Sean could not stop Ace because he could not move from his position. His body was in pain, so he could only ask Ace to stop kissing La. Did Ace listen to his words? Of course not! Ace even wanted to make Sean suffer more because he was still not satisfied. Sean kept mocking him earlier, so he wanted to teach him a lesson that he would never forget for the rest of his life. ''Let me give you another pain!'' With that idea in mind, Ace tried to put his tongue in La''s mouth. The meaning of his action was clear. He wanted to kiss La passionately in front of Sean! He believed Sean would feel more pain when he saw them kissing passionately. La was shocked again when he tried to put his tongue in her mouth. ''He wants to kiss me passionately?'' She did not open her mouth immediately; instead, she nced at Sean before finally returning her attention to Ace. ''Should I let him kiss me passionately?'' At this moment, La suddenly remembered the pain she felt when she discovered everything. She remembered the pain when she found out that Sean only wanted to use her to his benefit. He had given her immense painst night, so she wanted him to feel the same. For this reason, she slowly opened her mouth, giving Ace''s tongue a way to enter her little mouth. Ace wasted no time and immediately kissed her passionately. "Cough¡­Cough¡­" Sean coughed up blood when La weed the kiss. [God of Lust likes your actions.] Sean felt as if someone was slicing his heart continuously. It hurt! It really hurt! When he finally realized that he loved La, La was having a passionate kiss with Ace in front of him. She even let Ace do whatever he wanted and seemed to enjoy his kisses. "La, please stop now. I finally realize that I love you. Pleasee back to me." Sean stretched out his right hand, hoping La would forgive him. La immediately stopped the kiss. No! She did not forgive him. She only wanted to enjoy Sean''s sad expression. ''Now you finally knew what I feltst night.'' She was satisfied. She was pleased when she saw his expression because she could finally get her revenge on him. Of course, she would note back to him because he had hurt her feelings. "You finally knew what I feltst night. However, I want you to suf-"before she had finished her words, Ace kissed her passionately again. Like before, La weed the kiss instantly. As she was moving her tongue lewdly, she kept ncing at Sean because she enjoyed seeing his expression. "Cough¡­Cough¡­" Sean coughed up blood again. At this moment, his heart and body were in pain. For this reason, he fell unconscious shortly after that. Ace stopped the kiss when he realized that Sean had fainted. "He''s passed out!" "So weak!" La stated. "My sugar baby, how about we go to Zait district now?" Ace inquired. "Zait district?" La immediately understood what he had in mind. Date! He wanted to go on a date with her! Zait district was the best ce for dating because there were many romantic ces in the area. "Sure!" she agreed instantly because she wanted to forget all the bad memories she had sincest night. Ace then held her right hand and uttered, "Let''s go now." "Un." She nodded her head. Then they traveled to the Zait district. ---- Scarlett''s House, Her Office. Scarlett was still talking with Valeria in her office. She was shocked when she found out what had just happened in the western area of her city. "Lieutenant Valeria, I want you to investigate this first." Scarlett spoke and paused for a second before she continued, "We will n the monster subjugation after that." "Understood, city mistress." Not long after that, Valeria returned to her base. "Huft!" Scarlett let out a sigh after Valeria left. ''It seems like I will be very busyter.'' She added in her mind. ---- Zait District, Park. Ace and La were strolling around the park happily. Even though they were not lovers, but they walked hand in hand. They even acted normally, as if it was normal for them to walk hand in hand. As they enjoyed the beautiful park, something unexpected happened. It suddenly rained! Coincidently, the duo was not far from the resting building, so they rushed to that ce. There were several resting buildings in the park. The resting buildings were quite big and made of wood. The wooden walls were only one meter high, and the roof used rice straw, so it didn''t make any noise when it rained. "Let''s sit there." Ace uttered. "Un." She nodded her head. Because the building was built only for the purpose of resting, there was no table or chair in it, so they had no choice but to sit on the wooden floor. However, Ace and La did not mind it because the floor was clean. The janitors cleaned the resting building every day, so the ce was clean. At this moment, they were sitting on the floor with their back leaning against the wooden wall. "Why is it suddenly raining?" La was a little sad because she wanted to enjoy the park with him. "Let me ask the God of Rain first." After saying that, he inquired, "God of Rain, why is it suddenly raining?" [God of Rain responds, it''s time for that ce to rain.] "Hehe." La giggled cutely. Of course, she did not know that Ace could talk with God of Rain. "So, what is his answer?" she inquired. "God of Rain said it''s time for this ce to rain." Ace gave an honest answer. "Haha." She could not help but burst into waves ofughter. "It''s funny, Ace. Haha." "Hmm? Why are youughing?" even though he already knew the answer, he still asked it. "Because you acted as if you couldmunicate with God of Rain." Sure, she knew that humans couldmunicate with divine beings, but they had to make a contract first. She believed Ace did not form a contract with any divine beings until now, so she did not believe his words. The corner of his lips twitched. He did not say anything because he would not reveal his system to anyone. [God of Rain say, serves you right!] As Ace and La were chatting about many things, the rain was getting heavier. The wooden wall did not cover all parts of the building, so they felt cold. Even though she felt cold, La did not say anything. She did not have a jacket or robes in her space ring, so she tried her best to endure the cold. [God of Harem says, it''s a good opportunity to strengthen your rtionship with her.] Chapter 131 Spending Time With Layla "Hehe." Ace and La chuckled happily. Even though it was raining heavily and they were only chatting in the resting building, they still had a good time. Due to how interesting their conversation was, they even did not realize that they had been talking for fifteen minutes. "Hehe. Sometimes, you are funny, Ace." La could not help butugh after hearing his words. "Maybe because I''m chatting with a gorgeousdy like you." He used his sweet words. "Oh, are you hitting on me right now?" even though she acted normally, she was pleased when he praised her beauty. "Yes. I''m trying to seduce you now." he was only joking around when he said this. However, La took his words seriously. "Why are you trying to seduce me? Do you want to kiss me passionately again?" When Ace was about to answer her question, he noticed that she was feeling cold. For this reason, he retrieved his blue robe from his space ring and put it on her body. "Wear this. It can help you warm your body." "So sweet!" La was touched by his actions. "You really treat me well, Ace." Ace pinched her cheeks gently and smiled softly. "You are my sugar baby, so it''s my job to take care of you." "I will really fall for you if you keep treating me well like this." Even though it was only an ordinary robe, but she no longer felt cold after wearing it. "Is that so? Then I wait for you to fall in love with me." He joked around again. "Hehe." La giggled upon hearing his words. "By the way, why don''t you wear a robe too?" "I''m not feeling cold, so I don''t need it." He decided to lie because he only had one robe in his space ring. La believed his words immediately because he showed no signs of feeling cold. The duo continued talking. Like before, they really enjoyed their time. Theyughed, they joked, and they teased each other. Without realizing it, it had been thirty minutes since they were in the resting building. At this moment, Ace''s body was cold because it was pouring, but he still tried his best to act normally. "Ace, how about we h-"La stopped her words halfway when she subconsciously touched his left arm. ''So cold! His hands are so cold.'' She kept holding his hands. La shifted her gaze from his hands to his handsome face. "Ace, your hands are cold!" "It''s pouring, so it''s normal. Don''t worry about it." He could not hide it anymore because she was holding his hands. "Why don''t you wear a robe too?" she still did not realize that Ace only had one robe. "It''s fine." Ace smiled softly. "This cold is nothing for me." "How can you say you are fine when your hands are so cold like this?" La kept rubbing Ace''s hands and blowing hot air on them, hoping it could lessen the cold. ''Wait!'' At this moment, she suddenly suspected something. Ace only had one robe! And because he had given the robe to her, he did not have anything to help him lessen the cold. La was even more certain of her guess when Ace kept saying he was fine or the cold was nothing for him. "Ace, let''s use this robe together." La did not want him to catch a cold, so she wanted them to use the robe together. However, the robe was not big enough for them because they were adults and sitting side by side. For this reason, Ace told La to wear the robe alone. "La, just wear it." "But I don''t want you to catch a cold." the air was cold because it was pouring, so she was afraid that he would catch a coldter. "Just wear it. Don''t worry. I won''t catch a cold." Ace spoke in a soft and caring voice. La did not say anything and stared at him. Of course, she still did not want him to catch a cold. As she was looking at his handsome face, a good idea suddenly appeared in her mind. ''I will just do that.'' With that idea in mind, La suddenly rose to her feet. Ace was surprised by her actions. He thought she wanted to take something, but he was wrong. He was utterly wrong because La suddenly sat between his legs with her back facing him. "Ace, I''m sure we can use the robe together now." she uttered. "Alright." Ace did what she wanted and grabbed the robe. They could cover their bodies with the robe this time because she was sitting between his legs. ''It''s warm.'' There were two reasons why he felt warm immediately. First, his body was covered with a robe, andst, her back was against his chest. Although it was only her back, but her body temperature helped him to lessen the cold. These were the reasons why Ace felt warm instantly. "Are you still feeling cold now?" she wanted to know whether he still felt cold or not. "No. It''s warm now. My sugar baby is genius for having such a great idea." After saying that, he wrapped his arms around her slender waist. La was startled when he suddenly embraced her from behind, but her surprised face immediately turned into a smile. ''He is taking advantage of the situation, huh?'' She did not know what was going on with her, but at that time, her heart suddenly throbbed with happiness as if she was a youngdy who was in love with him. "Ace, why are you wrapping your arms around my waist?" she wanted to know why he suddenly hugged her, so she threw this question at him. "I don''t want you to feel cold, so I decided to embrace you." He responded calmly. "Don''t you know that we can warm our bodies with hugs?" "Hehe. Why don''t you just be honest with me? You are taking advantage of the situation, right?" she knew it was only an excuse. "Fine. I will be honest with you. It''s raining heavily now and the air is also cold, so isn''t this the right time to warm our bodies by cuddling?" he decided to tell the truth. "And you also like being hugged by me, right?" "Who said I like being hugged by you?" she pretended as if she did not feel happy being embraced by him. "Then why do you keep letting me embrace you?" he believed she loved being hugged by him. If she hated it, she would have removed his hands from her waist and yelled at him. However, she did not do that and only asked him a question about why he was suddenly hugging her. It was crystal clear that she loved being hugged by him. That was why he kept wrapping his arms around her slender waist. "You are wrong, Ace." She kept denying it. "I let you embrace me because I feel sorry for you." "Really? Then I will stop hugging you." After saying that, he removed his hands from her waist. To his surprise, she suddenly grabbed his hands and ced them on her slender waist again. "Because I''m a good sugar baby, I will let you hug me." It felt great being hugged by him from behind in the cold air, so she did not want him to stop embracing her. "Hehe." Ace chuckled and ced his head on her right shoulder. "My sugar baby is the best!" La''s face blossomed into a smile. Then they continued talking. Like before, they joked,ughed, and teased each other. Even though their rtionship had no status, but at that time, they looked like a couple who was deeply in love with each other. "Hehe." Ace and Laughed happily. The duo was thrilled. Due to how happy they were, they were even thankful that it was raining because they could feel happiness thanks to the rain. After talking with Ace for several minutes, La suddenly felt sleepy. "Ace, I''m sleepy." It was raining heavily, and it feltfortable in Ace''s arms, so she suddenly felt sleepy. "If you are sleepy, you can sleep now." Ace told her to sleep if she was sleepy. "But you won''t have anyone to talk to if I sleep." There was no one other than her in the resting building, so he would not have anyone to talk to if she was asleep. "It''s fine." He would not force her to stay awake for him because he was not a selfish person. Even if he did not have anyone to talk toter, he did not mind it because she was still with him. La turned her head to look at him and inquired, "Really?" "Yes. Just sleep if you are sleepy." He smiled as he nodded his head. "Do you want to sleep on the floor or in my arms?" "I will sleep like this because it''sfortable." At first, La wanted to sleep on the floor with her head on hisp, but she changed her mind because Ace would feel cold againter. And sleeping in his arms also feltfortable. That was why she decided to sleep in his arms. "Then I will sleep now." after saying that, she shut her eyes. Ace immediately positioned himself because he wanted her to sleep in afortable position. ''Hmm? She has fallen asleep?'' A soft smile spread across his face when he saw her sleeping face. "Have a nice dream, my sugar baby." After saying that, Ace kissed La''s right cheek. A tiny smile appeared on La''s face after he kissed her cheeks. ''It seems like I will have a nice dreamter.'' Chapter 132 Ace, You Forget Something La was still sleeping in Ace''s arms. Even though he was not her lover or husband, but she could still sleepfortably. She even smiled in her sleep earlier as if she was in the safest ce in the world. Actually, she could sleepfortably and carelessly because she was in his arms. She believed he would protect her no matter what. This was the reason why she could sleepfortably in a public ce because she knew she was safe in his arms. "It seems like she is having a good dream." A soft smile spread across his face when he saw her sleeping face. Even though he was also sleepy, he tried his best to stay awake because he had to protect her. [Goddess of Love says, well done.] [God of Harem says, it seems like her heart is already yours.] [Several divine beings agree with God of Harem''s words.] They believed a special feeling had blossomed in La''s heart because she dared to sleep in his arms. Any woman would not sleep in a man''s arms if she did not feelfortable with him because she would be defenseless once they fell asleep. And there was another reason why they believed La had fallen for him. She let him kiss her! She even let him kiss her passionately. This was a strong reason why they believed she had a special feeling for him. After all, any woman would not let a man kiss them if she had no special feelings for him. [God of Harem suggests you confess to her.] [God of Harem says, based on her behavior toward you, the possibility of you bing her lover is ny-nine percent.] [God of Wind agrees with God of Harem''s words.] [God of Wind says, how about you confess to her after she wakes upter?] ''Crazy divine beings!'' Ace ignored them and kept enjoying the beautiful view in front of him. Time went by quickly, and without realizing it, it had been thirty minutes since La slept in his arms. At this moment, the rain had almost stopped, and the air was no longer cold. Like before, Ace was still enjoying the beautiful view in front of him and checking on her every several seconds. As he was looking at her sleeping face, La suddenly woke up. "Good afternoon, mydy. How was your sleep? Did you have a good dream?" La looked at him and smiled. "Sleeping in your arms is a good choice. I had a good sleep just now." "I''m happy to hear it." He smiled softly. Then the duo began talking. Even though the air was no longer cold, La still sat between his legs. She did not want to leave from her position because she feltfortable sitting between his legs. When the rain finally stopped, La and Ace left the park. As a gentleman, Ace decided to send her home. On their way to her house, they joked andughed together. They even held hands as if they were lovers. After walking for more than fifteen minutes, they finally reached her house. "We have arrived at your house." Ace uttered. Ace and La were currently in the front yard of her house. He did not go into her house because he wanted to go home immediately. "Yes. We have reached my house." La was sad because she could not spend time with him anymore for today. The time she spent with him in the park was so memorable and enjoyable. Due to how happy she was, she even did not want him to go home. But when she wanted to ask him to continue with her, the words stuck in her throat. That was why she could not say it and only stared at him. "Then, I will go home now." after saying that, he waved goodbye and turned around, ready to go home. However, when he was about to leave her house, La suddenly grabbed the hem of his T-shirt. Ace was startled. He immediately turned around and looked at her. "Hmm? What''s wrong?" "Ace, you forget something." She did not tell him what she wanted. He tilted his head to the left because he did not understand her words. "Forget something?" "Yes. You forget something." Because she could not spend time with him anymore for today, she wanted a goodbye kiss. No! Actually, she also had no idea as to why she suddenly wanted a goodbye kiss. He was not her lover or husband, but at that time, she suddenly desired a goodbye kiss before he went home. She even felt as if she would regret it or could not sleep well if she did not get a goodbye kiss from him. This was the reason why she stopped him from going home. Like before, Ace still did not understand anything. He could not read her mind, so he did not know what she wanted. ''What is it?'' He believed he did not forget anything because she had returned the robe to him earlier. Because he did not know what it was, he inquired, "What is it?" "The thing you did to me a few hours ago." La did not give him a direct answer. "The thing I did to you a few hours ago?" after thinking for several seconds, he finally understood what she wanted. A kiss! She desired a goodbye kiss! For this reason, he walked closer to her before finally embracing her. "See you tomorrow." He did not kiss her immediately because he suddenly wanted to tease her. After he stopped the hug, La uttered, "You are really a bad boy, Ace." Of course, she knew he was teasing her because she believed he knew what she wanted. He just wanted to tease her and see her reaction. "Because you said I''m a bad boy, then I will behave like a bad boy." After saying that, he cupped her face and pressed his lips against hers. La slowly shut her eyes when he kissed her lips. As the duo was enjoying their kiss, Sean, who was looking at them from afar, gritted his teeth and hit the tree next to him. He was furious. He was enraged because Ace kissed La again. At that time, he wanted to stop them, but his body refused to move from that ce. That was why he only stared at them from away. ''Fuck!'' He cursed venomously in his heart. Previously, he went to her house because he wanted to make up with her and apologize, but what weed him after arriving at her house was the thing he hated the most. La and Ace were kissing in front of her house! Sure, he knew that he had made a big mistake, but she should not let Ace kiss her because he still did not agree to break up with her. ''Fuck! Fuck that boytoy!'' He kicked the stone on the ground in annoyance. Of course, La and Ace did not know that Sean was looking at them because he was quite far from them. No! They were enjoying their kiss, so they did not care about their surroundings. After stopping the kiss, Ace uttered, "I will go home now." "Un." She did not stop him this time because she had gotten what she wanted. "Let''s meet again tomorrow." After Ace left, Sean walked closer to La. "La!" La turned her head to the source of the sound. ''Sean?'' Her happy face immediately turned annoyed when she saw Sean in her house. "Why are you in my house?" she was furious because her heart hurt whenever she saw him. "La, can we go back to how we used to be?" he went straight to the point. "No!" she refused without thinking twice. "Get out of my house now before I use violence." "La, can''t you give me one more chance? I will really changeter." He spoke and paused for a second before he continued, "I finally realize that I really love you. I can''t live without you, La." "It''s already toote, Sean. It''s already toote." She did not want to get back with him because she had someone special in her heart now. "Leave now!" Of course, he did not want to leave immediately. "La, please give me one mor-" Before he had finished his words, La interrupted him. "Sean, don''t force me to use violence to you because you will regret itter." Actually, she almost could not hold back her anger. Previously, she was in a good mood, but now she was in a bad mood because Sean suddenly appeared before her. This was the reason why she kept telling him to leave because she did not want to beat him up. Sean gritted his teeth. He did not stop her when she entered her house because, from her expression, he knew that she would beat him up if he stopped her from entering her house. La was already at Master rank, so he could not force her to get back with him. ''Damn it!'' He left her house in annoyance. He wanted to pay an assassin to kill Ace, but he did not have money because Ace had taken his space ring earlier. ''What should I do now?'' ---- Scarlett''s House, Ace''s Bedroom. Ace was currently in his room. After arriving home, he immediately took a bath. ''Today is a good day!'' He immediatelyy on the bed. ''It''s a pity that there is no TV in this world.'' He suddenly wanted to watch a movie because it had been more than a month since thest time he watched a movie. ''Well, it can''t be helped.'' As Ace was lying on the bed, Scarlett suddenly stepped into his room. Chapter 133 Its Normal *Click¡­ The sound of someone opening the door reverberated in Ace''s room. His face broke into a smile when he saw a gorgeousdy in front of his door. "Come here." After closing the door, Scarlett immediatelyy on the bed and embraced his left arm. "Ace, I''m tired." "Thank you for your hard work." He kissed her forehead before finally smiling softly. Scarlett''s eyes shone happily. She then touched her pink lips with her left index finger and uttered, "Ace, here too." Half of her tiredness disappeared instantly after he kissed her forehead, so she wanted him to kiss her lips. Of course, Ace granted her wish because his beautiful MILF asked for a kiss. "Mmuuaachh." After he stopped the kiss, she praised him. "You are amazing, Ace!" "Amazing?" he did not know why she suddenly praised him. "Yes. You are really amazing! I no longer feel tired after being kissed by you." She told him the reason why she suddenly praised him. He finally understood her words. "Then I will kiss you every time you finish work from today onwards." "Hehe." She giggled after hearing his words. "You only want to take advantage of me, right?" "Hehe." He did not deny it and chuckled. "Hehe." She giggled when he chuckled. "By the way, where did you go earlier?" "I took a walk around city after practicing martial arts." He told her that he met La and Sean earlier. He said they quarreled on the road because Sean didn''t want to break up with La. He did not tell her what Sean had done to La because he also had no idea about it. "Hm? So, you got dragged into their problem?" she was shocked when she learned that Ace beat up Sean earlier. "He kept mocking and underestimating me, so I pped his face." he told her what Sean had said to him. "Well, it''s normal for him to act like that because everyone in this city still thinks of you as a weak young man." of course, Scarlett knew about his reputation, but she could not do anything in the past because it was the truth. "Ah, right. They still don''t know that I''m much stronger now." Ace did not me his predecessor this time because he had epted his new identity. "Yes. They don''t know about it. In their eyes, you are still a young man who only has a handsome face, nothing more than that." Scarlett responded, "There will be more people who will underestimate youter, so you need to prepare your mental." At this moment, he remembered that his status in Nightshire city was only a weak boytoy who lived with a gorgeous city mistress. ''Is there a way to quickly show everyone that I''m no longer weak? Should I challenge everyone to a duel?'' These were the questions that appeared in his mind. "Oh right, Ace. Even though many people will mock and underestimate you, I don''t want you to kill them. Just beat them up, no more than that. Can you do it for me?" she knew that her wish was too much, but she did not want him to kill someone in her city. "Sure." He agreed instantly. Scarlett was startled. "You agreed instantly?" "You are a city mistress, so I will do my best not to ruin your image. If they mocked or belittled me, I would only beat them up like what I did to Sean." He was not a cold-blooded person, so he immediately agreed to her request. Actually, he did not like killing people either. He would only kill his enemies if they had crossed the line or if it was rted to the safety of the people he cared about. "You are willing to do that for me?" previously, she thought he would ask permission to kill someone in certain situations, but she was wrong. Of course, she was delighted because this meant he understood her position as city mistress of Nightshire city. "You are my lover, so I''m willing to do anything for you." He responded, "And for me, protecting you and making you happy is my priority, so I won''t do anything that can make you sad and give you a hard time." "You are so sweet, Ace." Her heart was filled with happiness after hearing his words. "But if you really want to kill someone, do it outside my city like in the forest." "So, I can kill anyone as long as it''s outside the city?" he uttered. "Yes." She nodded her head. "But I hope, you will only kill bad people or people who cause trouble for you." "I will remember it." He responded. "Oh right, you still haven''t had dinner, right? How about we eat now?" "I''m not in the mood to eat dinner." she suddenly remembered the cake in her office. "Ace, there is cake in my office. Let''s just eat it." "Let me take it first." After saying that, he headed to her office to take the cake. ''What cake is that?'' He saw a delicious-looking cake on Scarlett''s workbench. The cake was brown in color and had threeyers. There were also a few strawberries on top of the cake, causing the cake to look even more delicious. ''System, analyze that cake.'' Because he could not hold back the curiosity in his heart, he asked his system to analyze the cake. [Ding! Analyzing is in progress.] After several seconds, his system told him about the cake. His system said the name of the cake was Diem. Diem cake was quite expensive, and not all bakers could make Diem cakes. ''I suddenly can''t wait to eat this cake with Scarlett.'' He took the cake and returned to his room. "This cake is delicious." Ace stated. Ace and Scarlett were currently sitting on the bed with their backs leaning against the headboard. "If you really like this cake, I will order my subordinate to buy it again tomorrow." Scarlett also liked Diem cake because it was delicious. "Please order your subordinate to buy this cake again." He responded. "Sure." She nodded her head. The duo chatted as they consumed the cake. After eating the cake, they put the wooden tes on the table andy on the bed. "Diem cake is really tasty." Even though it was not the most delicious cake, but Diem cake was one of the tastiest cakes he had eaten until now. "And sweet too." she added. After hearing her words and looking at her beautiful face, Ace suddenly had a wild idea. "Scarlett, do you want to taste something sweeter?" "Something sweeter? Sure." She acted normally because she did not know what he had in mind. Ace wasted no time and immediatelyy on top of her. Scarlett was startled. Even though she wanted to know why he suddenlyy on top of her, she did not say anything. "Then I will let you taste it now." after saying that, Ace pressed his lips against hers. She was pleasantly surprised when he suddenly kissed her lips. Of course, she did not stop him because he was her lover. After pressing his lips against hers for a few seconds, he stopped the kiss. "How is it? Isn''t this sweeter?" "Yes." She responded, "But I want something sweeter." The meaning of her words was clear. She wanted a deep kiss! Because Ace was a good lover, he decided to grant her wish. Scarlett opened her mouth right away when their lips met because she wanted to give his tongue a way to enter her little mouth. ''It feels good!'' As they were intertwining their tongues lewdly, she wrapped her arms around his waist. She liked it. She loved it whenever she had a passionate kiss with her young lover because he was skilled at deep kissing. Like Scarlett, Ace also enjoyed it. Although they already had passionate kisses many times, they never got bored of it. Instead, it was the opposite. The more they had a deep kiss, the more they liked it. They even felt as if their love grew bigger after they had a passionate kiss. This was the reason why they often had a deep kiss after bing a couple. "Huft¡­Huft¡­Huft¡­" the duo was breathing heavily after stopping the kiss. After looking at each other in the eyes for several seconds, they chuckled happily. "Hehe." Ace kissed Scarlett''s forehead before finally speaking in a soft and loving voice. "I love you, Scarlett." Scarlett''s face blossomed into a smile after hearing his confession. "I love you too, Ace." Then Ace kissed Scarlett''s tender lips again. But unlike before, he did not kiss her passionately this time. He only pressed his lips against hers and looked at her beautiful eyes because he wanted to show her how deep his love for her was through a kiss. And as if their hearts were connected to one another, Scarlett could feel his love through the kiss. That night, the duo smiled in their sleep and had a good dream. ---- The following morning, Ace went to the backyard after waking up. He wanted to get stronger, so he decided to practice martial arts harder. As Ace was practicing martial arts in the backyard, La talked with Scarlett in her office. "What?! So, he only wants to use you all this time?" Scarlett was furious after listening to La''s story. "Yes." La responded. "But it seems like now he realizes that he loves me and can''t live without me. That''s why he wants to get back with me." "He realizes that he loves you and can''t live without you? How did he realize it?" Scarlett asked curiously. "Ace kissed me in front of him." La gave an honest answer. "What?!" Scarlett said in surprise. Chapter 134 Practice Martial Arts "What?! Ace kissed you in front of Sean?!" Scarlett said in surprise. Sure, Ace told her that he met La and Sean yesterday, but he did not say anything rted to a kiss. "Maybe because he was angry at Sean for mocking and underestimating him. That was why he decided to kiss me in front of Sean." La believed it was because Sean annoyed Ace. "And his method worked because Sean coughed up blood when he saw Ace kissing me." Even though Scarlett was Ace''s lover, La felt neither shame nor fear when she revealed the truth because Scarlett already knew they had kissed before. "So, are you really going to be his sugar baby now?" Scarlett asked curiously. "Who knows?" La responded immediately. "But Ace treats me well, so maybe, I will really be his sugar baby in the future." "If we be his wivester, I will be his first wife. Period." With his talent and handsome face, Scarlett knew that Ace would have more than one girlfriend or wife in the future. He even already had a special rtionship with Evelyn. That was why she was not surprised by what was happening. "Fine." La agreed instantly. As La was talking with Scarlett, Ace fought his clones in the practice ring. Like yesterday, they fought without using magic or skill because he did not want to destroy the backyard. [God of Wine and Ecstasy inquires, isn''t it boring to practice with your clones?" [God of Wind utters, why don''t you find a gang and destroy it? I''m sure it''s much better than fighting your clones.] [Several divine beings agree with God of Wind''s words.] Ace ignored them and kept fighting his clones. He even behaved as if he did not see the notifications. [God of Wind say, someone, give him a quest. I''m sure he will ept it immediately if he gets a quest, especially if the reward is good. It''s boring to see him practice with his clones.] The chatter erupted. They pointed at each other because none of them wanted to give Ace a quest. They only gave him a quest when he was in an interesting situation. That was why none of them wanted to give him a quest. [God of Lust utters, because none of you want to give him a quest, then let me give him one.] [God of Wind shouts, no! You don''t need to give him a quest.] [God of Mountain adds, that''s right. You don''t need to give him a quest.] They believed God of Lust would give him a perverted quest. That was why they stopped him from giving Ace a quest. [God of Lustughs loudly.] Time went by quickly, and without realizing it, twenty minutes had passed. Like before, Ace still fought his clones. As he was fighting against his clones, a sexydy suddenly jumped at him, intending to kick his back. At first, Ace wanted to attack that sexydy with his magic, but he changed his mind when he knew who she was. "Lady, attacking someone out of the blue is disgraceful action, you know?" he moved to the left to avoid the kick. La immediately threw out her right fist at him after she failed to kick him. "I only want to help you practice martial arts, so it''s not disgraceful action." "You are making an excuse, huh?" he did not attack her and only dodged or blocked her attacks. "It''s not an excuse. I''m telling the truth." she kept attacking Ace. She threw out her kick and fist at Ace continuously. Even though La attacked him non-stop and from all directions, Ace could avoid and block all of her attacks. ''She keeps attacking me, huh?'' Because La kept attacking him, he decided to tease her. When La threw out her right fist, Ace caught it and uttered, "This beautiful hand should not be used to attack someone but to cook something delicious." A tiny smile appeared on her face when Ace kissed her right hand. ''He really has be a bad young man.'' She wanted to punish him for kissing her right hand, so she threw a high kick. Like before, Ace could block her attack easily. He grabbed her right leg before finally speaking, "You have a beautiful long leg,dy." "It seems like you have be a pervert now." La did not stop attacking him. She kicked and punched continuously. Like before, Ace could block her attacks easily. Every time he caught her fist or kick, he would tease her. This was the reason why La often smiled during their spar. "You have taken advantage of me many times, so I have to punish you now." La channeled her energy to her right arm. The corner of his lips twitched. ''It seems like I teased her too much.'' Of course, he still acted calmly. He even put his hands behind his back as if he knew that La would not hurt him. "Hehe. Ace, ept your punishment." La giggled before finally running toward him. However, something unexpected happened before she could hit Ace. She slipped! There was water in several parts of the practice ring because Ace''s clones had melted into the water earlier. This was the reason why she slipped when she was about to attack him. "Kya!" Even though La was in her early thirties, she was still a woman. This was the reason why she let out a cute voice when she slipped. "La!" Ace used his Lightning Move skill to save her. Even though he managed to catch her, but he lost his bnce, causing them to fall onto the cement. "Hehe. Well done, Ace." She did not feel any pain because she fell on top of him. Ace smiled softly after letting out a sigh of relief. "Can you get up now?" Instead of getting up, La inquired, "Do you want a reward?" "Reward? Why do you suddenly want to give me a reward?" he asked curiously. "Because you have defeated me and saved me from falling to the cement." She told him the reason why she suddenly wanted to reward him. "Sure. What is it?" of course, he epted it immediately upon hearing her words. "This is the reward." After saying that, La kissed him. Ace widened his eyes in surprise. He was stunned when she suddenly kissed him. But what surprised him most was that she suddenly tried to kiss him passionately. ''Tongue?'' Of course, Ace weed the kiss instantly. He was a healthy young man, so of course, he would wee it immediately if ady like La wanted to kiss him passionately. Only a fool would reject a kiss from ady like her. Ace was not a fool, so he weed the kiss. ''I didn''t expect the reward to be a kiss.'' Ace wrapped his arms around her slender waist as he enjoyed the kiss. ''But I like this kind of reward.'' If previously they fought with their fists, now they fought using their tongues. ---- Time went by quickly, and without realizing it, four days had passed since Ace and La had a deep kiss in the practice ring. During these four days, Sean met La several times. He begged her to get back with him because he could not live without her. However, La did not change her mind because she no longer loved him. For this reason, Sean''s hatred toward Ace grew bigger. Yes, he med Ace for everything because he believed Ace was the reason why La did not want to get back with him. Even though he hated Ace to the bone, he never attacked Ace or tried to cause trouble for him. Ace could defeat him with a single p a few days ago, so he was not sure he could defeat Ace in a fight. Of course, he would kill Ace if the opportunity arose. He did not do anything to Ace until now because he was waiting for the opportunity. ---- Scarlett''s House, Her Office. "Hmm? So, you saw the newly built Red Ogre vige in the western region?" Scarlett uttered. Scarlett and lieutenant Valeria were currently sitting on the couch. Even though she was shocked, she did not show it on her face. "Yes." Valeria, who was sitting in front of Scarlett, responded, "That vige is filled with Red Goblins and Ogres." "How many monsters in total?" Scarlett asked curiously. "About 200 monsters." Valeria responded. "200? What about the strongest monsters? How strong are they?" Scarlett threw another question at Valeria. "I''m not sure about this, but I think there are seven Red Ogre at 3-star. The rest are at 1-star or 2-star." Valeria could only lurk from afar, so she was not sure about this. "Seven Red Ogre at 3-star?" Scarlett spoke and paused for a second before she continued, "Lieutenant Valeria, you go to the Rivas family, Olson family, Howard family, and Ruiz family now. Tell them that I want them to meet me at the conference building tomorrow at 09:00 am." Even though she was sure that she and her subordinates could kill these monsters, she wanted these four families to help her because the heads of these four families were at the Master rank. With their help, not only could she kill these monsters easier, but she could reduce the loss of life of her subordinates. It was like killing two birds with one stone. That was why she wanted these four families to help her no matter what. Lieutenant Valeria rose to her feet and uttered, "Understood. I will go meet them now." "Alight. You can go now." Scarlett responded immediately. Lieutenant Valeria then left. Chapter 135 Four Big Families Countless raindrops were wetting the ground, and the moon was hiding behind the ck clouds. Ace and Scarlett were currently in his room, lying on the bed. After having dinner together, they headed to his room to cuddle because cuddling on rainy days felt good. "Monster subjugation?" Ace was startled after hearing her words. "Yes." She said they would go to Red Ogre vige to kill them. "Scarlett, let me participate in this monster subjugation." There was one reason why he suddenly wanted to participate in the monster subjugation. He wanted to show everyone that he was no longer weak! He believed many people would participate in the monster subjugation, so this was an excellent opportunity to show everyone how strong he was. "Why do you want to participate in this monster subjugation?" actually, she had guessed the reason, but she wanted to hear it directly from his mouth. "There are two reasons." He spoke and paused for a second before he continued, "First, I want to protect you from magical creatures, andst, I want to show everyone that I''m no longer weak." At first, he wanted to lie to her, but he changed his mind after seeing her expression. He was sure she already knew his real intention of wanting to participate in the monster subjugation. That was why he decided to give an honest answer. "Sure. I will let you participateter." Ace was strong, so she did not mind letting him participate in the monster subjugation. "Thank you. You are indeed the best." After saying that, he gave her a peck on the lips. Scarlett''s face blossomed into a smile after being kissed by him. ''It seems like he really wants to show everyone that he is no longer weak.'' Of course, she would support him because he was her lover. "Alright. Let''s sleep now." Ace uttered. "Un." She nodded. That night, the duo slept happily and had a good dream. ---- The following morning, Ace took a walk after having breakfast with Scarlett. To his surprise, he met La when he was in the Rilt district. "Ace!" La ran toward him before finally standing in front of him. "Where do you want to go?" "I want to buy light and fire magic." Ace told her that light and fire magic would be very helpful if he were in the forest. He could see his surroundings at night with light magic and create bonfires easily if he had fire magic. He even could take a hot bath if he had fire magic. These were the reasons why he wanted to buy light and fire magic. "Follow me. I know where to get light and fire magic." La grabbed his right hand and dragged him to a trading house. Ace did nothing when she suddenly dragged him to a trading house. "La, where are we going? I want to go to the Wynn Trading House." Yes, there was also Wynn Trading house in Nightshire city. Of course, it was not as big and luxurious as the Wynn Trading house in Herora city because it was one of their branches. He decided to go to the Wynn Trading house because he had a golden token. Sure, he had a lot of money, but he still loved discounts. With the help of a golden token, he could get a discount of up to thirty percent. This was the reason why he decided to go to the Wynn Trading house. La stopped her footsteps after hearing his words. "Oh right, you have a golden token. Then let''s go to the Wynn Trading house now." Ace could only sigh when she kept dragging him. ''Can''t we just walk slowly?'' That was the question that appeared in his mind. ---- Nightshire city, Conference Building. The conference building was located in the Xaleft district. It was three hundred meters from Scarlett''s house. The conference building was quite big and luxurious. There was a long wooden table in the middle of the room with twelve chairs around it. Scarlett and the important figures of Nightshire city were currently discussing monster attacks on the citizens recently. She also ordered lieutenant Valeria to inform them of the results of her investigations over the past few days. "I will participate in this monster subjugation." A green-haired man, who was in his fifties, stated. Even though he was in his fifties, he still looked young, as if he was in his thirties. The name of that mature man was Aron Olson, the family head of the Olson family. He decided to participate in the monster subjugation because he lost his wife and children when their city was attacked by magical beasts several years ago. This was the reason why he would happily participate in any event rted to killing magical creatures because he hated them the most. He even trained every single day for the sake of killing all magical creatures because his dream was to wipe them out of this world. This was the reason why Aron never seduced Scarlett until now because his mind was full of hatred for magical creatures. A married couple in their fifties exchanged a nce with each other. The husband had red hair, while the wife had long ck hair. The name of the husband was Alvaro Ruiz, while the wife''s name was Melissa Ruiz. After thinking for several seconds, Alvaro and his wife nodded. "We will also participate in this monster subjugation." "I will participate too." A gorgeousdy spoke abruptly. This beautifuldy had long blue hair and green eyes. Even though she was already forty-five years old, many men desired to sleep with her. This attractivedy was famous in Nightshire city because she owned the biggest and most popr entertainment house. The name of that prettydy was Lexie Rivas, an awakener at Master rank. Actually, all of them were at Master rank. Scarlett invited them because they were strong and influential in her city. Scarlett shifted her gaze from Lexie to a grown man in his sixties. "Henry, what about you?" Henry Howard was a mage at Master rank. He had red hair and blue eyes. He hated Ace to the bone because Ace could live with Scarlett. Yes, he loved Scarlett! Because of how big his desire to be her husband, the mes of anger always welled up in him whenever he saw Ace. Of course, he always managed to control himself because he did not want Scarlett to hate him. "Scarlett, you don''t need to ask him because we all know that he will participate in this monster subjugation." After saying that, Lexie looked at Henry. "Isn''t that right, mister Henry?" They all knew that Henry liked Scarlett, so they believed he would participate in the monster subjugation. And what they had guessed was right because Henry decided to participate too. "That''s right. I will participate too." "Alright. We will go kill them tomorrow morning. I want you to bring fifty subordinates with youter." Scarlett knew that they had many subordinates. The Howard family, the Ruiz family, and the Olson family had one hundred subordinates. As for the Rivas family, they had two hundred subordinates. This was the reason why Scarlett wanted them to bring fifty subordinates with them tomorrow. "Alright." Melissa and the others agreed instantly. "The meeting is over. You guys can go home now." Scarlett uttered. "Scarlett, how about we go to Zait district to enjoy the beautiful waterfall orke?" like usual, Henry tried his best to make her fall in love with him. "No. I''m busy." Scarlett refused without caring about his feelings. "Lieutenant Valeria, follow me. I have an important task for you." Actually, she did not have any tasks for Valeria. She ordered Valeria to follow her because Henry would keep asking her to go on a date with him if she did not do this. "Understood, city mistress." Valeria immediately followed Scarlett when Scarlett walked out of the room. Of course, she knew Scarlett''s real intention because this was not the first time she used this method to get rid of Henry. Henry gritted his teeth. Even though he was furious, he did not say anything and only stared at Scarlett''s back. ''Why do you always refuse to go on dates with me?'' He believed he was much better than Ace. ''Sure, I''m not as handsome as him, but I''m much stronger than him. What''s so good about him?'' He still did not know that Ace was a powerful awakener now. "Mister Henry, I suggest you forget city mistress. She doesn''t like you, so you are only wasting your time. This is for your own good." After saying that, Lexie walked out of the conference room. "No. I won''t give up. I''m sure she will fall in love with me in the future." Henry refused to give up because he wanted Scarlett to be his wife. He was sure he could get married to Scarlett in the future. ''I need to think of a way to get Ace to leave her house.'' Henry went home in annoyance. ---- Scarlett''s House, Terrace. Ace and La were currently sitting on the wooden chairs. He was delighted because he could get light and fire magic. "Are you nning to go on an adventure again?" La asked curiously. "I don''t know." He bought light and fire magic because it was useful for him. As La was talking with Ace, Scarlett, and Valeria arrived at her house. At first, Scarlett wanted to run and jump into his arms, but she changed her mind because Valeria was with her. "I''m home." Chapter 136 Henrys Plan ''La? Why is she in my house?'' Scarlett was startled when she saw La sitting on the chair next to Ace. "Wee home." Like usual, Ace weed Scarlett with a smile on his face. ''Hmm? Who is she?'' He shifted his gaze from Scarlett to Valeria. He could not find any memory rted to Valeria, so he did not know who she was. But he was sure she was Scarlett''s important subordinate. ''Was she the one who bought Diem cake for us a few days ago?'' He suddenly remembered the delicious Diem cake. When Scarlett noticed Ace''s gaze, she knew what he had in mind. "Ace, she is lieutenant Valeria." Valeria was shocked when Scarlett introduced her to Ace. ''Why did city mistress introduce me to him? Doesn''t he already know me?'' Even though they rarely talked together, but they had met many times. "Ace lost his memory, so he doesn''t remember you." Scarlett told Valeria the reason why she suddenly introduced her to Ace. Valeria shifted her gaze from Scarlett to Ace. ''He lost his memory?'' She finally understood the reason why Scarlett introduced her to Ace. She stretched out her right hand and uttered, "I''m Valeria Mils." Ace stretched out his right hand to handshake with her. "I''m Ace Farley." "Let''s talk in the living room." Scarlett uttered. "Alright." They agreed instantly. Then they headed to the living room to talk. ---- Henry Howard''s House, Living Room. Henry was currently sitting on the couch alone. He was wearing an annoyed expression because Scarlett refused to go on a date with him earlier. ''How should I teach him a lesson?'' Because he knew it would be very difficult to get Ace to leave Scarlett''s house, he changed his mind. As he was thinking of ways to teach Ace a lesson, his strongest subordinate stepped into the living room. The name of his subordinate was Liam. Liam had red hair and ck eyes. Even though he was already forty years old, but his body was still fit and full of energy. "What''s wrong?" Henry asked when he caught sight of Liam. "My lord, I have good news." Liam did not tell Henry the news immediately. "Good news? What is it?" Henry asked curiously. "Ace would be participating in the monster subjugation." Liam told Henry that he saw Ace when he was in the Rilt district. When he was following Ace in secret, he found out that Ace would be participating in the monster subjugation tomorrow. Of course, he still did not know that Ace was much stronger now because he stopped following Ace after getting good information. "That''s good news!" Henry''s mood immediately improved. "My lord, I have another good news." Liam got another good news on his way to Henry''s house. "Oh, another good news? What is it?" Henry''s eyes shone brightly. "It''s like this¡­." Liam told Henry about Sean''s grudge against Ace. He said Sean really hated Ace. La refused to get back with Sean because of Ace. This was the main reason why Sean desired to kill Ace. "That''s another good news!" Henry stated. ''Wait!'' He realized something. ''Does that mean Ace has a special rtionship with La? I can use this to ruin his rtionship with Scarlett.'' His lips curled up into a grin. "My lord, we can use Sean to injure or kill Aceter." Because Sean also hated Ace, Liam was sure they could use Sean easily. "I suddenly have two good ns." Henry spoke and paused for a second before he continued, "We will humiliate Ace first before fatally injuring him or killing himter." He revealed his two ns to his subordinates. His first n was that he would suggest having a friendly match during their break on the way to the Red Ogre vige. During break time, he would order someone to beat Ace in the arena. With this, everyone would know how weak and useless he was. And his second n was that he would tell Sean to poison Ace in secret. Even if they were caughtter, they could me Sean for everything. "That''s actually a good idea, my lord." Liam praised Henry. Henry rose to his feet and uttered, "Let''s go meet Sean now." "Understood." Liam followed his lord. Then they traveled to Sean''s house. ---- Scarlett''s House, Backyard. Scarlett, Ace, La and Valeria were currently chatting in the backyard. Previously, they talked in the living room, but they decided to go to the backyard when the sky grew dark. They were currently sitting on the mat. There were many snacks and drinks in front of them because Scarlett asked her maids to bring snacks and drinks earlier. "Hehe." Theyughed happily. "Ace, how do you feel surrounded by three beauties?" La teased him. "Not bad." It was not his first time being surrounded by more than two beauties, so Ace could act normally. "Are you sure? You don''t feel nervous, do you?" La kept teasing him. "You keep teasing me, huh?" after saying that, he pinched her soft cheeks. "This is what you get for teasing me." "Aghh¡­ Scarlett, help me." Actually, Ace did not pinch her cheeks hard, but La pretended as if she was in pain. "Hehe." Scarlett and Valeria giggled. After Ace stopped pinching her cheeks, La uttered, "How could you do this to me, Ace? Don''t you know that you should treat women well? You won''t get a lover if you treat women like this." At this moment, she forgot that Ace already had Scarlett as his lover. "Hey, I did not pinch your cheeks hard earlier, so stop pretending now. And what do you mean by saying I won''t get a lover? I only need to stand on the road and I''m sure I can get a lover in no time." Ace was the most handsome man in Nightshire city, so it would not be difficult for him to get a new lover. If Scarlett was not a city mistress, many women would have seduced him or dragged him to their bedrooms because he was so attractive. "Ops! I forgot that you are handsome." La covered her mouth. "Hehe." Scarlett and Valeria giggled again. After talking for several minutes, Valeria went home because she was tired. Scarlett, La and Ace were still in the backyard, enjoying the beautiful night. Because Valeria had left, Scarlett wanted to cuddle with Ace. For this reason, she sat between Ace''s legs. "Huft. Today is a beautiful day!" even though La was with them, Scarlett did not feel shy. Ace immediately wrapped his arms around her waist. The air was a little cold, so it felt great embracing her from behind because her body also gave him warmth. "La, do you want to participate in the monster subjugation tomorrow?" After throwing a question at La, Scarlett consumed the snack in her hands. "Of course. Who will help you if I don''t participate?" La decided to participate because she wanted to help Scarlett and Ace. "I''m strong." After eating the snack, Scarlett wanted to feed Ace. "Ace, try this snack." Ace consumed the snack without removing his arms from her slender waist. ''Hmm? This snack is delicious.'' He ced his head on her right shoulder. "It''s delicious!" Ace stated. "Ace, which one is more delicious? Scarlett or the snack?" La inquired. Before he could answer La''s question, Scarlett responded, "Of course, I''m more delicious. Isn''t that right, Ace?" "I don''t know about this. How about I taste you first?" Ace teased Scarlett. "Sure. You can taste me now." Scarlett knew that Ace was joking around, so she yed along with his joke. "Wait! Don''t do it now. I''m still here." La said immediately. "Hehe." Ace and Scarlett chuckled happily. As Ace was having fun with Scarlett and La, Henry talked with Sean in the living room. "So, how is it? Do you agree?" Henry inquired. Previously, he invited Sean to join monster subjugation tomorrow. Sean would join his groupter. He also told Sean about his evil ns. He believed his ns would be sessfulter. "What if I get caughtter?" Sean needed to think about this carefully because the consequences would be fatal if he was caught trying to poison Ace. "Don''t worry. You won''t get caught." Henry responded, "The poison won''t take effect immediately. He will only slowly grow weak and feel dizzyter." He then continued, "When we attack the Red Ogre vigeter, I''m sure he will get killed because of the poison. How is it? Isn''t it a good n?" After thinking for a minute, Sean agreed. "Alright. I will do that." His hatred and anger toward Ace were far bigger than his rationality, so he could not think straight and agreed immediately. "Good!" Henry smiled happily. ''Be a useful dog for me.'' He added in his head. "Come to my house tomorrow morning. We will go together tomorrow." Henry uttered. "Alright." Sean responded. Shortly after that, Henry and his subordinate went home. ---- Scarlett''s House, Backyard. "Hehe." The sound ofughter reverberated in the backyard. Scarlett and Ace were alone in the backyard because La had returned home. Like before, she was still sitting between his legs because cuddling in the backyard felt great. "Ace, it''s cold now. Let''s chat in your room." the air was cold in the backyard, so she wanted them to cuddle in his room. "Sure." He agreed immediately because he also felt cold. "Carry me, Ace." Like usual, she wanted to be spoiled by him. Ace pinched her nose before finally carrying her. "You have to reward me after reaching my room." "Sure. I will reward youter." Scarlett agreed. Then they headed to his room. Chapter 137 Edward Henry''s House, Family Room. Henry was currently talking with his second son, Edward. Edward was a young man in his mid-twenties. Like his father, he had red hair and blue eyes. If someone saw them together, that person would know right away that Edward was Henry''s son. Not only did they have simr faces, but their personalities were also simr. The apple doesn''t fall far from the tree! That was the right proverb to describe them. If they were the same age, it would be hard to tell the two of them apart because they had simr faces. The difference between them was that Henry was a mage while his son was a knight. That was why Edward could pretend to be his father if he wanted to. "That''s what you have to do tomorrow." Henry exined his evil ns to his son. Previously, he told his son everything, including about Sean. Sean was a part of his n, so Edward had to know about this. "So, I only need to challenge him and beat him up, right?" Edward was not surprised by his father''s evil n because he knew how much his father hated Ace. "Yes. But don''t kill him. Just injure his legs or arms. With this, the possibility of him dying when we attack the Red Ogre vige is high." Henry was sure his son could beat Ace because Edward was an awakener at Elite rank. Ace was only a weak boytoy, so the possibility of him losing against Ace was zero. "Don''t worry, father. I will injure his legs so that he can''t move normally and freelyter." Edward still did not know that Ace was much stronger than him. He still believed that defeating Ace was as easy as turning his palm. After all, Ace only had a handsome face, nothing more than that. "Good!" Henry was pleased with his son''s support for him. "I will reward you handsomely if we manage to kill or injure him heavilyter." "Hehe. Don''t take back your wordster." Edwardughed happily because, in his eyes, the reward was already in front of him. All he needed to do was take it and open it. "You don''t need to worry about it." Henry responded immediately. "Oh right, father. When will elder brother return home?" Edward asked curiously. "I don''t know. Maybe a week or two. Why do you want to know about this?" Henry asked curiously. "Nothing. I just want to spar with him. I want to show him that I''m much stronger now." it had been a month since his elder brother went on an adventure, so Edward missed sparring with him because they often had friendly matches when he was at home. "Well, just wait for him." After saying that, Henry rose to his feet. "I will prepare for tomorrow''s mission. Just go to sleep if you have nothing to do because we will fight many ogres and goblins tomorrow." "Alright." Edward listened to his father''s words and headed to his room. Henry''s lips curled up into a grin as he headed to his office. ''I can''t wait for tomorrow toe.'' Heughed happily after that. ---- Next Day, 06:00 AM. Ace was currently standing before a mirror. Unlike usual, he was wearing armor this time. More precisely, he wore ck leather armor. Actually, he had three armors in his space ring. He decided to wear ck leather armor because he wanted to. Yes, there was no particr reason for this! He just simply wanted to wear it. ''Good!'' He nodded his head in satisfaction when he saw his reflection in the mirror. He looked handsome! And he looked more mature! No! That was wrong! Ace was an attractive young man, to begin with, so he would look handsome no matter what he wore. [Several divine beings hope you will entertain themter.] [Three evil beings want to see blood!] Ace ignored the notifications and checked his space ring. ''Phoenix sword, ck bow and one hundred arrows. Good!'' He did not have staff because he could not find good staff. As he was checking the items in his space ring, someone suddenly opened his door. "Ace, are you ready?" Scarlett stepped into his room as if it was hers. Like Ace, she also wore ck leather armor as if they had agreed to wear the same armor before. "Lady, even though we are lovers, but you should knock on the door first before entering my room." Of course, he was not angry at her. He just wanted her to knock on the door first before entering his room because her actions could give him a heart attack. She covered her mouth. "Ops. I''m sorry." When Ace was about to say something, Scarlett suddenly walked out of his room and closed the door. Ace was startled. ''Hmm? Why did she suddenly walk out of my room?'' That was the question that appeared in his mind. As he was thinking about her actions, he suddenly heard her voice from the opposite side of the door. "Ace, it''s me, your beautiful sugar mama." Ace finally understood the reason why Scarlett suddenly walked out of his room. ''I see.'' He did not expect her to do something like that. ''Sometimes, she is really cute.'' He found her behavior cute. "Come in." Ace uttered. After opening the door and stepping into his room, she inquired, "Are you ready?"please visit "I''m ready." He nodded his head. "Then let''s go now." after saying that, Scarlett embraced his right arm. To their surprise, they saw La when they were on the terrace. "Scarlett, are you sure you want to go to the military headquarters while hugging his right arm like that?" La knew that Scarlett always maintained her image in front of others. Scarlett only acted childish and spoiled when she was with Ace. "La, you can embrace his other arm if you want. No need to tease me." Of course, Scarlett would stop hugging his right armter because she had to maintain her image as city mistress. "I epted it dly." After saying that, La hugged Ace''s left arm. Scarlett and La stopped hugging his arms when they walked out of her house. After walking for several minutes, they finally reached the military headquarters. Lieutenant Valeria and the others were shocked when they saw Ace. "Why is he here?" "Does he want to participate in this monster subjugation?" "I think so. After all, he is wearing armor now." "Doesn''t he know this mission is dangerous?" "Maybe he will only watch from the sidelinester." "But isn''t that still dangerous?" One by one, the city guards voiced out their curiosity. When captain Noah saw Ace, he walked toward him and uttered, "Ace, it has been a while since thest time we met." "Scarlett, is he a good person?" Ace asked in a low voice. He only knew that person''s name because his system did not know the target''s personality or ns. "Yes," Scarlett told Ace that captain Noah was a kind and easy-going person. Captain Noah tapped Ace''s shoulders when he was in front of Ace. "You look more manly now. By the way, why are you wearing armor? Are you going to participate in the monster subjugation?" "It has been a while, captain Noah." Ace behaved as if he knew captain Noah. "Yes. I will be participating in this monster subjugation." "Are you trying to protect your beloved city mistress?" captain Noah teased Ace. "What are you talking about, captain Noah?" Ace uttered. "Haha." Captain Noahughed. "Let''s talk over there. I''m sure other guards also want to talk to you." "Sure." Ace agreed immediately. As captain Noah was taking Ace to the chairs, lieutenant Valeria inquired, "City mistress, are you sure you will take him on this mission?" "Yes." Scarlett responded instantly. "But this mission is dangerous." Valeria still thought Ace was weak. Of course, Scarlett knew what Valeria had in mind. "He is different now. He can protect himself." "He is different?" Valeria did not get Scarlett''s words. ''But he doesn''t look strong in my eyes.'' She added in her head. As Scarlett was talking with Valeria, the four families with their subordinates arrived at the military headquarters. Ace turned his head toward the four big families. ''Sean?'' He was shocked when he saw Sean in Henry''s group. He believed Sean was not a part of Henry''s family, so he was curious as to why Sean was in Henry''s group. ''Does he want to use this mission to do something to me?'' He could not help but have bad thoughts because he had a bad rtionship with Sean. ''Sean, I will kill you if you cause trouble for meter.'' Scarlett told him that he could kill someone outside her city. "Ace, you need to be careful with Henry." Captain Noah warned Ace to be careful because he knew that Henry liked Scarlett. Ace did not know who Henry was. He looked in the direction that captain Noah was looking at. ''Is he Henry?'' He told his system to analyze the red-haired man in front of him because he wanted to know whether he was Henry or not. ---- Name: Henry Howard Race: Human Age: 60 ss: Mage Rank: Master Talent: Grade C Strength: Lvl. 42 Agility: Lvl. 47 Stamina: Lvl. 43 Mana Capacity: Lvl 60 ---- ''I see. So, he is Henry, huh?'' When Ace noticed Henry kept looking at Scarlett, he knew the meaning of captain Noah''s words. When Henry caught sight of Ace, his lips curled up into a smirk. ''Just you wait, Ace. I will teach you a lesson today.'' Chapter 138 Ace, Be Careful Rivas, Olson, and Ruiz''s families were shocked when they caught sight of Ace. ''Ace? What is he doing here? And why is he wearing armor? Does he want to participate in this monster subjugation?'' Countless questions emerged in their minds. Like Henry and the others, they could not tell how stronger Ace was because there were two conditions to check other people''s strength. First, their rank must be equal to or above the target''s rank. Andst, the target had to use his power or energy. Even though they were already at the Master rank, but they could not tell how strong he was because Ace did not use his power or energy. This was the reason why they still thought that Ace was a weak young man. When captain Noah noticed that everyone was staring at Ace, he uttered, "Ace, it seems like you have be the center of attention." Ace did not care about it and still acted normally. Unlike Henry and the others, he could tell how strong they were because he could analyze their power with his system. ''So, Scarlett did not lie when she said the strongest awakener in this city was only at Master rank. But who is the strongest person in Nightshire city?'' Even though he could see their stats, but stats alone could not determine one''s strength because fighting experience and skills were also important. "Because everyone has arrived, let''s depart now!" Scarlett spoke abruptly. "Ace, wait here. I will bring a horse for you." After saying that, captain Noah left to bring a horse for Ace. "Thank you, captain Noah." Ace was happy because he did not have a horse. Shortly after that, they left the military headquarters. "Ace, stay close to me. I will protect youter." Captain Noah spoke abruptly. They were currently heading to the Red Ogre vige. Scarlett was leading the groups with Ace on her right side and La on the other side. Captain Noah and Lieutenant Valeria were on Ace''s right side, while other important figures were on La''s left side. They did not ride their horses fast because their subordinates were following them on foot. "Sure." Ace responded as he smiled. As Ace was talking with Captain Noah, Sean stared at him intently. ''Just you wait, Ace. I will teach you a lessonter.'' He had Xilu poison in his space ring. Henry gave him a space ring and Xilu poison yesterday because he agreed to poison Ace. Xilu poison was a colorless and tasteless poison, so the target would not notice it. This poison was a poison that attacked the target''s thyroid nd. In the first hour, the target would experience low thyroid hormone levels, causing fatigue, limp and lethargy. And in the next hour, the target would experience high thyroid, causing fast heart rate, irritability and muscles weakness. Even though Xilu poison was not deadly, but it was still in the category of dangerous poisons, especially when they were about to attack the Red Ogre vige. ''Ace, this is the price for getting in my way of taking back La.'' He did not try to talk with La because La was riding a horse next to Scarlett and other important figures. [Three divine beings tell you to pay attention to Sean.] Ace nced at Sean after reading the notification. He returned his attention to Captain Noah after looking at Sean for a second. At this moment, Henry and Edward also stared at Ace. But unlike Sean, they did not look at him intently. Henry and Edward exchanged a nce with each other before finally nodding their heads. Henry shifted his gaze from his son to Scarlett. "Scarlett, how about we take a rest now?" "Isn''t that a waste of our time?" of course, Scarlett did not know it was part of Henry''s n. "Scarlett, look at our subordinates! They have been walking for five hours without a rest. I''m sure they are tired." Henry responded instantly. "We don''t feel tired because we are riding horses. However, they are following us on foot." He then continued, "Some of them are even carrying heavy bags. Don''t you feel sorry for them?" Scarlett turned her head to look at their subordinates. ''They do look tired.'' Even though they were awakeners, but they were still human beings. They needed to rest and drink. This was the reason why they were delighted after hearing Henry''s words. Scarlett looked at Lexie, Aron, Melissa and Alvaro. "What do you think?" "I agreed with mister Henry''s suggestion." Lexie also did not know it was part of Henry''s n. "It''s also lunch time, so let''s take a break and eat first because it''s a bad idea to fight monsters on an empty stomach." "We agreed with Henry''s suggestion too." Melissa and her husband answered in unison. Aron did not say anything, but he nodded his head, giving her a sign that he also agreed with Henry''s suggestion. Because Everyone agreed with Henry''s suggestion, Scarlett could not refuse. "Alright. We will rest when we reach an open field." "Good!" Henry''s lips curled up into a grin. Edward and Sean nodded their heads when Henry stared at them. ''Get ready. We will carry out our n soon.'' Even though Henry did not say anything and only stared at them, they could understand it. Shortly after that, they reached an open field. They immediately ordered some of their subordinates to cook lunch. Like before, Ace was still with Captain Noah. ''I have to monitor their movements.'' With that idea in mind, he rose to his feet and headed to a quiet ce.please visit "Where are you going, Ace?" Captain Noah inquired. "I want to pee. I will be right back." Ace lied to Captain Noah. "Go back immediately." Captain Noah did not want Ace to be alone for a long time because they were in the forest. "Alright." Ace responded. When he was in a quiet ce, he made three clones. He changed his appearance first before using Ice Clone magic because he wanted them to pretend to be Scarlett''s subordinates. Scarlett brought two hundred subordinates, so they could pretend to be her subordinates. "Go and monitor their movements." Ace ordered his clones to monitor Sean, Henry and Edward''s movements. His clones nodded their heads before heading toward Sean, Henry and Edward. At this moment, Henry was talking with Sean behind a tree. They talked in a quiet ce because they did not want someone to know about their n. "I will change your appearance now, but it will onlyst forty minutes, so make sure to deliver the food to Ace before it." Henry could change Sean''s appearance using magic. "Understood." Sean responded. "Done!" Henry uttered, "Now go and do your task." "Alright." After saying that, Sean left. Henry smirked as he saw Sean''s back. ''You are indeed a good dog.'' He intended to make Sean a scapegoat if they were caughtter. ''I will return now.'' He walked toward Scarlett and the others. Henry did not know that two of Ace''s clones were in that ce. Ace''s clones nodded their heads before following Sean and Henry. "It''s him." Ace''s clone did not try to stop Sean because he had a good idea. After the food was ready, Sean ced two meals on a wooden tray. These two meals were for Ace and captain Noah. ''Haha.'' Heughed as he put Xilu poison in one of the meals. ''This is the price for ruining my rtionship with La.'' He only put poison in one of the foods because one of the meals was for Captain Noah. "I see." Ace''s clone immediately walked toward the red-haired man, one of Scarlett''s subordinates. "Can you help us give the food to everyone?" "Sure." The red-haired man agreed immediately. Then they headed toward Sean. Ace''s clone told the red-haired man to say something to Sean. When they were talking, he exchanged poisoned food for an ordinary meal. "I will give the food to the people first." Sean didn''t know that the food had been swapped. Ace''s clone smirked as he saw the poisoned food on his tray. ''I will give this meal to Edward.'' At first, he wanted to give the food to Henry, but he changed his mind because it was easier to give it to Edward. When Sean saw Ace talking with captain Noah, his lips curled up into a grin. ''There they are!'' His expression became friendly when he was close to them. "Here''s some food and drink for you." After saying that, he gave the food and drinks to Ace and captain Noah. "Thank you." Captain Noah said as he smiled. "Then I will leave now." Even though Sean was smiling, but heughed evilly in his head. ''Enjoy your meal, Ace.'' He immediately hid behind a tree not far from Ace. Ace did not eat the food immediately because there were three people who disliked him in that ce. ''System, analyze this food and drink. Is it poisonous or not?'' He said in his head. [Ding! Analyzing is in process.] After several seconds, his system finished analyzing the food and drink. [Host, no poison has been detected in food and drink. That is safe.] ''My clone has done a good job.'' He was sure that his clones had done something. Ace told his system to check captain Noah''s food and drink too. When he found out that there was no poison in their food and drinks, he told captain Noah to eat it. As Ace was enjoying the meal with captain Noah, Ace''s clone gave the poisoned food to Edward. "This is your share." "Un." Edward nodded his head. Chapter 139 Challenging Ace Sean was hiding behind a tree, looking at Ace. ''Good! Eat the meal. Eat it until there is nothing left!'' He smiled evilly when he saw Ace consuming his meal because he still thought the food was poisonous. ''La, your handsome friend will die today and you will fall into my arms againter!'' Heughed happily in his head. As Sean was peeking at Ace from behind a tree, Ace''s clone did the same thing. He was hiding behind a tree and looking at Edward! ''What a fool! It''s a pity that I don''t have a system like the real me, so I don''t know what kind of poison is it.'' After Edward finished eating his meal, Ace''s clone headed to the real Ace. At this moment, Sean no longer peeked at Ace. Ace had consumed his meal, so he decided to return to his group. When Ace noticed that one of his clones was standing in front of a tree, he walked toward his clone. "Captain Noah, I want to pee again. I will be right back." Captain Noah shifted his gaze from his drink to Ace. ''You want to pee again? Did you drink a lot of wine with city mistressst night?'' He suddenly thought Ace had some fun with city mistressst night. Ace followed his clone to a quiet ce. "So, what is it?" "Sean tried to poison you earlier." His clone exined everything to him. "I see." Ace was not surprised because he had guessed something like this would happen. This was the reason why he told his system to scan his food and drink before. "What are you going to do to him?" his clone inquired. "He tried to poison me, so I will kill himter." After saying that, Ace tapped his clone''s right shoulder. "Alright. You did a good job." His clone nodded his head before finally melting into water. [God of Wind utters, it''s weird to see you talking with your clone.] [Several divine beings agreed with God of Wind''s words.] "Well, it can''t be helped because I don''t know what they see, hear and do." Ace would be happy if his clone could provide information directly to his mind However, his Ice Clone magic could not do that. That was why he had to talk with them in person. As Ace was walking toward captain Noah, Sean walked back and forth. "I need to tell him that I have done my job." ''But how?'' Henry was with Scarlett and other important figures, so he could not meet Henry, or else they would be suspiciouster. ''I will just tell Edward and ask him to tell his father that I have done my task.'' When he caught sight of Edward, he decided to inform him. At this moment, Edward was sitting on the ground with his back leaning against a tree. He was still fine because the poison would only take effect after an hour. "Hmm?" Edward still sat on the ground when he saw Sean walking toward him. "I have finished my job. Ace has consumed the poisoned food." Sean said as he walked past Edward. "Good job!" Edward did not stop him when Sean walked past him. ''Then it''s time to carry out our next n.'' With that idea in mind, he decided to meet his father. When Henry saw his son, he immediately walked toward him. Like before, the duo headed to a quiet ce. "Father, Ace has consumed the poisoned meal." Edward spoke and paused for a second before he continued, "I think it''s time to carry out next our n." "Edward, there is a little change in the n." Henry told his son what to do. "I understood." After saying that, Edward headed to his family''s subordinates. "I just need to talk to Scarlett now." Henry walked toward Scarlett and the others. At the same time, Ace was talking with two of his clones. These clones were the ones who followed Henry and Edward in secret. "I see. Then I will y along with his n." Ace was already at Master rank, so Henry''s subordinates and Edward were nothing to him. "How about we kill Sean another day?" one of Ace''s clones uttered. Ace was startled. "Why?" "Wouldn''t it be better to torture him before killing him? He has caused trouble to you a few days ago, so killing him immediately is too good for him." His clone told him the reason why he suggested Ace did not kill Sean immediately. [Several evil beings agreed with your clone.] [Two divine beings are shocked by your clone''s idea.] "That''s actually a good idea!" Ace forgave Sean once, but Sean still tried to poison him, so he agreed to torture Sean. "Alright. You two keep pretending to be Scarlett''s subordinates. When we attack the Red Ogre vigeter, kidnap him and take him somewhere." "Alright." His clones left. As Ace headed to captain Noah, four of Henry''s subordinates walked to the center of the field. The names of these four people were Dani, Rudy, Davion, and Jake. "What are they doing?" "Why are they carrying their weapons with them? Are they going to fight?" "Did they quarrel earlier?" "Are they going to show off their skills?" One by one, the troops voiced out their curiosity. At this moment, four of Henry''s subordinates were standing face to face, ready to fight. Scarlett turned her head to look at Henry. "Henry, what are they doing?" She was currently sitting on a wooden chair with Lexie and the others. There was a long wooden table in front of them with tea on top of it. "My subordinates always practice after eating." Henry lied to Scarlett. "It''s fine. It''s only a normal spar." Because Henry said it was only a normal spar, Scarlett did not say anything and drank her tea.please visit Henry was pleased when Scarlett did not tell him to stop his subordinates from sparring because this meant everything was under his control. *ng¡­Cling¡­ The sound of weapons shing reverberated in the entire area. At this moment, Henry''s subordinates were sparring on the field. Even though they were only sparring, but they fought seriously. Bang! Bang! Dani and Rudy were thrown two meters from where they were before finally falling to the ground. "I won." Davion and Jake spoke in unison. "Now it''s time for us to spar." Edward, who was sitting on the ground, smirked. ''It seems like father managed to keep Scarlett from stopping them.'' He returned his attention to Davion and Jake. *ng¡­Cling¡­ Davion and Jake attacked each other continuously. Bang! Jake fell to the ground after being hit by Davion on his mid-torso. "I won, Jake." Davion stated. "Nice move!" "You are not bad, Davion." "Nice kick!" One by one, the troops praised Davion. The troops were delighted because they entertained them when they were on break. Captain Noah, who was sitting next to Ace, inquired, "What do you think, Ace?" "Not bad!" Ace responded calmly. "Oh! You are acting as if you are an expert awakener. But I like your answer. Haha." Captain Noahughed when he saw Ace''s cool behavior. After defeating Jake, Davion nced at henry. His lips curled up into a grin when he saw Henry nodding his head. ''Ace, don''t me me for this. I only want money.'' Because everyone''s attention was on him, Davion thought it was a good time to challenge Ace. With that idea in mind, he turned around to look at Ace. "Ace, do you want to spar with me?" "What?! He wants to spar with Ace?" "Hey, did I hear it right?" "Why did he suddenly ask Ace to spar with him?" "Does he have a grudge with Ace?" "Did Ace do something to him before?" "Is he not afraid of being beaten up by city mistress?" The volume of chatter in the field rose. They were shocked. They were stunned because Davion suddenly asked Ace to spar with him. Davion should have known that Ace was a weak young man, so he should not ask Ace to spar with him. Like her subordinates, Scarlett was startled. ''What?! Why did he suddenly ask Ace to spar with him?'' She immediately looked at Henry because she believed everything had been arranged by him. ''But this is good too. With this, everyone will know that Ace is no longer a weak young man.'' She was not angry at Henry; instead, she felt grateful because Henry had set the stage for Ace. Lieutenant Valeria, who was sitting on Scarlett''s right side, inquired, "City mistress, should I stop him?" Even though she was not close to Ace, she did not want something bad to happen to him. There were two reasons for this. First, Ace was important to Scarlett, andst, Ace was the son of a Hero. Ace''s father was the hero of Nightshire city because he died protecting the city. That was why lieutenant Valeria did not want something bad to happen to him. "It''s fine. It''s just a spar." Scarlett responded. "But what if something bad happens to Aceter?" Lieutenant Valeria inquired. "Nothing bad will happen to him." Scarlett was one hundred percent sure that Ace would defeat Davion. "Lieutenant Valeria, Scarlett is right. It''s just a spar, so nothing bad will happen to Ace." Henry was thrilled after hearing Scarlett''s words. Lieutenant Valeria did not say anything anymore and only stared at Ace. ''What are you going to do, Ace?'' She would help him if Ace decided to decline the challenge. "Hehe." When everyone was shocked, La covered her mouth and giggled. ''What a fool!'' She said in her head. "How is it, Ace? Do you want to spar with me?" Davion inquired. "Don''t worry. I won''t injure you." Chapter 140 One Move Davion returned his attention to Ace and inquired, "How is it, Ace? Do you ept my challenge?" Everyone was shocked by the unexpected turn of events. Previously, they thought Henry''s subordinates would only spar among themselves, but they were wrong. They were utterly wrong because Davion immediately challenged Ace right after defeating Jake. "Do you think Ace will ept the challenge?" "I don''t think so." "Yes. I also think he will decline it because epting the challenge is like digging his own grave." "Davion is a strong awakener, so I don''t think Ace will ept the challenge." The subordinates of the four major families believed Ace would reject the challenge because Davion was a strong awakener. However, what Ace did was the exact opposite of their guess. Ace rose to his feet and walked toward Davion! He epted Davion''s challenge! Everyone was stunned again. This was different from what they previously thought, so some of them still found it hard to believe what was going on. "Why is he walking toward Davion? Does this mean he epts the challenge?" "What?! He epted the challenge?! Doesn''t he know it''s dangerous?" "Ace, are you crazy?" "Ace, what are you doing?" "Has he lost his mind?" Chatter erupted like a handful of pearls striking a hade tray. Ace was doing something the exact opposite of their guess, so they were shocked. "Sure. I epted your challenge." Unlike the others, Ace was not surprised by Davion''s challenge because his clone had informed him about this before. And he epted Davion''s challenge because this was an excellent opportunity to show everyone that he was no longer a weak young man. Davion''s lips curled up into a grin. Previously, he thought he needed to persuade Ace to ept his challenge, but he was wrong. Of course, he was delighted because this was what he wanted. ''It seems like I will get a lot of money today.'' Edward promised to give him a lot of money if he could injure Ace, so in his eyes, he was already rich because he believed he could injure and defeat Ace. Edward, who was sitting on the ground with his back leaning against a tree, stated. "What a fool!" Like Edward, Henry was also thrilled because everything went ording to his n. ''I didn''t expect him to ept the challenge immediately. What a fool!'' Even though he was delighted, he did not show it on his face because he was with Scarlett and the others. "Ace, what are you doing? You can decline his challenge if you want." Captain Noah wore a worried face when he saw Ace walking toward Davion because he did not know that Ace was a powerful awakener. ''Why didn''t the city mistress stop him?'' He turned his head to look at Scarlett. ''What?! Why is she enjoying her tea?'' The expression of deep shock blossomed on his face when he saw Scarlett enjoying her tea. He was shocked because Scarlett was behaving calmly as if she did not care about Ace''s safety. ''I have to ask her about this.'' Something like this had never happened before, so he decided to ask Scarlett the reason why she did not stop Ace. Normally, Scarlett overprotected Ace. There was even a time where she ordered her subordinates to destroy a gang because that gang bullied and injured Ace heavily. This was the reason why he decided to ask Scarlett directly because he believed something was going on. When Scarlett saw Captain Noah, she inquired, "What is it, Captain Noah?" She sipped her tea elegantly and gracefully. Her behavior waspletely different from when she was with Ace. At this moment, she looked like an amazing leader with a calm personality. "City mistress, why didn''t you stop him?" Captain Noah asked curiously. "It''s fine. It''s only a spar." After saying that, Scarlett put her tea elegantly as if she was from a noble family. "But what if something bad happens to himter?" Captain Noah was still worried about Ace''s safety. "Don''t worry. Nothing bad will happen to him." Scarlett shifted her gaze to her handsome lover. ''I just hope he won''t beat Davion to deathter.'' She added in her mind. Captain Noah shifted his gaze from city mistress to Lieutenant Valeria, hoping Lieutenant Valeria would stop Ace. However, Lieutenant Valeria only shook her head without saying a single word. *Sigh¡­ Captain Noah sighed when he saw their behavior. ''I will just protect him myself.'' He walked toward a ce where he was close to Ace. ''I hope nothing bad will happen to himter.'' He was standing in front of a tree, ready to save Ace anytime. Everyone might not know it, but he had a good rtionship with Ace. Because everyone in the military always teased him, Ace''s predecessor always spent time with Captain Noah whenever he visited the military headquarters with Scarlett. This was the reason why Captain Noah had a good rtionship with Ace. As Captain Noah was worried about Ace''s safety, Ace was standing before Davion, acting calmly like usual. "Take out your weapon now. Let''s start our fight immediately." Davion tried his best to hide the happiness in his heart. "I don''t need a weapon. I will fight you with my bare hands." Ace could defeat Davion without a weapon, so he decided to fight barehanded. Davion was unhappy after hearing Ace''s words. ''Is he underestimating me?!'' Ace always fought with a sword in the past, so Davion felt like he was being underestimated by Ace. Davion tried his best to suppress his anger. "Fine. But don''t make an excuseter." "You don''t need to worry about it." Ace responded calmly. "Then let''s start now." Davion''s eyes were locked on Ace as he grabbed his spear firmer. At this moment, everyone''s attention was on Ace and Davion. The duo became the center of attention as if they were famous people. "Haa¡­" Davion rushed toward Ace, aiming his spear at Ace''s chest. Like before, Ace still acted calmly. He even put his left arm behind his back as if he was a master of martial arts. ''I will end this fight with one move.'' After moving to the left to avoid Davion''s attack, Ace raised his right arm. Boom! Davion''s body fell to the ground like a stone after being hit by Ace in the face. His front teeth fell out, and blood came out of his mouth. Davion instantly fell unconscious because Ace''s attack was too strong for him. *Silence¡­ The entire area turned into a dead silence. Previously, they thought Davion would be the winner of the fight because he was a powerful awakener at Elite rank. However, the reality was different from what they thought. Ace was the winner of the fight! He defeated Davion! Not only did he win against Davion, he even won the fight in an overwhelming way. One move! It only took him one move to defeat Davion. This showed one meaning. Ace was much stronger than Davion! This was the reason why everyone was shocked because Ace was a weak young man in their eyes. "Hey, I''m seeing Davion passed out on the ground. Is this real?" "I''m seeing the same thing too." "What?! You are also seeing the same thing?! Does that mean Ace won the fight?" "But how could he defeat Davion? Isn''t he a weak young man?" "Yes. How could he win the fight? This is different from what I expected." "I also thought he would lose the fight." "Oi, Davion, are you pretending to faint?" "Are we in some kind of illusion?" The troops found it hard to believe what they were seeing. They rubbed their eyes, but what they saw was the same. Davion was unconscious before Ace! Ace won against Davion! Like the troops, Henry was also shocked. Due to how shocked he was, he even thought he was under illusion magic. ''What is this? Am I under illusion magic?'' He turned his head to the left and right, skimming his surroundings. When he saw that everyone was also shocked, he finally realized it was real. ''But how? How did he defeat Davion?'' Two months ago, Ace was a weak young man, so he found it hard to believe what was happening. He even did not know how Davion was defeated by Ace. Like his father, Edward was also shocked. He even rose to his feet. ''How could he defeat Davion? Isn''t he a weak young man?'' He was shocked because someone, who he thought was weak, could defeat one of his family''s strongest subordinates. Captain Noah, who was ready to save Ace, opened his mouth in surprise. ''Ace won the fight?!'' Previously, he was ready to use One Thousand Steps skill to save Ace, but it was not needed now as Ace was the winner of the fight. Lieutenant Valeria, who was always calm, failed to hide her surprised expression. However, she came to her senses shortly after that. ''As expected of a hero''s son.'' Lieutenant Valeria suddenly remembered when Ace''s father bravely protected the city. Unlike the others, Scarlett and La were not surprised by the result of the fight. Scarlett even could sip her tea calmly as if nothing had happened on the field. ''They only saw him defeating Davion in one move, but they were already making such expressions. If they know that Ace is an Aeris and can master any skill and magic instantly, I''m sure they will faint immediately.'' She believed they would faint instantly if they knew how amazing Ace was. "This snack is delicious!" La enjoyed their surprised expressions as she consumed the snacks. [Several divine beings enjoy their surprised expressions.] [God of Wind nods his head in satisfaction.] [God of Sea give you a thumb up.] Like usual, Ace still acted calmly. '' Their surprised expressions are not bad. I like it.'' He was satisfied when he saw their surprised expressions. He then took one step forward and put his hands behind his back. "Is there anyone who still wants to fight me?" Chapter 141 Another Easy Win ''My lover is indeed the best man in the world.'' Scarlett sipped her tea elegantly and gracefully. She would have run to him and jumped into his arms if they were alone. However, she could not do that because they were not alone. She was the sovereign of Nightshire city, so she needed to pay attention to her actions when she was in front of her people. This was the reason why she did not express the happiness in her heart and only drank her tea elegantly. As Scarlett was feeling happy, Henry and Edward gritted their teeth. They were furious. They were enraged because things did not end the way they wanted. Davion should have beaten up Ace, and they should haveughed at his uselessness and helplessness, but the reality was different from what they had nned. Instead of beingughed at by everyone, some people even praised him. This should not have happened! They should not have praised him! However, Henry could not stop them from praising Ace because Scarlett and the others would be suspicious of himter. ''Damn it! Fuck!'' He cursed venomously in his heart. After ordering his subordinates to treat Davion, Henry looked at his second son. ''Go and beat up that bastard!'' Ace had injured one of his strongest subordinates, so he wanted his son to beat Ace up. Edward nodded his head and retrieved his sword from his space ring when his father looked at him. Even though his father did not say anything, he knew what he wanted. His father wanted him to beat Ace up! Of course, Edward agreed instantly because he also hated Ace. ''I will make you pay for what you did, Ace!'' Even though he was furious at Ace, he did not show it on his face. At this moment, Ace was still standing elegantly in the middle of the field. His ck hair danced gently in the wind, and his strong hands were behind his back. If it was in the martial arts movie, he would be the film''s main character, handsome, elegant and strong. "Because no one wants to fight me, then I will retu-" before Ace had finished his words, Edward''s voice rang out. "Wait! I challenge you to a duel." Edward said as he walked closer to Ace. "It''s Edward! He challenged Ace to a duel!" "Whoa! This will be interesting!" "Who do you think will win the fight? "I think Edward will win the fight." "I don''t agree with you. I think Ace will win the fight." "Yes. I''m sure Ace will win the fight." "Even though Ace won against Davion, Edward is one of the strongest young people in our city. It will be hard to beat him." "I still think Ace will win the fight." "Yes, I also believe Ace will win the fight, especially after seeing his overwhelming victory against Davion." "Do you want to bet with me?" "Sure! I will bet with you!" "I will bet one silver coin on Edward''s victory." "I pe-" "Bastards! How dare you make a bet in front of city mistress? Do you want to die?" "Tch! You are not fun!" One by one, the troops started guessing who would win the fight. They no longer underestimated Ace because he could win against Davion in one move. Ace, who was standing in the middle of the field, turned around to look at Edward. "Are you sure you want to fight me? Have you considered the consequences?" "Consequences? Haha. I admit you are stronger than I thought, but I don''t think you can defeat me." Edward was confident with his strength, so he was sure he would not lose against Ace. "Young lord, beat him!" "Defeat him, young lord!" "Young lord, show him your power!" "Show him how powerful the Howard family is!" "Young lord, defeat him in one move!" "Yes. Defeat him in one move!" One by one, Henry''s subordinates cheered Edward on. They wanted Edward to beat Ace up because Ace had humiliated their group by defeating Davion in one move. At this moment, Henry sat on the chair while drinking his tea. His angry face was nowhere to be seen now. Sure, Ace was stronger than he thought, but he was sure his son could defeat Ace Because Edward was one of the best awakeners of the younger generation in Nightshire city. ''Your luck ends here, Ace!'' He sipped his tea as he nced at Ace and Edward. Like before, Scarlett still behaved calmly. Even though she knew that Edward was a strong awakener, but the result of the fight would still be the same. Ace would defeat Edward! The difference in their strength was like heaven and earth, so it was impossible for Ace to lose to Edward. This was the reason why she consumed her snack calmly. "Stupid!" La said before eating her snack again. Unlike before, Captain Noah and Lieutenant Valeria did not ask Scarlett to stop Ace because he was a strong awakener. Even though they did not know how strong he was, but they did not panic and looked at Ace calmly. "Then let''s start the fight now." Ace still behaved calmly even when Edward underestimated him. "Sure." Edward infused his energy into his sword. "Young lord, you can defeat him!" "Young lord, kick his handsome face." "Young lord, you can do it!" Like before, Henry''s subordinates cheered Edward on. Henry''s lips curled up into a grin. ''Oh! Edward is serious from the start. It looks like the fight will end quickly.'' He still believed his son would win the fight. "Aaaaa¡­" Edward shouted as he dashed toward Ace. Like when he fought Davion, Ace didn''t move from his ce even an inch and waited for Edward to attack him. "Die!" Edward''s sword was covered with his energy. He used one of his strongest skills because he wanted to injure Ace heavily. Ace had injured Davion, so he had to pay for his actions. When his sword was about tond on Ace''s body, Ace disappeared and appeared behind him. Actually, he did not disappear. He just moved so fast, to the point where it seemed like he had vanished from his spot. ''This is what you get for causing trouble for me!'' After using the Lightning Move skill, Ace hit Edward''s back hard. Boom! Like what happened to Davion, Edward fell to the ground and fainted instantly after being hit by Ace. Everyone was stunned again. The fight, which they thought would be fierce, ended in less than three seconds. "Amazing! Ace defeated his opponent in one move again!" "Wow! He is amazing!" "Another easy win, huh? Just how strong is Ace now?" "I thought the fight would be fierce, but it ended in less than three seconds." "I''m disappointed with Edward!" "You can''t me Edward. Ace is just too strong for him!" "Aaggh! If we had not cancelled the bet, I would have gotten one silver coin right now!" Even though the troops were shocked, they were not as surprised as before because they already knew that Ace was a strong awakener. "What?! Edward also lost against him?!" Henry''s eyes quivered. Edward was one of the strongest people in the younger generation, but he still lost against Ace. Ace even defeated him in one move! ''Just how strong is he now?'' He still did not know how strong Ace was because the fight was over before he could check Ace''s power. Captain Noah, who was standing in front of a tree, smiled. "This brat. Just how strong is he now?" Of course, he was happy with the result of the fight because he was cheering for Ace, not Edward. "City mistress, just how strong is Ace now?" Lieutenant Valeria asked curiously. "You will know about itter." Scarlett did not tell Lieutenant Valeria how strong Ace was because she wanted to surprise everyone again. Lieutenant Valeria did not ask another question and shifted her gaze to Ace. ''Ace, just how strong are you now?'' She really wanted to know how strong Ace was now. "Ace, you are amazing!" "That''s right. You are amazing, Ace! You even can defeat Davion and Edward with only one move." "I did not know you were so strong, Ace!" "Since when did you be so strong?" "What kind of skill did you use earlier?" Ace was currently being surrounded by Scarlett''s subordinates. They immediately surrounded him when he walked toward Captain Noah because they wanted to ask many questions to him. Ace did not answer their questions and only smiled. No! It was not like he did not want to answer their questions. It was because they asked him many questions at the same time! He even could not hear their questions clearly because they asked at the same time. Scarlett, who was holding her tea, smiled softly when she saw him being surrounded by her subordinates. ''Ace, now many people know you are not a weak young man.'' Scarlett was happy for Ace because he could achieve his goal. La, who was eating her snacks, uttered, "Scarlett, look at him! He hasplicated expressions. So cute!" Scarlett looked at La before returning her attention to Ace. ''Yes. He is so cute! I suddenly want to tease him.'' She suddenly wanted to tease her young lover when she saw his expression, but she could not do that because she had to maintain her image as city mistress. At this moment, she really wanted to be alone with Ace. ''I want to finish this mission quickly!'' She kept looking at her handsome lover. As Ace was being praised by Scarlett''s subordinates, Henry was checking his son''s condition with an angry expression. ''Damn it!'' Chapter 142 You Look So Cool, Ace "Ace, you looked so cool when you defeated them earlier." "That''s right. You looked so cool earlier, especially when you stood with your hands behind your back. You look like a hero!" "I didn''t expect you to be so strong, Ace." "Haha. You even defeated them easily, as if you took candy from a kid." "That''s right. Easy-peasy. Haha." "Haha." Scarlett''s subordinates still surrounded and praised him because he did something extraordinary when he fought Davion and Edward. Like before, Ace could only smile when they praised him non-stop. Did he like it? Of course, he liked it! This was what he wanted, so he was pleased when they praised him continuously. He just did not express it because they did not give him a chance to say something. That was why he only smiled at them. "Haha. That''s right, Ace. You looked so cool earlier!" Captain Noah walked closer to Ace whileughing happily. "By the way, since when were you so strong like this? You even defeated Edward and Davion in one move. Did you hide your strength all this time?" Before Ace could answer Captain Noah''s questions, one of Scarlett''s subordinates uttered, "Captain Noah, you should have guessed the answer to your questions from his overwhelming victory against Davion and Edward." He then continued, "You saw his skill and power of his fists, right? I''m sure it takes many years to master that movement skill and have that powerful fist." "Makes sense!" "I agree with you. It''s impossible to have that powerful fist and master that movement skill in just a month. At least, it takes a few years to achieve that." "Does this mean Ace is strong all this time?" "Ace, have you been training secretly in the past few years?" "Ace, why did you hide your strength all this time?" An unexpected misunderstanding arose because of the words of one of Scarlett''s underlings. Ace tried to exin everything to them, but they did not give him a chance to do it. As a result, he could only let the misunderstanding spread among themselves. As Ace was feeling happy, Henry felt the opposite. His eyes were bloodshot, and he clenched his fist hard. At this moment, Henry was breathless with anger. Not only did his n fail, but his son was also injured. Many people even praised Ace continuously. This was the reason why he was about to explode with rage. ''Ace!'' His hatred toward Ace grew bigger when he saw Aceughing happily. Even though the mes of anger had consumed his body, Henry did not attack Ace immediately because Scarlett and the others were with them. "You are so cruel, Ace!" He tried to make Ace look bad because he could not attack Ace directly. Ace and Scarlett''s subordinates stoppedughing and looked at Henry. Not only them but everyone also shifted their gaze to Henry. "What do you mean by saying I''m so cruel?" Ace had guessed something like this would happen, so he was not surprised by Henry''s words. "We are going to attack the Red Ogre vige, but you still injure my son and Davion. Isn''t that cruel?" Henry brought up their mission in their conversation so that he could me Ace. "Haha. It''s funny." "Oh, my god! He is so funny!" "Did you hear what he just said? Haha." "Henry, why are you ming Ace for their injuries? It''s funny. Haha." "Maybe it''s because he can''t stand humiliation." "Maybe. Haha." One by one, Scarlett''s subordinates made fun of Henry because he med Ace for his son''s injuries. "Funny!" Ace stated. "I did not use a weapon like them and only attacked them once. They are injured and unconscious because they are simply too weak." "That''s right. They are simply too weak." "Yes. They are too weak for Ace." "Un, un. Too weak!" Scarlett''s subordinates repeated his words. Ace then continued his words. "Don''t tell me. You want me to get beaten up by them without fighting back?! Is that what you want?" Henry was unhappy when Ace cornered him with his words. "But you should not injure them. You sho-" Before Henry had finished his words, Scarlett disturbed him. "Henry, stop it!" She could not stay silent when Henry tried to make Ace look like a bad person because Ace was not wrong in this matter. Henry shifted his gaze from Ace to Scarlett. "Scarlett, you should not defend him this time because what he did to my son and Davion is wrong." "They were the ones who challenged Ace to a duel earlier. If you don''t want them to get hurt, why didn''t you stop them earlier?" of course, Scarlett would defend Ace. "Stop this and just treat them quickly!" Henry gritted his teeth in annoyance. He could not do anything now because Scarlett had defended Ace. Everything would be a mess if he kept trying to me Ace because everyone knew what had happened earlier. "Tch!" he ordered his subordinates to bring her son and Davion to his tent. "Lieutenant Valeria, tell Ace to meet me at my tent now." after saying that, Scarlett headed to her tent. "Understood." Lieutenant Valeria immediately walked toward Ace. Scarlett was currently in her tent. Her tent was quite big and guarded by two awakeners. No one could see her because there was no room for people to peek at her. ''How dare he try to shift the me to Ace!'' Scarlett, who was sitting on a wooden chair, wore an annoyed face. She was unhappy when she remembered how Henry tried to make Ace look like a bad person. If she was not the lord of Nightshire city, she would have pped Henry''s face earlier. As Scarlett was remembering Henry''s actions, Ace entered her tent. "Scarlett, why did you call me?" Her annoyed face immediately turned into a smile when she saw his handsome face. "Sit first." Ace sat on the wooden chair in front of her. "So, what is it?" "Congrattion, Ace. Now many people know that you are not a weak young man." she called him to her tent because she wanted to congratte him. No! Actually, the real reason was that she wanted to be alone with him. She could not lovey-dovey with him if they were in front of her people, so she called him to her tent. "Thank you." Ace smiled softly before finally tapping his thighs. "Come here and sit on myp." Scarlett wasted no time and sat on hisp. This was what she wanted, so she agreed to sit on hisp. "So, what is my reward?" "Why are you asking for a reward?" he asked curiously. "You have a chance to show them that you are not weak anymore because I let you participate in this monster subjugation, so I want a reward now." She told him the reason why she wanted a reward. "Ah?" what she said was right, so he decided to reward her. For this reason, he grabbed her slender waist and made her sit facing him. Without waiting for another second, he cupped her pretty face and kissed her tender lips. "There! I have given you a reward!" he said after stopping the kiss. "I want more, Ace." She was still not satisfied, so she wanted another kiss. Ace kissed her again after hearing her words. However, what he did this time was different. If previously he only pressed his lips against hers, this time, he tried to put his tongue into her mouth after their lips met. Of course, Scarlett opened her mouth immediately because this was what she wanted. Yes, she wanted a deep kiss! Like usual, Ace used his tongue skillfully after she opened her mouth. Due to how skilled he was at deep kissing, Scarlett''s face turned red shortly after that. Of course, she did not stop the kiss and kept enjoying his kisses because it felt good. Yes, Ace''s kiss felt great! This was the reason why she liked it whenever he kissed her. "Huft¡­Huft¡­Huft¡­" she stopped the kiss when she was out of breath. "Ace, you are so amazing at deep kissing." "Scarlett, do you want to feel something better?" Ace inquired. Instead of answering his question, she asked curiously, "What is it?" "Follow me." Ace dragged her somewhere. At the same time, Henry was looking at his son. Edward was still unconscious because Ace''s punch was too strong for him. "How is his condition?" he asked. The healing mage responded, "He is fine. He will regain consciousness in an hour." Henry let out a sigh of relief. Of course, he was still angry at Ace because Ace had injured his son. Henry looked at Liam and uttered, "Call Sean now." "Understood, lord." Liam responded. Shortly after that, Sean entered Henry''s tent. "What is it?" "Are you sure Ace has eaten the poisoned food?" even though Henry''s son had told him about this, but he wanted to hear it directly from Sean''s mouth. "Yes. I saw him eating it with my own eyes." Sean responded. Henry sat on the wooden chair and uttered, "I want you to keep watching himter. You don''t need to do anything. Just keep watching him." "Alright." Sean agreed immediately. "But I want you to give me four people to protect and support me." "Four people? Sure! I will give you four peopleter. You can order them around during this mission." Henry brought fifty subordinates earlier, so giving four people to Sean was not a big deal for him. "Good!" Sean smiled happily. "I will try to kill him if the opportunity arises." "I hope you will get a good opportunityter." Henry responded. Chapter 143 Are You Alright? Ace was currently sitting under a big tree and consuming Qena fruit with Scarlett. Qena fruit was a sweet fruit that looked like a grape but had no seeds. Previously, he saw Qena fruit when he talked with his clones. He decided to take her to the Qena tree because his system told him that the Qena fruit was edible and delicious. No! Actually, he took her to the Qena tree because he wanted to spend time alone with his beautiful MILF. Sure, they could lovey-dovey in her tent, but the possibility of someone else disturbing them was high. This was the reason why he decided to take her to the Qena fruit because they could lovey-dovey and eat delicious fruit too. "This Qena fruit is delicious!" Ace consumed the fruit happily. Scarlett, who was sitting on his right side, nced at him. ''He looks so happy.'' When she saw his happy expression, she suddenly wanted to tease him. ''I will tease him.'' She teased him because they were alone and far from their tents. "Ace, which one is more delicious? This Qena fruit or me?" Scarlett used a seductive voice when she threw this question at him. Not only that, but she also yed with her tender lips and put on a seductive look. At this moment, her cold and firm demeanor was nowhere to be seen. She only looked like a beautifuldy who was seducing or teasing her handsome boyfriend. Ace was startled by her question, but he did not show it on his face. "That''s a hard question because this fruit is delicious." "Are you sure you can''t decide that?" like before, Scarlett wore a seductive face. "Then let me taste you first." After saying that, he kissed her tender lips. Scarlett did nothing when he suddenly cupped her pretty face and pressed his lips against hers because she knew something like this would happen. "So, what is your answer?" Scarlett asked after he stopped the kiss. "Hmm? I still can''t decide it. Let me taste you again." After saying that, he kissed her pink lips again. But unlike before, he explored every inch of her mouth using his tongue after their lips met. Deep kiss! Yes, he kissed her hungrily! Scarlett was seducing him, so he decided to take advantage of the situation to kiss her passionately. When he noticed that her face had turned red and the mes of lust had appeared in her eyes, heughed happily in his head. ''This is what you get for seducing me.'' Of course, he was not satisfied. Scarlett dared to seduce him, so he decided to teach her a lesson. For this reason, he pushed her down slowly, causing her to lie on her back. Even though Scarlett was shocked by his actions, she did not stop him. She kept letting him do whatever he wanted and only enjoyed the kiss. At this moment, Ace was on top of her. Of course, he was still kissing her passionately because he decided to take advantage of the situation to enjoy her tender lips. "So, which one is tastier? The Qena fruit or me?" Scarlett asked after she stopped the kiss. "You are tastier than Qena fruit." Ace gave an honest answer. "Hehe. I knew you would say that." Of course, she knew he would say something like that because Ace was a perverted young man. "So, are you going to continue to be on top of me?" "Beautifuldy, how can I get up if you put your arm around my waist?" actually, he could remove her arms from his waist, but he did not do that because he could use it to tease her. "Ops! I forgot!" Scarlett immediately removed her arms from his waist. After Ace sat next to her, she immediately rose to her feet. Ace was startled when she suddenly stood up. He thought she wanted to return to their camp, but he was wrong. He was utterly wrong because she suddenly took off her armor, leaving behind her T-shirt and trousers. "Why are you taking off your armor?" Ace asked curiously. Instead of answering his question, she told him to do the same thing. "Ace, take off your armor too." "Why?" he still did not get her words. "Don''t you want lovey-dovey with me?" she did not want to lovey-dovey while wearing armor because she could not feel the warmth of his body. "Of course, I want to lovey-dovey with you." Ace immediately took off his armor after hearing her words. "Hehe." Like usual, Scarlett sat between his legs after he took off his armor. "Ace, are you happy to be my lover?" "Why are you asking this question?" he did not know why she suddenly asked that question. "Just answer it." She responded. "Yes. I''m happy." These words came from the bottom of his heart. "You are beautiful, sexy, kind, and always make me happy, so of course, I''m happy." "So, you are only after my body, huh?" she teased him. The corner of his lips twitched. "Why do you think I only want your body?" "Because you said I''m pretty and sexy." She responded. Ace was at a loss for words. Sometimes, he did not understand her train of thought. But because he wanted to tease her, he suddenly squeezed her breasts. "Yes. I''m only after your sexy body." "Hehe. Pervert young man!" Scarlett did not stop him from squeezing her breasts and only giggled. "Hmm? You are not stopping me?" Ace asked in surprise. "Ace, I''m your lover. You can do whatever you want to my body." He had squeezed her breasts many times, so she acted normally. "Then don''t me me if you get turned onter." Ace kept squeezing her breasts. "I won''t get aroused." She was sure that she would not get aroused if he only yed with her breasts. However, she underestimated Ace''s skills too much. Sure, she was still able to chat normally in the first two minutes, but everything changed when he yed with her breasts directly. Her body suddenly felt hot, and her legs squirmed continuously. She even always moaned in between her words. ''He is only ying with my breasts, but it can still get me aroused.'' Of course, she still tried her best to suppress the mes of lust within her because it was rted to her dignity. However, it onlysted for ten minutes. Scarlett could not hold back the lust in her body anymore, especially when he pinched her nipples. ''I can''t hold back myself anymore. He has to take responsibility.'' With that idea in mind, she turned around to face him. "Ace, you have to take responsibility," Scarlett stated. "Sure." After saying that, Ace put her right nipple into his mouth. "Hmm¡­" Scarlett looked at Ace, who was licking and sucking her right breast. ''My young boyfriend is licking and sucking my breasts.'' The longer she watched him sucking and licking her breast, the bigger the lust within her became. As Ace was enjoying her breasts, Scarlett moved her hands to his bulge. ''It''s hard.'' She slowly unzipped his pants. Even though Ace knew what she was doing, he did not do anything and let her do whatever she wanted. He was enjoying her breasts, so it would be unfair to her if he stopped her from touching his penis. ''It''s hot!'' Even though she could not see his penis clearly, but she could hold it. ''His penis is hot.'' She slowly stroked his cock. ''I can''t wait anymore. I want to taste his penis now.'' The longer she stroked his penis, the bigger the desire to suck his cock. "Ace, I want to suck your penis." Scarlett did not feel shy when she said vulgar words because he was her lover. Ace stopped what he was doing. ''She wants to suck my penis?'' Actually, he was not surprised because he knew she would say it sooner orter. "Sure." Even though he still wanted to y with her breasts, he still granted her wish. Scarlett immediately slid from hisp. "Ace, can you stand up?" "Alright." Ace immediately pulled down his pants after standing up because, with this, she could enjoy his cock fully. *Gulp¡­ Even though she had seen his penis many times, but it always amazed her because the size, color, thickness, and length of his penis were perfect in her eyes. ''It''s his pre-cum.'' Scarlett immediately licked his pre-cum before finally drinking it. ''His pre-cum is so tasty! It''s tastier than Qena fruit.'' She felt like electricity ran through her body when she drank his pre-cum. For this reason, she opened her mouth and began sucking his penis hungrily. Ace smiled happily when he saw her sucking his penis hungrily. ''It seems like she has be a pervert MILF.'' He stared at her without doing anything. Was he happy? Of course, he was happy! One of the most beautiful and popr women in Nightshire City was giving him a blowjob, so of course, he was delighted. He was sure if anyone saw what they were doing in the forest, they would envy him to death because she was the most desirable woman to be a girlfriend in Nightshire city. ''I really like this view.'' He loved the sight of his penis sliding in and out of Scarlett''s mouth because it was beautiful. *Slurp¡­Slurp¡­Slurp¡­ The sound of her sucking his penis hungrily echoed in their ears. At this moment, Scarlett could no longer hold back the lust within her. For this reason, she stopped sucking his huge penis and uttered, "Ace, I want to do it. I can''t hold back myself anymore." Chapter 144 In The Forest *Slurp¡­Slurp¡­Slurp¡­ The sound of Scarlett sucking Ace''s huge penis hungrily echoed in their ears. ''His cock is as delicious as ever.'' Even though she had sucked his penis many times, but she never grew tired of his huge cock. Instead, it was the opposite. The more she sucked his penis, the more she liked his cock. It was as if his penis was a drug, causing her to get addicted after tasting it once. ''Hmm?'' When she noticed that Ace was looking at her, she stopped sucking his penis and smiled happily. "Your penis is delicious, Ace." After saying that, she stuck out her pink tongue and licked the tip of his cock lewdly. She did not feel shy or try to hide her lewd expression. She even kept licking the tip of his penis while looking at him as if licking his cock was something to be proud of. "I know because you are sucking my cock hungrily." He knew that she liked his penis because she sucked his cock like she sucked delicious candy. "I suddenly wonder what your people will feel if they see their city mistress sucking my cock hungrily like this." "I''m sure they will envy you to death because they always dream of being in your ce." She knew that almost all men in Nightshire City desired to bed her. If she was not the city mistress and a powerful awakener, she was sure they would have dragged her to their room forcefully. They could only try to court her gently because they were weaker than her, and their status was not as high as hers. "Then does that mean I''m a lucky young man?" he inquired. Scarlett stopped sucking his penis and responded, "That''s right. I''m sure it''s hard to find a lover like me." Like before, she gave him a blowjob again after answering his question. At that moment, she looked like a woman who was tasting the most delicious sausage in the world. *Drip¡­ Love juices came out of her vagina. Even though Ace did not y with her pussy, but sucking his huge penis was enough to make her vagina wet. ''I can''t hold back anymore. I want this penis in my pussy now.'' Scarlett stopped giving him a blowjob and only sniffed his penis. When she inhaled the unique smell of his huge penis, the desire to have sex with him grew bigger. Due to how big her desire to have sex with him, her vagina twitched continuously. "Ace, I can''t hold back myself anymore. I want to do it now." Scarlett looked at Ace with her lustful eyes. At this moment, Scarlett looked like a subus queen. Her pretty face had turned lewd, and her breath was short. She looked so seductive, especially when she kept sniffing his penis and looking at him with her lustful face. Ace believed any man would be seduced right away if they saw her current expression because she looked so seductive. "Then let''s go to the main dish." He agreed immediately because he also could not wait to taste her tight pussy. After taking off her trousers and standing in front of the Qena tree, she stuck out her sexy ass and spread her pussy with her fingers widely. "Come here, Ace." Like Scarlett, Ace also took off his pants. ''She looks so damn sexy!'' Even though he knew Scarlett was a sexydy, but at that time, she looked much sexier in his eyes. Due to how sexy she was, his penis even throbbed continuously when he walked closer to her. ''Her beautiful pussy is so wet. It looks so delicious.'' He could see love juicesing out of her vagina. ''Now let me eat this pussy again.'' With that idea in mind, he positioned his cock at her pussy. "Mmmm¡­" Scarlett was already horny, so her legs squirmed for a second when the tip of his penis touched her vaginal opening. ''Hurry up, Ace. I can''t wait anymore.'' She stared at him with her lustful eyes. And as if Ace could read her mind, he immediately thrust his penis into her wet vagina. "Mmmm¡­." She half-closed her eyes and tilted her head back when he thrust his huge penis into her pussy slowly. ''Ahh¡­My young lover''s penis is in my pussy again.'' She could feel his penis through her vagina clearly, like the size and thickness of his cock. "Ah¡­Ah¡­Ah¡­" Scarlett began to moan when Ace moved his waist. Even though he only moved his waist slowly, she still felt immense pleasure. In her eyes, Ace made the right decision. It had been more than three days since thest time they had sex, so she wanted it slow at the start because, with this, she could enjoy his penis fully. ''As usual, having sex with him feels amazing.'' Her little mouth opened, letting out seductive cries. As Ace was moving his waist continuously, his eyes were locked on her beautiful back. Scarlett was naked, so he could see her wless back. ''She really has a beautiful back! It''s so beautiful!'' The longer he stared at her back, the bigger his desire to kiss it. For this reason, he bent over and pressed his lips against her back. Of course, he still moved his waist back and forth because he could do multitask. "Ahh¡­" Scarlett was startled and moaned louder when he suddenly kissed her back. Even though he only kissed her back gently, but it was enough to make the mes of lust within her bigger. For this reason, her love juices came out of her vagina faster than before. "Ah¡­Ah¡­Ah¡­Ah¡­" Even though the distance between them and their camp was far, Scarlett still suppressed her wails. They were in the forest, so she did not want to make a loud noise because it could attract magical beasts. ''Ah¡­Ah¡­Ah¡­'' At first, she could suppress her moans as low as possible, but everything changed when Ace stopped kissing her back and yed with her ass hole. "Hii?" Scarlett widened her eyes in surprise. "Ace, what are you doing?" She was startled when he suddenly yed with her ass hole because all this time, he had never done it before. "You have a cute butt hole, Scarlett." Ace moved his waist as he rubbed her ass hole with her right index finger. At this moment, he suddenly wanted to have anal sex with her because they had only had normal sex until now. However, he did not voice out his desire because it was not the right time to ask for anal sex. "Ah¡­Ah¡­Ah¡­Ace, you are yo-Ahh¡­" she moaned louder when he suddenly thrust his right middle finger into her ass hole. "Ace¡­Ah¡­Ah¡­Ace, you¡­Ah¡­you can''t¡­Ah¡­Ah¡­" She could not finish her words because he stirred her inside after putting his right middle finger into her ass hole. ''What is this unique pleasure?'' She had never had anal sex before, so that pleasure was foreign to her. Of course, she did not hate it because it also gave her pleasure. ''I''m not familiar with this pleasure, but it feels good!'' She felt pleasure from both his vagina and ass hole. "Ah¡­Ah¡­Ah¡­" Due to how amazing the pleasure was, her legs suddenly turned weak. Luckily, Ace caught her when she was about to fall to the ground. "Ops! Dangerous!" "Ace, my legs are weak now." She looked at him with her lustful face. "Then let''s change position." because he could not fuck her from behind, he decided to do it from the front. Scarlett was currently standing in front of him with her back leaning against a tree. She did not fall to the ground because the tree was supporting her body. When Ace lifted her right leg and positioned his penis at her vaginal entrance, Scarlett looked at his huge cock intently. ''He is about to eat me again.'' Her lustful eyes were focused on his penis. "Ahhh¡­." Like before, she moaned again when he thrust his penis into her pussy slowly. As Ace was sliding his penis in and out of her pussy, Scarlett put her hands on his shoulders and looked at his handsome face. "Ah¡­ah¡­Ah¡­" she kept looking at her young boyfriend as she cried out in delight as if she was seducing him with her moans. At first, Ace only moved his waist back and forth continuously, but everything changed when he saw her lewd expression. Her face was so seductive, to the point he felt as if he was seeing the goddess of seduction. ''She is so seductive.'' He could not help but gulp his saliva when he saw her seductive face, especially when he stared at her tender lips. ''It''s so seductive.'' Ace got seduced when he saw her tender lips, causing him to kiss her passionately. *Kiss¡­ As his penis was enjoying her wet pussy continuously, his tongue was enjoying her little mouth non-stop. Scarlett immediately wrapped her arms around his neck when he suddenly kissed her passionately. "Hmm¡­Mmm¡­Mmm¡­" she could not moan clearly because Ace was kissing her hungrily. ''Ace¡­Ace¡­Ace¡­'' She kept calling his name in her head. "Ah¡­Ah¡­Ah¡­" seductive cries escaped from her little mouth after Ace stopped the kiss. Because Ace wanted to thrust his penis deeper into her wet pussy, he lifted her other leg. "Hiii¡­" Scarlett gritted her teeth. ''So deep!'' She could not control her wails anymore because his penis kept hitting her womb. ''It feels so good. It feels good. It feels good.'' She ced her head on his right shoulder as she moaned. Because his penis kept hitting her womb, Scarlett reached her limit faster than usual. "I''m cumming¡­I''m cumming.. I''m cumminggggggg¡­." Chapter 145 If He Is Weak, Then What Am I? "It feels good!" a satisfied smile could be seen on Scarlett''s lewd face. She was happy. She was thrilled because she had just had a massive orgasm. "Huft¡­Huft¡­Huft¡­" Scarlett breathed heavily. ''My young boyfriend is indeed amazing! He is amazing in everything!'' She praised Ace in her head. At this moment, Ace did not move his waist because he wanted to give her time to catch her breath. To his surprise, Scarlett suddenly cupped his handsome face and gave him a peck on the lips. "Thank you, my handsome boyfriend." She thanked her young boyfriend for making her have a massive orgasm. "You are indeed an amazing man." He was thrilled after hearing her words. "You look so seductive, Scarlett." "Hehe. Was this the reason why you suddenly kissed me so passionately earlier?" even though she already knew the answer, but she still asked this question because she wanted to hear the answer directly from his mouth. "Yes." He nodded his head. "It''s because you are amazing." She corrected her words. "I mean, it''s because your cock is amazing." The corner of his lips twitched. "You don''t feel embarrassed when you say vulgar words, huh? I suddenly wonder what your people''s reaction would be if they found out that you are a lewddy who also utters vulgar words." "They won''t know about it because I only show my lewd personality to you." Her people never knew about her lewd personality because she always maintained her image when she was in front of them. "I suddenly feel special." He stated. "Because you are indeed special." He was indeed special to her. Otherwise, there was no way she would have sex with him. She even never refused whenever he desired to have sex with her. His heart was filled with happiness after hearing her words. "I''m melting after hearing your words. Hehe." "Hehe." She giggled. "Ace, you can move your waist again now." Even though her body was still sensitive, but she was ready for another round because her young lover still had not had an orgasm. "Are you sure?" he inquired. "Yes. I''m ready for another round." She nodded her head. "Then I will eat you again." After saying that, he moved his waist back and forth continuously. "Ah¡­Ah¡­Ah¡­" like before, countless seductive moans came out of her little mouth after he moved his waist. ''Young people are indeed amazing! No, my Ace is indeed amazing!'' Because she wanted him to orgasm quickly, she squeezed her vagina as tight as she could. Ace was startled by her actions. ''So tight!'' Of course, he loved it because it gave him immense pleasure. As Ace was sliding his cock in and out of her pussy, Scarlett rested her head on his right shoulder and moaned continuously. At that moment, what she did was only two things. Moan and squeeze his penis with her pussy! She wanted her young boyfriend to have an orgasm quickly, so she kept tightening her wet vagina. And after tightening her pussy for more than a minute, her hard work paid off. Ace finally reached his limit! ''He is about to cum.'' She had already had sex with him many times, so she knew the signs when he was about to cum. "Scarlett, I''m cumming¡­ I''m cumming..." He moved his waist faster and faster. "Ah¡­Ah¡­Ah¡­" actually, she wanted to tell him to let out all his sperm in her pussy, but she could not say it because Ace moved his waist fast. That was why she only moaned and wrapped her arms around her neck. "I''m cumming¡­." Ace let out his white sperm deep inside her vagina. "Hii¡­" Scarlett widened her eyes and gritted her teeth when he shot his sperm deep inside her pussy. ''He cummed a lot. My inside is full.'' Because her body was still sensitive, she also had an orgasm when he cummed in her pussy. ''I''m cumming again!'' Like before, she had a massive orgasm again. "Huft¡­Huft¡­Huft¡­" Ace and Scarlett breathed heavily. Even though they had already had an orgasm, but they were still in the same position. They were still connected! Not only were they connected in their lower part, but they were also connected in their upper part because they immediately had a deep kiss after having an orgasm at the same time. "You cummed a lot, Ace." Scarlett spoke after breaking the kiss. "My inside is full now." "It''s because your pussy feels great." He responded immediately. "Or maybe it''s because we haven''t had sex in more than three days before." "What?! Does that mean you want to have sex with me every day?" she teased him. "That''s actually a good idea." He joked around. "Pervert!" she stated. "Hehe." Ace chuckled "Hehe." Scarlett giggled. After talking for a few seconds, Ace carried her and sat on the grass. Of course, they were still connected because he did not pull his penis out of her pussy. After he sat on the grass, she pinched his cheeks. "Bad young man!" "Why are you suddenly pinching my cheeks, beautifuldy?" he asked curiously. "Why did you suddenly y with my butt hole earlier? You even thrust your middle finger into my ass hole. Why did you do that?" even though she had asked this question before, but she still asked it again. Instead of answering her question, he asked, "Is this the reason why you are pinching my cheeks now?" "Yes." She gave an honest answer. "Because your ass hole is cute." He did not feel shy when he said this, "Scarlett, how about we have anal sex after returning home?" "What?!" she said in surprise. "You want to have anal sex with me?!" She found it hard to believe what she was hearing. ''I didn''t expect him to be in that group.'' There were two types of male groups. The first group was men who found anal sex disgusting. And the second group was men who liked anal sex. She did not expect Ace to belong to the second group because he looked like someone who disliked anal sex. ''It seems like we can''t judge people from their appearances.'' Of course, she did not hate him for this because actually, she was also curious about anal sex. "We will see itter." She did not give a definite answer. "We will see it? Does that mean there is a chance that we will do it after returning home?" she did not say no, so Ace thought there was a chance of them having anal sexter. "That depends on your ability to seduce me." She gave him another hope. "I like your answer." He was happy after hearing her words because he believed he could seduce her to have anal sex with him in the future. "Hehe." Scarlett giggled when she saw his happy expression. "Alright, let''s return to the camp now. I think the scout team has returned now." "Alright." Even though he still wanted to chat with her, but he agreed immediately because he understood her role in their mission. After putting on their clothes, they walked toward their tent with smiles on their faces. The smile on Ace''s face grew bigger when Scarlett suddenly held his right hand. But what made him the happiest was that she said the magical words after that. "Ace, I love you." She said with a beautiful smile on her face. "I love you too." after saying that, he kissed her forehead, a kiss full of love. At that moment, the duo felt as if the world was a beautiful garden. ''Today is a good day.'' ---- Camp, Henry''s Tent. Henry was still sitting on a wooden chair next to Edward and Davion. Even though he was furious at Ace, he had a calm expression now. ''I will attack him if the opportunity arisester.'' He would attack Ace if the opportunity aroseter. As he was thinking about Ace, Edward regained consciousness. "Agghh! My hurt hurts." Edward sat up and touched his head. Henry immediately looked at his son. "Edward, how are you feeling now?" "My head hurts." Edward responded, "Where are we?" "We are in our tent." Henry gave an honest answer. "In our tent? Father, what about the fight? Did I lose to Ace?" Edward could not remember anything. "Yes. You lost the fight." Henry told Edward that Ace defeated him in one move. "He defeated me with only one move?!" Edward widened his eyes in surprise. He was a powerful and top ten awakener in the younger generation, but Ace defeated him with only one move. The man, who he thought was weak and only had a handsome face, defeated him in one move. Edward''s heart was shaken up. He always saw Ace as a useless and weak person, but that useless and weak person could defeat him in just one move. ''Haha. He defeated me in just one move! With only one move!'' He did not want to admit that he had lost to Ace, but he could see the proof. He was injured and in their tent! ''He defeated me in just one move. He defeated me in just one move.'' "Cough¡­Cough¡­" Edward suddenly coughed up blood. "Edward!" Henry''s face turned panicked. "Liam, call a healing mage now!" Shortly after that, Liam entered the tent with a healing mage. After treating Edward, the healing mage left. "Haha. I lost to a boytoy." Edward, who was lying on the bed,ughed desperately. His loss to Ace was a big blow to his mental. Ace was a boytoy, but he still lost against him. He even lost in one move. ''If Ace is weak, then what am I?'' Chapter 146 Stupid! Ace and Scarlett were heading to their camp while holding hands. Scarlett''s face was full of smiles as she returned to their camp with her handsome boyfriend hand in hand. The reason for this was simple. It was because her heart and soul were happy! Her heart was delighted because she could spend time alone with her young lover in a good ce, and her soul was thrilled because he could satisfy her when they had sex earlier. She even had a massive orgasm. This was the reason why she was walking with a smile on her face. "You seem so happy." He spoke abruptly. "Because I''m feeling happy right now." Scarlett gave an honest answer. "Then we should go on an adventure again when you have free time." He suddenly remembered the time when they traveled to Herora City together. "Sure!" she agreed immediately because going on an adventure with him was a hundred times better than staying at home and doing work every day. Ace raised his right little finger and uttered, "Promise?" "Promise." After saying that, she intertwined her right little finger with his. "Hehe." The duoughed happily. Shortly after that, they reached their camp. Because Scarlett wanted to maintain her image, she stopped holding hands with him. Ace was fine with it because he understood her status as city mistress. Of course, he would love it if they could lovey-dovey in front of her people. However, he would not force her to lovey-dovey with him in front of her people because he also cared about her reputation. As Ace and Scarlett were heading to their tent, Lieutenant Valeria walked toward Scarlett. "City mistress, the scout team has returned." Lieutenant Valeria went straight to the point. Scarlett immediately looked at Ace. "Ace, let''s go to the conference tent." "I also can participate in the meeting?" he was startled after hearing her words. "Just stand by my side." Scarlett responded. Like Ace, Lieutenant Valeria was also shocked, but she did not say anything and only stared at Ace and Scarlett. "Sure." Ace agreed immediately. Then the trio headed to the conference tent. ---- Camp, Henry''s Tent. Henry was currently sitting on a wooden chair next to his son. Even though Edward had regained consciousness, Henry still wore a worried face. He wore a worried face because Edward could not ept the truth and coughed up blood when he said Ace defeated him in one move. Yes, his loss to Ace was a big blow to his mind. This was the reason why he could not calm down even after his son had regained consciousness. "Edward, calm yourself. Even though you lost to him, but you can challenge him again in the future." Henry tried to calm his son. "You are one of the best awakeners in the younger generation, so I''m sure you can defeat Ace in the next fight." Edward came to his senses after hearing his father''s words. "You are right, father. I can''t let this defeat affect my mentality and determination to be a powerful awakener. I will use this loss to train harder and get stronger." Henry let out a sigh of relief. "Every powerful awakener had experienced defeat in their life. They can be powerful awakeners because they don''t give up and constantly hone themselves. I believe you can also be a powerful awakener in the future." "Thank you, father." Edward thanked his father for reminding him that he must not let his defeat affect his determination to be one of the strongest awakeners in the world. "Good! That''s my son!" Henry said as he smiled. Not long after that, Lieutenant Valeria entered their tent and told them that Scarlett was waiting for them in the conference tent. Henry and Edward wasted no time and immediately headed to the conference tent because they were about to discuss their n to attack the Red Ogre vige. ''Hmm? Why is he in the conference tent?'' Anger rose in him like a tide after Edward stepped into the conference tent. The reason was simple. He saw Ace in the conference tent! There were currently eight people in the conference tent. These eight people were Scarlett, Lexie, Aron, Melissa, Alvaro, Ace, Captain Noah, and Captain Lia. Captain Lia was an easy-goingdy in her mid-thirties. She had short red hair and pink eyes. She was in the conference tent because she was the leader of the scout team. When Ace noticed that Edward was looking at him angrily, he crossed his arms over his chest and smirked. He was not surprised when he saw Edward''s expression because he had humiliated Edward in front of everyone by beating him with just one move. Henry, who was standing next to his son, said in a low voice, "Edward, control yourself." Edward took a deep breath before letting it out slowly. Even though there was still anger within him, it had lessened a lot after taking a deep breath. Ace, who was standing next to Scarlett, was surprised. ''Oh! Surprisingly he can control himself well this time.'' Previously, he thought Edward would yell at him, but he was wrong. Of course, he was happy with this because he did not want to cause trouble in the conference tent. "Because everyone is here, let''s begin discussing our n." Scarlett spoke abruptly. Captain Lia immediately put a map on the wooden table. "This is the map I drew earlier." She informed everyone that the Red Ogre vige was protected by a high wooden fence. Not only that, but there were also four towers in that vige. There were two goblins in each tower, and two ogres were guarding the entrance of the vige. "There are two hundred of them in total." Captain Lia spoke and paused for a second before she continued, "Eight of them are at 3-star and the rest are at 1-star and 2-star." She also told them that among these 3-star ogres, one of them was a mage, and the rest were knights. "Our enemies are only two hundred, while we have 400 hundred people. We can win this war easily!" Henry stated. "Don''t underestimate them, Henry!" even though their number was twice the number of their enemies, Aron did not want Henry to underestimate them. In war, anything could happen, including losing against enemies with fewer numbers. "Mister Aron is right, mister Henry." Lexie spoke abruptly. "Even though we have the advantage in numbers, but we must not underestimate them or else we will regret itter." "I''m not underestimating them. I only said we can win this war easily." Henry felt like Aron and Lexie were attacking him with their words. "It''s the same, mister Henry." Lexie responded. "Alright, stop it!" Scarlett uttered, "Don''t fight here." Ace shifted his gaze from Aron to Scarlett after hearing her words. ''She is really different when she is in front of her people.'' She looked like a different person now. Her lewd face had turned into a serious expression, and the mes of lust could no longer be seen in her eyes now. Not only that, but firm words also came out of her mouth, a mouth that said vulgar words and sucked his penis hungrily a few minutes ago. If one saw her current and previous behavior, that person would open his mouth in shock because she looked like apletely different person. ''I didn''t expect my lover to have a unique personality like this.'' Of course, he was happy because she only acted lewd when she was with him. When Scarlett noticed that Ace was staring at her, she showed her soft smile. She did not know he had dirty thoughts when he stared at her. Ace suddenly felt bad for having dirty thoughts after seeing her soft smile. ''Sigh. It seems like I''ve be a pervert now.'' He nodded his head before looking at the map in front of him. Henry was unhappy when Scarlett smiled softly at Ace. However, he did not show it on his face because he knew it would make her angry at him. "We will use archers to kill the goblins in the tower and guard the entrance. After that, we will use mages tounch a ranged attack on the vige." Scarlett said, "When they panic because of a sudden attack, we will attack them openly." "I agreed." Aron uttered. "We also agreed." Melissa and her husband said in unison. One by one, they said they agreed with Scarlett''s idea. To their surprise, Ace suddenly said, "I think we should discuss who will fight the 3-star ogress because that is the key to winning the war." Everyone instantly looked at Ace. "Who do you think you are?" Edward spoke abruptly. "You have no right to say anything in this ce, so shut your mouth." "Ace, you can be here because of Scarlett, so don''t say anything." Henry added. "No! What Ace said is right." Aron agreed with Ace''s words. "Killing the 3-star ogres is the key to winning the war, so we need to form several teams to face them." "I agreed with Ace''s idea." Lieutenant Valeria also agreed with Ace''s idea. "I agreed too." Captain Noah added. Ace looked at Edward and Henry. ''Stupid!'' He told them that they were stupid through his lips. Even though no sound came out of Ace''s mouth, Henry and Edward understood what he was saying because they could read the movement of his lips. ''Damn it!'' Of course, they were enraged when he said they were stupid, but they tried their best to suppress their anger. Scarlett looked at everyone and uttered, "Alright. Let''s form a few teams now." Chapter 147 Sure! "Captain Noah, go meet La and tell her toe here." Scarlett wanted La to join the meeting because La was an awakener at Master rank. "Understood, city mistress." After saying that, Captain Noah walked out of the tent to call La. Scarlett returned her attention to Aron and the others. "Let''s wait for La first." "Alright." Melissa and the others responded in unison. Even though Scarlett did not exin the reason why she ordered Captain Noah to call La, they could understand her intention. There were eight awakeners at Master rank in Nightshire City. These eight people were Lexie, Aron, Henry, Melissa, Alvaro, Scarlett, Lieutenant Valeria, and La. Actually, there were nine awakeners at Master rank in Nightshire city, but they still did not know that Ace was an awakener at Master rank. "Scarlett, why did you call me?" La asked curiously after stepping into the conference tent. "We want to form several teams to fight the 3-star ogres, so you need to participate in this meeting." Scarlett gave an honest answer. "Team? Then I want to be on the same team as Ace." La did not feel shy when she said she wanted to be on the same team as Ace, as if she was his lover. Everyone instantly looked at Ace before finally returning their attention to La. ''Another woman has been charmed by his handsome face.'' These were the words that appeared in their minds. Like Scarlett and the others, Ace was also startled by her words. ''Thisdy...'' He did not expect her to say something like that. Of course, he did not mind if they were on the same team because it was better than being in the same group as Henry and his son. And he also had a special rtionship with La, so being in the same group as her was also a good idea. No! Actually, he did not know the status of their rtionship. They had gone on a date, hugged each other, and held hands. They even kissed passionately a few times, but neither of them ever mentioned their rtionship status. Maybe, calling it a rtionship without status was the right word because they had never discussed it before. Captain Noah, who was standing next to Ace, said in a low voice, "As expected of the most handsome man in Nightshire City, you are indeed amazing! It seems like almost all women in our city have fallen for you. Hehe." Ace could only twitch his lips after hearing Captain Noah''s words. Of course, he was not angry at Captain Noah because Captain Noah only wanted to tease him. *Sigh¡­ Scarlett sighed when she saw La''s behavior. At that moment, she wanted to scold La, but she changed her mind because she had to maintain her image as city mistress. ''It seems like she has fallen in love with Ace.'' She nced at La and Ace. Henry, who was seeing La, smirked. ''I forgot that she has a close rtionship with Ace. I will tell Scarlett about their rtionship if the opportunity arises.'' He wanted to ruin Scarlett''s rtionship with Ace, so he would make up a story about Ace and La if the opportunity arose. Melissa, her husband, and Lexie did not say anything and only stared at Ace and La. Of course, they were not surprised by this because Ace was the most handsome man in Nightshire City. If Scarlett was not his sugar mama, they believed some women would have dragged him to their rooms because they knew many women liked him secretly. They just did not expect that La was also interested in Ace. They thought she would not be attracted to Ace because she was Scarlett''s good friend, but they were wrong. ''Well, she is also a woman, so it''s normal.'' They could understand it because Ace was really attractive. "La, there are eight 3-star ogres, and we have eight people at Master rank, so each of us will fight one 3-star ogre." Scarlett told La indirectly that she could not be in the same group as Ace. "Then let Ace be on my team." La did not give up and kept wanting to be in the same group as Ace. Scarlett and the others ignored La and began discussing their n. They had eight people at Master rank and four hundred subordinates, so they could make a n quickly. Since the number of their enemies was only two hundred, Scarlett and the others decided to let two hundred of their subordinates fight them. The other two hundred subordinates would be split into eight groups to support them against the 3-star ogres. Each team would have one person at Master rank and twenty-five subordinates. With this tactic, they believed the possibility of them winning the fight was high. "If you have any other ideas, just say so." Scarlett said, "We can discuss it together." "How about one of the groups have two awakeners at Master rank?" Ace began exining his idea. If they fought one by one with a 3-star ogre, the possibility of them winning the fight was only fifty percent. However, it was a different story if two awakeners at Master rank fought one 3-star ogre. He believed the possibility of them winning the fight was ny-nine percent. "The group with two awakeners at the Master rank must kill their enemy as quickly as possible." Ace spoke and paused for a second before he continued, "After killing their enemy, they have to help others immediately." He believed everything would be under their control if they managed to kill one of the 3-star ogres at the beginning of the fight. "It''s a good idea but also risky," Lexie stated. "Then who will fight thest 3-star ogreter?" Melissa inquired. At this moment, Henry found a good idea to kill Ace without intervening. ''I did not expect him to give me a good opportunity to kill him.'' His lips curled up into a grin. "I agreed with Ace''s idea!" Henry stated. Everyone was stunned. They knew that Henry had a bad rtionship with Ace because Henry liked Scarlett, and Ace had humiliated Edward in front of everyone. This was the reason why they were shocked when Henry suddenly said he agreed with Ace''s idea. Like Scarlett and the others, Ace was also startled. ''Hmm?'' However, he did not say anything and only stared at Henry. "Why are you looking at me like that?" Henry inquired, "I agreed because his idea is good, nothing more than that." "If we use Ace''s idea, then who will fight thest 3-star ogre?" Alvaro asked curiously. "Of course, Ace will fight that ogre because it''s his idea." Henry forgot to hide his intention, causing everyone to know his motive immediately. "That''s right. Ace should be the one who fights thest 3-star ogre." Edward added. ''Good job, father! Good job!'' He understood his father''s intention right after hearing it. Like Edward, Lexie and the others finally knew Henry''s real intention. ''I see. It seems like he wants Ace to die at the hands of a 3-star ogre.'' They immediately shifted their gaze from Henry to Ace, waiting for his response. "No, I disagreed!" Captain Noah disagreed immediately. Even though Ace was strong, he believed Ace would die if he fought 3-star Red Ogre. Red Ogre was different than an ordinary ogre. They were born to fight, so a 3-star Red Ogre was much stronger than a 3-star ordinary ogre. This was the reason why Captain Noah did not want Ace to fight 3-star Red Ogre. Ace still did not say anything and only stared at Henry and Edward. ''Alright. I''ve decided it. I will kill Edwardter.'' Of course, he did not show his intention on his face. "Ace, you agree, right? After all, this is your idea." Henry tried to force Ace to agree. "Sure!" Ace agreed immediately. "Ace, you should not agree to his words!" Captain Noah suggested that Ace change his mind. "It''s fine, Captain Noah!" Ace smiled softly. ''It seems like he really has a good rtionship with my predecessor.'' Captain Noah had always shown a caring attitude towards him from the start, so he decided to protect Captain Noahter. Henry and the others shifted their gaze from Ace to Scarlett, waiting for her response. "Then do you agree with Ace''s idea?" Scarlett inquired. "We will use his idea if you agree." Lexie and the others were shocked after seeing Scarlett''s behavior. ''What?! She is acting calmly?!'' Previously, they thought she would disagree because they knew she was overprotective of Ace, but they were wrong. They were utterly wrong because she still behaved normally, as if Ace would not face a dangerous enemy. Henry''s lips curled up into a grin. ''Oh, this is beyond my expectations, but I like it.'' Of course, he liked it because the probability of Ace dying in a fight against a 3-star Red Ogre was high. Like his father, Edward also grinned evilly. ''He is a fool!'' Ace was a fool in his eyes because Ace agreed to fight 3-star Red Ogre. Lexie, Aron, Melissa, and Alvaro exchanged nces with each other before finally nodding their heads. "We agreed with Ace''s idea." They said in unison. Aron then looked at Alvaro. "Alvaro, you will be on the same team as me." "Sure." Alvaro agreed immediately. Aron then tapped Ace''s right shoulder. "Ace, just focus on surviving. I will kill my enemy quickly and help you." "Sure!" Ace responded as he smiled. Right after he responded to Aron''s words, a notification popped up. [Ding! Being famous is also important for awakeners because it can help them in many situations. Make a name for yourself in this mission, and Host will be rewarded randomly.] Chapter 148 Getting Two Missions At The Same Time An unexpected happiness consumed him when Ace saw a notification. ''A quest?'' It had been a month since thest time he received a quest from his system, so his heart was filled with happiness. But what made him happiest was that his quest was simr to his reason for participating in the monster subjugation. Be a famous person! Even though his intention of participating in the monster subjugation was to show everyone that he was no longer weak, it could be said it was rted to his quest. After all, he would be famous after showing everyone how strong he was. ''I didn''t expect to get a quest like this. It seems like today is my lucky day.'' Even though he was thrilled, he did not show it on his face. [Goddess of War utters, since this will be your first time participating in a big battle, let me spice things up.] [Ding! Goddess of War gives you a quest. An Aeris has to stand out from ordinary awakeners because they are people chosen by the heavens. Be the first to kill a 3-star Red Ogre and under five minutes, and Goddess of War will give you one card. Do you ept it?] ''This quest is challenging.'' He believed he could be the first to kill a 3-star Red Ogre, but killing it in under five minutes was hard. Of course, it was not impossible because he had several good skills and magic now. ''I epted it!'' Even though he did not know whether he couldplete the quest or not, he still epted it because his grandpa always told him to try first before saying he could not do it. [Goddess of War utter, I will give you a good card if you canplete my mission, so do your best toplete the quest.] [Several divine beings are curious about the card.] [Three Gods are guessing the card.] Due to how happy he was, Ace could not express the happiness within him in words. Not only did he get two missions at the same time, but the Goddess of War said she would give him a good card if he couldplete the mission. She was the Goddess of War, so he believed the reward card would be amazing. ''I will go all out from the start.'' No matter what happened, he had toplete these two missions. "Alright. Prepare everything now." Scarlett uttered, "We will attack the Red Ogre vige immediately." One by one, everyone walked out of the conference tent. When Ace was about to say something to Scarlett, La suddenly dragged him out of the tent. "Ace, follow me. I have something to say to you." At this moment, only four people were left in the tent; Henry, Edward, Scarlett and Lieutenant Valeria. "Scarlett, look at them! It seems like Ace has a special rtionship with La." Henry tried to ruin Ace''s rtionship with Scarlett. ''I''m sure she is angry at Ace and La now.'' He added in his head. However, Scarlett''s response was theplete opposite of what he thought. She still acted normally! There was not even the slightest sign of anger in her eyes or face. She behaved as if it was normal for La to have an intimate rtionship with Ace. Actually, there were two reasons why she behaved calmly like that. First, she already knew that Ace had a special rtionship with La. Andst, she believed La would be one of his women in the future. These were the reasons why she acted calmly. "Lieutenant Valeria, follow me." After saying that, Scarlett walked out of the tent. Lieutenant Valeria wasted no time and immediately followed Scarlett. "Hey, Scarlett! Are you not angry at them?" Henry shouted when he saw them walking out of the tent. ''Fuck!'' He kicked the wooden table when Scarlett ignored him. Henry then looked at Edward and uttered, "Edward, stay close to Aceter. When he fights a 3-star Red Ogre, take advantage of the situation to kill him." "Alright." Edward nodded his head. Thirty minutester, everyone was ready to attack the Red Ogre vige. Scarlett, who was standing in front of her people, uttered, "Let''s go destroy the Red Ogre vige." "Destroy the Red Ogre vige." "Kill them!" "Kill them!" One by one, her subordinates shouted. "Let''s go!" Scarlett led her people to the Red Ogre vige. As they were heading to the Red Ogre vige, Sean kept staring at Ace. ''Why is he still fine? Or is he only pretending?'' It had been an hour since he gave Ace the poisoned food, so the poison''s effect should have started working by now. However, there was no sign of Ace feeling fatigue, limp or lethargy. This was the reason why he kept staring at Ace. As Sean was looking at Ace, Henry talked with his son. "Edward, remember your mission." Henry said in a low voice. "Don''t worry, Father. I won''t forget it." Edward responded immediately. ''Why do I feel fatigue, limp or lethargy? What''s wrong with me?'' He asked in his head. ''Is it because of Ace''s attack?'' He suddenly suspected it was because Ace had hit him really hard a few minutes ago. ''Ace, I will make you pay for your actionster.'' He clenched his fist as he stared at Ace. ---- Red Ogre Vige, Conference Building. There was a conference building in the vige. The building was big and located in the middle of the vige. The conference building was important and always guarded by several goblins and ogres because this was the ce where they discussed something crucial. There was nothing but ten chairs in the conference room because that ce was not a ce for rxation. These ten chairs were arranged in a rectangr shape, and every chair in the room made a political statement about their role in the meeting and their importance to the vige. There were currently eight red ogres in the conference room. These eight ogres came to the conference room because they wanted to discuss something important. Nightshire city! Yes, it was rted to Nightshire City! There was something they wanted in Nightshire City, so they desired to destroy the city and take it. Of course, they still did not know that Scarlett and the others were on their way to their vige because they did not leave their vige in thest two days. "That fool Zreg almost ruined our n!" a Red Ogre, who wore a skull ne, stated. The name of that ogre was Verag. Verag was a sadistic ogre and their vige''s first instructor. As for Zreg, he was the 3-star goblin that attacked the farmers a few days ago. Yes, he was the goblin killed by Lieutenant Valeria and her subordinates! "We even lost thirty soldiers. Sigh." A Red ogre, who had blue eyes, sighed. He was Mokur, the second instructor. Even though he was also angry at Zreg, but he could control his emotions. "Even though I knew he was stupid, I did not expect him to be that stupid!" A Red Ogre, whose body was filled with tattoos, sighed. The name of this ogre was Ozur. Even though he was the third instructor, but he was almost as strong as Mokur. "Zagrut, why didn''t you stop him?" a Red Ogre, who wore armor, inquired. This ogre was famous in the vige because almost all female ogres wanted to mate with him. He was also the ogre with the coolest build among the ogres in the conference room. The name of this popr ogre was Gliorag, a yboy ogre. "He said he only wanted to kill magical beasts. I didn''t expect him to attack the citizen of Nightshire City." Zagrut, who was crossing his arms over his chest, responded. "You are as stupid as Zreg, Zagrut." A female ogre with red eyes stated. The name of this female ogre was Durg. She was one of Gliorag''s women. "What did you say?" Zagrut was unhappy when Durg said he was stupid. "I said you are stupid like Zreg." Durg repeated her words without feeling afraid. Zagrut rose to his feet and hit the table. "How dare you call me stupid, you slut!" Durg stood up. "What did you say?" "Stop it! How dare you fight in front of vige chief!" a female ogre with green eyes spoke abruptly. Like Durg, she was also Gliorag''s girlfriend. Her name was Erg. A female ogre, who had been closing her eyes all this time, finally opened her eyes. "It had happened, so stop ming each other. Instead, we have to think of a way to attack the city of Nightshire." The name of this old female ogre was Izug. She was the vige head. "Vige chief, what was the result of your meeting with the Lion King?" Mokur asked curiously. "Lion King refused to help us." Izug gave an honest answer. "We have to find another potential ally now." They only had two hundred soldiers, so they did not dare to attack Nightshire City openly. "If only the Winged Tiger had not died at the hands of that female mage, I believe we would have gained a powerful ally by now." Gliorag sighed when he remembered that Evelyn had killed Winged Tiger. "There is no use of gru-" Izug stopped her words halfway when the earth suddenly shook. "Earthquake?" like Izug, the other ogres were also shocked. Boom! Boom! Boom! The sound of something big falling from the sky reverberated in the entire area. "No! This is not an earthquake!" Izug rose to her feet and rushed out of the conference room. The other ogres followed her. When Izug saw many giant stones falling from the sky, she knew it was not an earthquake. "We are under attack! Get ready to fight!" Chapter 149 Where Is He? Boom! Boom! Boom! Countless giant stones fell from the sky, destroying the Red Ogre vige and killing some of them. At this moment, the vige was in a mess. The wooden fence had been destroyed, and their houses were razed to the ground. They tried their best to destroy the stones, but their efforts were in vain. Instead of destroying the falling stones, they died in the process. Izug and the others were furious when they saw their vige was razed to the ground. Due to how angry they were, their faces turned red like a tomato. "Kill them!" Scarlett and her people rushed toward the Red Ogre vige, killing them mercilessly. Izug and the others were stunned when they saw Scarlett. ''They are Nightshire city people!'' They did not expect the people from Nightshire City to attack them. "Kill them!" even though they were outnumbered by their enemies, Izug still told her people to kill Scarlett and the others. Scarlett and the others had destroyed their vige, so they had to pay for their actions. Verag and the others immediately rushed toward the citizens of Nightshire City. "Grr¡­" [Several divine beings can''t wait to see your performance.] [Three Gods are starved for blood and violence.] At this moment, Ace was standing while holding his Phoenix sword. He did not attack them immediately and only stared at them. No! He was not scared. It was his first time seeing ogres and goblins, so he could not help but keep looking at them. ''They look exactly like in the manga and anime.'' He suddenly remembered his previous life. As Ace was looking at red ogres and goblins, Sean and Edward stood not far from him. Of course, they did not know that Ace''s clones were paying attention to them from their right side. "Ace, are you scared?" Captain Noah, who was standing next to Ace, inquired. "No." Ace responded. ''Instead, I''m feeling excited.'' He added in mind. [Host, the countdown will start now.] Ace grabbed his swords firmer. [05:00] [04:59] "Captain Noah, I will go first." After saying that, Ace rushed toward the red ogres and goblins. The countdown had started, so he could not waste any more time. After all, every second was important now. "Ace, what are you doing? It''s dangerous to fight alone." Captain Noah shouted. "Ten of you, follow me. We will help Ace." Captain Noah and ten of his subordinates tried to chase Ace, but they failed because they were stopped by red ogres and goblins. "Ace,e back here! We have to stay together!" Captain Noah shouted as he attacked the red Ogre. Ace ignored Captain Noah and kept moving forward. *sh¡­sh¡­sh¡­ He used the Lightning Move skill as he attacked the red goblins. Every time he swung his sword, one red goblin died. At that moment, Ace was unstoppable. He was invincible! He even looked like the God of War who stepped into the battlefield because no one could stop him. No matter how many goblins attacked him, all of them died at his hands in a short amount of time, as if he was facing non-awakeners. "Where is the 3-star Red Ogre?" Ace stopped killing the red goblin and stood in the middle of the battlefield. At the same time, a red ogre rushed toward him, intending to kill him with his mace. Like usual, Ace still stood calmly. He even did not move from his ce and kept looking for a 3-star ogre. "Gggg¡­" The red Ogre raised his mace, intending to destroy Ace''s head. *sh¡­ Before the macended on Ace''s head, he swung his Phoenix sword. Bang! The red Ogre fell to the ground with its head separated from its body. Even though Ace had just killed a red ogre without looking, he acted normally. "Just where is the 3-star Red Ogre?" [04:57] Coincidently, Gliorag appeared not far from him. "I found the target!" he used the Lightning Move skill to approach Gliorag. "Die, human! Die!" Gliorag attacked Scarlett''s people continuously. ''Hmm?'' He instantly turned around when he felt someone rushing toward him. Ace immediately jumped high when he was close to Gliorag. Not only that, but he also used his Moon Slice skill when he was in mid-air. When Gliorag saw a giant sh flying at him, he did not panic. "Break for me!" Gliorag swung his mace. Boom! Even though Gliorag managed to block Ace''s attack, he was pushed back three meters from where he was. When Ace was rushing at Gliorag, four clones appeared on both sides of him. He wanted to kill Gliorag in less than five minutes, so he decided to use his Ice Clone magic to support him in the fight. *sh¡­sh¡­sh¡­ Ace and his clones attacked Gliorag continuously. They attacked him from all directions and did not give him a chance to counterattack. "Die, human!" Gliorag roared before twirling in a circle. As Ace was fighting against Gliorag, Aron, and Alvaro were facing Verag. Their fight was so fierce like Ace''s fight against Gliorag. Even though Aron and Alvaro were ganging up on Verag, they did not have the upper hand in the fight. "Haha!" Veragughed loudly. "Human, even though you are ganging up on me, you won''t be able to defeat me! After all, I''m very strong! Haha." Verag was the strongest Ogre in his vige, so it was normal if Aron and Alvaro could not kill him easily. "Haha." Veragughed again after attacking Aron and Alvaro. "Aron, he is stronger than we thought." Alvaro did not expect Verag to be so strong. "I know. But we have to kill him as quickly as possible." Aron responded, "Remember. Ace and the others are waiting for our help." "I know." After saying that, Alvaro attacked Verag again. "Hateful woman! Why did you only attack my face? Are you jealous of my pretty face?" Durg wiped off the blood on her right cheek. "I''m not jealous of your face. My attack just happened to hit your face." Lexie responded calmly. "Lies! You are jealous of my pretty face, right?" Durg pointed her right index finger at Lexie as she said angrily. "Admit it! Admit that you are jealous of my pretty face!" Lexie sighed. ''I didn''t expect my opponent to have this kind of personality.'' She did not attack Durg''s face on purpose, but for some reason, her attack alwaysnded on Durg''s face. "Hmf! Because you keep attacking my pretty face, then I will do the same. I will only attack your face!" after saying that, she rushed toward Lexie. "Mountain Breaker!" Lexie blocked Durg''s attack with Earth Shield magic. "Twin Water Dragon." Lexie attacked Durg after blocking her attack. When she saw two water dragons rushing toward her, Durg channeled her energy to her fists. "Mountain Breaker!" As Lexie was fighting against Durg, La was facing Erg not far from them. Unlike Lexie and Durg, they did not say anything during their fight and kept swinging their weapons. In their eyes, they did not need to talk with each other because they were enemies. That was why they only talked with their weapons. *Cling¡­ng¡­Cling¡­ The sound of their weapons shing reverberated in the entire area. La and Erg tried their best to kill each other. But even so, they fought on an equal footing. Yes, none of them had the upper hand in the fight. Every time La managed to kick Erg, she would be kicked by Erg shortly after that. If it was in the anime, they looked like they were facing each other''s shadows. ''Die!'' They charged at each other again, swinging their weapons continuously. "Why are you attacking our vige?" Izug, who was fighting against Scarlett, inquired. She believed Scarlett did not know their n. That was why she wanted to know the reason why Scarlett and her people attacked her vige. Actually, she had guessed the answer, but she wanted to hear it directly from Scarlett''s mouth. "Funny! Your people killed some of my people a few days ago, so it''s normal if we want to take revenge." Scarlett found Izug''s question funny. They were the ones who attacked her people first, so it was funny when Izug asked that question to her. Izug squeezed her staff firmer after hearing Scarlett''s words. ''That fool Zreg really ruined our n!'' None of this would have happened if Zreg had not attacked Scarlett''s people a few days ago. ''I have told him not to attack people from Nightshire city before we get a powerful ally, but¡­.'' If Zreg was still alive, she would have beaten him up now. "Now, go and apologize to my deceased people." After saying that, Scarlett fired two arrows at Izug. "Wow! You are really pretty!" Ozur said when he saw Lieutenant Valeria. "Do you want to be my woman?" Even though Lieutenant Valeria was his enemy, he did not care about it. In his eyes, she was like an angel. This was the reason why he did not attack her and confessed to her. Lieutenant Valeria was taken aback by his words. Sure, many men had confessed their love to her, but it was her first time getting confessed by her enemy. They were even on the battlefield. This was the reason why she stopped attacking Ozur. "Even though we are from different races, you don''t need to worry about it. I''m sure I can make you happyter." Ozur still tried his best to make Lieutenant Valeria his lover. "So, how is it? Do you agree to be my lover?" "Go to hell!" after saying that, Lieutenant Valeria rushed toward Ozur, attacking him with her daggers. As everyone was busy fighting, Edward was looking at Ace. ''Where is he? Where is he?'' Chapter 150 Shocking Everyone Again ''Where is he?'' Edward skimmed his surroundings, looking for Ace. He believed he was behind Ace earlier, but he lost him in just three seconds. Three fucking seconds! It should be impossible to lose him in just three seconds, especially in a ce where many enemies were around them. However, he did lose him! He did not know where Ace was right now! It was as if Ace could travel through space and time. ''Damn it! Just where is he?'' He skimmed his surroundings as he clenched his fists hard. Boom! The sound of two energy shes shing reverberated throughout the area. Edward turned his head toward the source of the sound out of curiosity. ''What?! He is there?!'' He saw Ace fighting Red Ogre seventy meters from him. ''How? How did he get there in just three seconds?'' It should be impossible to move seventy meters in just three seconds, especially when they were on the battlefield, a ce where many enemies were around them. However, Ace did it. He could move seventy meters in just three seconds! He even did it when many enemies were around them. This was the reason why Edward was shocked. ''Forget it. I will just go there.'' When he was about to go to where Ace was, a red ogre rushed toward him, throwing out his right fist. Edward did not notice this because he was focused on Ace. Actually, there were two reasons why he let his guard down when he was on the battlefield. First, his subordinates were protecting him, andst, the ogres and goblins around him were only at 1-star and 2-star. This was the reason why he ignored all the goblins and ogres around him. "Young lord, behind you!" one of Edward''s subordinates shouted. Edward instantly turned around. ''Ogre?'' He saw Red Ogre rushing toward him. ''What?! He wants to punch me? Then let me test his strength.'' He took one step forward, ready to wee the ogre with his fist. ''I will show you the difference in strength between us.'' His strength was already at level 39, so he was confident that he would not lose in terms of strength because it could be said his strength was already at the peak of Elite rank. When the red ogre saw Edward was ready to throw out his punch, he smirked. "Grrr¡­" the Red Ogre channeled his energy into his fist and dashed toward Edward bravely. In less than five seconds, their fists met. Boom! Shockwaves spread around them as their fists met. ''How?'' The expression of deep shock blossomed on his face when Edward was sent flying after their fists met. Yes, he lost! The Red Ogre was stronger than him! This was the reason why he was shocked. ''How could I lose in terms of strength?'' The red ogre was only at 2-star, so it should be impossible for him to lose in terms of strength because his strength was already at level 39. Bang! Edward fell to the ground. ''How can he be stronger than me?'' He still found it hard to believe what was going on. He had fought ogres many times in the past, and he had never lost to them even once in terms of strength. ''Is it because of Ace?'' He med Ace again because Ace had injured him earlier. "Grr¡­" The ogre''s lips curled up into a grin. "Young lord!" Edward''s subordinates rushed toward him. Five of them immediately attacked the ogre. The Red Ogre died in their hands because they were awakeners at Elite rank. "Young lord, are you alright?" the red-haired man asked as he helped Edward up. "My body feels weak." Edward responded. "Weak?" the red-haired man''s face turned worried because Henry would kill him if Edward died on the battlefield. "Young lord, let''s go to a safe ce first." "No!" Edward refused immediately. "We have to go there!" When the red-haired man looked in the direction Edward was pointing at, he immediately uttered, "It''s dangerous." "Shut up!" Edward shouted. "Ace is facing a 3-star Ogre, so it''s a good opportunity to kill him. Let''s go." His subordinates exchanged nces with each other before finally following Edward. Like Edward, Sean and four of Henry''s subordinates also walked toward Ace. "Follow me. We have to kill Ace." At the same time, Ace was fighting against Gliorag. With the help of his clones, he had the upper hand in the fight. He and his clones attacked Gliorag continuously. "Coward human! Fight me one by one if you dare!" Gliorag''s body was full of blood now, especially his legs. Ace''s clones always aimed at his legs because they did not want him to run away. [02:15] [02:14] "This is a fight. You can also use clone if you want." After saying that, Ace and his clones attacked Gliorag again. *sh¡­sh¡­sh¡­ Each of their attacksnded on Gliorag''s body. "Agghhh¡­" Gliorag smashed the ground with his mace, causing many rocks to fly toward Ace and his clones. Three of Ace''s clones were destroyed when they were hit by Gliorag''s attack. Ace wasted no time and created another three clones. With the blessing of Goddess Teressa and Binding Partner Mode, he only needed a little mana to create a clone. Yes, he activated binding partner mode earlier because he would use many magic! [01:59] [01:58] When he saw the countdown, he decided to use his strongest magic. ''Let''s do it.'' He looked at his clones and nodded his head. Even though Ace did not say anything, his clones understood what he had in mind. "Die, human!" Gliorag rushed toward Ace. Ace used Earth Shield magic to block Gliorag''s attack. ''Now!'' He looked at his clones. Five magic circles suddenly appeared beneath Gliorag''s feet. ''Dangerous!'' Before Gliorag could jump back, ten ice chains shot toward him, entangling him. [01:30] [01:29] Ace immediately flew into the sky ''Great Lightning Dragon.'' He raised his right hand high. Ace decided to use his strongest magic because he believed he could kill Gliorag with it. One by one, everyone stopped fighting when ck clouds suddenly gathered above the battlefield. "What''s going on?" "Did someone use magic?" "Why did the sky suddenly darken?" Of course, they could still see everything because the ck clouds did not cover the entire blue sky. "Hey, look! Someone is floating in the sky!" "Someone is flying in the sky!" "Who is that person?" "It''s¡­ it''s Ace. That person is Ace!" "What?! Ace?!" "How can he fly in the sky?" Scarlett''s people were shocked when they knew Ace was floating in the sky. Everyone in Nightshire City knew that Ace awakened Knight ss, so it should be impossible for him to fly. At that moment, one word suddenly appeared in their minds. Rheanix! Ace was a Rheanix! He had awakened not only one ss, but two sses! "Ace is a Rheanix?!" "What?! Ace is Rheanix?" "Does that mean he is someone who is loved by the heavens?" "My God! I didn''t expect the famous boytoy to be Rheanix." "I always want to meet a Rheanix until now. I didn''t expect that I live in the same city as him." Rheanix and Aeris were rare, so they failed to hide their surprised faces when they found out that Ace had awakened two sses, especially Scarlett''s subordinates. Captain Noah, who was seeing Ace, smiled softly. "This brat has been giving us a surprise since earlier." Previously, he surprised them by defeating Edward and Davion in one move. And now, he shocked them again by revealing that he was a Rheanix. ''Just how many secrets does this brat have?'' Captain Noah asked in his head. "Was this what city mistress meant when she said he was different from him in the past?" Lieutenant Valeria looked at Ace in amazement. ''As I thought, there is no way a hero''s son is weak and useless.'' She added in his head. Henry, who was standing in front of Mokur, widened his eyes in surprise. ''He is a Rheanix?'' He found it hard to believe what he was seeing. However, the proof was right in front of him. Ace was floating in the sky! There was even a pair of beautiful ice wings on his back! That was why he could not help but believe it. ''Damn it!'' Not only was Ace stronger than he thought, but he was also a Rheanix, someone who was loved by the heavens. ''Fuck!'' At that moment, his hatred for Ace grew bigger. "How? How can he be a Rheanix?" Edward''s pupils were quivering. Like his father, he was also shocked when he found out that Ace was a Rheanix. Previously, he was also stunned when he learned that Ace was stronger than him. And now, he found out that Ace was a Rheanix. The boytoy, who he thought was weak and useless, turned out to be someone loved by the heavens. He was someone chosen by heaven. ''This is unfair! Heaven is not fair! This world is unfair!'' Due to how shocked he was, he stood like a statue. A young man standing not far from Edward was also shocked. Bang! Sean fell on his butt. "Haha. Not only is he stronger than me, but he is also a Rheanix." Seanughed depressingly. ''This world is really unfair to me.'' He added in his head. Unlike Henry and the others, Scarlett and La acted normally because they knew that Xiao Tian was also a mage. ''I wonder what their reaction will be if they find out that Ace is Aeris, not a Rheanix. '' These were the words that appeared in their minds. When everyone was shocked, Giorag was panicked. ''Am I going to die today?'' Chapter 151 Kill Him! Everyone was shocked again when they saw a giant lightning dragoning out of the ck clouds. No! Shocked was not the right word to describe what they were feeling. Fear! Yes, fear was the right word to describe what they were feeling. Be it Ace''s friends or enemies, they felt deep fear when they saw the blue lightning dragon in the sky. Even though the dragon was only made of lightning, but the terrifying aura emitting from its body was simr to those of real dragons, so their bodies instantly trembled in fear when they saw it. *Roar¡­ A thunderous roar reverberated in the entire area. Bang! Bang! Bang! Due to how terrifying the roar was, one by one, Scarlett''s people fell on their butts. Not only Scarlett''s people but many Red Ogres and Goblins also fell on their butts. Some of them even instantly clutched their ears because the roar hurt their ears too. Captain Noah, who saw his hands trembling continuously, said, "Ace, what Tier is your magic? It makes my body trembling uncontrobly." He believed he would die on the spot if the giant lightning dragon hit him. His body even trembled uncontrobly just by looking at it, so he knew how terrifying and powerful Ace''s magic was. Like Captain Noah, Sean and Edward also trembled in fear when they saw the giant lightning dragon above them. ''How could he have such frightening magic?'' That was the question that appeared in their minds. Henry, who was standing in front of Mokur, gritted his teeth. He was much older than Ace and had been a mage longer than Ace, but he did not possess a single magic as terrifying as the Great Lightning Dragon. ''Was Scarlett the one who gave that magic to him?'' He suddenly suspected Scarlett was the one who gave the Great Lightning Dragon magic to Ace because Ace was her boytoy. ''Damn it! Fuck!'' He cursed venomously in his head. Gliorag, who was entangled by Ace''s magic, looked at the lightning dragon magic with terror. ''Am I going to die today?'' His body was filled with injuries, and Ace''s magic also entangled him, so he knew he could not avoid that terrifying magic. "Die!" Ace, who was floating in the sky, said calmly as if he did not say a dangerous word. The giant lightning dragon roared before rushing toward Gliorag. "Haha." Gliorag could not avoid Ace''s magic, so he only looked at the lightning dragon whileughing desperately. When Durg and Erg realized that the target of the lightning dragon was their boyfriend, they rushed toward Gliorag, trying to save them. But they werete! They were toote because the giant dragon ate Gliorag before they could save him. "Agghhh¡­." A soul-piercing howl of pain reverberated in the entire area. Gliorag cried out in pain when the giant lightning hit his body. "Gliorag!" Durg and Erg shouted. Bang! Gliorag fell to the ground, died. Aron, Alvaro, Lexie, Lieutenant Valeria, and Melissa were pleasantly surprised when Ace could kill Gliorag. Previously, they thought Ace would die at the hands of a Red Ogre because a 3-star Red Ogre was really powerful. But he surprised them again! He did something shocking again! Instead of getting killed by the Red Ogre, he killed the Red Ogre. He was even the first to kill a 3-star Red Ogre among them. But the most shocking thing was that Ace could kill a 3-star Red Ogre in less than five minutes. It was amazing! It was astonishing! Aron and Alvaro, who ganged up on Verag, still could not kill him, but here Ace killed Gliorag in a one-on-one fight. This was the reason why they were pleasantly surprised by what was happening. As Aron and Alvaro were feeling happy, Durg and Erg felt the opposite. Their hearts were filled with sadness because Ace killed their boyfriend. He even died in front of them. This was the reason why tears of sorrow suddenly fell down their tender cheeks. ''No! We should not feel sad! We have to avenge our boyfriend. We have to kill that man!'' Their eyes were bloodshot, and their bodies were filled with the mes of anger. "Kill! We have to kill him!" Durg and Erg rushed toward Ace. "Stop them!" Aron shouted when he saw Durg and Erg rushing toward Ace. Even though Ace managed to kill Gliorag, he was still worried because Durg and Erg were 3-star Red Ogres. Two versus one was different from one versus one. That was why he wanted someone to stop Durg and Erg from attacking Ace together. "La, help Ace!" Scarlett told La to help Ace because La was closer to him. La wasted no time and immediately rushed toward Ace. ''I won''t let you guys hurt him!'' She sent five energy shes at Durg and Erg as she rushed toward Ace. However, Durg and Erg could avoid it easily. Even though La kept sending energy shes at them, Durg and Erg ignored her because, at that moment, what they had in mind was only one person. Ace! They had to kill him no matter what happened because he had killed their boyfriend. "Kill him!" Durg roared, ordering her subordinates to help her kill Ace. All the ogres and goblins around them immediately rushed toward Ace. "Wow! I''m so popr." Even though Ace saw more than twenty ogres and goblins running toward him, he still had a calm face. [Several divine beings areughing at your words.] [God of Wind is rolling on the floor,ughing.] [God of Sea is amazed by your behavior because you can still joke around when many enemies are rushing toward you.] ''Hmm?'' Ace noticed something. ''This is a good opportunity to kill him!'' When he saw Edward standing behind Durg, he used his Moon Slice skill. *sh¡­sh¡­sh¡­ Ten energy shes flew at Durg. Durg could avoid Ace''s attacks easily. Of course, Ace did not care about it because his real target was Edward. When Edward''s subordinates saw ten energy shes flying at him, they shouted, "Young lord!" Edward widened his eyes in surprise when he saw ten deadly shes flying at him. He wanted to avoid it, but it was already toote. That was why he decided to block it. Boom! Boom! Boom! Even though he managed to block the first sh, he failed to stop the next shes. "Uaakkk¡­" blood sshed out of his mouth as he was sent flying by the energy shes. Bang! His body fell to the ground. Even though he was still alive, he could not stand up anymore. Yes, he did not have the strength to move his body. It was an attack from an awakener at Master rank, so it was normal if he felt immense pain and could not stand up anymore. ''Fuck you, Ace!'' He knew these shes hade from Ace, but he could not say anything because his body was too weak. "My lord!" Edward''s subordinates rushed toward him, trying to save him. However, something bad happened before they could save him. Ten ogres rushed toward Edward and attacked him continuously. *Uakkk¡­ These ten ogres attacked him mercilessly. They did not care whether he was already injured or not. They kept attacking him because he was their enemy. *Uakkk¡­ Blood kepting out of his wounds as he was beaten up by ten ogres. ''Father¡­help me¡­'' Henry did not know what was happening to his son because he was fighting against Mokur. ''Ace, I hope you die miserably.'' These were thest words before Edward stopped breathing forever. "Young lord!" Edward''s subordinates wore frightened expressions when they found out that Edward had died. When Ace noticed that Edward had died, he created five clones to kill Edward''s subordinates. He did not want someone to know the truth because it could give Scarlett some troubleter. That was why he wanted to kill Edward''s subordinates too. "Die!" Durg and Erg roared before jumping at Ace. Before their swordsnded on Ace''s body, a huge Earth Wall appeared between them, blocking Durg and Erg''s attacks. Boom! The Earth Wall broke into countless pieces when their swords hit it. "I will help you." A gorgeousdy appeared next to Ace. That beautifuldy had blue hair and green eyes. Everyone in Nightshire City knew who she was because she was famous. That attractivedy was none other than Lexie, a powerful mage. "Ace, are you alright?" La asked after she was standing in front of him. Three versus two! Durg and Erg were unhappy because they were at a disadvantage now. La and Lexie were awakeners at Master rank, so they could not underestimate them. Of course, they still wanted to kill him because they desired to avenge their boyfriend. "Kill him!" Durg roared before rushing toward Ace. Ace and La were facing Durg and Erg head-on while Lexie supported them with her magic from behind. Even though they had never fought as a team before, they could work together well as if they had been on the same team for a long time. Bang! Durg was pushed back three meters after being hit by Ace. She was enraged when her subordinates did not help her. "What the fuck are you doing? Hurry up and kill him!" The goblins and ogres around her rushed toward Ace. At this moment, Captain Noah''s voice rang out. "Kill them!" He and thirty of his subordinates dashed toward the goblins and ogres. They ganged up on Ace, so Captain Noah wanted to help Ace. "Ace, are you alright?" Captain Noah inquired. "I''m fine." Ace responded, "Captain Noah, I will leave these goblins and ogres to you. I will kill these two female ogres now." "Alright." Captain Noah nodded. "Kill them all!" Chapter 152 End Of War In the Red Ogre vige, blood sttered everywhere, and many corpses could be seen on the ground. The sound of weapons shing and screams of pain reverberated throughout the entire area. It was only five minutes since Scarlett and her people attacked the Red Ogre vige, but more than seventy warriors had died. Of course, most of them were from the Red Ogre''s side because Scarlett and her people had the upper hand since the beginning of the war. Not only did they have twice the number of enemies, but they were all powerful awakeners, so it was normal that they had the upper hand in the war. No! Even if they had the same number of troops as their enemy, they would still have the upper hand because the Red Ogres and goblins were weaker than they thought. Sure, some of them were powerful, but most of them were weak. This was the main reason why everything was under their control since the beginning of the war. "Filthy human, you are so cruel!" Izug stated. Izug''s body was filled with wounds, and her blue clothes had turned red because her blood kepting out of her wounds. Scarlett, who was standing in front of Izug, looked at Izug coldly. "This is the price for killing my people." "Grrr¡­." Izug gritted her teeth in annoyance. "Now, go to hell and apologize to my dead people." After saying that, Scarlett used her Deadly Shot skill because she wanted to kill Izug quickly. Izug used Sand Shield to block Scarlett''s attack, but Scarlett''s attack was so powerful, causing the shield to break instantly. "Uaakk.." the arrow pierced Izug''s right shoulder. *Drip¡­ Her blood dripped from the arrowhead behind her back. Izug did not pull the arrow out of her right shoulder and chose to attack Scarlett. But the same thing happened again. If previously Scarlett''s arrow pierced her right shoulder, this time, it pierced her left shoulder. "Grrr¡­" Izug looked at Scarlett angrily. ''Damn it!'' At this moment, she almost could not move her arms because Scarlett attacked both of her shoulders. "Today is the day you will die." After saying that, Scarlett fired her arrow again. Like Scarlett, Aron and Alvaro almost killed Verag. If previously they were at a disadvantage, they had the upper hand this time. Ace''s win against Gliorag gave a huge boost to them. Their teamwork suddenly became better, and theirbination attack improved drastically. Aron no longer worried about Ace''s safety because La and Lexie helped Ace. He believed they could kill their enemies because it was three versus two. Ace alone was already strong. Coupled with La and Lexie helping him, Aron was sure the possibility of them winning against Durg and Erg was more than ny percent. And what Aron''s guess was right because Ace, La and Lexie were currently beating up Durg and Erg. Bang! Durg and Erg coughed up blood before finally falling to the ground. Ace walked toward them calmly. When he saw the expressions of anger and hatred in their eyes, he uttered, "It seems like you guys hate me to the bone." "Ace, you killed their boyfriend, so it''s normal for them to hate you." La spoke abruptly. "Well, we are in a war, so it''s normal for someone to die." Ace responded calmly. "Grrr¡­" Durg and Erg rose to their feet and rushed toward Ace. However, the same thing happened again. They were sent flying by his kick! Durg and Erg were heavily injured, so they were not as strong as before. "Human, I hate you!" Durg looked at Ace with a look of hatred. Ace sighed. Of course, he understood what they felt because he had killed their boyfriend. "It seems like you really love your boyfriend." At this moment, Ace was amazed by how much love they had for their boyfriend. From their expressions and hatred toward him, he could tell that they really loved Gliorag. Ace then looked at Scarlett. ''If I were in Gliorag''s shoes, would she do the same?'' He returned his attention to Durg and Erg. "Actually, I want to let you go, but I can''t do that." Ace spoke and paused for a second before he continued, "As my respect for your love for your boyfriend, I will give you a quick death." Lexie and La were shocked by his words. Of course, they did not say anything and only stared at him. They just did not expect him to say something like that. Durg and Erg, who were lying on the ground, stared at him. Even though death was already in front of them, they did not beg for their lives. They just stared at him with hatred. "Human, we hate you to the bone." After saying that, Durg and Erg shut their eyes. "I know!" Ace gave them a quick death. ''I hope you can be with him again in the next life.'' He added. Shortly after Ace killed Durg and Erg, Izug and Verag also died. Now there were only three 3-star Red Ogre left; Mokur, Ozur and Zagrut. Henry was still fighting Mokur fiercely, while Melissa almost defeated Zagrut. Like Melissa, Lieutenant Valeria almost won the fight against Ozur. "Haha." Even though Ozur lost against Lieutenant Valeria, he did not feel sad; instead, heughed loudly. "As expected of a woman I''m interested in, you are indeed amazing!" Lieutenant Valeria, who was standing in front of him, uttered, "Previously, you said you wanted to be my lover, right?" "Oh! Do you agree?" Ozur''s eyes shone brightly. "I have a few criteria for men who want to be my boyfriend and one of those criteria is he has to be stronger than me, so you should know my answer by now since you are weaker than me." Lieutenant Valeria wanted a lover who could protect her. She did not care whether he was good-looking or not. As long as he could protect her and make herfortable around him, she would ept him. "Haha." Ozurughed again. "Then it will be hard for you to get a boyfriend in the Luvr region." Luvr region was the weakest region among the four regions, so the people in the Luvr region were weaker than those from other regions. "I don''t care." Lieutenant Valeria responded calmly. Ozur sighed after hearing her answer. "It''s a pity. It''s a pity." "Why are you saying that?" she inquired. "Countless women desire to have a beautiful face like you so that they can have better life, but here, you only care about power. It''s really a pity." He believed other women would have used their faces if they were pretty. "A man should be able to protect his lover, so my criteria are not excessive." Lieutenant Valeria believed any woman wanted a boyfriend who could protect them from anything, including her. "Then how about the young man who killed Gliorag?" Ozur had no idea as to why he suddenly dragged Ace into their conversation. "He is young, handsome and strong. He is even a Rheanix." He then continued, "Someone like him is rare in Luvr region. No, I''m sure it''s really hard to find someone like him in Vlizica continent because he is loved by the heavens." Valeria was startled when Ozur suddenly talked about Ace. ''Why did he suddenly drag Ace into this conversation?'' That was the question that appeared in her mind. "He already has city mistress." She uttered. "Haha. As expected of a Rheanix. Even city mistress fell into his arms." Ozur believed her words immediately because she didn''t look like she was lying to him. "I have a piece of advice for you." "What is it?" she asked curiously. "I advise you to be his second woman." Ozur responded. Valeria was shocked again. "What?!" He was not surprised after seeing her reaction because he did say shocking things. "He is a Rheanix. If he doesn''t die young, he is destined to stand at the top of the hierarchy." He then continued, "I''m sure he will have more than one girlfriend in the future. You live in the same city as him and he is still young so I advise you to take advantage of the situation to make him yours. Otherwise, you will regret itter." "You are crazy!" Lieutenant Valeria stated. Previously, he wanted to be her lover, but now, he suddenly suggested that she be Ace''s girlfriend. It was funny! It was amusing! He even praised his enemy as if he was Ace''s friend. "Haha." Ozurughed. "Maybe because I can''t be your lover, or perhaps because I''m about to die. That''s why I said many crazy things." Lieutenant Valeria did not say anything and only stared at him. "Alright. Kill me now." Ozur had enough chatted with her. "But can you give me a quick death?" "Alright." After saying that, Valeria killed Ozur. Not long after Lieutenant Valeria killed Ozur, Zagrut and Mokur also died. All ogres and goblins, who were still alive, panicked and tried to run away from the battlefield when they discovered that Ozur and the others had died. However, they failed to run away because Scarlett''s people stopped them. "Kill them!" one of Scarlett''s subordinates shouted. In less than a minute, all goblins and ogres were dead. "We won!" "We destroyed the Red Ogre vige!" "We killed them all!" "We have avenged our dead brothers and sisters." "We won the war!" One by one, Scarlett''s people celebrated their victory. They were thrilled because they could annihte the Red Ogre vige. "Where is my son?" As the others were celebrating their victory, Henry looked for his son because he did note to him. ''Where is he?'' He ran as he skimmed his surroundings. After running for several seconds, he found his son. However, he was already dead. ''Edward!'' Chapter 153 Win The War The battlefield was filled with happy screams of Scarlett''s people. They were delighted because they won the war and managed to avenge their dead brothers and sisters. "My dead brothers and sisters, we have avenged you! You can rest in peace now." one of Scarlett''s people shouted happily. Ace, who was standing in front of Durg and Erg''s corpses, smiled softly. ''They seem so happy.'' Of course, he was also thrilled because he could help Scarlett. ''Hmm?'' When he saw his clone in charge of monitoring Sean, he walked toward his clone. "Where is he?" Ace inquired. He and his clone were currently walking around the battlefield so that no one would be suspicious of them. "Seas is died!" his clone gave an honest answer. "What?!" Ace said in surprise. "We were surrounded by many 2-star ogres and goblins earlier, so I could not protect him." his clone told him that all of Ace''s clones were destroyed when they tried to protect Sean. Ace sighed. ''He is so lucky!'' Because Sean had died, he could not torture him. "Alright. Your job is done now." after tapping his clone''s shoulder, Ace walked toward Scarlett. His clone instantly melted into water after nodding his head. "Scarlett, are you alright?" Ace inquired. "I''m fine." Scarlett would have jumped into his arms if they were not on the battlefield. "What about you?" "I''m fine because La anddy Lexie helped me earli-" before Ace had finished his words, he was surrounded by Scarlett''s subordinates. "Ace, you were amazing earlier!" "That''s right." "You even killed a 3-star Red Ogre in less than five minutes! You are awesome!" "Not only that, but you were also the first to kill 3-star Red Ogre." "Ace, did you know you gave us boost earlier?" "Ace, why didn''t you tell us that you were a Rheanix?" "Ah, I forgot about it! Ace, why did you hide the fact that you were a Rheanix?" "Ace, do you know how much I want to meet a Rheanix?" "Yes. I always want to meet a Rheanix too. I really want to know what heaven''s beloved people look like. I did not expect that I was living in the same city with a Rheanix all this time." "No wonder you are the most handsome man in our city. It turns out you are a Rheanix." "Ah! Now that you mention it, it does make sense." "No wonder you are handsome, Ace!" Like when he defeated Edward and Davion in one move, they praised him continuously again. However, they praised him more than before this time because they found out that Ace was a Rheanix, someone who was loved by the heavens. Even though Ace had prepared himself earlier, but he still could not do anything when they praised him non-stop. ''What do you mean by saying I''m handsome because I''m a Rheanix? It has nothing to do with my face!'' He wanted to cry but had no tears. Scarlett, who was seeing Ace''s expression, almost could not hold back herughter. ''This is what he wanted, but when he got it, he didn''t know how to handle my people. He even has aplicated expression. Sometimes, he is so cute.'' It was funny seeing Ace''s expression because he could not act calmly like usual. "Scarlett, are you alright?" La asked as she walked toward Scarlett. Scarlett shifted her gaze from Ace to La. "I''m fine." At this moment, Aron, Alvaro, Lexie, Lieutenant Valeria, and Melissa walked toward Scarlett. They smiled softly when they saw Ace''splicated expression. "Scarlett, why did you hide Ace''s strength all this time?" Melissa thought Scarlett hid Ace''s strength on purpose. Aron and the others turned their heads toward Scarlett, waiting for her answer. "I''m not hiding his strength." Scarlett gave an honest answer. "He showed his amazing talent and awakened his second ss two months ago." "Two months ago?" Aron and the others said in surprise. "Yes." Scarlett nodded her head. "Ace almost died in Framingburns forest two months ago. I think he awakened his second ss and true talent when he was in a life and death situation." "What?! He almost died two months ago?" Melissa and the others were shocked again. "Was Henry the mastermind?" Alvaro suddenly suspected Henry was the mastermind because they knew Henry hated Ace to the bone. "I don''t know about this." Actually, Scarlett also suspected Henry as the mastermind, but at that time, Evelyn was with Ace, so she was not sure about it. After all, Henry was much weaker than Evelyn, so he would not dare to do anything bad to Ace when they were together. As Scarlett was talking with Aron and the others, Henry''s scream reverberated in the entire area. "Edward!" Henry screamed as he held his son. Scarlett and the others instantly looked at Henry. Not only them but Scarlett''s subordinates instantly stopped praising Ace and turned their heads toward Henry. "What''s going?" "Is Edward dead?" "Hsst! Watch your words!" "Then why did he scream like that?" "I don''t know!" "We are on the battlefield right now, so there are only two possibilities. Either his son dies or his son is seriously injured." "Let''s check it." "Good idea. Let''s check it." One by one, Scarlett''s subordinates walked toward Henry. "Let''s check it too." Scarlett uttered. "Alright." Aron and the others nodded their heads. When they were close to him, Scarlett inquired, "Henry, what''s wrong?" "Scarlett, my son¡­my son¡­he is died." Even though his heart was filled with sadness, Henry tried his best not to cry because he was in front of Scarlett and her people. "What?!" Scarlett and the others said in surprise. Even though Edward lost against Ace, but he was one of the best awakeners in the younger generation. Previously, they believed Edward would not die. At most, he would be heavily injured. This was the reason why they were shocked after hearing Henry''s words. Ace, who was crossing his arms over his chest, did not say anything and only stared at Henry and Edward''s corpse. Of course, he was not surprised because he was the mastermind. ''That''s the price for trying to kill me.'' There was not the slightest sign of pity in his eyes because Edward was his enemy. Henry instantly looked at Ace. ''Was he the one who killed my son?'' He suddenly suspected Ace was the killer because they had a bad rtionship. However, he said nothing because he did not have evidence. And Ace also fought a 3-star Red Ogre since the beginning of the war, so he would not have time to kill his son. ''Who is it? Is it really the ogre and the goblin?'' He still did not know the truth because all of his subordinates who were given the task of protecting Edward died. "Henry, I''m sorry for your loss, but you need to stay strong." Even though Scarlett had no feelings toward Henry, but she still felt sorry for his loss. After all, Henry and his son had helped her destroy the Red Ogre vige. Henry could only embrace his son. He did not try to seduce Scarlett because he was not in the mood to do that. Shortly after that, one of Scarlett''s subordinates told her that he had found a secret room twenty meters from the vige. They wasted no time and immediately headed to the secret room. Their hearts were filled with happiness when they knew that the secret room was filled with treasure. They were many gold, silver and copper coins in the secret room. There were even several armors and weapons in that ce. Actually, the ogres and goblins prepared this money, armor and weapons to attack Nightshire city. They just did not expect that they would be killed by Scarlett and her people before they attacked Nightshire City. "Take the treasure." Scarlett ordered her subordinates to take the treasure. "We will share the treasureter." "Take the treasure now!" Captain Noah uttered. After taking the treasure, they returned to Nightshire city. Several people knew that Scarlett and the others had destroyed the Red Ogre vige because they saw them when Scarlett and the others returned to the city. After arriving at the army headquarters, Scarlett ordered Captain Noah to share the spoils of war. She also told him to give the families of the soldiers who fell on the battlefield more spoils of war. "Understood, city mistress." Captain Noah responded. Shortly after that, they buried the warriors in the heroes'' tombs. ---- Scarlett''s House, Ace''s Bedroom. Ace was currently standing in front of the mirror, wearing only shorts. No! He did not do anything lewd. He was only wearing shorts because he wanted to take a bath. ''Oh, right. I got two cards earlier.'' He had finished all the quests, so he got two cards earlier. ''Let me check it.'' He did not have time to check the cards earlier because the Red ogres and goblins kept attacking him. When he was about to check the card, Scarlett suddenly entered his room. "Ace!" The corner of his lips twitched. ''Thisdy alwayses at a good time.'' Even though he could not check the cards, he was not angry at Scarlett because he could do thatter. "Hmm? Why are you only wearing shorts?" Scarlett asked after stepping into his room. "Because I''m about to take a bath." He gave an honest answer. "You want to take a bath? Then let''s take a shower together." Scarlett suddenly wanted to take a bath with him. "Sure!" after saying that, Ace carried her in a princess style and headed to the bathroom. Chapter 154 Sweet Dream Skill And A Comunication Token Flocks of birds flew in the orange sky, and a gentle breeze swayed the grass. When everyone was chatting with their families and friends, two people soaked in the wooden tub. The maturedy was sitting between the young man''s legs with her back facing him, while the young man was hugging the maturedy from behind. Even though they could not see each other''s faces, they were still delighted because they could soak together. These two people were none other than Ace and his MILF lover, Scarlett. Previously, Ace was about to take a bath alone, but Scarlett suddenly entered his room. This was the reason why they took a shower together. "Ace, were you the one who killed Edward?" Scarlett asked curiously. Instead of answering her question, he asked, "Why are you asking that question?" "Because I know you have a bad rtionship with Edward and his father." She gave an honest answer. "So, were you the one who killed him?" "No." Ace responded immediately. "Ace, I''m your lover and will always support you, so you don''t need to hide it. Just tell me the truth." Scarlett did not believe his words. "I was not the one who killed him." after saying that, Ace exined everything in detail. He said he sent ten deadly shes when Edward was behind Durg. Because Durg avoided his attacks, his attack hit Edward. Edward was still alive after getting hit by his deadly shes, but he was heavily injured and could not move his body. This was the reason why Edward died because many 2-star ogres and goblins attacked him after that. "Hehe." Scarlett giggled after hearing his words. "In other words, you are the mastermind of his death, right?" "Why are you saying something like that,dy?" he did not admit it, but he also did not deny it. "I''m sure you sent these shes because you knew he was behind Durg. Admit it, Ace. I''m correct, right?" Scarlett believed that was the reason why Ace used his Moon Slice skill. "My lover is so smart!" Ace finally admitted it. "Because you are a cleverdy, I will reward you." He turned her head to the right before finally giving her a peck on the lips. He did not kiss her passionately because it was hard to do that in that position. "Then you have to be careful of Henry from today onwards." Scarlett believed Henry would investigate the death of his son. "I don''t think I will lose to him." Ace said confidently. "Even though I also think you are stronger than him, but you are alone while he has many subordinates." Scarlett exined the reason why she told him to be careful of Henry. "Don''t worry. I won''t die until I be the Ruler." Of course, he would be careful of Henry because anything could happen in this world, including getting killed by someone weaker than him. "What?! You still want to be the Ruler?" she thought he wanted to be the Ruler because he wanted to protect her from bad people. "Of course! That is the reason why I train hard every single day." Even though he was in a new world, he did not forget his dream because he always wanted to be like his grandpa. "Then I hope you can achieve your dream in the future." She uttered. "And don''t forget that I will always support you no matter what." "Thank you, my beautiful lover." He responded. They talked about many things as they soaked together. After soaking for more than twenty minutes, they headed to their room to put on clothes. Ace took this chance to check the cards he got from his system. ''I got amazing cards!'' An unexpected happiness consumed him when he was checking the cards. Ace got two cards because hepleted all the quests. The first card was amunication token card. Thismunication token was not an ordinarymunication tool because they could stillmunicate no matter how far apart they were. However, thismunication tool had one big drawback. No one could use thismunication token except the owner. In other words, thismunication tool would be useless if the owner died. The second card was called Sweet Dream card. Sweet Dream card was a skill card at Unique Rank. This skill was not an active skill but a passive one. This skill would activate automatically once Ace fell asleep. His stamina, strength, agility, and mana would recover at incredible speed when he was sleeping. Even if Ace was dead tired, he would feel refreshed and full of stamina after waking up like he was sleeping on a soft cloud. However, this was not the best part of this skill. The best part about this skill was that it also healed his body at an incredible speed. His recovery speed would be thirty times faster than normal. If he only had minor injuries, he would fully recover after waking up. Not only that, but it also removed the scars on his body. This skill was so amazing, to the point anyone would kill to get this skill. ''Today is really my lucky day!'' He could not express his happiness in words. "Thank you, Goddess of War for the amazing card!" he decided to thank the Goddess of War because she gave him Sweet Dream card. [Goddess of War nods her head.] ''System, activate Communication Card.'' He wanted to give themunication tool to Scarlett so that they could still talk no matter where they were. [Ding! Communication Card Activated.] The Communication Card gleamed before finally, twomunication tokens appeared and floated before him. Themunication tokens were as big as a normal smartphone. It also had a beautiful craft with a blue crystal in the middle of the token. ''I will give one of thismunication tools to Scarlett now.'' With that idea in mind, he turned around. However, he stopped his footsteps immediately because he realized that he was still naked. ''Luckily, I noticed it.'' There were several maids in Scarlett''s house, so he could not walk around the house naked. ''Let me put on clothes first.'' When he was about to put on clothes, Scarlett suddenly entered his room. "Ace!" Scarlett stepped into his room as if it was hers. The corner of his lips twitched. ''Thisdy never listens to me!'' He had told Scarlett several times to knock on the door first before entering his room, but she never listened to him. Ace suddenly remembered themunication tool. "Scarlett, take this." When she saw themunication tool in her hands, she inquired, "What is it?" "It''s amunication token. We can stillmunicate with this tool no matter how far apart we are." Ace began exining everything to her. He told her that she only needed to infuse her energy into themunication token if she wanted to use it. And the use of the blue crystal in the middle of the token was as an iing call sign. The blue crystal would gleam if he called her. "It''s a goodmunication tool!" Scarlett stated after hearing everything. "Not only that, but we can video call too." Ace was thrilled when his system told him about this feature. "Video call?" Scarlett tilted her head to the left because she did not understand his words. "Video call is¡­." Ace began exining what a video call was. "What?! We can see each other through thismunication device even though we are far away from each other?" Scarlett said in surprise. "Yes." He nodded his head. "You only need to press the blue crystal for three seconds and it will turn the normal call into a video call." "Really? I want to try it." After saying that, Scarlett headed to her room. Ace smiled and shook his head when he saw her behavior. ''Well, it''s normal.'' He suddenly remembered the time when he used a video call for the first time. After stepping into her room, Scarlett infused her energy and pressed the blue crystal for three seconds. "How is it?" Ace asked after picking up the phone. "I can see you." Scarlett responded. A blue screen appeared above themunication tool and she could see him through that screen. After hanging up the phone, she headed to his room again. Like before, she entered his room without knocking on the door. "Ace, where did you get thismunication tool?" she asked curiously. "Secret!" because he could not reveal the truth, he winked his right eye. She did not ask more questions because he did not want to reveal the truth. "By the way, why are you still naked?" "I was about to wear clothes earlier." After saying that, he put on clothes. "Hehe." Scarlett giggled. Shortly after he wore clothes, one of the maids told them that La was waiting on the terrace. Scarlett and Ace immediately headed to the terrace to see La. The trio then headed to the backyard to chat. "Hehe." Theyughed happily. Scarlett and the others were currently sitting on the mat. There were a few snacks and drinks in front of them. "Ace, you are quite famous now." La stated. "Now many people know that you are no longer weak." "What are you going to do next, Ace?" Scarlett asked curiously. "Maybe I will open a restaurant." Ace wanted to do business because he needed money to get stronger. "What?! Restaurant?" La said in surprise. "Yes. A restaurant." He nodded. "Because I need money to get stronger." "I thought you would keep robing your enemy''s money." La joked around. "I think so too." Scarlett added. The corner of his lips twitched. ''Baddies!'' Chapter 155 I Will Return To My Original World In The Future Henry''s House, Living Room. Henry was currently talking with his trusted and strongest subordinate, Liam. He did not believe 2-star ogre and goblin could kill his son. This was the reason why he ordered Liam to investigate everything because he wanted to know the truth. "Ask all subordinates from other families as well." Henry knew his order could cause conflict between him and the other families, but he did not care about it because he had to know how his son could die no matter what. "Understood, my lord." Liam responded before walking out of the living room. "Edward was one of the best awakeners in the younger generation. I refused to believe 2-star ogres and goblins could kill him." his eyes were bloodshot as he clenched his fist. ''Should I order two subordinates to monitor Ace too?'' He suddenly wanted his subordinates to keep an eye on Ace because Ace was the biggest suspect. ''Yes. I will order two of my subordinates to monitor him.'' With that idea in mind, he walked out of the living room to meet his subordinates. ---- Scarlett''s House, Backyard. "Ace, why don''t you keep robing your enemy''s money? Isn''t it easier to get money that way?" La gave a piece of bad advice. "You even got a lot of money in just a month, so why do you want to open a restaurant?" Doing business was hard, especially for someone like him. Yes, Ace was a young man who knew nothing in her eyes! This was the reason why she suggested that he should just beat or kill someone and take the money. ck lines formed on Ace''s forehead. ''Why are you suggesting a bad idea?'' Of course, he still remembered what he had done to his enemies until now. "Ace, you need to think about it carefully because doing business is hard." Scarlett did not want Ace to lose his money, so she told him to think about it carefully first. "Have you forgotten that I can cook delicious food?" Ace had mastered a cooking skill, so he could cook delicious food easily. "Then are you going to cook by yourself? What if there are many customerster?" Scarlett inquired. Ace sighed. ''She is right. I need to prepare everything first before thinking about opening a restaurant.'' Even though he could use a clone to help him, but it was not a good idea. "Ace, just think about this carefully first." La uttered, "If you really want to open a restaurant and have prepared everything, I will help you." "I will think about it againter." Ace responded. After talking for about two hours in the backyard, they entered Scarlett''s house. ---- Scarlett''s House, Ace''s Bedroom. Ace and Scarlett were currently lying on the bed, naked. They immediately headed to his room and had sex after La went home. They had sex for about an hour before they finally stopped. They were awakeners at Master rank, so they could have sex for a long time. "Ace, if you have prepared everything, you can go see Lexie." Scarlett spoke and paused for a second before she continued, "She has a nice unused building for a restaurant. You can buy it from herter." "Really?" Ace asked happily. "Yes." She nodded. "Just go see her. But you have to prepare everything first before deciding it." "Sure." He responded. ''I will start nning everything tomorrow.'' He added in his mind. As Ace was thinking about his idea, Scarlett suddenlyy on top of him. "I''m sleepy, Ace. I want to sleep." She uttered. Ace wrapped his arms around her slender waist and kissed her forehead. "Good night, my love." "Good night, Ace!" after giving him a peck on the lips, Scarlett rested her head on his chest. Ace did not sleep immediately because he was still not sleepy. ''Oh right. I still haven''t activated Sweet Dream card.'' He suddenly remembered the card given by the Goddess of War. ''System, activate the Sweet Dream card.'' [Ding! Sweet Dream card activated.] ''I can''t wait to see the effects of this card.'' After thinking about his life for several minutes, Ace finally fell asleep. ---- The following morning at 05:00 am, Ace woke up. He felt refreshed and full of energy after waking. He did not feel tired, limp or lethargic. He had never even felt that refreshed before. It was as if he slept in afortable and soft white cloud. ''This Sweet Dream skill is so amazing! It''s a pity that I can''t teach this skill to Scarlett.'' At this moment, he noticed Scarlett was no longer in his arms. ''Where is she?'' After turning his head to the left and right, he finally knew she was sleeping on his left side. ''She is really an attractivedy. She even still looks beautiful when she is sleeping.'' A soft smile spread across his face when he saw her sleeping face. ''I suddenly want to embrace her.'' He grabbed her slender waist before finally putting her on top of him and wrapping his arms around her back. "What''s wrong, Ace?" Scarlett asked without opening her eyes. "Nothing. I just want to embrace you." He gave an honest answer. "I see." She slept again after hearing his words. As Ace was embracing his beautiful lover, he stared at the ceiling. ''What is my father doing now? Is he sad right now? Does he miss me?'' He suddenly remembered his father. ''Even though he is annoying, but I still miss him.'' It had been two months since he transmigrated into a new world, so he really missed his father. ''Father, grandpa, grandmothers.'' He did not know why, but at that time, he really missed his family. Even though he had a good life and a beautiful lover, but that could not lessen his longing for his family. His family was really important to him, to the point he was willing to be a non-awakener as long as he could be with his family again. ''Will I be able to return to my original world if I seed in bing the Ruler?'' He did not know how powerful the Ruler was in this world, so he had no idea whether he could return to his original world or not after bing the Ruler. ''System, can I return to my original world after bing the Ruler?'' He decided to ask his system because the goddess created his system. [I don''t know, Host. Why don''t you ask the Gods or Goddesses yourself?] ''Scarlett is with me. I can''t do that.'' Even though she was sleeping, he was afraid she suddenly woke up and heard everything. [Alright. I will ask them.] The system immediately asked the Gods and Goddesses whether Ace could return to his original world or not after bing the Ruler. However, none of them answered the question. [Host, none of them answered my question.] "Then, can one of you tell my grandfather about what is happening to me?" Ace asked in a low voice. His grandpa was already godlike, so maybe he could travel between worlds. *One minute¡­Two minutes¡­Three minutes¡­ It had been three minutes since he threw a question at the Gods and Goddesses, but they still did not answer his question. ''They don''t want to help me, huh?'' He sighed. ''Alright. I have three dreams now. First, I will be the Ruler of this world. Second, I will protect everyone I care about. Andst, I will return to my original world.'' He had one more dream after remembering his family. ''Father, grandpa, grandmothers, wait for me. I will be the Ruler and return home!'' He raised his right hand before finally clenching his fist. Without realizing it, it was already 05:30 am. "Good morning, Ace." Scarlett woke up. "Good morning." Ace showed his soft smile. After talking for about thirty minutes, they took a shower together. Like yesterday, they soaked in a wooden tub together. At 08:00 am, Scarlett took Ace to the city guard headquarters. As they were heading to the city guard headquarters, two people were secretly following them. The names of these two people were Roy and Jay. They were Henry''s subordinates who were given the task of keeping an eye on Ace. "Where are they going?" Roy asked curiously. "We will knowter." Jay responded, "Let''s keep following them." "Alright." Roy answered. "Ace, let''s go on a date after I finish my businesster." Scarlett, who was walking next to him, spoke. "Sure." Ace was pleased after hearing her words. ''Hmm?'' He suddenly noticed that two people were following them in secret. When Scarlett saw his expression, she inquired, "What''s wrong, Ace?" "Two people are following us in secret." Ace gave an honest answer. Scarlett was startled. "What?! Someone dare to follow me in secret?!" "Let me deal with them." After saying that, Ace used the Lightning Move skill. "Where is he?" Roy and Jay were shocked when Ace suddenly disappeared from their sight. "Are you looking for me?" Ace, who was behind them, inquired. When Roy and Jay turned their heads to look at him, Ace knocked them out. "Ace, who are they?" Scarlett walked toward him. ''Hmm?'' A fresh swell of rage rose in her when she saw Roy and Jay. "I think I''ve seen them before, but I can''t remember who they are." Ace believed he saw Roy and Jay when they were on a mission to destroy the Red Ogre vige. He still had no idea they were Henry''s subordinates because four families were participating in that mission. "They are Henry''s subordinates!" Scarlet said coldly. "Henry''s subordinates?!" Ace uttered Chapter 156 Got You! "Henry''s subordinate?" Ace understood everything right away. ''It seems like he is still suspecting me. His instinct is not bad.'' He returned his attention to Roy and Jay. "Let''s bring them to the city guard headquarters and deal with themter." Even though Scarlett was furious, she could control herself. "Sure." Ace agreed immediately. He immediately grabbed their hair and dragged them to the city guard headquarters. Even though his method was cruel and inhuman, Ace did not care about it because they were his enemy. Scarlett also did not say anything when she saw Ace dragging them by their hair. ''He already made his move.'' She was unhappy with Henry''s actions. As Ace was dragging Roy and Jay by their hair, several people looked at them. "Hey, what''s going on?" "Why is Ace dragging these two people?" "I don''t know." "Did they try to hurt him? Or did they try to do something bad to city mistress?" "It seems like they try to hurt Ace. You know how protective city mistress is toward him, right?" "What a fool!" "That''s right. They are stupid." Even though Ace and Scarlett did something cruel, it did not ruin their reputation because her people knew it must not be their fault. After walking for several minutes, they finally reached the city guard headquarters. Like her people, all city guards were stunned when they saw Ace dragging Jay and Roy by their hair. "What''s going on?" "They must have done something bad to Ace or city mistress." "Then shall we beat them up now?" "But they are unconscious now." "Easy! Just throw water in their face. I''m sure they will regain consciousness immediately." "Wait! Why do I feel like I have seen them before?" "Aren''t they Henry''s subordinates?" "Ah! You are right. They are Henry''s subordinates!" "Then does that mean they tried to do something bad to Ace earlier?" "I believe they tried to hurt Ace earlier. You know that Henry likes our city mistress, right?" "I see. So, it''s because of love, huh?" "I hope city mistress will do something to Henry." "I support that idea. To be honest, I hate Henry and his subordinates. They are different from other big families. They always act high and arrogantly as if this city is theirs." "Hey, watch your words!" "Hmf! I don''t care and I''m not afraid of them!" "I''m sure city mistress doesn''t like them either. She is holding back her anger because he is still of use to her." "I think so too. After all, Henry always disturbs her." Chatter erupted when they saw Ace dragging Jay and Roy by their hair. Captain Lia immediately walked toward Scarlett. "City mistress, did they do something bad to you?" Scarlett did not answer Captain Lia''s question and uttered, "Go to Henry''s house and tell him to meet me here." "Understood." After saying that, Captain Lia brought four subordinates to go to Henry''s house with her. ---- Henry''s House, Living Room. Henry was currently talking with Liam in the living room. His face was red from anger after hearing Liam''s words. "Did they really say it?" Henry was breathless with anger. "Yes. My lord." Lian responded, "They said they won''t tolerate us anymore if we still try to interrogate their subordinates." Lexie and the other family heads didn''t want Liam to interrogate their subordinates because they didn''t want any information about their families to be leaked to him. Bang! Henry hit the wooden table. "I only want to investigate the death of my second son, but they still don''t want to help me. Damn it!" Of course, Henry still remembered that he did not have a good rtionship with them, but they should not stop Liam from interrogating their subordinates because he just wanted to know how his son could die. As Henry was talking with Liam, Captain Lia and four of her subordinates arrived at his house. "Move!" Captain Lia said angrily. "I have a message from city mistress for Henry. Move now!" She was unhappy when two of Henry''s subordinates, who were guarding the entrance, stopped them. Henry''s subordinates exchanged a nce with each other. ''What should we do?'' Previously, Henry ordered them not to let anyone enter his house, so they did not know what to do. "I will count to three. If you still stop me, then don''t me me for hurting you." Captain Lia threatened them. After thinking for several seconds, Henry''s subordinates decided to keep stopping them because they were afraid that Henry would be angry if they let her enter his house. "Sorry, Captain Lia. Our lord doesn''t want to meet anyone now. Can youe backter?" the red-haired man responded. "I have a message from city mistress for your lord, but you still dare to say it. Have you forgotten who is the owner of this city?" after saying that, Captain Lia kicked the red-haired man. Bang! The red-haired man was thrown ten meters from where he was. Because the red-haired man fell to the terrace, Henry and Liam could hear it. ''What''s going on?'' They immediately headed to the terrace. "Who dare cause trouble in my ce?!" Henry was in a bad mood, so the mes of anger could control his actions easily. "That''s me, Lia Walsh!" Captain Lia walked closer to Henry. Henry was shocked when he saw Captain Lia. ''Captain Lia? What is she doing in my ce?'' He looked at his subordinates before returning his attention to Captain Lia. "Henry, your two subordinates are in our headquarters. City mistress order you to meet her at our base now!" Captain Lia went straight to the point. Henry finally understood everything. They caught his two subordinates! He ordered two of his subordinates to monitor Acest night. He just didn''t expect that they would get caught in the morning. ''Useless!'' He did not say anything and only stared at Captain Lia. "I suggest you go to our base immediately or else city mistress will be angry at youter. You know how important Ace is to her, right?" Captain Lia said as she walked away from his house. Liam, who was standing next to Henry, inquired, "Shall we go now, my lord?" "Yes." Henry responded, "Let''s go now." They then headed to the city guard headquarters. ---- City Guard Headquarters, Practice Ring. Scarlett was currently sitting on a wooden chair with her arms crossed over her chest. Her eyes were locked on her two subordinates, who were sparing on the battle ring. Her cheerful and childish expression was nowhere to be seen. All they could see was her serious face, as if she was a cold and maturedy. "Lieutenant Valeria, when was thest time we did Wilderness Martyr for them?" Scarlett inquired. Wilderness Martyr was a training she created to make her subordinates stronger. To put it in short, she would bring several of her subordinates to Framingburns forest to train them. They would stay in the Framingburns forest for two to three weeks and hunt magical beasts every single day. Even though it was dangerous, but it was very beneficial for them because they could get beast cores and also get stronger. It was like killing two birds with one stone! "Four months ago, city mistress." Lieutenant Valeria, who was standing behind Scarlett, responded. "Four months ago? Then it''s time to do the Wilderness Martyr training again." Scarlett responded, "Choose fifty peopleter. We will go to Framingburns forest the day after tomorrow." "Understood." Lieutenant Valeria answered. Shortly after that, Captain Lia arrived at the city guard headquarters. "City mistress, I have delivered your message to him. I think he wille in a few minutes." Captain Lia did not tell Scarlett what had happened at Henry''s house because it was not important in her eyes. "Well done." Scarlett responded. Like Lieutenant Valeria, Captain Lia immediately stood behind Scarlett. Shortly after that, Henry and Liam arrived. Henry was a little displeased when he saw his two subordinates unconscious on the ground. Yes, Roy and Jay were in front of Scarlett! Of course, he did not show his anger on his face because he liked her. Like before, Scarlett still sat on a wooden chair with her arms crossed over her chest. "Henry, exin this to me!" "Scarlett, I''m sure there is a misunderstanding here. I never gave them any orders because I was busy ever since we came back from our mission." Henry did not admit everything because he did not want Scarlett to hate him. "Misunderstanding, huh?" of course, Scarlett did not believe it. "Then if I kill them, you don''t mind it, right?" "What?! You want to kill them?!" Henry said in surprise. Sure, his two underlings had done bad things, but killing them as their punishment was too much. "What? Do you think my punishment is too much?" Scarlett inquired. "Yes. It''s too much." Henry responded. "Henry, they dared to spy on me, so my punishment is normal." Scarlett spoke and paused for a second before she continued, "Or, are you nning to rebel?" "Scarlett, you know how much I love you. There is no way I will do something like rebel." Henry did not lie when he said this because he had never nned to rebel. "Then why did they spy on me?" Scarlett inquired. "They did not monitor you, but they spied on Ace!" Henry slipped his tongue. Scarlett''s lips curled up into a smirk. ''Got you!'' Previously, she lured Henry into telling the truth. She did not expect Henry to tell the truth easily. Henry, who realized what he had just said, cursed venomously in his heart. ''Fuck! Damn it!'' Chapter 157 Give Me 200 Gold Coins ? ''Fuck! I slipped my tongue!'' Henry cursed venomously in his heart when he realized what he had just said. "Scarlett, listen to me. I have no bad intention toward Ace. I only want to know whether he is involved in my son''s death or not, nothing more than that." Henry exined the reason why he ordered his two subordinates to spy on Ace. "Henry, your son died at the hands of the Goblins and Ogres, so why do you suspect Ace as the killer?" Scarlett spoke and paused for a second before she continued, "Or is it because you can''t ept the fact that Ace beat your son in a friendly match?" Ace, who was standing next to Scarlett, did not say anything and only stared at her. ''She is amazing when she is in city mistress'' mode.'' He praised her method of luring Henry into telling the truth. Henry clenched his left fist. He wanted to defend himself, but for some reason, the words stuck in his throat. "You know that Ace fought a 3-star Red Ogre from the beginning to the end of the war, right? You know how strong a 3-star Red Ogre is because you also fought one of them." Scarlett tried to make Henry not suspicious of Ace anymore. She then continued, "Let me ask you a question now. Do you think Ace still have time to kill your son when he fights a 3-star Red Ogre?" Like before, Henry could not say anything again. Normally, it should be impossible for Ace to kill his son when he fought a 3-star Red Ogre because a small mistake could lead to death. However, Ace was a special human being because he was someone loved by the heavens. He was a Rheanix! He even could kill a 3-star Red Ogre in less than five minutes. This was the reason why Henry was still suspicious of Ace because his instinct told him that Ace was involved in his son''s death. When Scarlett noticed Henry did not say anything, she uttered, "Captain Lia, kill these two men now." "Understood, city mistress." Captain Lia unsheathed her sword before finally walking closer to Roy and Jay. Henry stopped her when Captain Lia was about to kill Roy and Jay. "Stop! Don''t kill my subordinates!" Captain Lia stopped her sword when it was close to Roy''s neck. She did not say anything and looked at Scarlett. "Scarlett, can you forgive my subordinates?" Henry did not want to lose Roy and Jay because they were powerful awakeners at Elite rank. "Why should I forgive them?" Scarlett inquired. "I promise something like this won''t happen again, so can you let it slide?" Henry still tried his best to make Scarlett forgive his two underlings. "I have to puni-"Scarlett stopped her words halfway when Ace suddenly tapped her right shoulder. ''Hmm?'' She still did not know what he had in mind. "Scarlett, can you forgive them?" Ace inquired. Silence! The entire area turned into a dead silence after Ace threw a question at Scarlett. Everyone was stunned, especially Henry. Previously, they thought Ace would not let Roy and Jay go no matter what because they dared to monitor him, but they were wrong. They were utterly wrong because Ace asked Scarlett to forgive them. ''Did I hear it right?'' That was the question that appeared in their minds. Like Scarlett''s subordinates, Henry and Liam were also shocked. ''Is he nning something?'' They suspected that Ace wanted something from them because it was impossible for anyone to be kind to his enemy. "Why do you want to forgive them?" Scarlett asked curiously. "Even though they spied on me, but they did not hurt me. Look! I have no injury on my body." Ace still did not reveal his real intention. "Ace, why do you want to forgive them?" "Ace, don''t forgive them." "That''s right. They dared to spy on you, so they deserve to be punished." "Yes. They deserve to be punished!" "At least, beat them first before letting them go." "I agreed with your idea!" "That''s a fucking great idea!" One by one, Scarlett''s subordinates voiced out their dissatisfaction. Even though Henry and Liam were in front of them, they did not show the slightest care about it because they were not afraid of Henry. Henry shifted his gaze from Ace to Scarlett''s subordinates. He was furious. He was enraged because they dared to voice out their dissatisfaction. Henry returned his attention to Ace again because he could not do anything to Scarlett''s subordinates. "Are you sure you want to forgive them?" Scarlett inquired. "He has contributed a lot to our city, so we shouldn''t be too cruel to him." Ace behaved as if he was an angel who descended from the highest heaven. "My eyes!" "Why is the holy light suddenly emitting from Ace''s body?" "Why did he suddenly look like an angel?" Ace suddenly looked like an angel in the eyes of Scarlett''s subordinates because he still forgave Roy and Jay''s actions. When her subordinates were amazed by Ace''s actions, Scarlett felt the opposite. ''What bad n will he do?'' She suddenly remembered the time when they were in a secret realm. At that time, Ace made two families and three organizations cry because he robbed their treasure. ''Well, I will let him do whatever he wants.'' With that idea in mind, she looked at Henry. "Henry, I will let Ace decide it." Scarlett uttered. "Ace, are you really going to forgive them?" Henry inquired. "I will let them go, but¡­." Ace spoke and paused for a second before he continued. "I have one condition." Scarlett was not surprised after hearing Ace''s words. ''I knew it!'' Of course, she still acted calmly. "What is it?" actually, Henry had also guessed this because Ace was his enemy. "You need to buy their lives." Ace revealed his real intention. "Don''t worry. I won''t ask for a lot of money. Just give me 200 gold coins and you can take them immediately." "What?! 200 gold coins?!" Henry said in surprise. "Ah! I was wrong! Ace is not an angel. He is devil." "Why did Ace suddenly be a devil in my eyes?" "Haha. Even though I''m surprised by his words, but I like that idea!" "That''s right." Most of Scarlett''s subordinates were stunned after hearing his words. Not only that, but Ace, who previously looked like an angel, suddenly became a devil in their eyes. There was no way an angel would act like that! [Greed smiles happily, liking your actions.] [Greed says, 200 gold coins are too small. Ask for more money. Make him cry blood.] Ace ignored Greed''s words. He was sure Henry would disapprove if he asked for too much money. Even though Roy and Jay were strong awakeners, but they were only at Elite rank. It was not enough to make Henry spend a lot of money on them. "How dare you ask for 200 gold coins!" Liam could not control his anger after hearing Ace''s words. "My lord, you should not agree to his condition. 200 gold coins is a lot of money." Ace shifted his gaze from Henry to Liam. "I''m not telling you, but your lord." At this moment, Henry was thinking about whether he should agree to Ace''s condition or not. Sure, 200 gold coins was a lot of money, but two awakeners at Elite rank were also important because it was hard to hire an awakener at Elite rank. ''Damn it!'' He was unhappy when Ace cornered him like that. ''What should I do now? Should I agree to his condition?'' Of course, he had a lot of money because he had two big businesses in Nightshire City. Because Henry still had not said anything, Ace asked again, "So, how is it? Do you agree with my condition? If you don''t agree, I will ask Captain Lia to kill them immediately." Captain Lia raised her sword after hearing his words, ready to kill them. "Captain Lia, please kill them." Ace wanted to make Henry decide quickly, so he asked Captain Lia to kill Roy and Jay. "Alright." Captain Lia responded. Like before, when Captain Lia''s sword was about to cut Roy''s neck, Henry stopped her. "Stop! I agreed to your condition!" Even though Roy and Jay had caused trouble for him, they were still of use to him, so he decided to agree to Ace''s condition. Ace stretched out his right hand and uttered, "Give me the money now." Henry gritted his teeth before finally giving 200 gold coins to Ace. Ace nodded his head in satisfaction. "You can take them now." "Liam, take them." Henry said angrily because he was being yed by a young man. Henry decided to go home after that because he knew he would not be able to control his anger if he stayed in that ce. After Henry and his subordinates left, Ace looked at Scarlett''s subordinates and uttered, "Let''s have a small party now!" Scarlett''s subordinates were stunned. "Party?" "What?! Party?!" "Woo! Party! Long live, Ace!" "Long live, Ace!" "Long live, Ace!" Ace suddenly looked like an angel again in their eyes. At the same time, Captain Noah arrived at the city guard headquarters. He was shocked when everyone shouted happily. "What''s going on?" One of Scarlett''s subordinates responded, "Captain Noah, Ace wants to hold a party." "Party?" after saying that, Captain Noah looked at Ace. "Is that true, Ace?" "Yes. I got 200 gold coins just now." Ace gave an honest answer. "200 gold coins?" Captain Noah was shocked again. One of Scarlett''s subordinates exined everything to Captain Noah. "It''s like this¡­." After hearing it, Captain Noah uttered, "Haha. You are a devil, Ace." "Haha." Scarlett''s subordinatesughed. Chapter 158 Party ? Henry''s House, Backyard. Henry was currently in the backyard with his subordinates. They immediately headed to the backyard after taking Roy and Jay from Scarlett. Like before, Roy and Jay were still unconscious. They did not know that they were already at their lord''s house. Henry, who was standing in front of Roy and Jay, uttered, "Wake them up!" One of his subordinates immediately threw water at Roy and Jay''s faces. *Ssh¡­ The sound of water hitting their faces reverberated in the backyard. Roy and Jay instantly regained consciousness. "Ace, you bastar-" They stopped their words halfway when they noticed their lord standing before them. ''Where are we?'' They still did not realize that they were in the backyard of Henry''s house because they fell unconscious when they followed Ace in secret. When they realized everything, they immediately knelt before Henry. "My lord, please forgive us." Even though they wanted to know what happened after they fell unconscious, but they suppressed their curiosity because their lord stared at them angrily. Liam, who was standing behind Henry, uttered, "Roy and Jay, do you know what trouble you guys caused our lord?" Roy and Jay instantly mmed their heads to the ground. Of course, they still did not know what trouble they had caused to Henry. However, based on their lord''s angry expression, they believed they had caused big trouble. "Lord, please forgive us." The duo kept asking for forgiveness because they did not want to die. When Liam wanted to yell at them again, Henry stopped him. "Tell me, what information did you get from following Ace?" "We¡­did not get any useful information." Roy and Jay responded in unison. "We only knew that they would go on a dateter." The mes of anger within Henry grew bigger drastically after hearing their words. ''A date?!'' His rtionship with Scarlett had been getting worsetely, and here, Roy and Jay said Scarlett would go on a date with Ace. ''Damn it!'' At that moment, he really wanted to kill Ace. "Useless!" after saying that, Henry entered his house. "You have caused trouble for our lord, so your punishment is that you must kneel in this ce until our lord forgives you." Liam followed Henry to his house. Roy and Jay let out a sigh of relief. Even though they had to kneel for a whole day, but it was better than getting killed by their lord. ''Thank god, we are still alive.'' That was what they said in their heads. ---- City Guard Headquarters, Front Yard. "Haha." "That''s is funny!" "Haha." Laughter and chatter reverberated in the front yard of the city guard headquarters. Scarlett and her subordinates were currently having a party. Previously, Ace got 200 gold coins from Henry, so he decided to hold a small party with city guards. "Ace, you should ask for more money earlier." "That''s right. I dislike Henry, so I really want to see him cry blood." "Haha. You are so cruel, brother!" "Someone like Henry deserver it!" Scarlett''s subordinates, who disliked Henry, spoke ill of him. Even though her subordinates bad-mouthed Henry, Scarlett acted as if she did not hear anything. She even did not care about what they were talking about because her mind was filled with Ace. ''It''s a pity that I can''t lovey-dovey with Ace!" She nced at Ace before finally drinking her lemon juice. ''Should I ignore them and lovey-dovey with Ace?'' She really wanted to sit between Ace''s legs or feed each other. ''No, no! I should maintain my image as city mistress. I can''t do that.'' She shook her head. Lieutenant Valeria, who was sitting not far from Scarlett, inquired, "What''s wrong, city mistress?" "Why are you shaking your head, city mistress? Do you want something?" Captain Lia asked curiously. "Nothing!" Scarlett consumed her food elegantly again. Captain Noah, who was sitting on Ace''s right side, uttered, "Ace, you need to be careful of Henry from today onwards." Captain Noah believed Henry would try to do something bad to Ace because Ace had robbed 200 gold coins from him earlier. Before Ace could say something, one of Scarlett''s subordinates uttered, "You don''t need to worry about it, captain Noah. Ace is strong. Nothing bad will happen to him." "That''s right." The blue-haired man added. "Ace can kill a 3-star Red Ogre in less than five minutes. I''m sure, Henry is not his opponent now." "Un, un." The green-haired man nodded his head. "If they fought, I''m sure Ace could defeat Henry in less than five minutes." "I agreed!" the brown-haired man spoke abruptly. "Compared to Ace, Henry is nothing. The difference between them is like the heavens and the earth." "Hey. Ace is a Rheanix. He is someone loved by the heavens. Comparing him to Henry was tantamount to insulting the heavens." Apologize now!" The red-haired man also believed that Ace was much stronger than Henry. "My bad. Haha." The brown-haired manughed. Even though Ace did not say anything, but he liked hearing their words. ''Un, un. Not bad! Their way of praising me is not bad.'' Of course, he did not show it on his face. Captain Noah hit Ace''s right shoulder andughed. "Haha. Ace, it seems like you have more fans now. Haha." They continued chatting. At 03:00 pm, Scarlett and Ace left. Like what they had nned, they decided to go on a date. The duo decided to go to the Zait district because many romantic ces were in that ce. Scarlett, who was walking on Ace''s right side, inquired, "Ace, can you let me borrow your Transformation Mask?" "Transformation Mask?" Ace tilted his head in confusion. "I want to lovey-dovey with you, but I can''t do that in a public ce." She could not let her people know about her childish and spoiled behavior, so she wanted to change her appearance. "Sure." After saying that, Ace retrieved Transformation Mask from his space ring. "Thank you." Scarlett instantly changed her appearance. Actually, she did not change the shape of her body. She only changed her face because there was no need to change her appearancepletely. "Let''s go to Zait district and lovey-dovey in that ce." After saying that, she embraced his right arm. "Sure." Ace smiled softly. Like before, they chatted about many things as they headed to the Zait district. Due to how happy they were, they even did not realize that they had arrived at their destination. "Where should we go now?" Scarlett inquired. "How about we go to Love Lake?" Ace responded. Love Lake was famous in the Zait district. The ce was beautiful, with many colorful trees surrounding theke. It was called Love Lake because legend had it that their love would grow bigger if a couple visited thiske. Of course, Ace did not believe it. He wanted to visit Love Lake because that ce was beautiful. "Sure!" Scarlett agreed instantly. After walking for several minutes, they finally arrived at Love Lake. Ace and Scarlett were currently sitting on a wooden bench under a tree, looking at Love Lake. Like before, they were still holding hands. They did not hold back themselves and did whatever they wanted because Scarlett was using Transformation Mask. "It''s beautiful!" Scarlett stated. Her heart was filled with happiness because she could spend time with her young lover in a beautifulke. "Yes." Ace agreed with her words. "But you are more beautiful." [God of Wind says, cringe!] [God of Haremughs loudly.] As usual, Ace behaved as if he did not see the notifications. "Hehe." Scarlet giggled cutely. "Ace, are you seducing me right now?" The corner of his lips twitched. "I''m not seducing you. I''m stating the fact." "Why did you suddenly praise me?" she inquired. "Don''t tell me. You want to kiss me?" Ace pinched her nose and responded, "You are my lover. I don''t need to seduce you if I only want to kiss you." Scarlett removed his hand from her nose and uttered, "Young man, I''m not your lover. Have you forgotten that I''m your sugar mama?" "Sugar mama, huh?" Ace uttered, "Then I can do whatever I want to you." If previously he pinched her nose, he pinched her cheeks this time. Like before, she removed his hands from her face. "You dare to do something like that to me, huh? Then I have to punish you." "You want to punish me? Sure. I''m waiting." He challenged her to punish him. "Then close your eyes first." She did not punish him immediately; instead, she told him to close his eyes. Instead of closing his eyes immediately, Ace inquired, "Why do I have to close my eyes?" "Just close your eyes." She did not answer his question. Ace did not shut his eyes and stared at him. Because he did not close his eyes, Scarlett uttered, "Ace, just close your eyes." "Sure." As a good lover, he did what he was told. ''What is she going to do?'' He suddenly felt excited. He was closing his eyes, so he did not know what she would do to him. To his surprise, Scarlett suddenly cupped his handsome face and pressed her lips against hers. Kiss! Yes, she kissed him! All people around them were couples, and they did not pay attention to them, so it was a good time to kiss him. This was the reason why she suddenly kissed him. Ace instantly opened his eyes when he felt her tender lips on his. ''Hmm?'' He did not expect her to kiss him. Was he happy? Of course, he was happy! They were in a romantic ce, so it felt good to be kissed by his lover. ''It seems like today will be a good day!'' Chapter 159 Going On A Date With Scarlett ? After stopping the kiss, Scarlett inquired, "Why did you open your eyes? Didn''t I tell you to close your eyes?" "I was shocked when you suddenly kissed me." He gave an honest answer. "Ehm! Because I made a mistake, I''m fine if you want to punish me again. I''m willing to be punished by you once again." Of course, he did not mind getting punished again because the punishment was a kiss. Who didn''t want to get a kiss from a beautiful MILF? He was sure any man wanted it. Some of them even would kill to get a kiss from a beautiful MILF. That was why he was willing to be punished by her again. "I don''t want to." Scarlett knew what he had in mind because it was written on his face. This was the reason why she refused without thinking twice because he wanted to take advantage of the situation. "I made a mistake earlier, so you should punish me." He still tried his best to get a kiss from her. However, Scarlett did not change her mind. She did not want to kiss him again! "I won''t change my mind." after saying that, she grabbed his right hand. "Let''s take a walk around this Love Lake." "Sure." He agreed instantly. Like before, the duo walked hand in hand. They chatted, joked, and teased each other. Happyughter even often came out of their mouths. At that moment, the duo was thrilled. They were delighted because they could spend time together in a beautiful ce. As Ace was teasing Scarlett, she suddenly stopped holding his hand and rushed toward the fence surrounding theke. Ace smiled softly when he saw her running toward theke. ''She seems so happy.'' He walked toward her slowly. To his surprise, Scarlett suddenly jumped into his arms when he was close to her. Luckily, he could catch her on time. "Beautifuldy, didn''t you say you wanted to take a walk around thiske? So, why did you suddenly jump into my arms?" "I''m tired." She was lying when she said this because she only wanted to be carried by her young lover. "Let''s find public seating." When Ace saw a public seating twenty meters from them, he walked toward it. "Sure." As Ace was walking and carrying her, she kept looking at his handsome face. "Why do you keep looking at me?" he asked curiously. "I love you, Ace." Scarlett uttered. Ace was startled and stopped his footsteps. ''Hmm?'' He was shocked when she voiced out her feelings out of the blue like that. "Why did you stop walking?" she inquired. "I was shocked." After answering her question, he walked toward public seating again. "You keep saying that since earlier." She responded. "Because you kept giving me surprises since earlier." Of course, he was pleased because, from her behavior and words, he could tell that her love for him was bigger now. "You shou-" she stopped her words halfway when she remembered that he still did not say I love you too. "Where is my answer?" "What answer?" he understood what she wanted, but he pretended as if he did not know about it because he wanted to tease her. Scarlett immediately pouted her lips and turned her head to the other side, unhappy with his response. Her behavior was cute in his eyes. When she was alone with him, she always acted spoiled and childish, but she became apletely different person when she was in front of her people. Of course, he did not mind it. No! He loved it because that meant she was only for him. After he was satisfied teasing her, he uttered, "I love you too, Scarlett." Scarlett''s face blossomed into a smile. She cupped his handsome face and brought her face closer to his. However, she stopped before their lips met. "Why did you stop?" Ace asked curiously. "There are several people around us right now." She told him the reason why she did not kiss him. He turned his head to the left and right, skimming their surroundings. ''There are ten people, but all of them are couples, so why? Didn''t you kiss me earlier?'' Previously, she did not care about it and kissed him, but she did not do that this time. Of course, Ace was fine with it because he could kiss herter. ''She is indeed a bad MILF! I''m sure she is teasing me right now.'' He then sat on public seating. Like before, she sat on hisp, facing him. "Scarlett, how abo-"he stopped his words halfway when she suddenly retrieved a ck robe from her space ring. ''Wasn''t this the ck robe I gave her when we were in Death Valley? What is she going to do with it?'' Even though he was curious about what she would do, he did not say anything and only stared at her. To his surprise, Scarlett suddenly used the ck robe to cover their heads. But what surprised him most was that she kissed him again. She kissed his lips again! After kissing him, she pulled down the ck robe to their shoulders, showing their heads. "That''s the reward for saying these magical words." She told him the reason why she suddenly kissed him again. "I love you, Scarlett." Ace immediately repeated his words because he wanted another kiss. "Hehe." Scarlett giggled after hearing his words. Because she only giggled, he inquired, "Where is my kiss?" Scarlett covered their heads with a ck robe and kissed his lips again. And like what he did just now, he repeated his words after she broke the kiss. "I love you, Scarlett." But unlike before, Scarlett did not kiss him this time; instead, she pinched his nose. "You are really a pervert, young man!" even though she said something like that, but her heart was filled with happiness. Sure, she knew Ace said it because he wanted a kiss. But even so, it still made her happy. "Where is my kiss?" Ace threw a question at her. "No more kiss for you, young man." after saying that, she stored her ck robe in her space ring. "So unfair!" Ace pretended to be sad. "Then make me happy first." Scarlett stated. "I will reward you again if you can make me happy." "Sure." Ace made her sit facing his left side because, with this, he could wrap his right arm around her waist and hold her left hand. And Scarlett liked what he did. Her heart was filled with happiness when they could chat while holding hands like that. Time went by quickly, and without realizing it, it was already 05:30 pm. Ace and Scarlett were currently on their way home. Like before, she walked with a smile on her pretty face. ''I''m really happy today!'' She ran forward before finally stopping and looking up at the orange sky. A soft smile spread across his face when Ace saw her happy expression. ''I''m d I can make her happy.'' He walked toward her slowly. When he was in front of her, she held his hands and walked backward. "Ace, are you happy today?" "I''m happy." He nodded as he smiled. "I''m also happy." After saying that, she moved to his right side before finally embracing his right arm. And like that, they walked with happy smiles on their faces. Chapter 160 I Want A Kiss ? Scarlett''s House, Ace''s Bedroom. Ace was currently lying on his soft bed alone. After eating dinner with Scarlett, he immediately headed to his room because he wanted to rx. ''Today is a good day!'' A soft smile spread across his handsome face. He was happy. He was thrilled because today was a good day for him. First, he got a lot of money from Henry. Second, he had a small party with Scarlett''s subordinates. Andst, he went on a date with Scarlett. Everything was perfect. Ten out of ten! This was the reason why a happy smile could be seen on his handsome face. ''I hope tomorrow will be another happy day.'' As he was smiling happily, Scarlett entered his room. ''Thisdy really treats my room as hers.'' The corner of his lips twitched when she entered his bedroom without knocking on the door. After Scarletty on his right side, she inquired, "What are you smiling about?" Instead of answering her question, he inquired, "Youngdy, can you knock on the door first before entering my room?" "This is my house, so I can do whatever I want." She said without caring about his feelings. Ace was at a loss for words. He lost. He did not know what to say because he did live at her house. ¦Ñ¦Á§ád¦Á---n?¦Ía| §ãom "So, what are you smiling about?" she repeated her question. "I smiled beca-" before he had finished his words, he was interrupted by her. "Because you could go on a date with me, right?" she believed she was the reason why he smiled happily. "You are wrong there,dy. It was because I imagined pping your buttocks." He lied to her because she would praise herself if he told her the truth. "You imagined pping my buttocks?" she believed his words immediately because he pped her ass several times when they were in Framingburns forest. "I dare you to do that now!" *p¡­ The sound of him pping her buttocks echoed in his room. Scarlett challenged him, so as a man, he epted it immediately. Scarlett widened her eyes in surprise. Sure, there was a possibility of him pping her ass, but she did not expect him to do it without thinking twice. He even pped her buttocks right after she said it. Aftering to her senses, she pinched his cheeks. "How dare you p my ass, Ace? Do you want to be punished?" "Yoowaredewnehutodmetodothat." He wanted to say she was the one who told him to do that, but he could not say it clearly because she was pinching his cheeks. Scarlett stopped pinching his cheeks and turned to the other side. "I''m angry at you, Ace." Ace knew what she wanted. For this reason, he moved closer to her before finally embracing her from behind. Her face blossomed into a smile. She immediately rested her head on his right arm when hey on his back. "I forgave you." "I knew you would forgive me." Ace stated. "You should be happy because your lover is an understanding person, kind, pretty, sexy, caring and forgiving person." She praised herself without feeling shy. "I''m sure it''s hard to find a lover like me." Ace kissed her forehead and uttered, "Then thank you for bing my lover." Her heart leaped up for joy. She immediatelyy on top of him before finally cupping his handsome face and giving him a peck on the lips. "Hehe. I like your words." She giggled before finally resting her head on his chest. ''Having a boyfriend is better than being single.'' At this moment, she suddenly remembered her subordinates. "Ace, I''m going to take my subordinates to Framingburns forest the day after tomorrow." She spoke, "Can you go with us?" "Framingburns forest? Is it another monster subjugation mission?" he asked curiously. "No. I only want to make my subordinates stronger." She exined the reason why she wanted to take her subordinates to Framingburns forest. "So, you want to train them, huh?" he uttered, "Sure. I will go with you." "Thank you, Ace." After saying that, she kissed him again. "Let''s go to city guard headquarters tomorrow." "Sure." He responded. After talking and joking for more than an hour, the duo fell asleep. ---- The following morning, Ace and Scarlett traveled to city guard headquarters after eating breakfast together. They immediately headed to Lieutenant Valeria''s office because they had a business with her. "Ace wille with us tomorrow." Scarlett uttered. Scarlett, Ace and Lieutenant Valeria were currently in Lieutenant Valeria''s office. Her office was big, but nothing feminist was in sight. If they did not know the owner of the office, they would think the owner was a man, not a woman. The deck was set against the wall with a blue couch in front of it. A huge window was located on the left side of the desk, and a cupboard filled with documents was ced right beside the window. Not a single thing of feminism is in sight! There were only documents and documents. Even her desk was filled with documents. When Ace stepped into Lieutenant Valeria''s office, he even thought he was in Scarlett''s office because it was simr. At that moment, he realized that his life was so good because he did not have to work. "I decided to invite him because, with this, we will have more people to protect them." Scarlett told Lieutenant Valeria the reason why she wanted to bring Ace with them. "Then how about we increase the participants to seventy people?" Lieutenant Valeria spoke and paused for a second before she continued, "We have three people at Master rank, so I think it''s enough to protect seventy people." "Alright." Scarlett agreed instantly. "I will let you choose themter." "Understood." Lieutenant Valeria responded. Not long after that, Ace and Scarlett went home. ---- Scarlett''s House, Dining Room. Ace and Scarlett were currently in the dining room. The duo went straight to the dining room after arriving home because it was time for lunch. After consuming their food, they did not leave immediately; instead, they remained in their seats. "Ace, I will work in my office after this." Actually, she did not want to work because spending time with him was much better. "What will you do now?" "I will go to the backyard to practice martial arts." He had nothing to do, so he decided to train. "I see." She was not surprised by his answer because he always trained in the backyard. When she was about to head to her office, she suddenly wanted a kiss from him. She had a lot of work, so she needed a boost to be able toplete her work. "Ace¡­" she did not say it and only pouted her lips. "Hehe." Ace chuckled. Of course, he knew what she wanted because she was pouting her lips. "Why are you pouting your lips?" he pretended as if he knew nothing. "I have a lot of work, so I need a boost so that I can finish my workter." She gave an honest answer. "Hurry up and give me a kiss." Ace smiled softly. He rose to his feet before finally walking toward her and standing on her right side. "My lover is so cute!" after pinching her cheeks, he gave her a peck on the lips. "Now I''m full of energy!" she said happily after being kissed by him. "I will head to my office now." "Don''t overwork yourself." He uttered. "Un." She nodded her head. Ace immediately headed to the backyard to train. ''I just finished eating, so I will rest for ten minutes first.'' After resting for ten minutes, he started training. Like usual, he trained with his clones. This made the God of Wind voice out his dissatisfaction. Of course, he ignored the God of Wind and kept practicing. Time went by quickly, and without realizing it, it was already 07:00 pm. Ace was currently in his room. He only wore a white towel because he had just finished taking a bath. ''Scarlett is still working, so I can''t disturb her.'' He sighed. After putting on clothes, he decided to take a walk around the city alone. ''The atmosphere at night is really different.'' The people walking on the road and the street lights made the night look more beautiful. ''This city is indeed beautiful.'' As he was enjoying the beautiful city, something unexpected happened. Someone suddenly bumped into him! Ace and that person fell to the ground. When he saw the one who bumped into him, he was shocked. ''Lieutenant Valeria?'' Chapter 161 Training Her Subordinates ? In the busy street, a youngdy was walking with a smile on her face. Even though she only wore ordinary clothes, but every man stole nced at her when she walked past them. The reason for this was simple. It was because the youngdy was attractive! Her long ck hair descended to her waist like a waterfall, and the soft smile on her face made her more attractive. That youngdy was none other than Valeria Mils, the most beautiful woman in the city guards. ''This city is indeed beautiful.'' The smile on her face grew bigger when she saw the busy street. ''I will protect this city and the citizen.'' She shifted her gaze from the road to the beautiful stars in the dark sky. ''The sky is also beautiful.'' Because she was walking while looking at the sky, she slipped. Bang! She bumped into the person in front of her before finally falling to the ground. "I''m sor-" she stopped her words halfway. ''Ace?!'' She did not expect to bump into Ace. Like Lieutenant Valeria, Ace was also shocked. ''Lieutenant Valeria?'' Of course, he did not show it on his face. "Are you alright, Lieutenant Valeria?" after standing up, he stretched out his right hand, trying to help Lieutenant Valeria up. She grabbed his right hand. "I''m fine. I''m sorry for bumping into you." "It''s fine." He showed his soft smile. "What are you doi-" Lieutenant Valeria stopped her words halfway when the sound of a kid crying reverberated in the entire area. "Waaa¡­" a kid, about ten years old, cried loudly. "Wua¡­Sob¡­Sob¡­" Ace and Lieutenant Valeria turned their heads toward the source of the sound. When they saw a kid crying on the road, they walked closer to the kid. "What''s wrong? Why are you crying?" Ace inquired. "I can''t find my mother. Waa¡­" The kid did not stop crying. "Don''t cry. How about we help you find your mother now?" Lieutenant Valeria wanted to help the kid after discovering what was happening. "Yes. We will help you find your mother." Ace added. "Really?" the kid inquired. "Yes." Lieutenant Valeria nodded as she smiled, "But you have to stop crying first." The kid immediately wiped off her tears with her sleeve. "I''m not crying." She looked so cute when she tried her best not to cry. "Then let''s find your mother now." After saying that, Ace held her right hand. "Un." The kid nodded her head. "What is your name?" Lieutenant Valeria inquired. "My name is Lily." Lily responded. "Can you tell us what your mother looks like?" Lieutenant Valeria threw another question at Lily. "My mother''s name is Lisa." Lily responded, "My mother has long red hair and blue eyes. She is wearing a white T-Shirt and a long ck skirt." Lily was currently walking between Ace and Lieutenant Valeria. She held their hands as she walked. At that moment, the trio looked like a family who took a walk around the city at night. "My mother still looks young and also beautiful like you, big sister." After saying that, Lily looked at Lieutenant Valeria. "Thank you for thepliment." Actually, Lieutenant Valeria was surprised by Lily''s words, but she did not show it on her face. "Don''t worry, Lily. We will find your mother quickly." After saying that, Ace created four clones to help them find Lily''s mother. Yes, he made four clones as he walked! This was one of the advantages of the Unique magician. They could use magic while walking. Lieutenant Valeria was startled when she saw four Ace. ''Are they clones?'' She immediately shifted her gaze to Ace after his clones disappeared. ''Ah, right. He is also a mage.'' Previously, she forgot that Ace was also a mage. "Un." Lily nodded her head. With the help of his clones, they could find Lily''s mother quickly. "Thank you very much." Lisa thanked Ace and Lieutenant Valeria for bringing her daughter to her. "You are wee." Ace smiled softly. "Then we will return home now." Lisa uttered. "Bye-bye, big sister, big brother." Lily waved as she walked. "Bye-bye." Ace and Lieutenant Valeria waved as they smiled. They were happy because they could help Lily find her mother. ''Lily is so cute.'' Ace and Lieutenant Valeria were still standing on the road. Like before, the road was busy. There were many people on the road. Lieutenant Valeria and Ace even could hear theirughter and conversation. *Swoosh¡­ As Ace and Lieutenant Valeria were standing on the road, a strong wind hit their bodies, causing their hair to dance softly. The wind also blew a small leaf into mid-air. e¦Áglesn?¦Íel Shortly after that, the orange leaf fell on Lieutenant Valeria''s head. Of course, she did not notice this because the leaf was small. However, Ace noticed it because he was in front of her now. ''A leaf?'' He did not tell her about it and wanted to take it. At that moment, he forgot it could cause misunderstanding because he was used to living in the modern world. Lieutenant Valeria, who was standing in front of him, was startled. ''What are you going to do? Why are you moving your right hand closer to my head? Are you going to touch my head?'' Countless questions appeared in her mind. But despite knowing what he was going to do, she did not stop him. No! She did not stop him and only stared at him because she was still in a state of shock. ''But why do you suddenly want to touch my head? We don''t have a special rtionship, so you can''t do this.'' She was overthinking because no man caressed her head until now. "There was a leaf on your head." Ace smiled as he showed the orange leaf to Lieutenant Valeria. Lieutenant Valeria finally understood everything. He did not want to caress her head. He only wanted to take out a leaf from her head. In other words, she misunderstood him. "Thank you." She still managed to control her emotions, causing Ace to be unable to know what she had in mind. "Oh right, Lieutenant Valeria. Do you want to go somewhere earlier?" he inquired. "I only wanted to ta-" before she had finished her words, something unexpected happened. Her stomach was growling! She only ate a snack this afternoon, so she was starving. ''Bad stomach!'' She hit her stomach gently. "I''m hungry." Even though she felt shy, she tried her best to act normally. *Growling¡­ The sound of stomach rumbling could be heard in their ears. If previously that sound was from Lieutenant Valeria''s stomach, this time, it was from Ace''s belly. Yes, Ace was also hungry! Even though he had lunch this afternoon, but he trained for more than three hours, so it was normal if he was starving. Lieutenant Valeria covered her mouth and giggled. "Hehe." She did not expect his stomach to growl shortly after that. It was funny. It was amusing, as if their stomachs had agreed to growl together. "I''m hungry too." actually, he felt shy, but he did not show it on his face. "I can tell by the sound of your stomach growling." Lieutenant Valeria still giggled because everything was funny in her eyes. "Lieutenant Valeria, do you want to eat dinner with me?" Ace inquired. Chapter 162 Before Foing To Framingburns Forest ? Lieutenant Valeria stopped giggling. She was stunned. She was shocked when Ace suddenly invited her to have dinner with him. ''What should I do now?'' She did not know whether she should ept it or not. First, Ace lived with Scarlett, andst, she was Scarlett''s subordinate. This was the reason why she did not know what to do. As Lieutenant Valeria was thinking about the offer, one of Scarlett''s subordinates appeared. "There you are!" the blue-haired woman uttered, "Ace, city mistress is looking for you." Ace turned his head toward the source of the sound. "Scarlett is looking for me? Why is she looking for me?" "I don''t know." The blue-haired woman responded, "She wants you to go home now." Because Ace was worried about Scarlett, he waved goodbye to Lieutenant Valeria and went home. ---- Scarlett''s House, Living Room. Ace was currently in the living room, looking for Scarlett. ''Where is she?'' He immediately headed to her bedroom, but she was not in her room. ''Is she in her office?'' He headed to her office. Coincidently, Scarlett walked out of her office when he was in front of her office. "Ace¡­" Scarlett walked toward him with a tired face. Ace was sad after seeing her condition. "Didn''t I say not to overwork yourself earlier?" "We will go to Framingburns forest tomorrow, so I have to finish my work today." She would take her subordinates to Framingburns forest tomorrow, so she had to finish her work today. This was the main reason why she was exhausted because she forced herself to finish her work. Ace sighed. ''She will get sick if she works like this every day.'' He felt sorry for her. "I will take you to your room now." he wanted her to rest because she was tired. "No." She did not want to sleep alone. "I want to sleep in your room with you." "Alright. I will take you to my room now." after saying that, he carried her and headed to his bedroom. Half of her tiredness disappeared instantly when Ace carried her. ''Ace really cares about me.'' She smiled happily. ''It makes me love him even more.'' Her heart pounded with happiness. ''I love you, Ace.'' She was delighted to have Ace as her lover because he was perfect in her eyes. Not only was he handsome, but he was kind, had a beautiful smile and a caring person too. Ten out of ten! Perfect! wless! Ideal boyfriend! She believed many women envied her because Ace was her lover. "Why are you looking at me like that, beautifuldy?" he inquired. "Ace, it seems like you are more handsome now." she knew Ace was a good-looking young man, but at that moment, he looked more handsome than usual. "Thank you for thepliment" After stepping into his room, he put her on the bed. "You should rest now." Scarlett instantly grabbed his right hand. "Where are you going? Sleep with me." "I want to wash my face first." He responded, "Wait here. I will be right back." "Un." Shey on the bed. After Ace returned to his room andy next to her, she immediately embraced his right arm. Maybe because she was exhausted or perhaps because she was with her lover, but at that time, she fell asleep quickly. Ace, who saw her sleeping face, smiled softly. ''It seems like she is really tired.'' He touched her soft cheeks with his right hand. *Growling¡­ The sound of stomach rumbling could be heard in his ears. ''I''m starving.'' After he freed his right arm from Scarlett''s embrace, he headed to the dining room to eat. To his surprise, he saw Scarlett sitting on the bed when he returned to his room. "You are awake?" She did not say anything, but she pouted her lips and turned her head to the other side. She was unhappy because he left when she was sleeping. Ace smiled softly before finally crawling onto the bed. "I was starving, so I headed to the dining room to eat." Scarlett did not say anything. She was ignoring him. Acey on his back and uttered, "How about we sleep now?" Like before, Scarlett did not say anything. "Do you want to sleep in my arms?" he threw another question at her. Scarlett still crossed her arms over her chest. However, she nced at him for a second because she was interested in his offer. She believed sleeping in his arms would feel good. Ace smiled. ''Cute!'' She grabbed her slender waist and put her on top of him. "Are you still angry at me?" he wrapped his arms around her back. "I forgive you." She stated. He kissed her forehead and uttered, "Let''s sleep now." "Un." She smiled happily after he kissed her. Shortly after that, they fell asleep. ---- The following morning, Ace and Scarlett traveled to city guard headquarters after eating breakfast together. Today was the day they would bring Scarlett''s subordinates to the Framingburns forest for training, so they went to the city guard base immediately. "Ace, are you going to Framingburns forest with us?" the red-haired man inquired. He and the other city guards were startled when they saw Ace in their base. "Yes." Ace gave an honest answer. "Scarlett asked me to help her two days ago." "Oh, does that mean you will be one of our protectorster?" Captain Noah asked curiously. "You can say it like that." Ae responded. "I suddenly feel shy because we need a younger awakener to protect us." Captain Noah knew that Ace was already at Master rank because he killed a 3-star Red Goblin in less than five minutes. "What are you talking about, captain Noah?" the blue-haired man uttered, "We should be happy because one of the protectors is Ace." e¦Áglesn?¦Íel "That''s right, captain Noah." The red-haired man added. "Even though Ace is younger than us, but he is strong. Not only that, but he is also a Rheanix, someone who is loved by the heavens." "Un, un." The other city guards nodded their heads. "I''m sure other cities are jealous of us because we have a Rheanix in our city." The green-haired man spoke abruptly. "Maybe we can make our city bigger and famous in the future." The purple-haired man added. "Oh, that''s actually a good goal!" the yellow-haired man uttered. "Yeah! That''s a good idea!" one by one, Scarlett''s subordinates uttered. Ace did not say anything. ''I''m different from you guys. My next goal is to make everyone in this city know that I''m no longer weak.'' Even though he made a good contribution in the monster subjugation mission, not everyone in the Nightshire city knew about it. There were still many people who did not know how stronger he was. Ace did not want them to keep calling him Boytoy, so he wanted to get a new nickname, a good nickname like a Hero, a genius or something along these lines. Of course, he would not refuse if they asked him to help them develop their city because he lived in Nightshire City. Captain Noah tapped Ace''s right shoulder and uttered, "Ace, we will ce our lives in your hands. Please protect uster." "I will do my best." He uttered. Shortly after that, they traveled to Framingburns forest. Chapter 163 Training Scarlett’s Subordinates ? Henry''s House, Living Room. Henry was currently talking with L and Lily in the living room. L and Lily were twins and from an evil group. He decided to hire them because the results of his investigation led to Ace being involved in the death of his second son. Even though he did not have strong evidence, but there was a high possibility of Ace being the mastermind of his son''s death. This was the reason why he hired L and Lily because he wanted to kill Ace. And killing Ace would also give him another benefit. If Ace died, it would be easier for him to get Scarlett. It was like killing two birds with one stone. That was why he hired Lily and L to kill Ace because he could not do it by himself. He believed he would be unable to make Scarlett his lover or wife if he killed Ace. And his first son still had not returned home, so he had no choice but to hire Lily and L to kill Ace. "So, he is our target, huh?" Lily said as she saw the portrait of Ace. "Tell us more about him because it can help uster." L wanted to know more about Ace because it could help them kill him. "He is eighteen years old and an awakener at Master rank." Henry spoke and paused for a second before continuing, "He awakened Knight and Mage sses. You must be careful when dealing with him because he has tier-5 magic." "What?! He is a Rheanix?!" L and Lily said in surprise. They were shocked because their target was someone loved by the heavens. Even though they had killed awakeners at Master rank before, but all of them were only ordinary awakeners. This was the reason why they were stunned because something like this had never happened before. Of course, they were not afraid of him. They were just shocked earlier. "Yes." Henry gave an honest answer. "That is why I hope you can kill himter." Ace was a Rheanix, someone who was loved by the heavens. He must not give Ace time to grow, or else he would regret it in the future. After all, Ace was a special person. He even reached Master rank at the age of eighteen. "Alright. We will kill him." L stated. After getting information about Ace, L and Lily left. ---- "Haha." "I''m so excited right now." "Me too." "My hands are even trembling from excitement." "I hope we will get many beast corester." "I''m sure we will return to our base with many beast cores." "I think so too." Scarlett''s subordinates chatted as theyughed. Scarlett, Ace and her seventy-one subordinates were currently heading to Framingburns forest for training. Even though they were heading to a dangerous ce, none of them felt afraid, as if they would go on a vacation. "They are so fearless!" Ace stated. "They have be city guards for more than five years, so it''s normal." Captain Noah, who was riding a horse next to Ace, responded, "They have done this training more than five times, so they are treating it like normal training." At this moment, Ace suddenly remembered how hard his training was. Due to how hard it was, he almost fainted from training many times. ''I feel embarrassed when I remember it.'' His father and grandpa were so cruel when they trained him. But even so, he did not hate them because he could be a powerful martial artist thanks to them. ''I suddenly miss them.'' He could only sigh because they were in a different world now. "What''s wrong, Ace?" Scarlett inquired. "Nothing." He smiled as he responded. "Just tell me if you need something." She uttered. "Alright." He responded. After traveling for two hours, they finally reached their destination. They did not hunt magical beasts immediately; instead, they set up their tents and had lunch together. Fighting magical beasts on an empty stomach was a bad idea, so they had lunch after setting up their tents. After eating, Scarlett told Ace and Lieutenant Valeria to go to the conference tent. "What''s wrong?" he asked curiously. Ace, Scarlett and Lieutenant Valeria were currently sitting on wooden chairs. A rectangr table with a map of the Framingburn forest was in front of them. "We will discuss how we train them." Scarlett responded. Ace and Lieutenant Valeria paid attention to Scarlett''s words carefully. "First, we will divide them into three groups; group A, group B and group C. Andst, we will let them hunt magical beasts in turn." Scarlett exined her n to them. She said one of the groups should stay to protect their camp, so only two groups would be hunting magical beasts daily. Of course, they would protect the camp in turn because, with this, each group had a chance to hunt magical beasts. "Group A will protect the camp today, while group B and group C will hunt magical beasts." Scarlett spoke and paused for a second before she continued, "Tomorrow, group B will protect the camp, while group A and group C will hunt magical beasts. The group guarding the camp will take turns every day until the training is over." "Good idea!" Ace and Lieutenant Valeria agreed with Scarlett''s idea. "Now, let''s discuss who will be in group A, B and C." Scarlett uttered. After several minutes of discussion, they finally divided Scarlett''s subordinates into groups A, B, and C. Ace was the protector of group C and group C only had ten people. Scarlett only put ten people in group C because she thought Ace had no experience being a protector, so she put less people in his group. Lieutenant Valeria was the protector of group B. Unlike group C, group B had many people. It had thirty people. Scarlett was the protector of group A. Like group B, group A also had thirty people. In other words, Ace''s job was the easiest among them! Was he angry at Scarlett? No! He could understand her decision because, in her eyes, he had no experience in military matters. ''Well, protecting less people is easier.'' He added in his head. "Ace, your job is to lure 1-star and 2-star magical beasts to your group." Scarlett uttered, "And don''t help them if they are not in a life-and-death situation." "Alright." Ace responded. Shortly after that, they walked out of the conference tent. Scarlett immediately told her subordinates who were in groups A, B, and C. "Members of group C go to Ace." Scarlett uttered, "Members of group B go to Lieutenant Valeria, while members of group A stand in front of me." They immediately walked toward Ace, Scarlett and Lieutenant Valeria. Ace looked at the group C members standing in front of him. ''I don''t know any of them!'' Even though he had chatted with many of Scarlett''s subordinates, but he had never talked with any of group C members. Of course, he knew their names because he could see their stats with the help of his system. ''But this group is not bad.'' Among the ten people, five of them were knights. Two of them were mages, while the rest were archers. This was the reason why Ace thought group C was not bad. ''Should we discuss our strategy now?'' Chapter 164 Just Where Is He? ? ''Should we discuss our strategy now?'' At this moment, Ace suddenly remembered something important. ''No! We should introduce ourselves first.'' He knew their stats and names because he had a system, so from his point of view, it was better to introduce themselves first. "Let''s introduce ourselves first." Ace uttered. A red-haired man saluted and uttered, "My name is Zak. I''m a mage at Elite rank." A blue-haired woman introduced herself. "My name is Lara. I''m a knight at Elite rank." One by one, the members of group C introduced themselves. They were Peter, Juan, Mike, Jenny, Nancy, Samuel, Jonas, Be and Zak. Lara, Peter, Juan, Mike, and Jenny were knights. Nancy, Samuel, and Jonas were archers, while Be and Zak were mages. After they finished introducing themselves, it was Ace''s turn. "As you already know. I''m Ace. I''m a mage and a knight at Master rank." He did not tell them he was an Aeris because it was not the right time to say it. He wanted to shock everyone in Nightshire City, so he would act as a Rheanix for now. But the moment he revealed everything, he would make sure they would not forget it for the rest of their lives. Group C members were excited because their protector was a Rheanix, but they tried their best to hide the happiness within them. "Alright. Let''s discuss our strategy now." Ace did not want them to fight magical beasts without a strategy because a strategy was important in a group fight. Actually, the strategy was simple. The knights would attack the magical beasts at close range, while the mages would use their ranged magic. As for the archers, they would support the team from the rear. However, one archer and one knight had to stay close to the mage because they would be defenseless when they cast magic spells. "Remember. I will only help you when you are in a life and death situation, so don''t expect me to always save you." Ace told them to fight as if no one was protecting them because, with this, they would not act carelessly. "Understood." They responded in unison. Scarlett looked at her subordinates and uttered, "Group B and group C will hunt magical beast in twenty minutes. Remember. You have to kill at least fifteen 2-star magical beasts before dawn." She then continued, "If you fail, I will punish you after we return. Do you understand?" "Understood." Her subordinates responded in unison. Scarlett then shifted her gaze from her subordinates to Ace. "Ace, follow me." Ace did what he was told. ''Why did she suddenly tell me to follow her? Does she have something to tell me?'' He still did not know why she told him to follow her. ''I see.'' He understood everything when they were in front of her tent. "Hurry up and get into my tent." After saying that, she grabbed his right hand and dragged him into her tent. Her tent was quite big, with a folding bed, nket, chair, and table. They would be in Framingburns forest for two to three weeks, so she brought a folding bed. Scarlett, who was standing in front of him, uttered, "Ace, you have to be carefulter." "Don''t worry. I can protect myself and I will protect your subordinates too." Ace was not surprised by her words because he had guessed it. "Use themunication token if everything is out of control. I will go and help you right away." Even though Ace was already at Master rank, she was still worried about his safety because there were many powerful magical beasts in Framingburns forest. "Alright." He nodded his head. They continued talking. She sat on hisp as they chatted because there was only one chair in her tent. Of course, Ace was fine with it. No! He liked this position because he could lovey-dovey with her. Time went by quickly, and without realizing it, they had been talking for fifteen minutes. Ace had to return to his group because they would hunt a magical beast in five minutes. Scarlett slid from hisp and stared at him. Ace rose to his feet and uttered, "I will go to my group now." "Be careful, Ace." She uttered. Ace nodded before walking out of her tent. ---- Nightshire City, Yalt District. "Just where is he?" Lily asked in annoyance. L and Lily were currently looking for Ace in the Yalt district. They had been looking for him for more than four hours, but their efforts were in vain. They could not find him! This was the reason why they wore annoyed faces because they wanted to finish their mission immediately. "Don''t tell me. He is out of this city now." L suddenly thought Ace was not in Nightshire City. "L, I know a ce to get information on his whereabouts." Lily dragged L somewhere after saying that. "Where are we going?" L asked curiously. "Just follow me." Lily responded. After eavesdropping on the city guards'' conversation, they finally knew where Ace was. "No wonder we can''t find him." L uttered, "Let''s go to Framingburns forest now." "Un." Lily nodded her head. Then the duo traveled to Framingburns forest to kill Ace. ---- "You guys remember the strategy, right?" Ace spoke abruptly. He did not want them to forget their strategy because it could save their lives. "We remember it." Lara and the others said in unison. Ace then turned his head to look at Mike. "Mike, you are the leader of the group, so you have to pay attention to magical beasts and your members. Don''t forget what I said earlier." "I won''t let you down, protector." Mike would try his best not to make a single mistaketer. "Then I will leave now." After saying that, Ace flew to find a 2-star magical beast. "Our protector is amazing! He can use magic without chanting." Be was also a mage, but she was not a unique magician like Ace. That was why she praised him when Ace used magic without chanting. "I hope I can be a unique magician in the future." Zak also wanted to be a unique magician because bing a unique magician was the dream of all mages. "Take out your weapons. We have to stay on guard from now on." Mike told them to always be ready to fight because they were in a dangerous ce. Lara and the others immediately took out their weapons from their space rings. At the same time, Ace was floating in the sky. ''I will use clone to find 2-star magical beast.'' With that idea in mind, he made two clones. "Find six 2-star magical beasts and lure it to them." Ace uttered. Ace''s clones nodded before looking for magical beasts. Because his clones were looking for magical beasts, Ace returned to where Lara and the others were. ''Good. Stay in formation like that.'' He was currently standing on a tree branch, looking at Lara and the others. Shortly after that, six magical beasts ran toward Mike and the others. Among these six magical beasts, three of them were ck pandas, while the rest were pumas. Ace''s two clones stood on a tree branch next to him. Ace crossed his arms over his chest and mused. "Show me how good your teamwork is." Chapter 165 They Are Stronger Than I Thought ? Mike and the others stood in formation when they heard the sound of magical beasts running toward them. The formation they used was formation A. In formation A, the knights were at the front, while the mages and archers were in the rear. Formation A was the basic formation because it was always used if the awakeners in a group had Knight and Archer sses or Knight and Mage sses. After all, mages and archers were specialists in ranged attacks, so the knight''s job was to face the enemies at close range. "Get ready to fight!" Mike held his spear firmer. Mike and the others paid attention to their surroundings because they did not know from where the magical beasts would attack them. "From the west and north!" Mike uttered. When Be and Zak saw three ck pandas and pumas, they wasted no time and chanted magic spells. "O Goddess Teressa, the mother of mana. Please allow me to borrow your power to eliminate the evil." Magic circles appeared in front of them when they cast a magic spell. "Fireball!" "Wind Bullets!" They use ranged magic to attack the ck pandas and pumas. They took advantage of the distance between them to attack the magical beasts. They did not show mercy and kept attacking the magical beasts. "Poison Arrow!" "me Arrow!" "Deadly Shot!" Like the mages, all the archers also attacked the magical beasts. Boom! Even though their attacksnded on the bodies of magical beasts, the magical beasts were still alive. These magical beasts were already at 2-star, so it was not easy to kill them. "Jenny, you stay here and protect the mages. Lara, Peter, Juan, let''s attack them now!" after saying that, Mike rushed toward the magical beasts. Lara, Peter and Juan followed Mike to attack the magical beasts. "Die!" Mike jumped high before pointing his spear at the ck panda. *sh¡­sh¡­ Lara and Juan shed their weapons, sending two waves of energy at the pumas. Boom! Boom! Their shes hit the pumas. Even though the pumas were hit by their attacks, they did not run away; instead, they wanted to kill Lara and the others even more. "Grrr¡­" the pumas rushed toward the knights to kill them. As Lara and the others fiercely fought magical beasts, Ace looked at them from a tree branch. ''Good! Keep fighting like that!'' He believed Lara and the others could kill the magical beasts if they could maintain their teamwork. [God of Wind utters, they are not bad.] [God of Mountain speaks, why not let them fight 3-star magical beasts next? I think they can kill it if they can maintain their teamwork.] "No." Ace refused instantly. He did not want Lara and the others to fight a 3-star magical beast because they were not strong enough to kill it. And the mission was only to kill 1-star and 2-star magical beasts, so he did not want to put them in danger. [God of Mountain says, their stats are high. I think they can kill magical beasts that have just broken through to 3-star rank.] "No." Ace did not change his mind. [God of Mountain utters, you are boring!] Ace ignored God of Mountain and returned his attention to Lara and the others. ''Hmm? They have killed all the pandas? They are stronger than I thought.'' He nodded in satisfaction. At this moment, all the pumas walked around Lara and the others. Even though it was three versus ten, they did not run away. It was either they or their enemies that died! That was why the pumas decided to keep attacking Mike and the others. "Be careful!" Mike stated. When one of the pumas saw the opportunity to attack Be, he jumped at her, trying to tear her body apart with his ws. However, Jenny suddenly appeared on the right side of the puma. "Did you think I would let you attack our mage?" *sh¡­ She swung her sword. Even though she managed to protect Be, she failed to kill the puma because he had a good instinct. Bang! The puma was thrown three meters away after being kicked by Jenny. Nancy and Samuel, who saw the opportunity to kill the puma, immediately fired their arrows. "me Arrow!" Two arrows flew at the puma at an incredible speed. The arrows were covered with fire energy, so it was deadlier than normal arrows. The puma could not avoid it because Nancy and Samuel attacked him when he was thrown to the ground, causing the arrows tond on his body. "Fireball." "Earth Needle." When the puma was about to stand up, he was attacked again. "Kiiikkkk¡­" the puma cried out in pain before finally, he died. "The oue of this fight has already been decided. They have won the battle." Ace stated. ''Should I lure magical beasts again now? Or should I let them rest first?'' He still wavered about whether he should lure magical beasts immediately or not. Not long after that, the battle ended. After killing all the magical beasts, Mike and the others took the beast cores. Even though they only got three beast cores, they were delighted. "This is a good start." Samuel stated. "That''s right. This is a good start." Samuel and the others said in unison. It was their first fight after reaching Framingburns forest, but they already got three beast cores, so from their point of view, it was a good start. "They seem so happy." Ace smiled softly. As Ace was looking at Lara and the others, his system noticed something. [Host, a 3-star magical beast is rushing toward them. He is running at an incredible speed.] "3-star magical beast? Where is that magical beast now?" he could not feel its presence because that magical beast was far from him. [In the south, fifty meters from here.] Ace looked at Mike before finally shifting his gaze to his clones. "You two stay here and protect them. I will deal with this 3-star magical beast." "Alright." His clones nodded his head. "Give me a signal if they are in a dangerous situation." After saying that, Ace flew in the direction where the 3-star magical beast was. [Host, that 3-star magical beast has underlings.] "How many subordinates does he have?" he inquired. [Ten underlings. Four of them are at 2-star while the rest are 1-star.] ''This is going to be troublesome.'' He hoped everything would stay under his control because he did not want something bad to happen to Mike and the others. ''I have to deal with this problem quickly.'' Even though two of his clones were protecting Mike and the others, he still felt uneasy. [God of Wind utters, are we going to see something interesting now?] [God of Sea speaks, I hope something interesting happenster.] All divine beings hoped something interesting would happen because nothing interesting had happened since the monster subjugation mission. Ace ignored the notification and flew toward where the 3-star magical beast was. At the same time, the 3-star leopard was talking with one of his underlings. Even though his underling was still at 2-star, they couldmunicate because they were from the same race. "How dare they kill my underlings!" the 3-star leopard was furious because Mike and the others killed his underlings. Yes, the pumas were his underlings! Even though the leopard and the pumas were different races, he could make them his underlings because he was stronger than them. The strong ruled over the weak! That was the rule in the wilderness. As long as you were strong, you could make other magical beasts your subordinates, even if they were of a different race. That was why all magical beasts tried their best to get stronger because there were only two choices for them if they were weak. It was either they died or became subordinates! If they were lucky, they would not die and be underlings. No! Lucky was not the right word to describe it because most of the magical beasts only cared about themselves. In other words, they often treated their subordinates badly, to the point that ve was the right word to describe it. "I will kill them!" the 3-star leopard retorted. "I will tear their bodies apart and let the other beasts eat their bodies!" He could not suppress his anger because these pumas were his elite underlings. As the leopard roared angrily, Ace appeared and floated before him. "Leave!" Chapter 166 Get Out Of My Sight ? Ace, who was floating in front of the 3-star leopard, spoke, "Leave! Go back to your ce now." He did not immediately attack the leopard and only told him to leave. No! He was not afraid of the leopard. He did this because protecting Mike and the others was his priority, so he would avoid the fight if he could. Little did he know that his words and actions made the leopard angrier. "Human, I''m in a bad mood right now. Don''t get in my way, or else I will kill youter." Framingburns forest was the territory of magical beasts, but here, Ace dared to act high and mightily, so of course, the leopard was unhappy. "Grrr¡­" the leopard''s underlings showed their fangs, trying to scare Ace. Ace shifted his gaze from the leopard to his underlings. Even though the leopard''s underlings showed their fangs, he did not show the slightest fear in his eyes. They were only 1-star and 2-star magical beasts, so they were nothing in his eyes. He even believed he could kill them in less than a minute. That was why he stared at them without feeling afraid. Because Ace kept floating before him, the 3-star leopard could not suppress his anger anymore. "Human, I will count to three. If you don''t get out of my sight, I will kill you." Even though he knew Ace was an awakener at Master rank, he was not afraid of Ace because he was already at 3-star. And he also had ten underlings with him. He believed he could kill Ace if they fought. That was why he dared to say something like that. "You are not allowed to go any closer than this." Of course, Ace refused because he would not allow the leopard to get closer to Mike and the others. [God of Wind utters, just kill it.] [Several diving beings agree to the God of Wind.] "Because you are still getting in my way, I will kill you now!" after saying that, the leopard jumped at Ace, trying to tear his body apart with his w. Even though the distance between them was close, Ace could avoid the attack easily. ''It seems like this fight is inevitable.'' He retrieved his Phoenix sword from his space ring. "Grrr¡­" 2-star ck leopard jumped at Ace. "You should remain in your ce." After saying that, Ace swung his sword, sending a huge wave of energy at the ck leopard. The ck leopard crashed into arge tree before falling to the ground and dying. "Humannn!" the 3-star leopard roared angrily when he saw one of his underlings die. He was furious. He was enraged. Not only did Ace dare to stand in his way from killing Mike and the others, but Ace also killed one of his underlings. Blood for blood! Because Ace had killed one of his underlings, he would not stop until he killed Ace. Sure, he could lose track of Mike and the otherster, but he did not care about it. As long as they were in Framingburns forest, he believed he could find them. After all, Framingburns forest was the territory of magical beasts. ''I will show you the price for getting in my way and killing my underling!'' The leopard opened its mouth, and a single orb of freezing particles slowly formed. When Ace saw an ice ball flying toward him, he used Earth Shield magic to block it. Even though his Earth Shield shattered into pieces, the ice ball did not hit him. ''Hmm?'' Ace put his sword in a diagonal when he saw the 3-star leopard on his left side. "Die, human!" the leopard threw out his w. Boom! Even though Ace managed to block the attack, he was thrown five meters before hitting a boulder. Her left wing was shattered into pieces, while crack lines were visible on his other wing. ''This magical beast''s attack is heavy.'' He rose to his feet and wiped off the blood on the corners of his lips with his right thumb. When he was about to attack the 3-star leopard, the leopard''s underlings rushed toward him. Ace used the Lightning Move skill as he attacked the leopard''s underlings. Because his movements and attacks were so fast, the leopard''s underlings could not block or avoid his attacks. The 3-star leopard roared in anger when Ace killed his underlings again. Previously, he brought ten underlings with him, but now seven of them had died. In other words, he only had three underlings left now! "You kept attacking me since earlier. It''s my turn now." after saying that, Ace rushed toward the 3-star leopard. As Ace was fighting the 3-star leopard, Mike and the others cut off the ears of magical beasts. They did this as proof that they had killed six magical beasts. "Let''s take a rest before looking for magical beasts again." Mike uttered. Lara and the others nodded their heads. However, the goddess of luck was not on their side because ten blue goblins suddenly appeared before them. Like Lara and the others, the goblins also had weapons. Some of them even wore armor and held shields. Of course, these armors and weapons were not theirs. They got these armor and weapons from awakeners that they killed yesterday. "It''s blue goblin!" Mike retrieved his spear from his space ring, "Get ready to fight." "Kekeke." The goblinsughed because, in their eyes, Mike and the others were their prey. They were 2-star goblins and had killed many awakeners at Elite rank, so they believed they could kill Mike and the others. "Ge¡­" the biggest goblin pointed his right index finger at Mike and the others, giving a signal to attack them. The other goblins instantly rushed toward the members of group C. Like before, theyughed evilly. They were powerful goblins, and they knew that Mike and the others were not in top shape because there were signs that they had just fought magical beasts. This was the reason why they believed they could kill the members of Group C quickly. However, they underestimated Mike and the others! Even though group C fought six magical beasts a few minutes ago, the goblins did not have the upper hand in the fight. Sure, Mike and the others were not in top shape, but their teamwork made up for their already drained stamina from the previous battle. This was the reason why they were able to fight on an equal footing against the goblins. "Grrr¡­" all the goblins were furious. This was different from what they previously thought. They should have seeded in killing all members of group C by now. They should be celebrating their victory now. However, Mike and the others were still standing. Mike and the others could still fight them. It was annoying! It was irritating! They even had not managed to kill a single member of group C until now. This was the reason why all goblins gritted their teeth in annoyance because group C was much stronger than they thought. "Samuel, cover me!" after saying that, Mike rushed toward the biggest goblin because he looked like the goblin''s leader. "Alright." Samuel shot his arrows at the goblins who were trying to approach Mike. He would not let any goblin get close to Mike. Not only Samuel but Be also tried her best to protect Mike. She used Earth Needle magic to attack the goblins who were trying to approach Mike. As group C fiercely fought blue goblins, Ace''s two clones stood on a tree branch. "Should we help them?" his first clone inquired. "They are only 2-star goblins, so let them fight these blue goblins." His second clone responded. "But the mission is only to kill magical beasts, not goblins." His first clone uttered. "Goblins are mythical creatures, so it''s the same." His second clone answered. After discussing for several seconds, they decided not to help group C. They also did not tell Ace because these goblins were only at 2-star. They could still handle these goblins if Group C could not kill them! That was why they kept watching the fight from a tree branch. *Cling¡­ng¡­Cling¡­ The sound of weapons shing reverberated on the battlefield. Group C and the goblins still fought fiercely. They still tried to kill each other. At first, both sides fought on an equal footing, but everything changed after Mike killed the biggest goblin. The biggest goblin was their leader, so the other goblins started feeling scared and could no longer fight normally. And as a result, Mike and the others could kill them not long after that. "Let''s cut off their ears." Mike spoke abruptly. "Alright." Lara and the others nodded their heads. As they cut off the ears of the blue goblins, a 3-star ogre ran toward them. "Human¡­where is the human?" the 3-star ogre said as he ran. The ogre was huge, with a height of three meters. He wore a skull ne and held a ck mace. Because he only wore a kilt, the scars on his upper body were visible. From these scars, anyone could tell he had been through many fights. "Where is the human?" The ogre ran while swinging his mace, making a small path for him. At this moment, Mike and the others were still cutting off the ears of the blue goblins. They did not know that a 3-star ogre was rushing toward them. "Let''s take a rest now." Mike uttered. "Alright." Peter and the others responded in unison. But when they were about to take a rest, the 3-star ogre appeared in front of them. "Found it! I have found the human!" Chapter 167 Die, Lowly Human! ? "Found it! I finally found the human!" the 3-star ogre showed his ugly smile when he saw Mike and the others. He was happy. He was thrilled because he finally found his prey. Mike and the others were shocked by the sudden appearance of the 3-star ogre. ''3-star ogre?!'' They did not attack immediately because they had used most of their stamina and energy. If they were in top shape, they would have attacked the ogre by now. Sure, the ogre in front of them was already at 3-star, but they were not afraid of him. As the city guards of Nightshire City, they had been trained not to be afraid of their opponents. This was the reason why they did not run immediately or panic when the 3-star ogre suddenly appeared before them. "What should we do, Mike?" Be inquired. "Don''t worry. Our protector is with us." Of course, Mike did not know that Ace was currently fighting a 3-star leopard, or else he would not say something like that. "That''s right. Our protector is hiding not far from us." "Yes. He will save us and kill that ugly ogre." They felt calm when they remembered that Ace was hiding not far from them. Ace killed a 3-star red ogre in less than five minutes when they were on monster subjugation mission, so they believed he could also kill the ogre in front of them. Ace''s clones, who stood on a tree branch, clenched their fists. "Go tell him about this. I will fight that ogre now." His first clone uttered. "Alright." Ace''s second clone wasted no time and immediately flew toward the real Ace. "Keke. You guys are good-looking. I''m sure your meat will taste delicious." This ogre was different from the ordinary ogre. He liked to eat his enemies because, with this, he felt he had achieved something. This was the reason why he smiled happily when they saw Mike and the others. "Which one should I kill first?" the 3-star ogre looked at group C carefully. "I''ve decided it. I will kill the female mage first because she looks so delicious." All the knights immediately stood in front of Be, trying to protect her from the ogre. The ogre was unhappy with their actions. He raised his mace and said angrily. "Die!" When the ogre was about to attack the members of group C, a huge wave of energy flew at him from his right side. The ogre, who noticed this, immediately put his mace horizontally, blocking the attack of Ace''s clone. Boom! Even though he managed to block the attack, he was dragged back four meters from where he was. "Another human?" the ogre was enraged. He wanted to kill group C immediately so that he could eat them, but here, Ace''s clone suddenly appeared and made a sneak attack on him. His actions were unforgivable! He had to teach him a lesson! No! He had to kill him! He had to let everyone know the consequences of making him angry and disturbing him. He must die by his hands today! "Humannn¡­" the ogre roared angrily. Unlike the ogre, group C was pleased when they saw Ace''s clone. "Protector!" they said happily. "Go hide now." Ace''s clone uttered, "I will try stopping him." Mike and the others were shocked. But what surprised them most was that their protector had a worried face. This was odd! This was strange! Ace should not put on a worried face like that because he had killed a 3-star red ogre in less than five minutes several days ago. Even though the ogre in front of them was already at 3-star, it should be easy for him to kill that ogre because that ogre was only as strong as Gliorag. ''Why? Why did he tell us to hide?'' They did not understand everything. They wanted to ask why he said something like that, but the words were stuck in their throats. For this reason, they only exchanged a nce with each other. When Ace''s clone saw their expressions, he uttered, "I''m only a clone. I''m not as strong as the real me." "What?! A clone?" they said in surprise. "Then where is the real protector?" Mike asked curiously. "He is fighting 3-star magical beasts right now." Ace''s clone exined everything to them. Be and the others finally knew everything. When they fought blue goblins, Ace was protecting them by fighting a 3-star magical beast. They suddenly felt bad for thinking badly of him earlier. "Don''t worry. He will arrive soon and kill this ogre." Ace''s clone tried to calm them down. "I will help you fight that ogre." Mike uttered. "I will help too." "I will help too." One by one, group C members uttered. Sure, they only had a little energy left, but that did not mean they were afraid of that ugly ogre. "No!" Ace''s clone refused instantly. "Scarlett will be angry if something bad happens to you. Just hide and wait for the real me to appear." Even though he kept telling them to hide, they did not listen to him. They said they were the city guards of Nightshire City. They would not run away from their enemies. And they were training in a dangerous ce because they wanted to get stronger. By getting stronger, they could protect their city. They could protect the citizen. And they could protect their families! This was the reason why they wanted to fight the ogre with Ace''s clone. They wanted to show the ogre that they were not cowards! The city guards of Nightshire City were not cowards! They were brave awakeners! Ace''s clone sighed hopelessly. ''Even though I''m touched by their words, they should hide. I''m only a clone, so it''s fine for me to die.'' In his eyes, they were fools. If his father were next to him, he would have kicked their butts and yelled at them. His father and grandpa always said one thing to him. Running away from the enemy was not a cowardly act. Only fools fought in losing battles. It was fine to run away if he could not beat his enemy. However, he was not allowed to run away from the same enemy twice. After running away, he had to train harder and get stronger. After that, he had to fine his enemy and take revenge. These were the words his father and grandpa always said to him. "Like before, we will use formation A." Mike uttered. Lara and the others immediately stood in their positions. Ace''s clone sighed again. "I will repeat my words onest time. Go hide and wait for the real me to save you." "No." like before, Lara and the others refused. They still wanted to help Ace''s clone fight the 3-star ogre. The ogre was enraged. He was right before them, yet they still dared to chat like that, as if he was invisible to them. He could not forgive them! He would not forgive them! Normally, his enemies would have freaked out or fought him seriously, but here, they dared to chat calmly like that. It was as if he was nothing in their eyes. This was the reason why the mes of anger within him grew drastically. He immediately ran toward them and roared angrily, "Human, am I invisible to you? Then die!" Chapter 168 Kekeke ? Boom! The sound of a leopard crashing against a huge stone reverberated in the entire area. Ace was currently fighting against a 3-star leopard. No! Fighting was not the right word. One-sided fight! Yes, these were the right words to describe it because the leopard was covered in wounds, while Ace had no injuries. Sure, Ace got hit once earlier, but it was because he was careless. Once he was serious, the leopard nevernded an attack on his body anymore; instead, he got hit by Ace continuously. Actually, this was normal. Even though the leopard was a 3-star magical beast, his stats were lower than Ace''s. If one saw the leopard''s stats, that person would think that the leopard had just broken through to the 3-star because his stats were only between levels 42 to 45. As for Ace, his stats were between levels 56 to 61. The difference was big! Sure, stats alone could not determine who was stronger because they also needed to consider their skills. The problem was that the leopard''s skills were not as good as Ace''s. In other words, the oue of the fight was already set in stone before they fought because Ace was better in everything. However, the leopard did not notice this and continued to attack Ace, causing him to be in a miserable state. "Humannnnn!" the leopard roared angrily because Ace injured him and killed all of his underlings. ''I will kill you. I will kill you! I will kill you!'' He repeated the same words over and over in his head. Even though his body was filled with injuries, he did not run away and chose to keep fighting Ace. The reason for this was only one thing. Unexpected endings often ur in fights. Sure, he was at a disadvantage now, but he believed he could turn the tables. He could win the fight. He could kill Ace. This was the reason why he refused to run away and kept fighting Ace. "Are you sure you still want to fight me?" Ace, who was standing in front of the leopard, inquired, "I will let you live if you leave this ce now." "Dream on!" the leopard responded, "Our battle is still not over. The winner has yet to be decided." Ace sighed. ''I gave you a chance to live, but you refused it right away.'' Because the leopard still wanted to fight him, he decided to kill him. "Then I will end this fight now." Ace raised his right arm high after saying that. His intention was clear. He wanted to use the Great Lightning Dragon magic. However, he saw his clone flying toward him before he used his magic. ''My clone?'' He canceled his magic immediately. Like Ace, the leopard was also startled. ''Another human?'' He was shocked because that person had the same appearance as Ace. ''Is it his brother?'' He suddenly thought Ace had a twin brother. ''Damn it!'' The leopard gritted his teeth. Fighting against Ace was already difficult, but now another human appeared before him. ''What should I do?'' Of course, he still did not know it was only Ace''s clone. ''Should I run away?'' He immediately shook his head because it would hurt his pride as a 3-star magical beast if he ran away from his enemy. ''Hmf! It''s only one person. I believe I can still win.'' He still believed he could kill Ace and his cler. "What''s wrong?" Ace inquired. "You should return to where group C is now." Ace''s clone responded, "A 3-star ogre appeared, and your other clone is fighting that ogre right now." Ace wasted no time and flew in the direction where group C was. ''I hope I won''t bete.'' He flew as fast as he could. Every second was important because he could lose group C if he were even a secondte. The leopard was stunned again. ''What?!'' Previously, he thought they would fight until one of them died, but he was wrong because Ace suddenly ran away. When he remembered that Ace had killed all of his subordinates, he ran after him. "Human, don''t run! Our fight is still not over." As the leopard was chasing Ace, group C and Ace''s clone fought the 3-star ogre. Bang! Group C and Ace''s clone were thrown ten meters. Even though they ganged up on the ogre, they did not have the upper hand in the fight; instead, they got beaten up by the ogre. "Kekeke." The ogreughed happily when he saw their pitiful state. Previously, Mike and the others dared to act as if he was invisible, so he was happy when he could teach them a lesson. "Why don''t you talk like before? Why don''t you act like I''m invisible again?" the ogre mocked group C and Ace''s clone. Mike and the others rose to their feet. Of course, they knew that the ogre was making fun of them, but at that time, they could not do anything about it. They were weaker than the ogre, so they could only stare at him with hateful eyes. At this moment, Ace''s clone stood before group C, trying to protect them. Even though the ogre had destroyed his left hand, he still tried to protect group C. ''I only have a little bit of mana and energy left now. This is dangerous.'' He hoped the real Ace would arrive soon because his body was almost destroyed. "Kekeke." The ogreughed evilly. "Female mage, I''ming again." When the ogre tried to kill Be, Ace''s clone blocked his attack. *Crack¡­Crunch¡­ But because Ace''s clone was already in his weakest state, his right arm got destroyed instantly after blocking the ogre''s attack. Now, he no longer had arms. Did he give up protecting group C? No! He immediately used his legs to attack the ogre. Sure, he no longer had arms now, but he still had legs. As long as his body was not destroyed, he would keep fighting and protecting group C because Ace had entrusted that task to him. The ogre was annoyed when Ace''s clone still tried to fight him. "You can no longer fight, so get out of my sight." After saying that, the ogre kicked Ace''s clone, causing Ace''s clone to be thrown fifteen meters from where he was. "Protector!" Mike and the others shouted. Even though he was only a clone, they cared about him because he had protected them many times. "Now it''s your turn, female mage." After saying that, the ogre tried to kill Be again. Like Ace''s clone, Mike and the others tried to protect her, but they were thrown shortly after that. Because no one could protect her now, the ogreughed evilly. "Kekeke." Be only looked at the ogre. ''Am I going to die today?'' She said in her head. The smile on the ogre''s face grew bigger when he saw her expression. Even though Be did not beg for her life, he was already satisfied. "Die now, female mage!" Be did not try to block his attack and only shut her eyes because she knew she could not block it. ''City mistress, I''m sorry. I can''t protect our city anymore.'' She epted her fate. But before the ogre could kill her, a handsome young man suddenly stood before her and blocked the ogre''s attack. "Sorry foringte." The young man uttered. Be immediately opened her eyes when she heard a familiar voice. "Protector?" Chapter 169 Our Protector Is Amazing! ? "Sorry foringte." Ace said as he blocked the ogre''s attack. Ace was relieved when he knew that all the members of group C were still alive. Sure, they were injured, but none of them died. Be instantly opened her eyes when she heard Ace''s voice. "Protector?" "Protector!" "Protector!" "Protector!" Like Be, Mike and the others were pleased when they saw him. Because Ace had appeared, they believed they could survive because he was a powerful awakener. "Thank god." "I''m d we were able to hold him off until our protector appeared." "We survived." They fell on their butts because they no longer had stamina and energy left. "You guys did a good job." Ace spoke and paused for a second before he continued, "Take a rest and treat your injuries now. Leave this ogre to me." The ogre was furious. But what made him so angry was that group C behaved as if Ace could save them. He disliked this. He hated this. He was already at 3-star and had killed many powerful awakeners. He was strong. He was powerful, so they should not behave like that. They should not underestimate him because the oue of the battle had yet to be decided. They still did not know who would win the fightter. This was the reason why he was enraged by group C. "Humannn¡­" "Don''t shout! You are hurting my ears." After saying that, Ace kicked the ogre. Boom! The sound of the ogre crashing against a big tree reverberated in the entire area. Even though he did not use his skill, but his kick was strong because his strength was already at level 56. "Agghhh¡­" a powerful aura burst out of his body as the ogre screamed. Ace used the Lightning Move skill and appeared behind the ogre. "I''ve told you to stop shouting. Why did you scream again?" Like before, the ogre was thrown several meters after being kicked by him. Even though Ace had attacked him twice, but the ogre was still fine. He was not even injured, as if his body was made of steel. "Again and again! Human, you managed to make me angry. Now you have to bear the consequences." After saying that, the ogre rushed toward Ace. "You talk a lot!" Ace stated. As Ace was fighting the ogre, group C took that chance to treat their injuries. *Gulp¡­Gulp¡­Gulp¡­ Mike and the others drank small Health Potions. Shortly after that, their conditions got better. Of course, they still had not fully recovered yet, but they could fight again now. "I feel much better now." Mike stated. "Me too." Lara and the others uttered in unison. Ace''s clone, who stood next to them, spoke abruptly. "Just stay here. Don''t ever think of helping him because he doesn''t need it." Mike and the others nodded their heads. They also had no intention of helping him because he had the upper hand in his fight against the ogre. They even believed Ace would win the fight in less than ten minutes because the ogre was beaten up by him continuously. ''As expected of our protector, he is amazing.'' They praised Ace in their minds. "Let''s move somewhere farther away, or else we will get hit by their attackster." Ace''s clone uttered. Group C agreed instantly. At first, they stood under trees, but it onlysted for two minutes before finally they decided to sit on tree branches. When Be saw Ace beating the ogre continuously, she said happily, "Good! Keep beating him, protector. Beat him up! Beat him up!" She was happy to see the ogre being beaten up by Ace because the ogre tried to kill her many times earlier. If Ace''s clone and her team had not protected her, she would have been dead by now. That was why she was thrilled. "Haha." Mike and the othersughed when they saw her behavior. Of course, they knew the reason why she acted like that because they knew how deep her hatred for that ogre was. "Why are youughing like that? Is there something funny?" Be inquired. "Nothing." Mike and the others responded in unison. "That ogre is nothing to our protector." Be spoke and paused for a second before she continued, "I''m sure our protector will kill him in five minutes." "Four minutes." Jenny uttered. "Three minutes!" Samuel said. "Two minutes." Lara spoke. "What are you talking about? You guys are underestimating our protector." Mike joined the fun. "One minute! Based on his condition, that ogre will die in a minute." "You are wrong!" Zak stated. "If our protector wants it, he can kill that ogre now. Have you forgotten that our protector has tier-5 magic? I''m sure that ogre will die immediately if he gets hit by that magic." Mike and the others suddenly remembered the time when Ace used Great Lightning Dragon magic. At that time, the sky suddenly grew dark, and a terrifying aura filled the battlefield. His magic was so frightening to the point that it caused their bodies to tremble in fear. "You are right." Mike and the others uttered. As group C was chatting, the ogre was beaten up by Ace continuously. "Uaaakkk¡­" Blood sshed out of the ogre''s mouth after getting hit by Ace''s attack. ''Why? Why can''t I beat him? Why am I getting beaten up by him?'' He found it hard to believe what was happening. He was a powerful ogre, but here, he was beaten up by Ace continuously. He even could not injure Ace. It was as if he was a kid who fought an adult. ''How did it all end like this?'' He rose to his feet and fought Ace again. However, the result was still the same. He got beaten up by Ace! ''Why? Why? Why? Why?'' He had fought many people and mythical creatures, but it was his first time getting beaten up one-sidedly like that. Sure, he lost the fight a few times, but at that time, his opponents were also heavily injured. However, his fight against Ace was different. Not only did he get beaten up one-sidedly, Ace even looked like he was still not serious because he fought calmly since the beginning. ''Is he too strong, or am I too weak?'' That was the question that appeared in his mind. Bang! The ogre fell to his knees after getting hit by Thunderbolt magic. Ace, who was standing in front of the ogre, uttered, "Hey, get up now. Our fight is not over yet." He didn''t kill the ogre immediately on purpose because he wanted to torture the ogre first before killing him. "Kill me now!" the ogre did not want to stand up because Ace would beat him up again. He also did not beg for forgiveness because he saw himself as a warrior. Warriors may die on the battlefield, but they would not ruin their honor as warriors by begging for forgiveness. They would rather die than beg for forgiveness. This was the reason why the ogre asked Ace to kill him immediately because he knew he could not defeat Ace. However, Ace did not grant his wish because he wanted group C to be the one to kill the ogre. ''I will let them kill this ogre.'' When he was about to call Mike and the others, the injured 3-star leopard appeared. "Human, where are you? Our fight is not over yet!" Chapter 170 Killing The Leopard ? ''What?!'' The 3-star Leopard was stunned when he saw Ace and the ogre. ''Did he defeat another 3-star mythical creature in a short amount of time?'' He knew the ogre was already at 3-star. The ogre and Ace turned their heads toward the Leopard. Like the Leopard, the ogre was also shocked. ''What did he just say? Their fight is not over yet?'' He had no idea that Ace fought the Leopard before facing him. ''Does that mean this human fought a 3-star magical beast before facing me?'' At that moment, he did not know how to describe his feeling. Ace fought the 3-star magical beast before facing him, but he still lost to Ace. Ace was not even serious earlier. ''Does¡­does that mean I''m so weak?'' Ace should have used his energy when he fought the Leopard, but he could still deal with him easily. He even lost to him in a short amount of time. Monster! Ace was the real monster because he could tell what had happened to the Leopard when he fought Ace. He got beaten up by Ace one-sidedly! The ogre suddenly did not feel depressed anymore because hisst opponent was not an ordinary awakener. ''I''m d he is myst opponent.'' He returned his attention to Ace. Ace, who was looking at the Leopard, said nothing. Even though he was also shocked, he did not show it on his face. ''It seems like he is tired of living.'' He had given the Leopard a chance to stay alive, so he would not give him another chance. Group C immediately rose to his feet. Another 3-star mythical creature appeared, so they wanted to help Ace. However, Ace''s clone stopped them. "Just stay here!" "But that leopard wants to attack our protector too." Samuel was holding his bow, ready to shoot his arrow at the Leopard. "Look at that leopard''s condition." Ace''s clone uttered, "Do you think the real me will lose to them?" "Based on that leopard''s condition, it''s impossible for him to beat our protector." Be was sure the Leopard could not defeat Ace. "But is it really okay for us not to help him?" Mike inquired. "Just wait here." Ace''s clone uttered, "It will be over quickly." As Ace''s clone was talking with group C, Ace walked closer to the Leopard. "Do you want to fight me again?" "Of course!" the Leopard responded, "Our fight is not over yet, so I still want to fight you." "Then I will kill you now!" after saying that, Ace used the Lightning Move skill to get closer to the Leopard. Boom! Boom! Boom! Unlike before, Ace did not hold back this time. He beat the Leopard mercilessly because the Leopard kept bothering him. The Leopard should have run away when he gave him a chance to stay alive, but here, the Leopard wanted to fight him again. His patience had run out! The Leopard did not cherish his life and kept causing him trouble, so he would take his life. Boom! Boom! Boom! The sound of the Leopard getting beaten up by Ace reverberated in the entire area. The ogre, who saw it, shivered. ''He is angry! He is furious!'' He suddenly felt sorry for the Leopard. Sure, Ace also beat him up earlier, but it was not as ruthless as when Ace beat up the Leopard. ''Will¡­will I get beaten up againter?'' He asked in his head. Boom! Boom! Boom! The Leopard''s body was filled with injuries, and blood came out of his wounds. ''It hurts! It hurts like hell!'' He felt immense pain because Ace did not kill him immediately, but he kept attacking him mercilessly. ''I need to find a way to kill this human.'' He suddenly remembered the ogre. ''That''s right. He is also this human''s enemy.'' Even though the ogre was injured, he was still a 3-star ogre. He believed they could turn the tables if they ganged up on Ace. That was why he suddenly wanted the ogre to fight Ace with him. "Hey, ogre! How about we gang up on this human? Let''s fight him together." the Leopard hoped the ogre would help him fight Ace. However, the ogre''s response disappointed him. The ogre did not help him and only stared at him! The ogre even did not say anything, as if he did not hear the Leopard''s words. Actually, there was a reason why the ogre refused to help the Leopard. It was because it would be useless! Even though they ganged up on him, he believed they could not kill Ace. There were two reasons for this. First, both of them were heavily injured, andst, Ace was a powerful awakener. The possibility of them killing Ace was zero. Zero percent! Unlike a miracle happened or many mythical creatures helped them, it was impossible to defeat Ace. Ace was too strong for them! He was a monster! That was why he ignored the Leopard because their fate was already set in stone when they decided to fight him. The Leopard gritted his teeth. ''Coward!'' He was furious when the ogre ignored him. He wanted to yell at the ogre and mock him, but he changed his mind because he needed the ogre''s help if he wanted to kill Ace. That was why he tried to change the ogre''s mind. "Look at yourself! Look at what he has done to you! He has injured you heavily. He has humiliated you. Don''t you want to take revenge on him?" the Leopard tried to make the mes of anger within the ogre lit up again. However, his efforts were in vain because the ogre still did not help him. "Coward!" the Leopard roared angrily. "Haha." Group C burst into waves ofughter. It was funny! It was amusing! Previously, the Leopard appeared like a king and asked Ace to fight him again. But when Ace granted his wish, the Leopard asked the ogre to help him because he was beaten up by Ace. A clown! The Leopard was a clown! "Haha." Beughed loudly. "Hey Leopard, you should not act high and mightily if you don''t have the power to back it up. Look at the result of your actions. You regret it, right?" "Human, how dare youugh at me!" the Leopard was unhappy when Group C made fun of him. "He is angry. Haha." Be did not stopughing. "Human, how da-uaak¡­" The Leopard could not finish his words, and he also coughed up blood. Ace, who was in front of the Leopard, uttered, "I''m tired of this. I will kill you now!" "Wait, human! Let''s talk about this first." The Leopard suddenly felt afraid when death was right before his eyes. Ace ignored the Leopard and stood in an Iai stance. ''Moon style sword of drawing techniques- sixth form: Invisible sh.'' He rushed forward, shing the Leopard''s neck. "Wait, human. If you let me li-" Before the Leopard had finished his words, his head rolled on the ground. He died! The self-proimed powerful magical beast had finally met its end. *Sring¡­ A beast core floated above the corpse right after the Leopard died. Ace approached the corpse before finally talking to the beast''s core. ''Now it''s time to deal with the ogre.'' With that idea in mind, he walked toward the ogre. Chapter 171 Let’s Dance Together ? When the ogre saw Ace walking toward him, he uttered, "Is it finally my turn?" Unlike the leopard, the ogre did not beg for forgiveness and epted his fate like a warrior. He even felt proud because he would die at the hands of a powerful awakener. As a warrior, dying on the battlefield was an honor. That was why he epted his fate. "Kill me now, human." The ogre shut his eyes after saying that. He thought Ace would cut off his head like what he did to the leopard, but he was wrong. He was utterly wrong because Ace suddenly called group C. "Come here." Ace ordered group C toe to him. Mike and the others wasted no time and immediately rushed toward him. When they were in front of him, Ace uttered, "Kill him now!" The ogre instantly opened his eyes because this was different from what he had previously thought. "Human, what are you doing? I want you to kill me, not them!" the ogre did not want to die at the hands of group C. Group C was much weaker than him. It was an insult to die at their hands because he only wanted to die at Ace''s hands. "Shut up! It''s not your ce to decide it!" after saying that, Ace used Ice Chain magic so that they could kill the ogre easily. "No! I only want to die at your hands!" the ogre still asked Ace to kill him. "You tried to kill them earlier, so I won''t kill you." Ace told the ogre the reason why he let group C finish him off. "Be, you can kill him." Mike spoke abruptly. "That''s right, Be. You can kill him." Lara added. Jenny gave her sword to Be. "Here, use my sword." They wanted Be to kill the ogre because he always tried to kill her earlier. Be took the sword and stared at the ogre. "You didn''t see thising, right?" Of course, she epted it dly because she hated the ogre to the bone. "No! I don''t want to die at her ha-" the ogre could not finish his words because Be cut off his head immediately. Even though she was a mage, she could kill the ogre because she only needed a basic sword swing to kill him. Everyone could do basic sword swings. Even non-awakener could do that. "I killed him!" Be shouted happily after killing the ogre. Mike and the others smiled. They were happy for her. "Do you still want to hunt magical beasts or return to our camp?" Ace inquired. They had killed six magical beasts and ten goblins, so in his view, they hadpleted the mission. "We still want to hunt magical beasts." Mike and the others responded in unison. "Then, rest for ten minutes first." Ace uttered. "Understood." Group C responded. After resting for ten minutes, Ace lured six 2-star magical beasts. Unlike before, everything was under his control this time. When the sun was about to set, they returned to their camp because the level of danger increased several times during the night. In the end, group C killed twenty-five 2-star magical beasts and ten 1-star magical beasts. They also got fifteen beast cores because not all magical beasts had beast cores. ---- Luvr Region, Framingburns Forest. L and Lily were still looking for Ace. Even though they had reached Framingburns forest since afternoon, they still had not found him because Framingburns forest was big. "L, let''s find shelter." The sun was setting, so Lily suggested they find a shelter like a cave or abandoned house. "Alright." L agreed instantly because it was dangerous to roam the forest at night. Shortly after that, they found an abandoned house. Without waiting for another second, they entered the abandoned house. After checking the house, L uttered, "Let''s stay the night in this house." "Alright." Lily nodded her head. They then began looking for twigs. The night would be cold because they were in the forest. That was why they looked for twigs because they would make a bonfireter. "I hope we can find him tomorrow." L wanted to finish the mission quickly because she disliked staying in the forest. "Don''t worry. We will find him tomorrow." Lily stated. "Un." L nodded her head. ''I can''t wait to meet our target.'' She added in her head. ---- Framingburns Forest, Camp. "Haha." The sound ofughter reverberated in the camp. The atmosphere in the camp was lively because Scarlett and the others had dinner together. Sure, they were in a dangerous ce, but they did not care about it and only enjoyed their food together. "Haha." Scarlett''s subordinatesughed happily when they saw their friends dancing around the bonfire. "Wow! That''s an amazing dance!" Captain Noah stated. "Captain Noah,e and join us." The red-haired man uttered. "I can''t dance, so I will just be the audience." Captain Noah responded. However, the red-haired man and the others dragged him, causing him to have no choice but to dance with them. "Haha." They danced as theyughed. As Ace was looking at them, group C walked closer to him. "Protector." They had finished eating, so they wanted to chat with him. "Oh, it''s you guys." Ace uttered, "What''s wrong?" "Nothing. We just want to chat with you." Mike gave an honest answer. "Yes. We only want to chat with you." Be and the others added. They then began to chat. As they chatted happily, they also watched Captain Noah and the others dancing around the bonfire. To his surprise, Be suddenly grabbed Ace''s right hand and uttered, "Protector, let''s join them." "But I can''t dance." Even though he was from a wealthy family, Ace could not dance. "It''s fine. I also can''t dance. Let''s just move our bodies." After saying that, Be dragged Ace closer to Captain Noah and the others. Scarlett, who was sitting on a long log, pouted her lips. ''Hmf! He is a bad lover!'' Actually, she wanted to dance with him, but she did not dare to express her feelings because she was a city mistress. She even did not dare to lovey-dovey with him in front of her subordinates. That was why she only stared at Be with eyes full of jealousy. ''I will punish himter!'' She would drag him to her tentter. As Ace was dancing with Be and the others, the other group C members joined them. "Haha." They danced as theyughed. "Ace, move your body more. Let''s dance together!" Captain Noah was a little drunk because he danced while drinking his beer. [Several divine beings enjoy seeing you dance with the others.] [God of Sea says this kind of event is good once in a while.] [Most divine beings agree with God of Sea''s words.] Like before, Ace ignored the notifications and danced with Captain Noah and the others. One by one, Scarlett''s subordinates joined them. Now it looked like a party, a party after hunting magical beasts. "Haha." Ace stopped dancing and sat on the long log. Shortly after that, group C and Captain Noah also stopped dancing. "It was so fun dancing with everyone." Captain Noah stated. "Captain Noah, you only danced for a few minutes, so why are you breathing heavily like that?" Peter uttered, "You look like an old man now." "Shut up!" Captain Noah roared. "Haha." Peter and the othersughed. Chapter 172 Take This ? After enjoying themselves, they headed to their tents to rest. There were several tents in the camp. Among them, only Scarlett and Lieutenant Valeria had their own tents. The rest shared their tent with others. Of course, males and females had separate tents. The male had four big tents, while the female had three tents because there were more males than females. "Today is a good day!" Captain Noah stated. Captain Noah was in the same tent as Ace and nine of Scarlett''s subordinates. Ace, who was sitting on his folding bed, uttered, "That''s right. Today is a good day." "We should hold a party again tomorrow night." the blue-haired man spoke abruptly. "I agre-" before Ace had finished his words, one of Scarlett''s subordinates entered his tent and told him to go to Scarlett''s tent. Ace wasted no time and headed to her tent. ''Does she want to sleep with me?'' He suddenly suspected that she desired to sleep with him because they slept together every day since they became lovers. And what he had guessed was right because she told him to use Ice Clone magic after stepping into her tent. "Remember. You have to pretend to be the real Ace." Scarlett, who was standing in front of Ace''s clone, uttered, "If my subordinates ask the reason why I called you toe to my tent, just lie to them." She then continued, "However, you have to make a good excuse. Do you understand?" ck lines formed on the forehead of Ace''s clone. ''Thisdy is something!'' He did not expect her to give him an order like that. Ace shifted his gaze from Scarlett to his clone. "Just do what she said." Ace''s clone nodded before walking out of her tent. After that, Scarlett dragged Ace to her folding bed. They were alone now, so she wanted to lovey-dovey with him. "Ace, how was your experience as a protector for the first time?" she inquired. She was currently lying on his right side with her head on his right arm. She did what she wanted because they were in her tent, and no one could see them. "It was fun." Even though he had to face two 3-star mythical creatures, he enjoyed his job as a protector. "Tell me what happened to you and group C earlier." She wanted to know everything in detail. "It''s like this¡­" he began exining everything to her. "What?! You fought two 3-star mythical creatures?" she said in surprise. "Yes." After saying that, he retrieved one 3-star magical beast core. "Here, take this." "You should use it yourself." She refused. "I still have one in my space ring." He wanted her to get stronger too. Scarlett epted it because he insisted on giving the beast core to her. "Thank you." "Ehm!" he cleared his throat. "How about kissing me as a reward?" Unlike usual, she did not kiss him immediately; instead, she pressed her right index and middle fingers against his lips. "Mmmuuaachh!" The corner of his lips twitched. ''She is a baddy!'' He did not expect her to do that. "Hehe." She giggled when she saw his expression. They began to chat again. Like before, theyughed and joked together. They really enjoyed their time to the point that they forgot they were in the forest. "I really hope it rains now." she believed the atmosphere would be better if it rained. "Why?" he inquired. "Because the atmosphere will be better." She told him the reason why she hoped it rained. "Then you should kiss me now. I''m sure it will rain immediately if you kiss me." Like before, he tried to take advantage of the situation. Of course, Scarlett knew what he had in mind. "You want to take advantage of the situation, right?" "What are you talking about? I''m telling the truth." He behaved as if he could control rain. "If you don''t believe me, just kiss me. You will know whether I''m lying or notter." "I will punish you if you lie to me." After saying that, she kissed his lips. Actually, she knew he was lying to her. She kissed him because they had not kissed today. They kissed every day since they became a couple, so she felt something was missing if they didn''t kiss for a day. That was why she let herself get tricked and kissed him. "You are lying. I''ve kissed you, but it still doesn''t rain." She pinched his right cheek as she said this. He removed her hand from his right cheek and tried his luck again. "Maybe you should kiss me passionately." "You are trying to trick me again, right?" she uttered. "No. Why don''t you try it?" He wanted to do it again because he could trick her once. "I will bite you if you lie to me again." After saying that, shey on top of him and kissed him passionately. Of course, she knew he was lying to him. She let herself get tricked because they had not had a deep kiss today. Yes, she was a pervertdy now! She became a pervert MILF because her young lover was a pervert. After stopping the kiss, she uttered, "It still doesn''t rain. You are lying again!" "Maybe, you should kiss me passionately twice." because everything always went his way, he thought she would kiss him passionately again, but he was wrong. He was utterly wrong because she grabbed and bit his right hand. "Hiii¡­" he widened his eyes in surprise. "Hehe." She giggled happily when she saw the bite mark on his right arm. "That is what you get for tricking me. Hehe." "Baddy needs to be punished!" after saying that, he turned their body, causing him to be on top of her. "Ace, what are you going to do to me now? You can''t do this. I bit your right arm because you lied to me." She could not push him away because he was grabbing her hands. No! Even if he did not grab her hands, she would not push him away. He was her lover, so she would let him do whatever he wanted. She only acted ording to the situation. "I have already said it. Baddy needs to be punished." After saying that, he pressed his lips against hers. To his surprise, Scarlett instantly opened her mouth when their lips met. Green light! She gave him the green light. Because she opened her little mouth, this meant he could kiss her hungrily. And what he had guessed was right because she immediately weed the kiss. She even moved her tongue, lewder and lewder. *Three seconds¡­five seconds¡­seven seconds¡­ It had been seven seconds, but they showed no sign of stopping. They only stopped when Scarlett was out of breath. "You are really a pervert young man. You even dared to kiss a city mistress lewdly in her tent." "You are right. I''m indeed a pervert, young man." he admitted it. "But I''m like this because of you." "These should be my words." She responded. "No." he uttered, "You are the reason why I have be like this." Scarlett turned their bodies, causing her to be on top of him. "Because you said so, then I guess I should take responsibility now." After saying that, she kissed him again. As the others were sleeping in their tents, Scarlett and Ace had deep kisses in her tent. Chapter 173 It’s Him! ? The following day, Ace led his group to hunt magical beasts again. Unlike yesterday, everything was under his control this time. Even though group C was injured, they were thrilled because they killed more magical beasts this time. They even got twenty-five beast cores. This was the reason why they returned to the camp with smiles on their faces. "Ace, tomorrow is your turn to protect our camp." Scarlett spoke abruptly. Scarlett and Ace were currently lying on the folding bed. Like yesterday, she called him to her tent after they had dinner together. Of course, her subordinates still did not know anything because Ace used his Ice Clone magic to pretend to be him. No! Actually, four of her subordinates knew about this. These four subordinates were guarding her tent, so they knew what was going on. However, Scarlett and Ace did not care because they were her bodyguards. Yes, these four people were the ones who guarded her house every day, so they knew what Scarlett and Ace had done until now! Of course, they would not tell anyone about it because they were loyal to her. This was the reason why they could be her bodyguards because they were skilled and trusted. "Ah, you are right." He forgot about it earlier. "Your group only have ten people. I will lend ten people from my group to help you protect the camp tomorrow." It was not enough to protect the camp with ten people, so she wanted to help him by lending ten people from her group. Her group had thirty people, so lending him ten people was not a big deal. Instead, it would make her job as a protector easier because she would protect less people. "Thank you." He epted it immediately because he needed more people to protect their camp. "Let''s sleep now because you will lead your group to hunt magical beasts tomorrow." Scarlett immediately kissed his lips. "Good night, Ace." "Good night, my beautiful lover." He smiled softly. Shortly after that, they slept. The following morning, they prepared everything after waking up. Like what they had discussedst night, Scarlett ordered ten people from her group to help Ace protect their camp. Among these ten people, three of them were females, while the rest were males. "Ace, use themunication token if everything is out of your control." Even though no magical beasts had attacked their camp in thest two days, she still told him to be careful because they were in a dangerous ce. "Alright." He nodded his head. Scarlett returned her attention to her group and uttered, "Let''s go hunt magical beasts now." "Let''s hunt magical beasts!" her subordinates shouted in unison. Shortly after Scarlett''s group left, Lieutenant Valeria also led her group to hunt magical beasts. "It seems like today will be a boring day." Ace stated. He was currently sitting on a tree branch. After ordering Scarlett''s subordinates to patrol around the camp, he decided to watch over the camp from a tree. That was why he was sitting on a tree branch. [God of Lust utters, how about you drag the females from your group to the tent and have some fun with them there?] "Hey, I''m not that kind of person, so stop suggesting bad ideas like that." He responded as he watched over the camp from the tree. [God of Lustughs after hearing your words.] [God of Lust finds it funny because you do adult things with city mistress every single day.] "Ehm!" Ace could not deny it because what God of Lust said was the truth. "Let''s stop talking about this." [God of Lustughs again after seeing your expression.] [Wind God utters, can you tell us about you in your previous world?] [Several divine beings are also curious about it.] "Why do you want to know me?" he inquired. [God of Wind utters, a mysterious power is blocking us from seeing your previous life, so we are curious about you.] ''Mysterious power?'' Even though Ace was shocked, he did not show it on his face. "Because you are curious about me, then I will grant your wish. But first, I will let you know how amazing my grandpa is¡­." Ace started to brag about his grandpa''s greatness. As Ace was talking with divine beings, group C and the others guarded the camp. Of course, they did not know what he was doing. Otherwise, they would think of him as a crazy person because he looked like a person talking to himself. After talking for more than an hour, he was thirsty because he kept talking. "Let''s stop here for today." When he knew the supply of drinking water was almost running out, he decided to find water. "You guys wait here. I want to bring some water for us." Ace stated. "Protector, let me apany you." Mike wanted to help Ace. "It''s fine." Ace refused instantly. "There is a river in the south; I will go there to bring some water for us." "Alright." Mike responded. Ace wasted no time and immediately headed to the river. At the same time, L and Lily were walking around the river. Of course, they did not know that Ace was heading to the river. "Sigh!" L sighed. "It has been three days since we looked for him, but we still haven''t found him. Should we just cancel this mission?" "What are you talking about?" Lily responded, "Just be patient." "But I dislike staying in the forest." L keptining. "I want to rest on my soft bed." "Just be patient." Lily repeated her words. Of course, she understood her sister''s feelings. Actually, she also disliked staying in the forest because she could not sleep on herfortable bed. However, they had epted the mission, so they had to finish it, or it couldter ruin their reputation. "Aghh¡­ I really want to sle-" L stopped her words halfway when she saw Ace. Like L, Lily was also shocked and stopped her footsteps. They had been looking for him for three days, but just as they were about to rest by the river, their target suddenly appeared before them. ''It''s him!'' L and Lily exchanged a nce with each other. Ace, who was in front of them, stopped walking. He stopped walking because L and Lily suddenly stopped their footsteps. ''Two girls?'' Of course, he had no idea that Lily and L wanted to kill him. "Do yo-" Ace immediately retrieved his Phoenix sword when L and Lily suddenly rushed toward him. Even though they had not said a single word to him, he knew that they had bad intentions because he could feel their killing intent. "We found the target!" L and Lily rushed toward him happily. Their target was before them, so they would not let him run away because they wanted to finish the mission immediately. "me Arrow!" L used her skill to attack Ace. Ace instantly raised his left hand forward. ''Earth Shield!'' A big Earth Shield suddenly appeared before him, blocking the me arrow. But when he was about to attack L, Lily appeared on his right side. "Lightning Thrust." blue lightning shot from the tip of Lily''s golden spear, flying towards Ace''s chest. He immediately used Lightning Move to avoid the attack. ''System, analyze their strength.'' ---- Name: L Race: Human Age: 43 ss: Archer Rank: Master Talent: Grade B Strength: Lvl. 54 Agility: Lvl. 60 Stamina: Lvl. 53 Mana Capacity: Lvl 55 ---- Name: Lily Race: Human Age: 43 ss: Knight Rank: Master Talent: Grade B Strength: Lvl. 61 Agility: Lvl. 52 Stamina: Lvl. 60 Mana Capacity: Lvl 46 ---- ''They are strong!'' Until now, all his opponents didn''t have stats as high as theirs. And from their reactions and the way they fought, he was sure that they had a lot of experience fighting. [God of Wind utters, oh, an unexpected turn of events? I like it!] Several divine beings liked the unexpected turn of events because they loved the fighting scenes. Of course, the God of Lust and the God of Harem were different because they preferred him to spend time with his girlfriend instead of fighting enemies. In their eyes, fighting was boring. It was worthless! If they had to fight, they had to fight in bed because it gave them pleasure. Of course, their opponents had to be women because they were not gay. They were straight. They liked women. That was why they liked it when Ace spent time with Scarlett. "Who are you? Why are you attacking me?" Ace asked as he attacked Lily and L. "You don''t need to know about it!" Lily responded instantly. "Yes. You don''t need to know about it." L repeated Lily''s words. "Did Henry hire you guys to kill me?" he suspected Henry was rted to them because he had no other enemies besides Henry. Like before, L and Lily did not answer his question and kept attacking him. "It seems like I have to beat them up first before interrogating them." He mused. ''Then I will attack them seriously now.'' He added in his mind. As Ace was fighting against L and Lily, Mike stood in the middle of the camp. ''It seems like today will be another good day.'' He smiled softly as he looked at the blue sky. However, the smile on his face disappeared instantly when he heard a loud sound. ''What is that?'' He turned his head toward the source of the sound. ''The sound came from the direction of the river? Is someone fighting over there?'' He suddenly remembered Ace. ''Protector is in the river right now. Is he fighting someone?'' He immediately rushed to check it. Chapter 174 Fighting Lala And Lily ? When Mike was heading to the river, Be stopped him. "What''s wrong? Why do you look panicked like that?" Instead of answering her question, he asked, "Did you hear a loud sound just now?" "Yes. What''s wrong with it?" she still did not get his words. Sure, she heard a loud sound, but it was quite far from their camp, so they should ignore it because their priority was guarding their camp. "Our protector went to the river to fetch water, and the loud sound earlier came from the river. That''s why I want to go there to check it." He told her the reason why he wanted to go to the river. "What?! Is protector fighting someone by the river?" even though she knew Ace was a powerful awakener, she was still worried about his safety. "I don''t know. I will check it now." after saying that, he rushed to the river. "Just wait here. Don''t go anywhere and protect the camp." Be looked at Mike without saying a single word. Actually, she also wanted to go to the river to check it, but she changed her mind because she had to protect their camp. ''I hope nothing bad happens to our protector.'' She prayed to God. Boom! Boom! Boom! The fight between Ace and the twins was so fierce. Unlike usual, Ace did not have the upper hand in the fight this time. L and Lily were powerful awakeners, and their stats were also high, so it was not easy to defeat them. Actually, he fought well. Despite being ganged up by two powerful awakeners, he could fight them on an equal footing. If he were an ordinary awakener, he would have been dead by now because their teamwork was amazing. He could fight them equally because he had a lot of fighting experience and had sparred with his father and grandfather many times. ''Why? Why can''t we kill him yet? Why?'' L and Lily were unhappy because they still could not kill Ace. Normally, they would have killed their target by now because their teamwork andbination attacks were amazing. However, Ace was still standing. He could still fight them. He even could fight them on an equal footing. This should not have happened because they were ganging up on him. It was two versus one. He should have been dead at their hands by now. So why? Why could he still fight them? Sure, they knew he was a Rheanix, but it was two versus one, not one versus one. Even if they still could not kill him, they should at least have the upper hand in the fight. But no! Every time their attacksnded on his body, they got attacked by him shortly after that. It was as if the heavens were helping him. ''Why? Is it because he is a Rheanix?'' Lily gritted her teeth because everything was out of their control. When L saw Lily''s expression, she uttered, "Lily, let''s use our newbination attack." Lily did not answer, but she nodded her head, giving a sign that she agreed with L''s suggestion. L jumped back and shot her arrow, "Deadly Shot!" "Dragon Thrust!" As soon as Lily thrust her spear forward, a dragon made of yellow energy shot out from the tip of her spear. The dragon flew, circling the arrow. Now the arrow became more powerful and deadlier than before. Ace, who saw theirbination attack, immediately swung his sword, sending a huge wave of energy. Boom! Thunderous sound reverberated in the entire area. But because their attack was stronger, his attack was unable to stop it, causing their attack to keep flying toward him. Ace did not panic. He immediately raised his left hand forward. ''Earth Shield.'' A huge shield appeared before him, protecting him from their attack. Boom! Even though the earth shield shattered into pieces, but it could stop the twins'' attack. The power of their attack had been reduced significantly when it collided with his Moon Slice skill. This was the reason why his Earth Shield magic could stop their attack. "Tch!" Lily was unhappy when Ace could stop theirbination attack. [All divine beings are going wild over the action-packed battle.] All divine beings could not take their eyes off their fight. Until now, everything was always under his control. This was the first time he did not have the upper hand in the fight. Ace even got injured by the twins. This was the reason why all divine beings watched their fight with interest. Boom! Boom! Boom! Ace still fought the twins fiercely. The impact of their fight destroyed several trees and stones around them. Mike, who had just reached the river, immediately hid behind a tree. He could not get closer to them because the impact of their fight could injure him. He knew it was a fight he could not get involved with. ''My guess is right. Protector Ace is fighting someone by the river.'' He watched the fight from afar. ''But who are they? Why are they fighting against protector Ace?'' He had never seen Lily and L before, so he had no idea who they were. ''Protector is amazing. He even can still fight them equally even though they are ganging up on him.'' He immediately shook his head. ''No! This is not the time to praise him. I have to return to the camp and tell everyone about this. We have to help him.'' He knew he could not help Ace, so he decided to return to their camp. At the same time, Lieutenant Valeria and her group were on their way to the camp. They returned earlier because they had killed many magical beasts. "I''m really tired." "I want to take a bath immediately. My body is full of sweat." "We killed more magical beasts today. I''m so happy." They chatted as they walked to their camp. "Hey, isn''t that Mike?" "Ah, you are right. But why is he running with such a worried face?" "Is he being chased by the magical beast?" They stopped their footsteps when they caught sight of Mike. Mike was happy when he saw Lieutenant Valeria. He immediately ran toward her before finally stopping in front of her. "Lieutenant Valeria, please help protector Ace. He is fighting two people right now." "Fighting two people?" Lieutenant Valeria was shocked, but she could still control her emotion. "He is fighting them by the river." Mike responded. "Please help him immediately. His opponents are strong." "You all go to the camp now. Treat the injured immediately." After saying that, Lieutenant Valeria returned her attention to Mike. "Lead the way." "Follow me." Mike uttered. As they ran to the river, she told him to hide immediately after they reached their destination because he was too weak to join the fight. Mike nodded his head. Shortly after that, they reached their destination, but they did not see Ace. They only saw traces of a fierce battle. "They were here earlier." Mike uttered. They immediately skimmed their surroundings. When they were looking for him, they heard a loud sound from their right side. They wasted no time and ran toward the source of the sound because they suspected it was the sound of Ace''s fight against his enemy. Boom! Boom! Boom! Ace was currently fighting the twins near the altar. Like before, he could still fight them equally. Even though he was wounded, the twins were also injured. "Die!" Lily ran before finally jumping toward him. When she was close to him, she raised her sword high, ready to attack him. But before she could attack him, a wave of energy came from her right side. She changed her mind and ced her sword horizontally before her, blocking the attack. "Uakkk¡­" Lily coughed up blood and was thrown five meters. "Lily!" L rushed toward Lily to help her. At the same time, a gorgeousdy wearing ck leather armor appeared in front of Ace. That prettydy was none other than the most beautiful woman in the army, Lieutenant Valeria. "Are you alright, Ace?" Lieutenant Valeria inquired. Ace was shocked when she saw her. "I''m fine." It took him three seconds before he could answer her question. Mike, who was hiding behind a tree, let out a sigh of relief. "Thank god." He was d they still managed to save Ace. Ace could fight the twins on an equal footing, so he believed Ace could win the fight because Lieutenant Valeria was helping him. "Who are they? Why did they attack you?" Lieutenant Valeria asked curiously. "I don''t know. They attacked me right after they saw me." Ace gave an honest answer. "Don''t tell me. Someone hired them to kill you?" Lieutenant Valeria uttered. "I also suspected so." Ace also suspected that someone had hired L and Lily to kill him. He suspected Henry was the one who hired them, but he did not have solid evidence. That was why he wanted to defeat them first before interrogating them. L and Lily were unhappy when they saw Lieutenant Valeria. It was already difficult to kill Ace, and now, Lieutenant Valeria would help him fight them. "Why is everything out of our control today?" Lily clenched her fist. "What should we do now? Should we back off first?" L inquired. "Let''s try fighting them first. If there is no hope of killing him, we will retreat." Lily responded. "Alright." L nodded her head. Because the twins still wanted to fight, Ace and Lieutenant Valeria infused their energy into their weapons, causing their weapons to gleam. Like Ace, Lily did the same thing. She also infused her energy into her sword. But when they were about to attack each other, something unexpected happened. Chapter 175 Scarlett Is Sad ? After they infused their energy into their weapons, something unexpected happened. The altar, which was next to them, sucked their energy! Ace and the others were startled and instantly turned their heads toward the altar. ''This is¡­'' As they were looking at the altar, the stone pirs surrounding it gleamed one by one. Ace and the others were shocked again. The altar was disused and in poor condition, so they did not expect something like that to happen. "What''s going on? Why are the stone pirs suddenly gleaming?" L found it hard to believe what she was seeing. It was an abandoned altar, so she thought it was only a useless building, but she was wrong because the altar could pull in their energy to it. Not only that, but the stone pirs surrounding it even gleamed one by one shortly after that, as if someone had continued to look after the altar until now. "It''s suspicious." L mused. Lily, who was standing next to L, kept looking at the altar. ''How can this altar draw our energy to it? Did something trigger it?'' Countless questions appeared in her mind. At this moment, the altar had stopped pulling in their energy. It stopped taking their energy when thest pir gleamed. "What''s going on? Is it a passage to a secret realm? Or is it only a portal to somewhere?" like Lily, Lieutenant Valeria also had many questions in her mind. At this moment, Ace suddenly felt uneasy. ''Why do I suddenly feel uneasy like this?'' His instinct told him to leave that ce immediately or else he would regret it. Because he did not want something bad to happen to him and Lieutenant Valeria, he immediately spoke, "Lieutenant Valeria, let''s leave this ce now. I ha-" Before he had finished his words, a ck hole appeared above the altar, sucking everything around it. Ace and the others immediately tried to leave that area, but they failed because the suction force of the ck hole was so powerful. *Crack¡­crack¡­shui¡­ Several trees were pulled up by their roots, and countless stones flew toward the ck hole like light feathers. The ck hole devoured everything around it. Even magical beasts around the altar were getting sucked by the ck hole. At that time, the ck hole looked like a beast that wanted to devour the entire world. "Hii¡­ We have to leave this ce immediately." L and Lily tried their best to leave that ce because they did not want to get sucked into that ck hole. Like L and Lily, Ace and Lieutenant Valeria also tried their best to leave that area. They used their skills to help them leave that ce. But instead of getting farther, they were getting closer and closer to the ck hole. "Lieutenant Valeria, hold my hands." Ace tried to grab Lieutenant Valeria''s hands when she was getting closer to the ck hole. Lieutenant Valeria immediately stretched out her right hand, hoping she could reach his right hand. ''Ace¡­'' Even though the distance between them was close, he could not reach her right hand immediately. Of course, he did not give up because he did not want her to get sucked into the ck hole. And after trying to reach her right hand for several seconds, he finally managed to grab her hand. "We should not give up." Ace pulled her closer to him. At this moment, Lieutenant Valeria was on his left side. Like before, he still held her right hand because he wanted them to face everything together. ''Oh, right. I can use Ice Wing magic to help us get away from this ce.'' With that idea in mind, he used Ice Wing magic. *Crack¡­Crack¡­ But as soon as ice wings formed behind his back, crack lines appeared. The suction force of the ck hole was too powerful, so his ice wing could not endure it. Of course, Ace did not care about it and kept using it because he had actually guessed this before. ''The suction force of this ck hole is so powerful.'' The ice shards falling from his wings flew toward the ck hole. At this moment, half of his ice wings had shattered into pieces. It could no longer be called wings because most of it had been destroyed. Mike, who saw Ace and Lieutenant Valeria from afar, felt sad. There were two reasons for this. First, he was too weak to help them, andst, he was also trying to survive. Even though the suction force of the ck hole was not powerful because he was far, he could get sucked into it if he was careless, even for a second. That was why he could only pray to God, hoping God would save them. "Lily, I can''t endure this anymore." L was scared when she was getting closer and closer to the ck hole. Lily immediately grabbed L''s right hand. "Don''t give up." The twins tried their best not to get sucked into the ck hole. However, it did notst long because their bodies got sucked into the ck hole shortly after that. They were injured when they fought Ace, so they were not in their top condition. That was why they got sucked by the ck hole. When Ace and Lieutenant Valeria saw the twins getting sucked by the ck hole, they tried their best to leave that ce even more because they did not want to suffer the same fate as them. However, the goddess of luck was not on their side because a huge tree suddenly flew toward them. "Earth Shield." Ace used his Earth Shield magic to block the tree because it would be dangerous if the tree hit their bodies. However, his Earth Shield magic shattered into pieces the moment it collided with the tree. "No! Protector Ace, Lieutenant Valeria." Mike shouted sadly when he saw Ace and Lieutenant Valeria getting sucked into the ck hole. Mystically, the ck hole disappeared right after devouring Ace and Lieutenant Valeria. Mike wasted no time and rushed toward the altar. "Lieutenant Valeria, protector Ace." He kept shouting and looking for them, hoping they were still at the altar. However, there was no longer any trace of them. They got sucked into the ck hole! Mike fell to his knees. He was sad. He felt guilty because he could not do anything when Ace and Lieutenant Valeria was getting sucked into the ck hole. ''City mistress. I have to tell city mistress about this!'' He rose to his feet and rushed toward their camp. At the same time, Scarlett and her group were on their way to their camp. Her heart was filled with happiness as she walked toward their camp because she would see Ace soon. ''I can''t wait to spend time with him.'' Even though he was only gone for nine hours, she already missed him. ''Should I order him toe to my tent immediately?'' She desired to spend time alone with him, so she suddenly had the idea of telling him toe to her tent immediately. ''What should I doter?'' She touched her pink lips as she walked. ''I will just sit on hisp, hold his hands, kiss him, hug him and sleep in his arms. Yes, I should do that.'' The smile on her face grew bigger when she imagined them lovey-dovey in her tent. "Everyone, walk faster! Are my subordinates so weak now?" she told her subordinates to walk faster because she could not wait to see Ace. ck lines formed on the foreheads of her subordinates. ''City mistress, we are already walking fast.'' They shouted in their heads. Not long after that, they arrived at their camp. Scarlett wasted no time and immediately looked for Ace. ''Where is he? Where is my pervert boyfriend?'' She looked for him around the camp, but she still could not find him. ''Just where is she?'' She pouted her lips. At the same time, Mike arrived at the camp. When he caught sight of Scarlett, he rushed toward her. "City mistress¡­city mistress¡­" Scarlett turned her head toward Mike. "What''s wrong? Why are you making such a face?" She still did not know what had happened to her young lover, so she could act calmly. "Protector Ace and Lieutenant Valeria, they are¡­huft¡­huft¡­huft¡­." Mike could not finish his words immediately because he was out of breath. Scarlett''s face instantly turned worried. "What happened to them?" Mike took a deep breath before exhaling it. "Protector Ace and Lieutenant Valeria, they got sucked into the ck hole." "What?!" Scarlett said in surprise. "It''s like this¡­" he began exining everything. But before Mike finished exining everything, Scarlett rushed toward the altar. ''Ace¡­'' Her happy face could no longer be seen. It was reced by a sad expression. Her eyes were even filled with tears. At that moment, she rushed to the altar with a sad feeling. The most important person in her life was in danger, and his whereabouts were still unknown. Of course, she was also worried about Lieutenant Valeria''s safety, but her mind was filled with Ace at that time. Ace was her boyfriend, her family, and her friend. He was everything to her. She would do anything for him, including sacrificing herself or facing the whole world. This was the reason why she could not control her emotions when she found out what had happened to Ace. ''Ace¡­'' After arriving at the altar, she began looking for him. "Ace¡­Ace¡­Ace¡­" she ran around the altar as she called his name. However, he did not respond. He could not hear her. She stopped running and walked toward the altar. ''Ace, where are you?'' Chapter 176 Standing Before The Altar With Sad Face ? Henry''s House, Family Room. Henry was currently sitting on a couch alone. If someone saw his face, that person would know immediately that he was furious. Actually, he was angry because L and Lily did not give him any information regarding their mission. It had been three days since he asked them to kill Ace, but he still did not get any news about it. Even if they still had not managed to kill Ace, they should at least give him information regarding the progress of their mission, not disappear like a ghost like that. This was the main reason why he was annoyed. ''Damn it!'' At this moment, he suddenly regretted hiring L and Lily because, from his point of view, they were not professional in doing their job. ''Should I hire another assassin?'' As he was considering whether he should hire another assassin or not, Liam stepped into the family room. Henry instantly lifted his head to look at Liam. "What''s wrong?" "My lord, young lord Leo sent a letter." Liam gave the letter to Henry. Henry took the letter and uttered, "You can leave now." After Liam walked out of the family room, he opened the letter. [Father, how are you? I hope you are doing fine.] The content of the letter was Leo informing him that he would be home in two weeks. Leo also said he missed him and Edward. Leo told him what he experienced during his adventure. Leo said he got an amazing spell and skills book for him and Edward. Of course, Leo still did not know that his younger brother had died because Henry did not tell him about it. No! Actually, Henry wanted to inform him about it, but he did not know where Leo was. This was the reason why he was happy when he received a letter from Leo. [Father, I''m one step closer to Grandmaster rank. I can help you more in achieving all your dreams now.] After reading Leo''s letter, Henry''s lips curled up into a smirk. ''Good! Good! Good!'' He said good three times because Leo would return home soon. ''I hope he can kill Ace and help me get Scarlett.'' ---- Framingburns Forest, Altar. Scarlett was standing in front of the altar with a sad face. Her eyes were dull with sadness, and a great pang gripped her heart. She felt a great wrench of sadness because she could not find Ace at the altar. Sure, she still remembered what Mike had said to her, but she hoped it was a lie. This was the reason why she was still standing in front of the altar and did not return to their camp. ''Ace¡­'' The look in her eyes was deste. Everyone probably thought she was overreacting. Everyone probably thought she was a weak woman. But they thought that way because they were not her, and they could not feel what she was feeling. In their eyes, Ace was only a handsome young man, but for her, Ace was everything. He was her life. He was her soulmate. And he was the source of her happiness. Ace could make a cruel world into a beautiful garden. Ace could make her boring life filled with happiness. And Ace could make her days full of joy. This was the reason why her heart was flooded with sadness when she could not find him at the altar. "Ace, you are still alive, right?" she tilted her head back and slowly shut her eyes. ''You won''t leave me alone in this cruel world, right?'' She added in her mind. As Scarlett was drowned in a sea of sorrow, Mike and her other subordinates arrived at the altar. "City mistress." They rushed toward her when they saw her standing in front of the altar. Of course, they knew what was going on because Mike had told them everything. He told them what had happened to Ace and Lieutenant Valeria a few minutes ago. This was the reason why they went to the altar together because they were worried about their city mistress. Scarlett opened her eyes and turned around. She was not surprised when she saw her subordinates because she knew they would follow her to the altar. "The Wilderness Martyr training is discontinued. We will go home now." After saying that, she walked toward their camp. Even though she was still sad, she hid it behind her cold expression because she was their lord. As the lord of Nightshire City, she was not allowed to show her weakness to anyone, or else it could ruin her city. That was why she hid her sadness and walked toward their camp. All of her subordinates followed her without asking a single question. Ace and Lieutenant Valeria got sucked into a ck hole, so it was normal if she decided to discontinue their training. That was why they followed her without saying a single word. ---- Unknown ce, Forest. Ace was unconscious on the ground. The ck hole did not kill him. It only teleported him to an unknown ce. However, he was separated from Lieutenant Valeria because the ck hole transported them to different ces. As he fainted on the ground, his injuries healed at a fast speed. Yes, his Sweet Dream skill activated by itself the moment he fell unconscious. And because he only had minor injuries, all his wounds got healed in a short amount of time. Time went by quickly, and without realizing it, it had been ten minutes since Ace was sent to the forest. Even though he was in the territory of magical beasts, none of them attacked him. No! They were not afraid of him. He was still alive because none of the magical beasts found him when he was unconscious, or else his body would have been torn to pieces, and he would have died again. In other words, he was lucky! *Swoosh¡­ The sound of trees swaying in the wind reverberated in the entire area. When the wind brushed against his body, Ace regained consciousness "My heart hurts!" he immediately sat up and touched his head. ''What?! I''m still alive?'' He was shocked and happy when he knew he was still alive because, previously, he thought he was dead. ''But where I am?'' He rose to his feet. When he was looking at the green forest, he remembered Lieutenant Valeria. ''Ah, right. Lieutenant Valeria! Where is she?'' He skimmed his surroundings, but he did not see her. He began to look for her in that area. He had only stopped looking for her when the God of Wind told him she was teleported to another area. ''I have to find a shelter now.'' The sun was setting, so he decided to find a shelter. After looking for shelter for about thirty minutes, he found an abandoned house. Even though the house was small and only made of bamboo, he was still happy. ''Ice Clone.'' He made four ice clones. He ordered two of them to check around the courtyard while the rest helped him check the inside of the house. He was in a dangerous ce, so he had to be careful because one mistake could lead to death. This was the reason why he used his clones to help him check the house. After he believed the house was safe from the mythical creatures, he lit the torch. Yes, there were four torches in the house. He was also shocked when he found these four torches earlier. It was as if the heavens were helping him. ''I should call Scarlett now. I''m sure she is worried.'' With that idea in mind, he retrieved amunication token from his space ring. At this moment, Scarlett was sitting on her bed. Like before, she was still sad. She even skipped dinner because she was not in the mood to eat. Her mind was filled with Ace. That was why she only sat in bed while looking at the night sky through the windows. ''Ace¡­'' She kept holding themunication token, hoping Ace would call her. "Ace, you won''t leave me alone in this world, right?" she held the token firmer. As she was looking at themunication token, the blue crystal in the middle of the token gleamed, indicating that Ace was calling her. "Ace!" Scarlett could not describe the happiness in her heart when she saw him on the blue screen. "Scarlett, are you in your room now?" Ace asked curiously because he saw a familiar painting hanging on the wall. However, she ignored his question. "Thank God! Thank God!" Due to how happy she was, tears fell down her soft cheeks. Previously, her heart was filled with sadness. She even had the thought that she would never be able to see him again. That was why tears of happiness fell down her cheeks when she saw him. "Ace, are you hurt? Where are you right now?" "I''m fine." He responded, "I''m in the forest right now, but this is not Framingburns forest. It seems the ck hole teleported me to a faraway ce." "It''s fine. As long as you are not injured, it''s fine." Even though he was far away from her, she was fine because the most important thing was that he was alive. As long as he was alive, they could be together again. Distance could not stop them. They could also use a teleportation gate to help them meet again. "Are you in your room now?" he repeated his previous question. "Yes. I decided to stop their training because I was not in the mood to train them." She responded, "Ace, do you know the ones who attacked you earlier?" Chapter 177 Well In The Backyard ? "Ace, do you know the ones who attacked you earlier?" Scarlett wanted to know the ones who attacked him in the forest a few hours ago. "Their names are L and Lily." He knew their names because he analyzed them using his system. "L and Lily? Can you tell me about their appearance?" there were a few people called L and Lily in Nightshire city, so she wanted to know about their appearance. "They are twins¡­" he began telling her about their appearance. After hearing his exnation, she uttered, "I''m sure there isn''t anyone with that description in my city." She knew everyone in her city, and she believed no one fit the description Ace mentioned. "As I thought, they are not from our city." He was not surprised because he had guessed this before. "It seems like someone hired them to kill me." "Do you have someone you suspect?" she threw another question at him. "I have one person in mind but I don''t have solid evidence now." He suspected Henry was the one who hired L and Lily, but he did not have evidence. "One person? Is it Henry?" she suspected Henry was the mastermind because she knew Henry hated Ace to the bone. Even though Henry always tried his best to control himself whenever they were together, but she could still feel his hatred toward Ace. She did not do anything to Henry until now because he never tried to hurt Ace openly. And Henry was also from one of four big families, so she needed to think carefully and solid evidence before doing something to him because one mistake could cause many problems or make her city a mess. "Yes." He gave an honest answer. "Ace, we can''t do anything to him if we don''t have solid evidence." Even though she wanted to help Ace, she could not do it now. "You understand it, right?" "I know." Of course, Ace understood it. This was the reason why he never asked her to do something to Henry because Henry was from one of four big families. "But I will help you deal with him after we have solid evidence." She stated. "Oh, you want to help me deal with him after we have evidence?" he pretended to be shocked. "Of course, because you are my boyfriend and soulmate." At this moment, she was no longer sad. She even could smile and giggle happily. Previously, she was sad because she thought Ace was dead. That was why she could smile and giggle happily now because Ace was still alive. Sure, the distance between them was far, but she was fine with it because they could be together againter. And they also hadmunication tokens, so she could see his face whenever she missed him. "Oh, I''m melting after hearing your words." He chuckled happily. "Hehe." Scarlett giggled. "By the way, where is Lieutenant Valeria?" "We got teleported to difference ces." He gave an honest answer. "I will look for her tomorrow." "Yes. You have to find her and bring her home." She uttered. "As you wish, city mistress." He responded. "Hehe." They chuckled together. They stopped talking when they were sleepy. ---- The following morning, Ace headed to the backyard after eating breakfast. His clones found three wells when he checked the yard around the house. That was why he went straight to the backyard after eating. ''Why does this house have three wells?'' It was weird for a house to have three wells because one well should be enough. [God of Wind asks, why are you looking at these wells?] Instead of answering his question, he inquired, "Don''t you think it''s weird? Isn''t one well enough for one house? So why does this house have three wells?" [God of Wind responds, there may be no water in the first and second wells.] "But all the wells have water." This was what made him curious about it. [God of Sea utters, do you mean there is something inside these wells?] "I don''t know." He responded, "System, scan these wells." He told his system to scan these wells because he could not see what was in the wells. [Host, there is a barrier inside one of these wells.] "What?! Barrier?" he said in surprise. [Several divine beings are shocked.] [God of Sea utters, does that mean there is treasure inside it?] "Which well has a barrier?" he asked excitedly because he had the same thought as the God of the Sea. ''There must be something in that well.'' He added in mind. [The one on your right side.] Ace walked toward the well before finally speaking, "I can''t see the barrier." Even though the water was clean, he could not see the barrier because the well was deep. [God of Wind says, just destroy the well.] Ace agreed with God of Wind''s idea because draining the water in that well would take a long time. ''Ice Wing.'' He floated above the well before finally retrieving his Phoenix sword. *sh¡­ He swung his sword, sending a huge wave of energy toward the well. Boom! The well was destroyed, but there was not a single scratch on the barrier. Ace used his Moon Slice skill again, but the result was the same. His attack was not strong enough to destroy the barrier! ''What a strong barrier!'' He created four clones and attacked the barrier again. Even though they attacked the barrier at the same time, they still failed to destroy the barrier. Ace created another four clones. Ace looked at his clones and uttered, "Let''s attack the barrier again." All of his clones nodded their heads. ''Moon Slice.'' Nine shes flew toward the barrier at an incredible speed. Boom! Boom! Boom! Thunderous sounds reverberated in the backyard. *Crack¡­Crack...Crack¡­ Crack lines finally appeared on the barrier. Ace smiled happily. Even though he still could not destroy the barrier, but he was pleased. However, the smile on his face disappeared instantly when the barrier returned to its previous state. ''I need to find the weakest point of this barrier first.'' With that idea in mind, he ordered his clones to attack the barrier again. However, there was no weakest point on that barrier. The barrier recovery speed was the same in all areas! ''Does that mean I have to destroy this barrier in a single attack?'' That was the question that appeared in his mind. ''Then let me use that magic.'' He stored his sword in his space ring and raised his right hand high. Great Lightning Dragon magic! Yes, he wanted to use the Great Lightning Dragon magic because it was his strongest magic. ''Destroy it for me!'' A giant lightning dragon came out of the grey clouds and flew toward the well. *Crack¡­Crack¡­Crunch¡­ Due to how powerful his magic was, the barrier finally got destroyed. Ace wasted no time and jumped into the well. ''This well is so deep!'' It had been ten seconds since he jumped into the well, but he still had not reached the bottom. ''Light!'' He could not see anything now, so he used Light magic. ''I hope I will get something goodter.'' After reaching the bottom of the well, his lips curled up into a smile. ''It seems like today is my lucky day!'' He saw a lot of copper coins, silver coins, gold coins, and beast cores in front of him. [Several diving beings are amazed by your luck.] [God of Sea utters, is it a blessing in disguise?] Ace would not get a lot of money and beast cores if he were in Framingburns forest. That was why some divine beings were amazed by his luck. "I don''t know who you are, but thank you for hiding your treasure in this ce. I will take them all and use it as I please." After saying that, Ace stored all the money in his space ring. Now he had 152,750 gold coins, 12,450 silver coins, and 50,340 copper coins. He was much richer now! ''I will use half of these beast cores to upgrade my system.'' His system was still at level 3, so he wanted to upgrade it. ''I hope I will get a new featureter.'' He got a new feature when he upgraded his system to level 3, so he hoped he would get a new feature again. ''System, absorb it.'' His system immediately absorbed half of the beast cores. After waiting for several minutes, the system was finally finished upgrading. [Host, do you want to see your stats?] "Yes. Show it." He did not see his stats in a few days, so he wanted to see it. [A/N= his stats, cards and information about his system are in the author''s note.] "It seems like today is really my lucky day!" he said this because he got a new feature after upgrading his system. That new feature was night vision. It was a good feature because he could see everything clearly at night now. But what made him happiest was that the radius of the scanning feature was one hundred meters now. It was twice as far as before! These were the reasons why he smiled from ear to ear. ''It''s a pity that I don''t get a binding slot this time.'' He could not upgrade his talent because he needed to bind his system to someone with higher talent. ''Well, I will get it if I keep upgrading my system.'' He rose to his feet and walked toward a stone chair. Yes, there was a stone chair in front of him! The stone chair was exquisitely carved, to the point it looked like a king chair. ''Why is there a chair in this ce?'' Chapter 178 Getting A New Skill ? Ace walked toward the stone chair with a curious face. ''Why is there a stone chair in this ce?'' He could understand if it was a ce to hide treasure, but he did not know why there was a stone chair in that ce. ''Is this chair also a treasure?'' He checked the stone chair carefully. ''No. It''s not treasure. It''s only a normal chair made of stone.'' Even though he did not ask his system to analyze it, he knew it was only a normal stone chair. Ace touched his chin and inquired, "Then why did the owner put a stone chair in this ce? Isn''t that useless?" There was no button on the stone chair. There was also no treasure on the chair. It was only a normal chair made of stone! So why? Why did the owner put a stone chair in that ce? Was it as a ce to rest? If it was for a ce to rest, then why didn''t the owner put a soft bed in that ce? Wasn''t a soft bed better than a stone chair? [Several divine beings are also curious about this.] "I was living in modern world until three months ago, so I don''t understand the ways of thinking of people from this world." After saying that, he sat on the stone chair. To his surprise, the stone chair suddenly rotated eighty degrees. Ace was startled. But what surprised him most was that a hidden door suddenly opened in front of him. [Several divine beings are surprised.] The corner of Ace''s lips twitched. ''I should have read more fantasy novel in my previous life.'' He rose to his feet and walked toward the door. When Ace was standing before the door, he saw a corridor. The corridor was huge, with several torches hanging on the wall. [God of Wind utters, does that mean there is still more treasure in this ce?] [Several divine beings also suspect that there is still more treasure in this ce.] Ace was also curious about it, so he walked through the corridor. *Five Minutes¡­Ten minutes¡­fifteen minutes. After walking for about fifteen minutes, he saw a stone door. ''What a huge stone door!'' He immediately opened the door. The expression of deep shock blossomed on his face after stepping into a huge room. ''What is this? Is this ce underground castle?'' He saw many statues of warriors in that ce. But what caught his eye was the coffin that was behind the warrior statues. [God of Wind inquires, is this ce a king''s grave?] Ace immediately walked toward the coffin because he was curious about it. To his surprise, two knight statues stopped him. ''What?! The statues are alive?!'' He stopped his footsteps in surprise. ''But how?'' They should not live because they were just statues. ''System, how did these statues suddenlye to life?'' [Host, unlike in your previous life, there are many unknown and mysterious things in this world, so you should not be surprised.] The corner of his lips twitched. ''That doesn''t answer my question!'' Of course, he knew about it because he had experienced many mysterious things since he transmigrated into this world. [Maybe the owner of this ce used some kind of magic before he died, and your presence awakened them.] When Ace was about to say something to his system, these two puppets attacked him. However, he could destroy them easily because their powers were only on par with those awakeners at the Novice rank. [God of Wind utters, they are weak. I''m disappointed.] [Several divine beings agreed with God of Wind''s words.] ck lines formed on Ace''s forehead. ''They really don''t care about me. They only want to see interesting fight.'' Of course, he knew they were not on his side, but hearing it directly from them still hurt his heart. ''Well, I don''t care.'' He said in his head. When Ace was about to walk toward the coffin again, three statues stopped him. Like before, he could destroy them easily. Even though they ganged up on him, their power was only on par with Novice rank, so they were nothing to him. Ace sighed when four warrior statues stopped him. "Don''t tell me. I have to destroy all of them?" There were about a hundred warrior statues in that ce. If he had to fight them one by one, it would take a long time to destroy them all. He did not want to waste time because he had to find Lieutenant Valeria. ''Then I will destroy them with a single attack!'' He immediately raised his right hand forward. ''Great Lightning Dragon.'' He decided to use his strongest magic because, with this, he could destroy them in one move. They were only at Novice rank, so he believed his magic could destroy them instantly. *Roar¡­ As usual, the lightning dragon roared before attacking all the statues. Boom! Boom! Boom! The sound of his magic destroying the statues reverberated in the entire area. Ace, who was looking at his lightning dragon, crossed his arms over his chest. "I used my strongest magic to destroy them. I hope I will get something goodter." ''Mm?'' To his surprise, one of them survived. The puppet immediately ran toward him while thrusting its spear forward, wanting to stab Ace''s heart. Ace raised his left hand forward. "Earth Shield." Boom! The shockwave spread throughout the area as the puppet''s spear hit Ace''s shield. Ace did not stay still and instantly created two ice clones. These two ice clones appeared on both sides of the puppet. *sh¡­sh¡­ His two clones attacked the puppet at the same time. The puppet''s left hand got destroyed because it could not block their attacks. Just as the puppet was about to jump back, it was entangled by Ace''s Ice Chain magic. "Where are you going?" Ace asked before finally looking at his clones. "Destroy it!" His two clones immediately attacked the puppet again. Ace thought the puppet would get destroyed in no time, but he was wrong, as itsted for seven minutes before his clones finally managed to destroy it. He looked at the puppet before finally speaking, "It''s finally over." As Ace was walking toward the coffin, his two clones melted into water. ''It seems like this ce is really a king''s grave.'' He saw a skeleton wearing a crown inside the coffin. ''Skill book?'' His face broke into a smile when he saw a skill book in the skeleton''s hands. ''I hope it''s a good skill book.'' Without waiting for another second, he took the skill book. "Yin Yang Dragon skill book?" the smile on his face grew bigger when he knew it was a skill book at the Rare rank. Yin Yang Dragon skill had three forms. The first form was to attack the enemy using a single dragon, Yin Dragon, or Yang Dragon. The second form was to attack the enemy using two dragons; Yin and Yang dragons. And thest form was to attack the enemy using thebination of Yin and Yang dragons. In the third form, Yin and Yang dragons would merge and create a huge dragon. In this final form, attack power would no longer be at the Rare rank but at the Unique rank. Yes, the power of Yin and Yang dragons increased drastically after merging! However, it was very hard to master the final form. Most people, who learned this skill, only managed to master up to the second form. Only a few people could master thest form because they needed great talent to master it. Of course, Ace was different. He had a system, so he could master it instantly. All he needed to do was take the book, and his system would do the rest. This was the reason why happiness streaked through him like aet when he found that skill book. [Host has discovered Yin Yang Dragon skill book. Do you want to learn it?] "Yes." He wanted to learn it immediately. Memories rting to the Yin Yang Dragon skill suddenly appeared in his mind, and he felt as if he had mastered the Yin Yang Dragon skill for a long time. ''It''s a pity that I have destroyed all the puppets.'' He wanted to use his new skill immediately. ''Well, I will hunt magical beast now.'' With that idea in mind, he got out of the underground castle. "Where are they?" it had been fifteen minutes since he had searched for magical beasts in the forest, but he had found none. Ace immediately stopped flying andnded on the ground. ''Then I will use these trees as my target.'' He decided to use the trees as his target. At the same time, a young elf was being bullied by two young men. The name of the young elf was Neia. Neia was a cute elf with shoulder-length hair. Her blue eyes matched perfectly with her green hair. Anyone, who saw her, would desire to hug her immediately because she was so cute. Actually, this was the reason why these two young men harassed her because she was too cute. "Tch!" Neia wiped off the blood on the corner of her lips. "Just follow us. Don''t try to fight us again. We will give you immense pleasureter." The red-haired man uttered. "That''s right. Haha." The blue-haired man added. "Dream on!" Neia stated. "Then we have no choice but to force you to follow us." The red-haired man uttered. When these two young men walked closer to Neia, a ck dragon flew at them from their right side. Because they were focused on Neia, they did not notice it. Boom! These two young men were thrown several meters before finally crashing against a tree. Neia was startled and turned her head in the direction the ck dragon hade from. ''A young man?'' She was shocked when she saw Ace. Ace was also startled. ''What?! There are people in this ce?!'' Yes, he didn''t mean to help her. He only wanted to test his new skill. Chapter 179 Neia, A Cute Elf ? Ace was shocked when he saw Neia and the two young men. ''What?! There are people in this ce?!'' He did not mean to help Neia. He only wanted to test his new skill. He could not find a magical beast earlier, so he decided to use a tree as his target. He did not expect his attack to hit these two young men after destroying several trees in front of him. ''How should I exin this?'' That was the question that appeared in his mind. Like Ace, Neia was also startled. They were in the forest, so she thought there was no one besides her and these two young men. ''A young man?'' At this moment, she misunderstood everything. She thought Ace attacked these two young men because he wanted to her help or disliked what they were doing. That was why she looked at him with a surprised expression. ''What a good young man!'' Ace suddenly looked like an angel in her eyes. ''Wait. I should thank him now.'' When Neia came to her senses, she walked closer to Ace. "Thank you for helping me." She said as she bowed her head slightly. Ace said nothing because he still did not understand what was going on. Yes, he did not know anything. He had no idea what had happened to Neia earlier. In other words, he helped Neia unintentionally. This was the reason why he did not say anything because he did not want to embarrass himself. [Several divine beings burst into waves ofughter.] [God of Wind utters, he only wanted to use his new skill, but he suddenly became a knight in shining armor. This is amusing. It''s so funny.] [God of Mountain inquires, Is this the power of the chosen one?] [God of Sea utters, does this mean he is the main character of this world?] [Several divine beingsugh louder after hearing God of Sea''s words.] The corner of Ace''s lips twitched. ''Damn these divine beings!'' He cursed venomously in his heart. The red-haired man and the blue-haired man rose to their feet. "Who are you? Why did you attack us?" Before Ace could say something, Neia pointed her right index finger at them and responded, "Serves you right! That is what you get from harassing me!" Ace shifted his gaze from these two young men to Neia. ''I see. So, these two young men harassed her, huh?'' He finally knew what was going on. "What do you mean by saying we are harassing you? We only want to give you pleasure. It''s not a harassment!" the red-haired man denied Neia''s words. Ace was at a loss for words. ''Isn''t that the same? He did not expect the red-haired man to be so open like that. The red-haired man retrieved his hammer from his space ring and uttered, "Young man, leave this ce now. Don''t interfere with our business. If you do that, I will forgive your previous actions." "That''s right." The blue-haired man added. "Otherwise, we will beat you to deathter." Even though they were threatening him, Ace could still act calmly. "I don''t want to." The red-haired man and the blue-haired man exchanged a nce with each other before finally nodding their heads. ''Let''s kill him first.'' They rushed toward Ace, trying to kill him. Neia immediately took an arrow, ready to attack the red-haired man and the blue-haired man. But before she could attack them, Ace had defeated them. ''So fast!'' She could not see his movements and attacks. Ace used the Lightning Move skill, so it was normal if she could not see his movements and attacks. The red-haired man and the blue-haired man even did not know what had just happened to them. They only felt like they got hit by something powerful like stones before finally falling unconscious. Ace did not kill them on purpose because he wanted to let the young elf decide everything. "They are unconscious." He spoke and paused for a second before he continued, "You can do whatever you want to them now." Neia immediately walked closer to them. "Then I will cut off their tools so that they won''t harass another woman." Ace quivered. ''What?! She wants to cut off their tools?!'' She was a cute elf, so he was startled after hearing her words. Neia smiled happily after doing bad things to these two young men. "Done. They can''t harass a woman now." [All divine beings feel sorry for these two young men.] "Oh, right., young man. What is your name?" Neia wanted to know his name because he had saved her. The corner of his lips twitched. "Young man?" "That''s right, young man." she uttered, "You are under twenty years old, right?" "That''s right." He gave an honest answer. "But aren''t you also under twenty years old? So, in my opinion, calling me young man is inappropriate." "I may look like this, but I''m twenty-nine years old." she was already used to this because this was not the first time someone had thought she was under twenty years old. "What?!" Ace said in surprise. He did not analyze her using his system earlier because he was previously shocked by what was happening. "I''m not lying to you. I''m indeed twenty-nine years old. I''m an elf, so you can''tpare me with your race." She said as she pointed her index finger at her ears. After checking her status with his system, he finally knew she was telling the truth. "Ehm!" he cleared his throat. "I''m sorry for doubting you. My name is Ace." "I''m Neia." She thought he did not know her name. "What are you doing in this forest?" "I''m looking for my friend." He responded. ''I''m not lying because I''m also looking for Lieutenant Valeria.'' He added in his mind. "Looking for a friend?" she believed his words immediately. "Yes." He nodded his head. "Something unexpected happened to us, so we got separated. I want to find her first before returning to our city." "From which city do youe from?" she asked curiously. "Nightshire City." He gave an honest answer. "Nightshire city?" she did not know anything about Nightshire City because she had never heard of it before. At this moment, Ace realized it was an excellent opportunity to get information about this forest. "By the way, what is the name of this forest? And where are we?" "The name of this forest is Arnlisle Forest." She gave an honest answer. "Then what city is closest to this forest?" he threw another question at her. "Aquarin city. It''s the capital city of Ocaven kingdom." She knew about this because she was from Aquarin City. Ace was shocked. Of course, he knew the Ocaven kingdom because Scarlett had told him about all three kingdoms in the Luvr region. ''Ocaven kingdom is in the west part of Luvr region, while Nightshire city is in the east. Does that mean I''m very far from Nightshire city?'' He did not expect the ck hole to teleport him to the Ocaven kingdom. As Ace was lost in thought, Neia noticed the Phoenix sword in his right hand. ''Phoenix sword? Isn''t this a leader''s sword?'' She did not pay attention to his sword earlier, so she did not know he was holding a Phoenix sword. ''Why is leader''s sword in his hand? Does he have rtionship with leader? Does that mean he knows where our leader is now?'' Countless questions appeared in her mind. There were a few gangs in Aquarin City. One of these gangs was the Phoenix gang. Neia was a member of the Phoenix gang, so she knew about the Phoenix sword because it was her leader''s sword. Her leader did not return to their gang since she leftst year. This was the reason why she was shocked when she saw the Phoenix sword in Ace''s right hand. "Ace, where did you get this sword?" she asked curiously. Instead of answering her question immediately, he asked, "Why do you want to know about this sword?" "This sword is simr to my friend''s sword." She did not tell the truth immediately. "That''s why I''m curious about it." "I got this sword from a skeleton." He gave an honest answer. "What?! A skeleton?" she said in surprise. "Yes." He nodded his head. "When I was trapped in Death Valley, I saw many skeletons. One of the skeletons held this sword. My sword was broken at that time, so I took this sword from that skeleton." "I see." She uttered. ''Skeleton? Death Valley? Does that mean our leader went to Death Valleyst year?'' There were so many things that she wanted to know. However, she did not ask more questions because she believed Ace would get annoyed if she kept throwing questions at him. They began talking again. After talking for about fifteen minutes, she wanted to return to her gang to tell the vice leader about this. "If you have found your friend and want to go home, just go to Aquarin city. There is a teleportation gate in that city." "Thank you for the information." Ace uttered. "Bye-bye. Let''s meet again when you are in Aquarin city." She waved goodbye before leaving. Ace began looking for Lieutenant Valeria. Time went by quickly, and without realizing it, it was already 05:30 pm. Since it was almost night, he looked for shelter. Unlike yesterday, he did not find an abandoned house this time, but he found a cave. After ordering his clones to check the cave, Ace made a bonfire. ''Should I call Scarlett now?'' After thinking for several seconds, he retrieved themunication token out of his space ring. ''I hope she is not busy now.'' Chapter 180 Saving Lieutenant Valeria "What?! You are in Arnlisle Forest, a forest next to Aquarin city?!" Scarlett found it hard to believe what she was hearing. Sure, she knew Ace was far away from Nightshire City, but she did not expect him to be that far away. "Yes. Neia told me about it earlier." He knew Scarlett would be shocked because he was also startled earlier. "Neia? Who is Neia?" she asked curiously. "She is¡­" he began telling her what had happened to him earlier. "Haha." She burst into waves ofughter after hearing his exnation. "So, you only wanted to test your new skill but you ended up be a knight in shining armor?" "That''s right." He gave an honest answer. "I did not know there were three people in front of me earlier. Neia thought I wanted to help her. That was why I was dumbfounded when she suddenly thanked me." "I did not know you had such an interesting incident." She suddenly wanted to see his dumbfounded expression when Neia thought he was helping her. "By the way, where did you get that new skill?" "In the well." Ace told her everything without hiding a single thing. He said he got Yin Yang Dragon skill and a lot of money. He decided to reveal everything because he was talking with Scarlett. Otherwise, he would not reveal it. "You are so lucky, Ace." She was amazed by his luck. When they were on an adventure to Herora city, he also got good skills and a lot of money. She did not expect the same thing to happen again. "Yes. I was lucky." He agreed with her. "Oh, right, Scarlett. Neia told me that there is a transportation gate in Aquarin city, so I can go home immediately after finding Lieutenant Valeria." "Really?" she was pleasantly surprised by this good news. "Yes." He knew she would be happy. "Good! Then you have to find Lieutenant Valeria quickly because I miss you a lot." Even though she had not seen him for just a day, she had already missed him. "I will do my best to find her." He uttered. "Un. I''m waiting for your return." She responded. After talking for several minutes, they slept. ---- The following morning, Ace looked for Lieutenant Valeria after eating breakfast. Unlike yesterday, he ordered his clones to help him this time. He believed he could find her faster if his clones also helped him. That was why he created five clones and ordered them to find Lieutenant Valeria. ''I hope she is in this forest.'' He continued looking for her. Time went by quickly, and without realizing it, it was already 04:30 pm. Like before, Ace was still looking for Lieutenant Valeria. He only stopped when he was starving, but he looked for her again after eating. He did not stop looking for her because he wanted to find her as soon as possible. ''Sigh. If only I have a card that can help me find her.'' He only had two cards now, and none of these cards could help him find her. This was the reason why he sighed helplessly. As he was looking for Lieutenant Valeria, fifteen wild boars suddenly appeared and walked toward him. They did not know that Ace was much stronger than them. They thought Ace was their prey. That was why these wild boars thought that there was food before their eyes. ''Hmm?'' Ace, who noticed these fifteen wild boars, did not flinch. He even kept walking leisurely as if he did not see them. Even though there were fifteen wild boars in front of him, he did not show the slightest fear in his eyes because they were only at 2-star. In other words, they were weaklings! It was just a number, nothing more than that. No matter how many they were, weakling was weakling. That was why he still walked leisurely. *Grunt¡­Grunt¡­Grunt¡­ These fifteen wild boars were currently before Ace, ready to attack him. Like a master in a martial arts movie, Ace put his hand behind his back and kept walking forward. Boom! As soon as he was close to them, a terrifying aura came out of his body. These fifteen wild boars instantly trembled. Previously, they wanted to attack him, but their bodies suddenly felt heavy when he was close to them. Not only that, a feeling of deep fear suddenly arose within them after Ace released his terrifying aura. At that moment, their instinct told them not to move from their positions. Their instinct told them they would die instantly if they tried attacking him. This was the reason why they did not do anything and lowered their heads when he walked past them. Ace, who saw their trembling bodies, kept walking leisurely. He knew something like this would happen, so he was not surprised by what was going on. [God of Wind utters, as usual, he likes to show off and act like an expert.] [God of Sea speaks, but I like his behavior. The chosen one should act like this because he is special.] [God of Mountain utters, I would have killed these wild boars if I were him.] [God of Sea speaks, but you are not him.] [God of Wind inquires, did he imitate his grandfather''s behavior?] [God of Sea says, I think so.] Ace ignored the notifications and kept walking. *Three hundred meters in front of Ace. Lieutenant Valeria was lying on the ground. Her body was filled with injuries, especially her arms. In front of her, two 3-star red ogres were staring at her. One of them lost his right arm because Lieutenant Valeria cut off his right arm. "I admit you are strong, human." the ogre named Trakor said abruptly. "You even managed to cut off my right arm just now." "Yes. You are strong." the ogre named Zaruk added. "You managed to injure us despite being ganged up on by us. If we fought you one by one, we would have been dead by now." "It''s a pity that you are alone, so you will die at our hands now." after saying that, Trakor walked closer to her. Lieutenant Valeria only stared at them without saying a single word. She wanted to fight them again, but she could not stand up because she was heavily injured. Even though death was right before her eyes, she did not beg for her life. She was a proud warrior, so she would rather die than beg for her life. When Trakor was close to her, he inquired, "Tell me your name, human. I will keep your name in my mind as my respect for you." Like before, Lieutenant Valeria did not say anything. "Because you don''t want to tell me your name, I will give you a nickname. Amara! Your nickname is Amara. Amara means strong. It fits you perfectly." After giving her a nickname, Trakor raised his mace. "Now it''s time to say goodbye, human." Lieutenant Valeria kept looking at Trakor. She refused to close her eyes because she wanted to see the one who would kill her. "It was enjoyable fight." After saying that, Trakor swung his mace, intending to hit her head. But before Trakor''s macended on her head, a ck dragon flew at him from his right side. Trakor, who noticed it, immediately ced his mace horizontally in front of him. Boom! Even though he managed to block the attack, he was thrown ten meters from where he was. Lieutenant Valeria was shocked by what was happening. She thought she would die earlier. She did not expect someone to attack Trakor when he was about to kill her. ''Who is that person?'' When she turned her head in the direction the ck dragon hade from, a handsome young man suddenly appeared before her and took her to a safe ce. His movements were so fast that one could only see the blue lightning that his trail left behind. "Lieutenant Valeria, drink this Vital of Redemption potion. It can help your wound heal faster." Ace did not have Health Potion, so he gave her Vital of Redemption potion. "Ace?!" the expression of deep shock blossomed on her face. She did not expect that the one who had just saved her was Ace. They were separated when they got sucked by the ck hole yesterday, so she thought she would not meet him quickly like this. Of course, she was happy because she also looked for him. "Just wait here. Leave the rest to me." After saying that, he created two clones to protect her. "Alright." She drank the Vital of Redemption potion immediately. Ace shifted his gaze from her to his clones. "Protector her." After that, Ace walked toward Trakor and Zaruk. They had injured Lieutenant Valeria heavily, so he wanted to kill them. He would show no mercy to people who hurt someone close to him. That was why he would kill them. Trakor rose to his feet and inquired, "Human, are you her friend?" Ace approached them as he held his Phoenix sword. "You have injured Lieutenant Valeria, so I won''t forgive you." "So, she is a Lieutenant?" Trakor spoke and paused for a second before he continued, "No wonder she is strong. It turns out she is a Lieutenant." Zaruk walked closer to Trakor before finally looking at Ace. "Human, are you sure you want to fight us?" Ace looked weak in his eyes. That was why he asked whether Ace really wanted to fight them or not because the consequences would be fatal. [Several divine beings are excited.] [God of Wind utters, that ugly ogre dares to underestimate you. Beat him to death! Show him the power of the chosen one.] "Because you decided to fight us, I hope you won''t disappoint us." After saying that, Zaruk rushed toward Ace. Chapter 181 Defeating Trakor And Zaruk ? *Cling¡­ng¡­Cling¡­ The sound of weapons shing reverberated in the forest. Ace was currently fighting against Trakor and Zaruk. Even though it was two versus one, Ace had the upper hand in the fight. Trakor and Zaruk were injured, so it was normal if they were at a disadvantage. No! Even if they were not injured, they would still be at a disadvantage because they were weaker than Ace. Bang! Trakor and Zaruk were thrown ten meters from where they were before finally crashing against trees. "Cough¡­Cough¡­" they coughed up blood because Ace''s attack was so strong. "No wonder you dare to fight us together. It turns out you are stronger than that female human." Trakor believed Ace was stronger than Lieutenant Valeria. "This is what you get for injuring Lieutenant Valeria." Ace walked closer toward them before finally thrusting his sword forward. Two dragons suddenly came out of thin air; ck and white dragons. Ace decided to use the second form of Yin Yang Dragon skill because he wanted to kill them quickly. When Trakor and Zaruk saw two dragons flying toward them, they used their defensive skills to protect themselves, but his attack was too strong, causing them to get hit by the ck and white dragons. "Cough¡­Cough¡­" Trakor and Zaruk coughed up blood again. Did they run away from their enemy? No! They immediately rose to their feet and rushed toward him. They were not cowards, so they attacked him again. It was either them or Ace who died! "ze sh!" "Stream Strike!" They used their strongest skill to attack Ace. At this moment, they took a big gamble! They only had a little stamina left, so they put everything into this attack. If Ace could not stop their attack, he would die, but if Ace could stop their attack, they would die because they no longer had energy left now. When Ace saw two terrifying shes flying toward him, he did not panic. Instead, it was Lieutenant Valeria who was panicked. "Ace!" Lieutenant Valeria knew their attacks were very powerful. From the terrifying aura emanating from these attacks, she believed Trakor and Zaruk used a skill at a Rare rank. One attack from a Rare rank skill was already terrifying, but now, two attacks from a Rare rank skill were flying toward Ace. Lieutenant Valeria did not want something bad to happen to Ace. She wanted to help Ace! However, she fell to the ground when she tried to stand up because her legs were injured. "Ace!" Lieutenant Valeria shouted worriedly. One of Ace''s clones helped her sit on the ground again. "Don''t worry. The real me can handle it." His clones did not tell her that Ace got a good skill yesterday. This was the reason why she was still worried. [God of Wind utters, theirbination attack is not bad.] Ace, who saw theirbination attack, raised his sword forward. ''This is a good opportunity to test the third form of Yin Yang Dragon skill.'' Until now, he had never used thest form of Yin Yang Dragon skill. He used the first form yesterday, and he performed the second form earlier. Now, it was time to use the final form, the third form. ''Yin Yang Dragon!'' ck and White dragons came out of thin air. The two dragons merged and created a golden dragon. The size of the dragon was ten times bigger than Yin or Yang dragon. The dragon also emitted a terrifying aura, as if it was a real dragon. "Roar¡­" the golden dragon roared before flying toward Trakor and Zaruk. Lieutenant Valeria was shocked when she saw Ace''s skill. Previously, she thought Ace would use the Great Lightning Dragon magic because it was powerful magic, but she was wrong. She was utterly wrong because Ace did not use his magic; instead, he used a skill. ''Ace, just how strong are you now?'' The Great Lightning Dragon magic was already powerful magic, but she felt like the skill he used was stronger than the Great Lightning Dragon magic. She even believed she would not be able to stop his attack. ''Just how many secrets do you have, Ace? How can you suddenly be so strong like this?'' She was not envious of him. She was just curious because she believed she was stronger than him a few months ago, but now, she did not know if she could defeat him or not. "The real me got this skill by luck yesterday." Ace''s clone on her right side uttered, "This skill is at a Rare rank." "But when these two dragons merge and create a golden dragon, that skill is no longer at Rare rank but at Unique rank." Ace''s clone on her left side uttered. "Unique rank?" Lieutenant Valeria was shocked again. Getting a skill at Rare rank was already difficult, but here, Ace got a skill that was as strong as Unique rank. "Wait! Does that mean Ace managed to master all forms in just one day?" she believed mastering a skill at Rare rank was difficult. Normally, it would take at least three months to master a skill at a Rare rank, and it could be achieved if that person had grade B talent or above. And to master it in just one day''s time, one needed to have extraordinary talent. ''Does that mean Ace has grade S talent?'' That was the question that suddenly appeared in her mind. "Not a day, but ten minutes." Ace''s clone on her right side uttered. "The real me can understand everything after reading the skill book once." He decided to lie because she would not believe it if he said he could master it in less than ten seconds. "What?! In just ten minutes?!" she found it hard to believe what she was hearing. However, the proof was before her eyes, so she could not help but believe it. ''Is it because he is a Rheanix?'' She suddenly thought it was because Ace was a Rheanix, someone who was loved by the heavens. At this moment, she suddenly remembered Ozur''s words. ''That ogre is right. Ace is indeed a special human.'' She returned her attention to Ace. Boom! Thunderous sounds reverberated in the entire area. Trakor and Zaruk could not say anything when Ace''s dragon destroyed their attacks. ''It seems like today is our death day.'' They did not move or try to protect themselves when they saw a huge golden dragon flying toward them. They had used all of their energy, so they knew they would not be able to escape from Ace''s attack. ''Getting killed by a strong opponent is not bad too.'' They slowly closed their eyes. Yes, they epted their fate. "Aggghhh¡­" A soul-piercing howl of pain reverberated in the entire area. After Trakor and Zaruk fell to the ground, Ace walked closer to them. Trakor and Zaruk stared at him. There was no hint of hatred or fury in their eyes. It was as if they were not enemies. "You¡­are¡­strong, human." Trakor spoke haltingly. "That¡­is¡­right¡­You¡­are¡­strong¡­" Zaruk added. "Something like this would not have happened if you had not injured Lieutenant Valeria." Ace did not kill them immediately. "We¡­don''t¡­regret¡­fighting¡­you¡­" Trakor and Zaruk spoke in unison. The world was cruel. It was kill or be killed. So, they had prepared themselves if one day they would get killed by their enemies. That was why they could ept their fate immediately. "It was an enjoyable fight." After saying that, Ace swung his sword, killing them. He immediately walked toward Lieutenant Valeria. When he was in front of her, he realized that she was heavily injured. "Ace, are you alright?" Lieutenant Valeria inquired. Ace smiled softly before finally answering, "I''m fine." He only had minor injuries, so he did not care about it. He believed it would healpletely when he slept. "Can you walk?" he noticed that her legs were also injured. "I can''t walk." She gave an honest answer. "We have to leave this area and find a safe ce to treat your wound. I will carry you. Are you fine with it?" he did not carry her immediately because they did not have a close rtionship. He wanted them to leave that ce immediately because the ce was full of the smell of blood. Magical beasts had an excellent sense of smell, so he believed many of them would soone to that ce. "I''m fine with it." She could not walk, so she agreed with his idea. "Please excuse me." After saying that, Ace carried her in a princess style. Even though Lieutenant Valeria had prepared herself, she was still shocked when he carried her. Sure, someone had carried her before, but it was her first time being carried by a male. After carrying her, Ace left that ce immediately. He had to find a safe ce quickly, so he decided to run. As she was being carried by Ace, she stared at his handsome face. She did not know why, but she could not take her eyes off his handsome face. ''He is really an attractive young man.'' She knew Ace was a good-looking young man, but at that time, he was more handsome than usual. [God of Harem smiles at you.] [Goddess of Love likes your actions.] [God of Sea inquires, will love blossom between them?] [God of Wind asks, is it the power of the chosen one? Why do I feel like he is always surrounded by beauties?] [God of Lust utters, because he was transmigrated into this world to take all the beauties and bed them.] Ace almost coughed after reading the notifications. ''Hmm?'' He finally noticed that Lieutenant Valeria was looking at him. "What''s wrong?" he inquired. "Nothing." She responded. Chapter 182 Promise? ? ''Why can''t I find a safe ce?'' Ace was currently looking for a safe ce to treat Lieutenant Valeria''s wounds. Like before, he was flying while carrying her in a princess style. It had been five minutes since he looked for a safe ce, but he found none. This was the reason why he wore a worried face because he had to treat her injuries immediately. ''Should I just treat her wounds in this ce?'' He immediately shook his head. ''No. This ce is dangerous because there is a high possibility of us being attacked by magical beasts or bad people.'' He flew higher before finally standing on top of a tree. ''Is there really no cave or abandoned house in this area?'' He swept his gaze around. Lieutenant Valeria, who was in his arms, looked at him. ''Why is he wearing such an expression? Is he worrying about my wound?'' Even though she was heavily injured, for some reason, she did not feel any pain. ''It seems like he really cares about me.'' She did not know why, but she felt a surge of happiness. When Ace noticed that she was looking at him, his lips curled up into a soft smile. "Don''t worry. We will find a safe ce immediately." ''I hope there is a cave or abandoned house around here.'' He added in his head. "Un." Lieutenant Valeria nodded her head. Ace swept his gaze around again. ''There! There is a cave in that ce.'' Ace wasted no time and flew to the West. When he was close to the cave, he created two clones to check whether the cave was safe or not. He did not want to make a single mistake, so he ordered his clones to step into the cave first. ''Good!'' Hended on the ground slowly after his clones signaled that the cave was safe to upy. "Go catch some fish." Ace said as he walked past his two clones. His clones nodded their heads before finally flying toward the river. After stepping into the cave, Ace put Lieutenant Valeria on a stone tform. "Lieutenant Valeria, I will treat your wounds now." "Un." She nodded her head. Even though she had drunk the Vital of Redemption potion, they still needed to treat her external wounds because that potion was only for internal injuries. Otherwise, it would take a long time for the wounds to heal, and it would also leave scars afterward. This was the reason why Ace wanted to treat her wounds immediately. ''Luckily, I bought many medicines a few days ago.'' He retrieved a jade bottle from his space ring before finally putting it on a stone tform. "Can you take off your armor by yourself? Or do you need my help?" he did not remove her lethal armor instantly because it was an inappropriate act. "Please help me take off my armor." Her arms were injured, so she could not remove her armor by herself. She even could not move her hands freely because she felt pain whenever she moved them. That was why she needed his help to take off her armor. "Please excuse me." He took off her armor carefully before finally putting them on a stone tform. "This medicine will make you feel a little pain. Please endure it." "Un." She nodded her head again. Ace began to apply the medicine to her wounds. He did it carefully, hoping it would lessen the pain when he applied it. As Ace was treating her wounds, Lieutenant Valeria stared at him intently. ''He is treating my wounds carefully.'' A tiny smile arose on her pretty face when she saw his serious expression. Maybe because the medicine was not strong enough to make her feel pain, or perhaps because she was looking at Ace''s handsome face and her mind was full of him, but at that time, she did not feel any pain. She only felt the medicinal powder on her wounds, nothing more than that. She even did not know what was going on. It was as if her arms were not injured. When Ace noticed what she was doing, he inquired, "Does it hurt?" "No." she shook her head. He smiled at her before treating the wounds on her arms. Like before, Lieutenant Valeria looked at him again. She did not know what was going on, but at that time, she could not take her eyes off his handsome face. It was as if there was a ma between her eyes and his face. ''What''s wrong with me? Is it because this is the first time a man has treated my wound? Or was it because he saved me earlier?'' A feeling that she could not describe in words suddenly appeared in her heart. ''This is not love, right?'' She did not want to admit that she fell in love so easily like that. Sure, Ace was a good-looking young man, but she had seen many handsome people before. This was the reason why she believed it was not love because good looks alone would not be able to melt her heart. ''Maybe it''s because he is treating my injuries.'' She decided not to think about it anymore because it would make everythingplicatedter. [God of Wind utters, another woman falls in love with him.] [God of Wind sighs.] [God of Mountain inquires, isn''t it too easy for her to fall for him?] [God of Sea asks, is it the power of the chosen one?] [God of Lustughs loudly.] [God of Lust utters, didn''t I say he was transmigrated to this world to take all the beauties and bed them? Haha.] [Several divine beings look at the God of Lust.] Ace did not pay attention to the notifications because he focused on treating Lieutenant Valeria''s wounds. "Done!" he said after bandaging her arms. Lieutenant Valeria looked at her arms. "Lieutenant Valeria, about the wounds on your stomach and thighs, it''s¡­" he did not know what to say. Treating the wound on her arms was fine because anyone was allowed to do that. However, it was a different story for treating the wounds on the stomach and thighs because not everyone could touch these areas. Ace did not want her to think that he wanted to take advantage of the situation to see her body or touch it. But on the other side, they had to treat her wounds immediately because her injuries could get worse if it was not treated immediately. This was the reason why he was in a difficult situation and had no idea what to do. Of course, it would be a different story if she was Scarlett because they were a couple, and he had seen every inch of her body. The problem was that he didn''t have a close rtionship with Lieutenant Valeria. He even only knew her for two months and talked with her a few times. He was afraid that she would get the wrong idea if he said he wanted to treat the wounds on her stomach and thighs. Even though Ace did not finish his words, Lieutenant Valeria understood everything. She knew what he wanted to say. At this moment, she wavered whether she should let him treat the wounds on her stomach and thighs or not. Ace was a male and was not her lover or family, so she did not want to show her stomach and thighs to him. However, she could not treat the wounds on her stomach and tights by herself because her hands were injured. ''What should I do now?'' Of course, she knew the consequences if she did not treat her wounds. ''Should I ask him to close his eyes?'' She immediately discarded the idea because he would not be able to treat her injuries if he closed his eyes. After thinking for several seconds, she uttered, "Ace, can you promise me something?" "What is it?" he wanted to hear it first before deciding it. "Can you promise not to tell anyone about thister? It''s because¡­" she could not finish her words because she could not find the right words. "Sure. I won''t tell anyone about what happened in this cave." At that moment, Ace thought she wanted to maintain her image. She was a lieutenant and one of the beauties in Nighshire City, so it would ruin her image if someone knew what had happened in the cave. Lieutenant Valeria was pleased after hearing his words. "Promise?" "I promise." He responded, "I promise we are the only ones who know what happened in this cave." Her face blossomed into a smile. "Thank you, Ace." [God of Wind utters, but we can see you guys from here.] [God of Mountain adds, that''s right.] [God of Sea utters, she can''t see us or talk to us, so she thinks we don''t know what they will do in the cave.] [God of Mountain speaks, should we tell her that we are watching her?] Ace, who was reading the notifications, wanted to tell them to shut up. ''System, is there a way to stop them from watching us for a few minutes?'' He wanted to protect Lieutenant Valeria''s dignity, so he wanted to know if he could block their view for a few minutes or not. [Current level does not support that feature, Host.] Ace was disappointed, but he could not do anything about it. "Then please help me treat the wounds on my stomach and thighs." Even though she was nervous, she tried her best to hide it. Ace had promised to keep everything a secret, so it should be fine. Yes, it should be fine. "Then, I will treat your wounds now." Ace spoke. Chapter 183 In The Cave With Lieutenant Valeria ? Ace grabbed the hem of her T-shirt before lifting it slowly. ''Luckily, her injury is not serious.'' He saw a wound right above her navel. ''Hmm?'' When he lifted the hem of her T-shirt higher, he noticed another wound. ''There is another wound close to her breasts.'' Ace instantly shifted his gaze from her wound to her pretty face. Lieutenant Valeria understood everything immediately. She knew there was a wound right below her right breast because she felt pain in that area. "If my T-shirt gets in the way, you can take it off." Actually, she was nervous and shy when she said this. However, she decided to hide it because Ace had promised he would not tell a single soul about what would happen in the cave. "Then I will take off your T-shirt now." after saying that, he removed her T-shirt slowly and carefully. At this moment, God of Lust also told him to take off her pants because there were two wounds on her thighs. Of course, Ace ignored it. No! Actually, he did not see the notification because he was focused on Lieutenant Valeria. [God of Lust utters, oh, she is wearing a sexy bra.] Lieutenant Valeria wore a purple bra. Her big breasts looked so alluring in her purple bra. Most men would be seduced and unable to take their eyes off her breasts if they saw her big breasts. Actually, Ace also got seduced. Her breasts were big and beautiful. Coupled with her purple bra and her white skin, it made her breasts so alluring. However, he could still control himself. He wanted to treat her injuries, so he would not allow dirty thoughts to enter his mind. Sure, he admitted that he was a pervert now, but he knew when to control himself and when to do pervert things. Lieutenant Valeria was pleasantly surprised by his actions. After Ace took off her T-shirt, she paid attention to him because she wanted to know whether he would take advantage of the situation or not. To her surprise, Ace did not try to take advantage of the situation. He continued to focus on treating her wounds. This was the reason why a tiny smile appeared on her pretty face. ''I''m d I''m with him.'' She was sure if Ace were another man, that person would have taken advantage of the situation. They even tried to court her countless time when she wore normal clothes or armor. She did not want to think what they would do if they saw her half naked like that. "Done." Ace finished treating the wounds on her stomach. "You can take off my pants now." She knew it was time to treat the wound on her thighs. And she also knew that she needed to remove her pants if they wanted to treat her wounds. [God of Wind utters, damn! Her words can cause misunderstanding.] [Several divine beings agree with God of Wind''s words.] Ace also agreed. However, he knew why she said something like that. That was why he did not get the wrong idea. "Let me help you up first." After saying that, he helped her up. After she stood up, she repeated her words. "You can take off my pants now." Ace immediately knelt before her, ready to remove her pants. But when his hands were on her pants, his heart suddenly beat fast. ''What is this? Why is my heart suddenly beating fast like this?'' He was stunned. He was shocked. It was not his first-time removing women''s pants, so why did his heart suddenly beat fast like that? He had seen women in bikinis many times. He had seen women''s naked bodies many times. And he had sex with women many times. He was not a virgin. He knew how amazing sex was. So why? Why did his heart suddenly beat fast like that? Was it because she was a gorgeousdy? Was it because she was a woman from a new world? Or was it because of their current situation? No matter how hard he tried to find the answer, he could not find it. This was the reason why he tried to calm himself immediately. ''Ace, calm down. Don''t embarrass yourself! You have seen women''s naked bodies before. You even have already had sex with Scarlett many times, so calm yourself. You are the grandson of the Ruler, so you have to maintain your image.'' After taking a deep breath, he finally could calm down. At this moment, Lieutenant Valeria was looking at Ace intently. Like him, her heart also beat fast. Due to how fast it was, she could even hear the sound of her heartbeat. Sure, Ace had seen her bra earlier, but now he was about to see her panties too. This was the reason why her heart beat fast because until now, no man had seen her in a bikini. In other words, Ace would be the first man to see her in a bikini. ''Cam down, Valeria. Calm down.'' Like Ace, she tried to calm herself down. However, her efforts were in vain when Ace slowly pulled down her pants. ''My panties are visible to his eyes. He can see my panties now.'' Her heart beat faster again. ''I wonder what''s on his mind right now.'' She suddenly wanted to know his thoughts because he could see her panties now. This was the reason why she kept looking at his handsome face because she was trying to read his mind through his expression. However, she failed to read his mind because there was no change in his expression. ''Am I not attractive?'' At this moment, she was a little disappointed. Sure, she knew Ace had a beautiful lover, but at least he should show a reaction when he saw her panties. After all, her beauty was on par with Scarlett''s. Actually, Ace''s heart was beating fast, but he could control himself. He was the grandson of the Ruler, so he was not allowed to embarrass himself. This was the reason why he did not show anything on his face. After removing her pants, he helped her sit on a stone tform again. "I will treat your wounds now." "Un." She nodded her head. Ace grabbed her thighs carefully. ''Hmm?'' He felt sad when he saw the wounds on her thighs. ''No wonder she can''t stand up or walk. Her wounds are deep.'' The wounds on her thighs were more severe than on her arms. He was even amazed by her because she could endure it well. "Lieutenant Valeria, please tell me if you feel painter." "Alright." She responded. Lieutenant Valeria could not help but blush when Ace slowly spread her legs because he could see the shape of her pussy now. Sure, he could not see her vagina directly because she was wearing panties, but it still made her shy. This was the reason why she turned her head to the other side because she did not want him to know that she was blushing. ''I hope he did not notice it.'' She said in her mind. Ace, who was treating the wounds on her thighs, gulped his saliva. Even though he had tried his best to focus on treating her wounds, he could not help but nce at her panties a few times. She was almost naked, and he even could see the shape of her vagina through her panties, so he could not control his eyespletely. After all, she was so seductive. He believed any man would do the same if they were in his shoes. If they said they would not look at her panties, it was bullshit. It was a lie! Lieutenant Valeria was one of the top beauties in Nightshire City. No! He believed she was one of the top beauties in this world because she could make any man fall for her without doing anything. She only needed to stand on the road, and he was sure all men would try to court her immediately. And that kind of woman only wore panties and bras right before him. He even could see the shape of her vagina. It only showed one meaning if they said they would not see her panties. They were gay! Ace was not gay. He was a healthy young man, so his gaze automaticallynded on her panties a few times. Of course, he tried to keep his cool because he had to maintain his image. "Done! Lieutenant Valeria looked at her body before finally speaking, "Thank you, Ace." "Let me help you wear your clothes now." he wanted to help her wear her clothes because she could not put on her clothes by herself. She immediately retrieved a blue dress from her space ring. "Please help me wear this dress." Ace looked at the dress in his hands. "What a beautiful dress." The dress in his hands was so beautiful. At this moment, he could not wait for her to wear that dress because he believed she would look amazing. "Thank you." She was startled when Ace praised her dress. "Let me help you up now." after she stood up, he was ready to help her wear the blue dress. To his surprise, Lieutenant Valeria fell while he was helping her into the dress. Her thighs were seriously injured, so she suddenly lost her bnce. "Lieutenant Valeria." Ace tried to catch her. Even though he managed to catch her, he also lost his bnce, causing them to fall onto the stone tform. Of course, she was not injured because she fell on top of him. ''Hmm?'' Ace and Lieutenant Valeria widened their eyes because their lips pressed against each other after they fell onto the stone tform. Chapter 184 Getting An Amazing Feature ? Two young people were inside a cave; an attractive young man and a gorgeous youngdy. The young man was lying on a stone tform, while the youngdy was on top of the young man. If one saw them, that person would think these two young people were doing adult things in a cave, but that was not the truth. They were not doing adult things in a cave! Sure, their lips pressed together, but they did not intend to kiss in a cave. There was a reason for this. And the reason was that they fell onto the stone tform a few seconds ago. Yes, they ended up kissing after falling onto a stone tform. Sure, it was hard to believe, and most people would think it was a lie, but that was the truth. Everything happened because they fell onto the stone tform. This was the reason why they widened their eyes in surprise because they did not expect something like that to happen. ''This is¡­'' At this moment, Ace and Lieutenant Valeria looked into each other in the eyes. Even though it had been ten seconds since they fell onto the stone tform, they remained in their positions. No, they were not enjoying the kiss! They remained in their positions because they were still in a state of shock. Something unbelievable was happening to them, so they were stunned. When Lieutenant Valeria came to her senses, she immediately moved her head away, separating her lips from his. However, her words got stuck in her throat when she wanted to say something to him. ''Why can''t the wordse out of my mouth? What''s wrong with me?'' Actually, she knew the reason why her words got stuck in her throat. However, she refused to believe that was the reason why she could not say a single word to the young man under her. After all, she was no longer a teenager. She was an adult. Something like this should not leave her speechless. She should be able to talk normally. She should be able to act normally, and she should not get nervous so easily. However, the reality was different from expectation. Of course, no one could me her because she was only a human being. Sometimes, she could not control her mind, emotion, actions or body. Every human being was the same, including her. That was why her actions were eptable because most women would react the same if they were in her shoes. ''What should I say now? Should I pretend like nothing happened? Should I just act normally?'' Countless questions appeared in her mind. She could not get up immediately because her thighs were injured. For this reason, she was still on top of him. Ace, who was under her, smiled and inquired, "Are you alright, Lieutenant Valeria?" Even though she tried her best to act normally, he knew what she had in mind. This was the reason why he did not talk about the kiss that had just happened. "I''m fine." She could finally talk again after seeing his soft smile. [God of Lust says, nice move, kid.] He liked what had happened to Ace and Lieutenant Valeria because it could help Ace get herter. He believed the ident would remain in her mind, and she would remember it whenever she was with Ace. "Ace, can you help me up?" she hid her shyness because she was older than him. Ace immediately helped her up. Not only that, but he also checked her body again. He wanted to make sure that she was really fine. "Let''s wait here. My clones will bring fishter." He helped her sit on a stone tform. Shortly after that, his two clones entered the cave with four big fish. Ace wasted no time and immediately grilled the fish. Because her arms were injured, Ace helped her eat the grilled fish. Lieutenant Valeria tried her best to act normally when he was feeding her. Ace had seen her in a bikini, so she should not blush over a small thing like that. After eating, Ace inquired, "Lieutenant Valeria, do you have a tent?" "No. My tent was left in Framingburns forest." She only had one tent, so there was no tent in her space ring. "What about you?" "I also don''t have tent." He gave an honest answer. "Then we can sleep on this stone tform. As long as the bonfire doesn''t die, we won''t feel coldter." She was fine with sleeping on a stone tform. Ace immediately ordered his two clones to find a lot of twigs. After that, they talked again. Time went by quickly, and without realizing it, it was already 09:30 pm. Lieutenant Valeria was already sleepy, so shey on the stone tform. ''So many things happened to me today, but I don''t hate it.'' She slowly closed her eyes. At the same time, Ace was talking with his system. He asked several questions to his system because he was curious about what he would get from the system in the future. When he noticed Lieutenant Valeria lying on the stone tform with closed eyes, he retrieved a ck robe from his space ring and put it on her body. Even though it was only an ordinary robe, but it could help her warm her body. "Good night, Lieutenant Valeria." Ace said in a low voice. Even though he said in a low voice, she could still hear it. This was the reason why a tiny smile appeared on her pretty face. ''He is a good young man.'' Ace''s value in her eyes increased drastically. ---- The following morning, Ace woke up first. A soft smile spread across his face when he saw her sleeping face. Ace did not wake her up. He only sat next to her before finally absorbing the energy in the beast core. He had many beast cores in his space ring, so he decided to absorb it. [Strength: lvl 56 -> lvl 57.] His face broke into a smile when he saw the notification. ''Good! My strength is level 57 now.'' Even though his strength had only risen by one level, he could feel it. ''But the speed of my absorption is still slow.'' Even though he had many beast cores in his space ring, it was almost useless because his absorption speed was slow. ''Then isn''t it better to level up my system?'' There were three reasons why he thought it was better to level up his system first. First, he was already at Master rank. Even though it could not be said he was undefeatable, he was already in the category of powerful awakeners, especially in the Luvr region because the Luvr region was the weakest among the four regions. Second, the speed of his absorption was slow. It was meaningless to have many beast cores in his space ring if it took him a long time to empty one beast core. Andst, there was a possibility of him getting a binding slot if he leveled up his system. If he got a binding slot, he could bind his system to a powerful female awakener and raise his talent. If his talent got upgraded, his speed at absorbing energy would be faster. Even if he did not get a binding slot, there was a possibility of him getting a new feature. In other words, there was no loss in leveling up his system! ''Yes. I should just level up my system.'' He had two powerful skills and one strong magic now. He even had Lightning Move skill. He was sure he could escape from his enemy if he were in danger because he could travel a hundred meters in less than a second. ''Yes. I should not waver.'' After thinking for several minutes, he made up his mind. He immediately retrieved thirty beast cores from his space ring. Most of these thirty beast cores were 2-star magical beast cores. ''System, absorb it.'' As his system was absorbing the beast cores, he kept saying binding slot in his mind as if he was chanting a magic spell. After waiting for five minutes, a notification popped up. [Ding! Please open the system disy to see the updated system.] Ace immediately checked it. ---- Host: Ace Farley Race: Human Age: 18 System Level: Lvl 7 System Exp: 610,310/2,197,265 Wealth: 0 ss: Knight, Mage, Archer Rank: Master Talent: Grade F (Surface: Grade C) Strength: Lvl 57 Agility: Lvl 60 Stamina: Lvl 58 Mana Capacity: Lvl 61 Inventory: Judgment card (1) Unlimited Stamina card (1) Binding partners: - Evelyn Faens. Affection Parameter: 90% - Scarlett Rivera. Affection Parameter: 100% ---- ''Hmm?'' Ace touched his chin when he saw the Wealth Bar. ''System, exin it to me?'' He believed there was no such thing as a Wealth bar before, so he was curious about it. [Host, you got a new feature. It''s called Energy Replenishment.] ''Energy Replenishment?'' He still did not understand anything. ''Wealth and Energy Replenishment.'' He tried to find the corrtion between wealth and energy replenishment. ''Wait!'' After thinking for several seconds, he thought of one thing. ''Do you mean I can replenish my energy with money? Is it as I guessed, system?'' He threw a question at his system. [That''s right, Host. But you have to put your money into the system first to use this feature. And the more you replenish your energy, the more you have to pay.] He could hardly contain his happiness. Even though he did not get a binding slot, he got a fantastic feature. ''Does that mean I will have unlimited energy as long as I have lots of money?'' Chapter 185 Rain ? An unexpected happiness consumed him after his system exined the new feature to him. ''What an amazing feature!'' Even though it cost money to use the Energy Replenishment feature, it was worth it because he could replenish his energy instantly. ''The proverb is right. Money can solve and buy everything.'' The pain of not getting a binding slot disappeared without a trace. "It seems like I have to keep doing good things like be a hero, beat up bad people and take their money." He mused. [Several divine beingsugh after hearing your words.] [God of Mountain utters, boy, don''t you think your words feel wrong?] [Greed likes what you just said.] ''System, how much do I have to pay to use this feature?'' He was curious about it. [1 gold coin per level. The system will use energy level based on your Mana Capacity level.] ''1 gold coin per level? My Mana Capacity is level 61. So, I need 61 gold to replenish my energy from zero to full.'' The happiness within him grew bigger. ''Wait.'' He thought of something. ''If there is Energy Replenishment, doesn''t that mean there will be Strength Replenishment, Stamina Replenishment and Mana Replenishment?'' Imagining he could replenish his energy, stamina, strength, and mana made his heart pound with happiness. ''My system is an amazing cheat.'' He knew his system was an amazing cheat, but he did not expect it to be much better than he thought. ''I can see the road to be the Ruler.'' With the help of his system, the possibility of him bing the Ruler was very high. [Host, how much money will you put into the system?] Instead of answering the question, he asked, "Can I take back the moneyter?] [No, Host. The money will no longer have a physical form, so you can''t take it back.] Ace sighed. ''Then I will put 20,000 gold coins into the system.'' The system instantly absorbed his gold coins from his space ring. ''I no longer have beast core in my space ring now. I will kill magical beasts if I have free time.'' He said in his mind. To his surprise, Lieutenant Valeria woke up when he looked at her. "Ace, you are already awake?" He immediately helped her when she tried to sit up. "I woke up a few minutes ago." Like yesterday, they chatted again. After talking for several minutes, he inquired, "Are you hungry?" "Un." She nodded her head. "Let''s go to the waterfall. There is a waterfall not far from here." He knew about this from his clones. "Alright." She agreed instantly because spending time at the waterfall was better than in a cave. Lieutenant Valeria instantly turned her head to the other side when Ace carried her in a princess style. ''I''m still not used to this.'' It was her first time depending on a man in everything, so she always hid her shyness. After arriving at the waterfall, Ace immediately cooked breakfast. They only consumed grilled fishst night, so he wanted them to eat healthy food. Lieutenant Valeria was startled when she saw him cooking breakfast. ''He can cook?!'' She thought he could not cook because he looked like a young man who only had a handsome face. After putting the meal on a wooden te, he walked closer to her. His intention was clear. He wanted to feed her! She still could not use her hands, so he had to feed her. Even though he also fed herst night, Lieutenant Valeria was still shy. Of course, she hid her shyness because she was older than him. "How is it?" Ace asked as he smiled. "It''s delicious." She was not lying when she said this. Previously, she was surprised when she knew that he could cook. But what surprised her most was that his food was so delicious. It was even as delicious as the food from a famous restaurant. When Ace noticed there was vegetable gravy in the corner of her lips, he wanted to wipe it off. Lieutenant Valeria''s heart suddenly beat fast. ''What is he going to do?'' She did not move from her position and only stared at his right hand. At this moment, her mind suddenly went wild. She thought he wanted to cup her face and kiss her. ''No. You can''t kiss me. I still don''t know whether you are stronger than me or not.'' She returned her gaze to his handsome face when he was wiping off the vegetable gravy in the corner of her lips. ''Ace, you should not do something suddenly like this. You almost gave me heart attack.'' It was not the first time he suddenly did something to her because he did the same thing before they went to the Framingburns forest. "Thank you." She tried her best to act normally. "Ace, you should eat too." "I''m feeding you right now, so I will eatter." He would eat after feeding her. "But¡­" she still wanted him to eat because she felt bad for him. "Then should I eat from the same te and spoon as you?" he decided to tease her after seeing her expression. "It''s up to you." She turned her head to the other side after seeing this. ''Is he really going to eat from the same te and spoon as me?'' She nced at him. [God of Harem asks you to keep teasing her.] Because he wanted to keep teasing her, he uttered, "Can I?" "It''s up to you." She repeated her words. She did not say no, but she also did not say yes. That meant he could do whatever he wanted. Everything was up to him. He could eat from the same te and spoon as her if he wanted. However, Ace decided not to do that because he only wanted to tease her. "Here, eat again." ''It was fun teasing her.'' He was happy when he saw her expression. Lieutenant Valeria opened her little mouth before consuming the food. She did not know why, but she felt relieved and disappointed at the same time. ''What is this? Do I hope we could eat from the same te? Why am I feeling like this? Is it because he has been taking care of me since yesterday?'' Countless questions appeared in her mind. When Ace noticed that she was looking at him, he smiled softly. "What''s wrong?" "Nothing." She shook her head. After eating breakfast, they did not return to the cave because she said she wanted to stay at the waterfall. Ace granted her wish because he also thought staying at the waterfall was better. Time went by quickly, and without realizing it, it was already 04:30 pm. Ace and Lieutenant Valeria were currently on their way to the cave. However, something unexpected happened when they were close to the cave. They saw twenty magical beasts at the entrance of the cave! Among these twenty magical beasts, two of them were already at 3-star. At first, Ace wanted to chase them away, but Lieutenant Valeria stopped him. Even though she knew he was powerful, but their enemies were twenty magical beasts. From her point of view, it was better to look for another shelter because she did not want him to get injured. Ace agreed with her idea. Although he was sure that he would not lose to them, but he could not protect Lieutenant Valeria while fighting them. This was the reason why he looked for an abandoned house or a cave. "Let''s hope we can find an abandoned house or a cave." He spoke abruptly. "Un." She nodded her head. Ace was currently flying and carrying her. It was already 04:40 pm, so flying was better than walking. *Drip¡­ A raindrop fell on Ace''s face. He instantly stopped flying and lifted his head to look at the sky. "What''s wrong, Ace?" she asked curiously. "A raindrop fell on my face. It''s going to rain." He gave an honest answer. "Then we have to find a shelter quickly." She responded. Ace instantly created four clones and ordered them to help him find a cave or abandoned house. ''I hope we had found shelter before it rained.'' He stood on a tree branch before skimming his surroundings. At the same time, one of his clones found an abandoned house and sent a signal to him. He wasted no time and flew in the direction where the signal hade from. *Pitter-patter¡­ It suddenly rained heavily. Ace was shocked by this. "Lieutenant Valeria, I will fly faster." "Un." She nodded her head. After flying for several seconds, they finally reached the abandoned house. However, most of their clothes were wet from the heavy rain. "Good! There is a fire pit in this house." Ace was pleasantly surprised when he saw a fire pit next to the bamboo bed. "And there is also a few firewood." Like Ace, she was also delighted. "But this house is¡­" he did not finish his words. Even though there was a fire pit in the house, the condition of the house was not good because there were many holes in the wooden wall. They immediately looked for something to close the holes, but they didn''t have enough material to cover all the holes. "Lieutenant Valeria, your dress is wet. Do you want to change it?" he inquired. Ace and Lieutenant Valeria were currently in front of the fire pit. "Yes." She did not want to sleep in wet clothes. "Please help me change my clothes." Ace immediately helped her change into dry clothes. After changing to dry clothes, she inquired, "Don''t you want to change your clothes too?" "Yes." Ace instantly rosed to his feet. When Ace was about to remove his clothes, she uttered, "Wait! Are you going to change in front of me?" Chapter 186 In The Abandoned House ? The expression of deep shock blossomed on her face when Ace wanted to take off his clothes in front of her. "Ace, what are you doing?" Sure, she told him to change his outfit because his clothes were wet. However, she never told him to do it in front of her. Didn''t he feel embarrassed? After all, she was a female, and they were adults. Of course, she could understand if they were a couple, but they were not lovers, so he should not change his clothes in front of her. It was a dishonorable act. He should not do that. That was why she threw that question at him. "I''m about to remove my clothes." He did not understand her question because she was the one who told him to change his clothes. "I know, but why do you want to change clothes in front of me?" she threw another question at him. "Lieutenant Valeria, there is only one room in this house. You are not telling me to change outside, right?" it was raining heavily, so he would freeze if he changed clothes outside. She forgot about it. "Then I will turn around." Even though her thighs were injured, she could turn around. She just could not walk and stand, not could not move her legs. Ace began taking off his clothes after she turned around. Like before, he removed his clothes without feeling shy or nervous, as if he was alone in the abandoned house. As Ace was changing clothes, Lieutenant Valeria''s heart suddenly beat fast again. She did not know what was going on with her, but she suddenly wanted to see his body. Sure, she knew he had a good body, but she had never seen his naked body before. This was the reason why curiosity suddenly arose within her. ''Peeking at him for a bit should be fine.'' When she was about to turn her head to peek at him, some part of her heart suddenly told her to stop. ''No, no, no. I should not do that. Peeking is an immoral act. I should not peek at him.'' She shook her head. However, her curiosity grew bigger every second, to the point it made her waver again. ''But I want to know what his body looks like.'' The same thing happened again. She stopped and shook her head when she was about to peek at him. At that moment, she felt as if a little angel and a little devil had suddenly appeared and flew by her ears. The little angel kept telling her not to peek at him, while the little devil said otherwise. ''I should not peak at him, but I want to know what his body looks like.'' Like before, she wavered again. Actually, this was the first time something like this had happened to her. She herself also did not know what was going on with her. Maybe because Ace was an attractive young man, or perhaps because they were alone in an abandoned house, but at that time, she could not control herself like usual. Half of her heart told her to peek at him, while the other half stopped her from peeking at him. This was the reason why she wavered whether she should peek at him or not. The little devil, who was floating next to her left ear, spoke, "He has seen your body before, so it''s fine to see his. Don''t waver anymore. I''m sure he doesn''t mind it." Lieutenant Valeria was persuaded by the little devil''s words. ''That''s right. He has seen me in bikini before, so it should be fine for me to see his body.'' She turned her head again, intending to peek at him. "No. You should not peek at him. What if he kno-"the little angel was amazed by Ace''s perfect body. "Wow! He has an amazing body! I changed my mind. Hurry up and look at his body!" Because the little angel was amazed by Ace''s body, she no longer hesitated and peeked at him. ''He really has a good body.'' She was charmed by his perfect body. The shape of his body, his abs, and the color of his skin; everything about his body were amazing in her eyes. Ten out of ten! Perfect! wless! If she did not know him, she would think of him as the disguise of an angel because everything about him was perfect. It was as if God created him to be a special human, not an ordinary human. "His muscles are perfect and very attractive." The little devil stated. "And look at his underwear. I think his little brother is big." "I think so too." the little angel nodded her head. Lieutenant Valeria could not help but blush when her gaze fell on his underwear. ''I didn''t know I was a pervertdy.'' Shebelled herself as a pervertdy because she peeked at him when he changed clothes. She even looked at his underwear. However, she did not regret her actions because she could satisfy her curiosity. [God of Lustughs after seeing her actions.] [God of Wind utters, I didn''t know she was a pervertdy.] [God of Mountain says, I was also started by her actions.] [God of Sea speaks, it seems like she is as pervert as that city mistress.] [Several divine beings agreed with God of Sea''s words.] After Ace put on his pants, Lieutenant Valeria stopped peeking at him. If someone saw her, that person would widen his eyes in surprise because she could act calmly after she peeked at him changing clothes. She even looked like a youngdy who had never done lewd things in her life. It was as if the one who peeked at Ace was not her but someone else. "I''m wearing clothes now." Ace uttered, "You can turn around." "Un." Of course, she knew about it. Lieutenant Valeria and Ace began talking again. After chatting for several minutes, she was sleepy. "Ace, let''s sleep." "Are you sleepy now?" he inquired. "Yes." She nodded her head. Ace immediately carried her and put her on the bamboo bed. He also covered her body with his ck robe because he did not want her to feel cold. Lieutenant Valeria was touched by his actions. At this moment, she suddenly regretted peeking at him because he treated her well. When Ace sat in front of the fire pit again, she inquired, "Are you not going to sleep?" "You can sleep first." He was still not sleepy, so he wanted to keep watching over the fire pit. "Then I will sleep first." After saying that, she closed her eyes. Even though it was raining heavily, she did not feel cold because the bed was close to the fire pit, and Ace kept the fire burning. Time went by quickly, and without realizing it, it was already 11:45 pm. His face broke into a smile when he saw her sleeping face because she looked like she was sleepingfortably. ''I will sleep too.'' He put all the firewood into the fire pit. He did not sleep on the bamboo bed and kept sitting on the floor with his back leaning against the bed. Sure, he had seen her body before, but their current status was only friends, so he decided not to sleep on the bed because he did not want her to think that he wanted to take advantage of the situation. Time went by quickly, and without realizing it, it was already 01:00 am. The fire was already dead at this moment, and only the burning charcoal remained. Ace began to feel cold because the chill wind entered the house through the holes. Due to how cold it was, he woke up shortly after that. ''It''s cold.'' He wrapped his arms around himself. ''No wonder it''s very cold. It''s still raining heavily.'' He looked at the rain through the windows. At the same time, Lieutenant Valeria woke up. "Ace, you are still awake?" She did not know that he had just woken up. She thought he kept watching over the fire pit all this time. He turned his head to look at her. "Lieutenant Valeria?" She knew he was feeling cold when she saw him wrapping his arms around himself. "Ace,e here. Sleep on bed with me." Ace didn''t immediately crawl onto the bed and only stared at her. Sure, they slept together in a cave yesterday, but sleeping on the same bed and sleeping in a cave was different. This was the reason why he did not crawl onto the bed immediately. "Ace, just sleep on the bed with me. We can use your robe togetherter." She would have dragged him to the bed if she could move her body. Like before, Ace only stared at her. [God of Harem utters, just sleep with her on the bed.] [God of Lust agreed with God of Harem''s words.] "Ace, I don''t want you to get sick. If you were sick, who will take care of meter. I mean, who will¡­who will¡­" she could not find the right words to tell him that he was not allowed to get sick. Ace smiled and crawled onto the bed. ''That''s right. I should not think too much.'' What she said was right. Everything would be dangerous if he got sick because he was someone who did everything now. Lieutenant Valeria widened her eyes for a second when their skins met. ''His body is so cold!'' She immediately moved her body closer to his. "Ace, your body is so cold. You can use my body to warm you." She uttered. ''Hm? Use your body to warm me?'' He was shocked by her words. Chapter 187 I Accept You ? "Ace, your body is cold. You can use my body to warm yours if you want to." She still did not realize what she had just said. She also did not know that her words could lead to misunderstandings because there was another meaning to her words. Sex! Yes, the other meaning of her words was sex. Of course, she did not ask him to have sex with her because she did not have a dirty mind. She just used the wrong sentence, no other meaning than that. That was why she looked at him without feeling shy because, from her view, there was nothing wrong with her words. Ace, who was on her right side, widened his eyes for a second. Of course, he knew what she had in mind. He was only surprised because she said something like that with a straight face, as if she was an innocent teenager. ''How could you say something like that in this situation? Do you really not know that your words can cause misunderstandings?'' When he was about to say something, Lieutenant Valeria did something shocking. She moved closer to him! He would not be shocked if there was some distance between them. The problem was that there was no distance between them now. In other words, their bodies pressed against each other! Their clothes touched each other. And their skins connected to each other. She even intertwined her legs with his. If one saw what she was doing, that person would think she was seducing him. However, it was not the truth. She was not trying to seduce him. She also was not trying to take advantage of the situation. She did this because she wanted to warm his body. He had been taking care of her, so she wanted to use her body to warm him. "We can reduce the cold if we sleep like this." Mystically, she did not feel shy or nervous because, at that time, she was really worried about him. Ace was stunned. He was shocked because he did not expect her to do something like that. He could even feel her body because their bodies pressed against each other. " Lieutenant Valeria ¡­" He did not know what to say. Of course, he did not have a dirty mind. He was just shocked by her sudden actions and their positions. "What''s wrong?" even though the distance between their faces was very close, she behaved normally. The duo was looking at each other, so they could feel each other''s breath. They even could smell the fragrance of their bodies. "Don''t you think we are too close?" he inquired. She did not answer his question immediately; instead, she positioned her body so that they could sleepfortably. She was currently lying sideways with her face facing his neck. Yes, she lowered her body earlier! She did this because she wanted them to be able to warm each other. "Ace, put your left hand on me. Hug me." She would have put his left hand on her body if her hands were not injured. Due to how close they were, his chin even touched her hair, allowing him to smell her hair. ''Isn''t she afraid I might do something to her?'' He could kiss her forehead if he lowered his head. This was the reason why he was shocked because he believed she was also aware of this. "You will feel cold again if you don''t do what I say." She uttered, "Put your left hand on me, Ace. Hug me." After staring at her for several seconds, he did what he was told. He ced his left hand on her body before finally pulling her closer to him. [God of Mountain bites the hem of his T-shirt, saying he is envious of Ace.] [God of Harem smiles at you and Lieutenant Valeria.] [God of Lustughs at God of Mountain''s actions.] "Good night, Ace." She uttered. "Good night, Lieutenant Valeria." He responded. Shortly after that, they fell asleep. Mystically, they did not feel cold anymore, even though the wind kept entering the abandoned house through the holes. They even felt as if they were sleeping in a huge,fortable room. This was the reason why they could sleep soundly. That night, even though they only slept in an abandoned house, they had a good dream. ---- Time went by quickly, and without realizing it, it had been five days since Ace saved Lieutenant Valeria from 3-star ogres. Lieutenant Valeria was fully recovered now because Ace gave her several potions. The duo was currently in the waterfall. They found a waterfall yesterday, so they decided to eat breakfast there. "It looks so delicious." Ace smiled as he put the meal on the wooden te. At this moment, Lieutenant Valeria was sitting on a big stone while swinging her feet in the water. Her long hair danced softly, and a beautiful smile could be seen on her face. Lieutenant Valeria was in a good mood because the scenery around the waterfall was beautiful, and the air was fresh. "Lieutenant Valeria, the food is ready." Ace sat on her right side. When he wanted to feed her, she uttered, "Ace, I''m fully recovered now, so I can eat by myself." "Ah! I forgot." He had always fed her since they were in the forest, so he unknowingly did that. She smiled softly because she could understand his actions. "I will take care of the meal from now on." Ace always took care of her when she was injured, so it was her turn now. That was why she would be the one cooking from today. "Alright." He agreed instantly. As they were consuming their meal, she uttered, "Ace, I want to spar with you after this." Ace was shocked by her words. "Spar?" "Yes." She nodded her head. "Why?" he did not know why she suddenly wanted to spar with him. "I just suddenly want to spar with you." She did not tell him that she only wanted to know whether he was stronger than her or not. He immediately refused her wish. "Lieutenant Valeria, I think this is not a good idea. What if one of us gets hurtter?" No. He was not afraid of her. He just did not want any of them to get hurt. Instead of sparring, they should find a way to Aquarin City because he no longer wanted to stay in the forest. "We will stop before one of us get injured." She insisted on wanting to spar with him. When Ace was about to say something, a notification popped up. [Ding! A candidate to be the Ruler should not be afraid of challenges. ept the challenge and defeat Valeria Mils, and Host will be rewarded with a Pressure card.] Ace was pleasantly surprised by the notification. Many things happened in thest three weeks, like fighting two 3-star magical beasts or protecting Scarlett''s subordinates. However, his system never gave him a quest during that time. He even thought his system was dead because there were many interesting events in thest three weeks, but his system did not give him a single quest. He just did not expect that a challenge from Lieutenant Valeria would trigger the quest. ''Pressure card?'' Actually, he did not need a pressure card because he could frighten his enemy with his aura. However, a card was a card. He would not say no if his system wanted to give him a card. That was why he changed his mind and epted the challenge. "Alright. I will spar with you." After having breakfast, they rose to their feet, facing each other. Lieutenant Valeria retrieved her daggers from her space ring before finally speaking, "Don''t hold back, Ace. Fight me seriously because I want to know how strong you are." "Sure." Even though he said something like this, he would try his best not to injure her because she was his friend. "I''ming!" after saying that, she rushed toward him before finally swinging her daggers, sending waves of energy at him. Boom! Boom! Her shes hit the trees after Ace avoided it. "Be careful. I will attack you now." He used the Lightning Move skill to appear behind her. Lieutenant Valeria turned her body to block his attack. ''His attack is heavy.'' She was dragged five meters back after blocking his attack. Like before, Ace attacked her again. Even though she asked him to fight her seriously, he only used seventy percent of his power. He even would not use the third form of Yin Yang Dragon skill or the Great Lightning Dragon magic because it would injure her heavily. Boom! Boom! Boom! The duo was strong. Just the impact of their attacks destroyed many trees and two small mountains. A soft smile spread across his face as he attacked her. He knew she was a powerful awakener, but she was much stronger than he thought. ''As expected of a Lieutenant, she is so strong.'' Ace had faced many opponents, but she was the strongest among them. "Raving sh!" she shed her dagger wildly, sending waves of energy at him. "Earth Shield." Ace decided to block her attack with magic. However, her attacks were so strong, causing her earth shield to get destroyed immediately. Lieutenant Valeria rushed toward him before finally pointing her dagger at his neck. "I won, Ace." At the same time, the real Ace appeared behind her. "No. It''s my win." Lieutenant Valeria turned her head to look at the real Ace. ''Ace? He is behind me?'' She returned her attention to the Ace in front of her. Ace''s clone, who was in front of her, smiled before finally melting into water. ''He is a clone?'' She stored her daggers into her space ring and uttered, "I lost. I ept you, Ace." Ace tilted his head to the left. "Huh?" Chapter 188 Pressure Card ? Ace did not get her words. "What do you mean by saying you ept me? I don''t get it. Can you exin it to me?" He believed they did not make a bet earlier, so he had no idea what she was talking about. "It''s nothing. Let''s find a way to Aquarin city now." she did not exin the meaning of her words. ''He is stronger than me, so I won''t deny this feeling anymore.'' Yes, there was a reason why she challenged him to spar with her. It was because she wanted to know whether he was stronger than her or not. A special feeling blossomed within her when he took care of her, but she always denied it because she did not want to have a boyfriend who was weaker than her. And because Ace had defeated her, she would ept her feelings now. This was the reason why she said she epted him. "Alright." Ace did not force her to tell him about it. ''Let me check my reward now.'' He looked at the notification. [Ding! The quest isplete.] [Ding! Host has received a Pressure card (1). Host can find it in the inventory.] ''Hmm?'' An unexpected happiness consumed him. Previously, he thought it was a one-time use card, but he was wrong because it was a skill card. In other words, he could use Pressure skill as much as he wanted! It was like his Transformation Mask. It would not disappear after using it once. ''Let me read the description now.'' When he used this skill, awakeners at the same rank would feel a tinge of fear. If they could not ovee the fear, they would be scared of him. For awakeners lower than his rank, they would fall on their knees instantly, and great fear would emerge within them. Their bodies would tremble continuously, and they wouldn''t dare to do something to him. At that time, they would see him as a grim reaper. ''No bad, not bad.'' He nodded his head in satisfaction. "Why are you nodding your head?" Lieutenant Valeria asked curiously. ''Does he understand the meaning of my words?'' She added in her mind. Ace shifted his gaze from his system to Lieutenant Valeria. "I think we can find Aquarin city faster if we fly because it''s easier to find it from the sky." She also agreed with his words. ''Does that mean he will carry me again?'' Her heart suddenly beat fast. She suddenly remembered the time when she was injured because, at that time, he always carried her. When she was about to say something to him, Ace carried her in a princess style before finally flying high in the sky. Lieutenant Valeria did not say anything because she had epted her feelings. She would let him do whatever he wanted because her heart belonged to him now. After flying for several minutes, they saw an awakener surrounded by five magical beasts. At first, Ace did not want to help that person, but he changed his mind after Lieutenant Valeria asked him to help him. To his surprise, that person was from Aquarin City, so he knew the way to Aquarin City. ---- Aquarin City, Stardust Hotel. Ace and Lieutenant Valeria were currently talking with a receptionist. They had visited many hotels before, but their room was full. Stardust Hotel was theirst hope. They would sleep on the street if the room was full again. "Mister, there is only one room avable." The receptionist uttered, "However, our room is big, so it''s enough for two people." Ace did not agree immediately. "How is it? Should we take it?" Before Lieutenant Valeria answered his question, the receptionist uttered, "Mister, I suggest you take this room. There will be a festival tomorrow, so I''m sure all the rooms in the other hotels are full by now." Of course, Ace wanted to take it, but he would let Lieutenant Valeria decide it because he did not want her to think that he wanted to take advantage of the situation. "Let''s just take it." Lieutenant Valeria had slept with Ace in a cave and abandoned house, so she decided to take it. The receptionist was pleased. After Ace paid for the room, one of the employees escorted them to their room. Stardust Hotel was a luxurious hotel, so their room was big and luxurious. "Please call us if you need something." After saying that, the employee left. "This hotel is not bad." Ace sat on a couch. Ace and Lieutenant Valeria were currently in the living room. The living room was big, with a red sofa in the middle of it. There were two ocean paintings hanging on the wall, with a small tree ced in each corner of the room. Beautiful ornaments made of wood were also disyed in the room. If hepared it with the hotel in his previous life, Stardust Hotel was 4 Star hotel. Lieutenant Valeria sat next to him. Like Ace, she was also pleased. Now she would not feel cold at night, and she could sleep on a soft bed. After talking with Ace for ten minutes, she rose to her feet. "Ace, I will take a shower first." Ace did not say anything, but he nodded his head. [God of Lust utters, boy, why don''t you take a bath with her?] The corner of his lips twitched. [God of Lust says she has fallen for you, so I''m sure she won''t refuse it.] Ace did not believe God of Lust''s words, so he decided to ignore him. ''System, activated Pressure card.'' He said in his head. [Ding! Pressure Card activated.] ''It''s a pity I can''t try this skill immediately.'' Ace could only sit on a couch. At that moment, he really wished there was a TV in the living room. However, he knew it was an impossible wish. After they took a bath, they decided to take a walk around the city. That night, the duo had a great time because they could enjoy the beautiful city together. ---- The following day, Ace and Lieutenant Valeria decided to stroll around the city again, but the city was filled with people. The sound ofughter reverberated in the entire area. Everyone was happy. It was a festival day, so they had happy faces. ''It''s crowded.'' Ace and Lieutenant Valeria saw many people in front of their hotel. Even though it was crowded, it did not stop them from taking a walk; instead, they wanted to enjoy the city even more because it was a festival day. "Let''s go." Ace uttered. "Un." Lieutenant Valeria nodded her head. The duo began taking a walk around the city. "It seems like we are lucky." They arrived at Aquarin City one day before the festival, so in his view, they were lucky. "You are right." She agreed with his words. "We are lucky." Likest night, the duo strolled around the city with happy faces. They talked, joked andughed together. However, something he was most worried about happened to them. They got separated! Even though they walked together earlier, but it was crowded, so they got separated. ''Where is she?'' Ace began looking for her. ''Lieutenant Valeria, where are you?'' He did not expect to be separated from her not long after leaving the hotel. At the same time, Lieutenant Valeria was also looking for him. But unlike him, she only stood in her position and skimmed her surroundings. She believed he had realized that she was not with him. That was why she waited there because she was sure he would return to her soon. And what she had guessed was right because she saw him running toward her shortly after that. ''Look at him! He is running with a worried face as if he has just lost something important to him.'' She smiled softly as she looked at Ace. After Ace was in front of her, he uttered, "I finally found you, Lieutenant Valeria." "Yes. You found me." She smiled as she said. "Let''s go." He held her right hand because he did not want to lose her again. There were many people, so he was sure they would get separated again if he did not hold her hands. Lieutenant Valeria''s face blossomed into a smile. ''It seems like he is afraid of losing me.'' Even though she did not say it, but she liked it when he held her right hand. As Ace was enjoying the festival with Lieutenant Valeria, a young elf licked her ice cream happily. ''Hmm?'' She immediately stopped her footsteps when she caught sight of Ace. "Ace¡­" she shouted as she waved her hands. Even though the distance between them was not far, but he did not hear her because it was crowded. ''Wait!'' She suddenly remembered something important. ''Shouldn''t I inform vice leader and the others about this?'' Phoenix sword was in Ace''s hands, so she should inform them. ''Yes. I should inform them now.'' With that idea in mind, she returned to her organization. ---- Aquarin City, Phoenix Organization headquarters. Phoenix organization was one of three big organizations in Aquarin City. It was a female organization with several races as its members, such as human and demi-human. Even though it was a female organization, it was a powerful organization because it had a few awakeners at Master rank. There were currently four demi-human in a huge living room; two female elves, one female fox and one female cat. The cat had one tail, while the fox had three tails. If a man saw them, he would fall in love with them immediately because they were beautifuldies. "Vice leader, what should we do with that young man?" the demi-human cat inquired. Chapter 189 Festival ? "Vice leader, what should we do with that young man?" the demi-human cat inquired. The cat had the body of a human with cute ck cat ears and a tail on her butt. Her blue eyes matched perfectly with her long ck hair. Even though she looked like a teenager, she was already in herte twenties. The name of this girl was Leena, one of the strongest members of the Phoenix organization. "There are two options." A beautiful elf, who was sitting on the opposite side of Leena, responded. This attractive elf had long golden hair and blue eyes. Unlike most female elves, she had big breasts. The name of this elf was Sylvia L. Greenwood, the vice leader of the Phoenix organization. "What is it?" a night elf asked curiously. Like Silvia, this night elf also had big breasts and a beautiful face. She had long ck hair and brown eyes. Even though she had dark skin, it did not reduce her beauty; instead, it made her look more attractive. The name of this night elf was Viviya Silversky, an awakener at Master rank. "The first option is to ask him to return the Phoenix sword to us." Silvia spoke and paused for a second before she continued, "The second option is to make him our leader." "Make him our leader?" the beautiful fox said in surprise. Like Leena, this fox had a human body. Her long pink hair matched perfectly with her pink eyes. Even though she belonged to the nine-tailed fox race, she currently only had three tails. Of course, she could be a nine-tailed fox in the future, but she had to get stronger first to do that. "Yes." Silvia responded, "He can be our leader, but he has to defeat us first. I don''t want a leader who is weaker than us." "But he is male. Isn''t our organization a women''s organization?" Viviya inquired. "It can''t be helped." Silvia responded, "The Phoenix sword is in his hands, so it''s like he is the sessor of our leader." "But what if he is a bad young man?" Renea did not want to have a bad leader. "That''s why we will test him first." Of course, Silvia also did not want to have a bad leader because it could ruin their organization. "If he is a bad person, we will reject him." "I agreed with this idea." Leena spoke. As they were talking seriously, Neia ran into the living room. "Vice leader, good news." Neia said as she breathed heavily. "I have good news." Silvia and the others turned their heads toward Neia. "Good news? What is it?" Silvia asked curiously. "I saw him earlier." Neia responded, "Ace is in this city now." "Ace? Do you mean the young man who has our leader''s sword?" Viviya inquired. "Yes. I saw him with a beautiful woman earlier. It seems like he has found his friend." Ace told Neia that he looked for his friend when they met, so she believed Lieutenant Valeria was his friend. "Where does he stay?" Silvia inquired. "About that¡­" Neia could not answer Silvia''s question because she returned to her organization right after seeing Ace. "¡­I don''t know. I return right after seeing him." Silvia could not help but sigh. "Renea, bring a few people with you and find out where he stays. Don''t expose yourself immediately. We will talk to him tomorrow if you can find where he stays today." "Alright." Renea rose to her feet and walked toward Neia. "Let''s go, Neia." "Un." Neia nodded her head. ---- "Ace, let''s find a ce to rest." It was already 04:00 pm, so Lieutenant Valeria was tired. Sure, the festival was amazing, but they had been walking since morning, so it was normal if she was tired. "Alright." He agreed instantly because he was also tired. To their surprise, they saw a park not far from them. "How about we rest in the park?" he inquired. "Sure." From her point of view, it was not a bad idea to rest at the park. On their way to the park, a kid about twelve years old stopped them. The kid was cute and carrying a basket full of red roses. "Big brother, do you want to buy a rose for your beautiful girlfriend?" the little girl thought Ace and Lieutenant Valeria were a couple because they were walking hand in hand. Ace and Lieutenant Valeria stopped their footsteps. At this moment, Lieutenant Valeria was shocked and shy because the little girl said she was Ace''s lover. Of course, she tried her best to hide it because she did not want him to see her flushed face. ''Naughty little girl!'' Even though she heard the little girl''s words clearly, she did not try to exin that she was not his lover because she had epted her feelings for him. She let the misunderstandings continue and just stared at Ace, wanting to see what he would do. Ace smiled softly before finally asking, "How much does it cost?" "Fifteen copper coins for one rose." The little girl answered. Ace retrieved fifteen copper coins from his space ring and gave it to her. "Here, fifteen copper coins." The little girl took the money happily. After giving the rose to Ace, she waved goodbye. "Thank you, big brother. I hope you have a nice day with your girlfriend." Ace stared at the little girl and uttered, "Where did she learn such words?" "Maybe her parents taught her about it." Actually, Lieutenant Valeria was also curious about it. Ace immediately gave the rose to her. "I present this rose for you, Lieutenant Valeria. A beautiful rose for a beautifuldy." Actually, he wanted to use romantic words, but he changed his mind. Even though she knew he would give the rose to her, she was still pleased when he presented it to her. Due to how happy she was, she even felt like her feet barely touched the ground. "Thank you, Ace." She took the rose while showing her soft smile at him. Ace also showed his soft smile. "Let''s go to the park now." "Un." She nodded her head. Like before, they walked hand in hand. They did not feel shy or nervous when they were holding hands, as if it was normal for them to do that. After walking for several minutes, they finally reached their destination. They immediately looked for a good spot to rest. "Let''s sit on that public seating." Ace said as he pointed his left index finger at the public seating in front of them. "Un." She nodded her head. Like before, the duo chatted again after sitting in public seating. At that moment, only two couples were around them, and these two couples sat right before them. "We should buy snacks and drinks earlier." Ace said when he saw the couple before him eating a snack together. "We are al- " Lieutenant Valeria stopped her words halfway when she saw what the couples were doing. ''What?!'' She widened her eyes in surprise. The adult couple was kissing passionately. As for the young couple, the boyfriend was feeding the girlfriend a snack from mouth to mouth before finally kissing her hungrily. ''Is it normal to kiss in this park?'' That was the question that appeared in her mind. Ace, who was sitting on her right side, was stunned. "What''s wrong?" Lieutenant Valeria was still in a state of shock, so she did not answer his question and kept looking at what the couples were doing. "Is ther-"like Lieutenant Valeria, Ace was also stunned when he saw what they were doing. ''Are we allowed to do that in this park?" It was their first timeing to that park, so he did not know what the locals did in the park. Even though these couples knew that Ace and Lieutenant Valeria was looking at them, they did not show the slightest care about it. They kept kissing passionately as if they were alone in the park. After looking at them for several seconds, Ace and Lieutenant Valeria looked at each other. *Thump¡­thump¡­thump¡­ Their hearts suddenly beat fast when they looked into each other''s eyes. Not only that, but they suddenly remembered the time when they kissed in a cave a few days ago. Maybe because these couples were kissing passionately in front of them or perhaps because they recalled the time when they kissed in a cave, but at that time, a desire to kiss suddenly arose within them. That desire grew bigger and bigger to the point that they almost could not hold back anymore. "Huft¡­huft¡­Huft¡­" because the mes of lust had consumed their bodies, the duo suddenly breathed heavily. Not only that, but they also opened their mouths slightly as if they were ready to kiss passionately like the couples in front of them. "Ace¡­" when Lieutenant Valeria saw his ck eyes, she suddenly felt as if his ck eyes became tiny ck holes, sucking her soul into them. Like her, Ace also could not control himself when he saw her pretty eyes. He even felt as if there was a ma between her eyes and his body. "Lieutenant Valeria¡­" Ace slowly cupped her pretty face. Despite knowing what he was going to do, Lieutenant Valeria did not stop them; instead, she slowly closed her eyes, giving him a sign that she was ready to wee the kiss. Ace, who was unable to control his desire to kiss her, slowly brought his face closer to hers. ''Lieutenant Valeria¡­'' In less than five seconds, their lips finally met. When many people were enjoying the festival, Ace and Lieutenant Valeria kissed in the park. Chapter 190 Kiss ? A flock of birds flew in the blue sky, and several trees swayed in the wind. When many people were enjoying a festival, two young people were kissing in a beautiful park. The young man was cupping the young woman''s pretty face while the youngdy was closing her eyes. Even though they were in a public ce, they did not show the slightest care about it and kept kissing. No! They were not perverts. There were three reasons why they kissed in the park. First, two couples in front of them were kissing passionately. Second, they suddenly remembered the time when they kissed in a cave. Andst, they could not hold back the mes of lust within them. Even though everyone would think of it as an excuse, the duo did not care about it because, at that moment, they only wanted to fulfill their desire. And their desire was to kiss their lover. No. A lover was not the right word. The right word was crush because they were not lovers. Not yet! Not for now! However, based on their behavior, it would not be long before they became a couple because a special feeling had blossomed within them. They just never expressed it and kept hiding it. This was also the reason why they kissed in the park. ''Ace¡­'' Lieutenant Valeria slowly opened her eyes. After pressing his lips against hers for several seconds, Ace stopped the kiss. Like before, he looked into her eyes. Because the distance between them was close, they could feel each other''s breath. "Huft¡­Huft¡­Huft¡­" they nced at the couples in front of them before looking each other in the eyes again. At first, they only looked each other in the eyes, but everything changed shortly after that. They immediately brought their faces closer to each other! But unlike before, their kiss was much lewder this time. The couples before them were kissing passionately, so the duo wanted to do it too. ''Lieutenant Valeria¡­'' Ace tried to put his tongue into her mouth. Lieutenant Valeria instantly opened her little mouth. Not only that, but she also weed the kiss with her soft pink tongue. ''Ace¡­'' She began moving her tongue lewdly. As they were moving their tongues wildly, they also tilted their heads to the left and right because it could make the kiss hotter. The couples in front of them smiled at Ace and Lieutenant Valeria. They liked what Ace and Lieutenant Valeria were doing. They were in a beautiful park, so they should take that opportunity to kiss their girlfriends passionately. After kissing passionately for several seconds, Lieutenant Valeria broke the kiss. Actually, she was still not satisfied. She stopped the kiss because she was out of breath. This was the reason why her face was still close to his because, with this, they could kiss hungrily immediately. "Ace¡­" she called his name as she breathed heavily. At first, Ace wanted to kiss her passionately again, but he changed his mind when he saw her fascinating face. Lieutenant Valeria looked so seductive at that time. Her pretty face had turned lewd, and the mes of lust could be seen in her eyes. If someone wanted to see a goddess, they could simply just see her because, at that time, she looked like a goddess of seduction. ''Lieutenant Valeria¡­'' His heart beat fast. Ace almost could not hold back himself because she looked so seductive. "Lieutenant Valeria, let''s return to the hotel now." She nodded her head. Even though he did not say directly what he wanted, she could understand what he had in mind. Sex! Yes, she believed Ace desired to have sex with her because it was written on his face. Did she ept his wish? Of course! Her heart already belonged to him, so she was willing to have sex with him because her body and heart were his now. After reaching their hotel, the duo headed to the bedroom. Ace and Lieutenant Valeria were currently sitting on the edge of the bed. Like before, the mes of lust were still burning within them. The lust within them even grew bigger because they kept thinking about what they would do after reaching their hotel. "Lieutenant Valeria¡­" Ace cupped her face before bringing his face closer to hers. Lieutenant Valeria instantly opened her mouth. She knew what he had in mind, so she opened her mouth instantly. Like before, they kissed hungrily. They even moved their tongues lewder. They were in their hotel, so they did not hold back themselves. As he was devouring her little mouth, Ace''s hands did not stay still. No one was around them now, so he did what he wanted. Lieutenant Valeria widened her eyes in surprise when he suddenly squeezed her breasts. ''He is squeezing my breasts.'' She did not stop him. She let him do whatever he wanted because she knew something like this would happen. ''I¡­'' Because he was squeezing her breasts, Lieutenant Valeria suddenly wanted to y with his penis, but she waved. Whenever she wanted to move her right hand, she stopped. This process was repeated three times until, finally, she rubbed his cock through his pants. ''His cock is already erect.'' Maybe because they were kissing passionately, or perhaps because the mes of lust had consumed her body, but at that time, she desired to y with his penis directly. ''I want to y with his cock directly.'' When Ace stopped the kiss, she kept looking at his handsome face and his bulge. Of course, Ace noticed what she was doing, but he did not say or do anything and let her do whatever she wanted. Actually, he liked what she was doing because, with this, the possibility of them having sex was high. ''She is so seductive!'' He rubbed her pink lips gently while looking at her fascinating expression. Like before, Lieutenant Valeria did not do anything because she was focused on rubbing his cock through his pants. ''He didn''t stop me. Does that mean I can do whatever I want?'' She looked at his pants before returning her attention to his handsome face. ''He really did not stop me.'' Her heart beat faster after she unbuttoned her pants. *Zzttt¡­ The sound of her unzipping his pants echoed in her ears. Lieutenant Valeria opened her mouth and breathed heavily again. She had unzipped his pants, so the lust within her grew drastically. ''It''s huge¡­and long.'' Her eyes widened for a second when she saw his erect penis. *Gulp¡­ She could not help but gulp her saliva. At that time, his cock looked so delicious in her eyes. The size, the tightness, and the color; everything was perfect. Ten out of ten! ''It''s his pre-cum.'' A desire to taste his pre-cum suddenly arose within her. However, she did not do that and shifted her gaze from his cock to his face. "Ace¡­" Ace kissed her passionately again. As he was kissing her hungrily, Lieutenant Valeria held his erect penis. At first, she only held his cock, but it onlysted for five seconds before finally, she moved her right hand up and down continuously, giving him a handjob. ''It''s hot.'' She moved her right hand up and down faster and faster as if she wanted to make him orgasm quickly. After stopping the kiss, Ace grabbed the hem of her T-shirt. His intention was clear. He wanted to take off her clothes! Lieutenant Valeria stopped giving him a handjob. She also cooperated when he wanted to take off her clothes. After removing their clothes, they sat on the edge of the bed again. Like before, Lieutenant Valeria held his erect penis again. She did not feel shy or nervous because she had just given him a handjob. As Lieutenant Valeria was giving him a handjob, Ace yed with her big breasts. He licked and sucked her breasts skillfully. Ace was not a virgin. He had already had sex many times, so he knew how to give a woman pleasure. He knew when to lick or when to bite her nipples. This was the reason why Lieutenant Valeria kept wailing. "Hmm¡­Hmmm...Mmmm¡­" at first, she could still give him a handjob, but it onlysted ten seconds before she finally gave up and decided to enjoy the pleasure. "Mmm¡­Mmm¡­Mmm¡­" she bit her right index finger as she tried her best not to moan. After sucking and licking her big breasts, Ace kissed her passionately again. Of course, Lieutenant Valeria weed the kiss because, at that time, her body always responded to his every action. Unlike before, Ace did not y with her beasts when he was kissing her hungrily. Instead, he yed with her vagina because he wanted to make her hornier. Lieutenant Valeria instantly spread her legs wider because, with this, it would be easier for him to y with her pussy. "Ah¡­Ah¡­Ah¡­" countless seductive cries escaped from her little mouth after Ace broke the kiss. Ace was ying with her pussy and clitoris, so she failed to hold back her wail. ''Ah¡­Ah¡­Ah¡­'' The pleasure she felt was even greater when Ace licked her breasts again. He was ying with her sensitive parts at the same time, so she could not hold back herself anymore, causing her to moan continuously. ''He is so good at this.'' At this moment, her mind was already on cloud nine. "Ace¡­" she looked at him with her seductive expression. Even though she did not say directly what she wanted, Ace could understand it. Sex! She wanted to have sex immediately. Because he also desired to do it with her, he granted her wish. Lieutenant Valeria crawled onto the bed before finally lying on her back. After sitting between her legs and spreading them, he positioned his penis at her vaginal opening. "I will put it in now." "Un." Lieutenant Valeria nodded her head. Chapter 191 Ten Out Of Ten ? Two attractive young people were doing adult things in a big, luxurious bedroom. The youngdy was lying on her back and wearing a fascinating face. Her big breasts jiggled uncontrobly, and countless seductive cries escaped from her little mouth. Between her legs, a good-looking young man was holding her wless thighs and moving his hips back and forth continuously. The faster he moved his waist, the faster the youngdy moaned. The faster he moved his hips, the more her big breasts jiggled uncontrobly. And the faster he moved his waist, the lewder her expression became. It was as if the young man could control the youngdy''s body with his hips. These two attractive young people were none other than Ace and one of the top beauties in Nightshire City, Valeria Mils. Ace and Lieutenant Valeria were currently having sex in a big, luxurious bedroom. To be more precisely, they were having sex in a missionary position! Even though Ace was not her lover or husband, Lieutenant Valeria was still willing to have sex with him. No! She was not a slut! She was also not a prostitute. She was willing to have sex with him because she had a special feeling for him. Yes, she was in love with him! When she was heavily injured a few days ago, Ace took care of her non-stop. He cooked food when she was hungry. He fed her when they were eating. He carried her when they went somewhere. Ace took care of her without feeling tired. He even neverined. This was the reason why she was in love with him because he always cared about her well-being and put her first. She even felt as if she was a queen when she was with him because he always treated her well. She believed someone like him was rare in this world, so she would not let the opportunity to be his lover slip away. This was the reason why she was willing to have sex with him. "Ah¡­Ah¡­Ah¡­" Lieutenant Valeria cried out in delight. She did not hide her lewd face like usual. She also did not hold back her wails. At that time, what she had in mind was only one thing. Enjoy the pleasure! Ace''s penis was perfect for her pussy. She even felt like she was on cloud nine. Whenever he slid his penis in and out of her wet vagina, immense pleasure entered her body. Sure, she had experienced this pleasure before, but this time was different. She even could not describe the pleasure she felt in words. If she had to give a score, it would be ten out of ten. Perfect! Due to how amazing it was, she even no longer cared about her image and kept moaning continuously. "Ah¡­Ah¡­Ah¡­Ace¡­Ah¡­Ah¡­" Lieutenant Valeria moaned as she spread her arms widely. A hug and a kiss! She wanted Ace to kiss and hug her. Even though they were already connected, but she still wanted it. She wanted them to be connected in both the upper and lower body. She wanted them to kiss hungrily and intertwine their tongues lewdly. And she wanted to feel the warmth of his body while enjoying the pleasure. This was the reason why she asked for a kiss and hug. Even though Lieutenant Valeria did not say what she wanted directly, Ace could understand it. He immediately bent over before finally devouring her little mouth, kissing her hungrily. "Mmm¡­Mmm¡­Mmm¡­" Lieutenant Valeria could not moan clearly because she was having a deep kiss with Ace. ''Ah¡­Ah¡­Ah¡­'' As she was intertwining her tongue with his, she wrapped her long arms around his back. Not only that, but she also wrapped her legs around his waist as if she did not want to be separated from him. *Slick¡­Slick¡­slick¡­ The sound of his penis sliding in and out of her wet pussy reverberated in the bedroom. Even though Lieutenant Valeria wrapped her legs around his butt, but it could not stop Ace from moving his waist back and forth. He kept moving his waist continuously, enjoying her lewd pussy to the fullest. ''Her pussy is amazing!'' Like Lieutenant Valeria, Ace also felt immense pleasure. Her vagina muscles squeezed his penis wildly, to the point that he felt as if countless tiny tentacles were squeezing his cock. "Ah¡­Ah¡­Ah¡­" seductive wails came out of her mouth after Ace stopped the kiss. Like before, Lieutenant Valeria looked at him with her fascinating expression. It was as if she wanted to seduce him with her lewd face. After straightening his body, Ace grabbed her slender waist and turned her body. Doggy style! They had sex in missionary position for several minutes, so he wanted to change position because different positions gave different sensations. Even though Lieutenant Valeria was startled by his sudden actions, she did not say anything and let him do whatever she wanted. She only wanted to enjoy the pleasure, so she let him take the lead. "Ah¡­Ah¡­Ah¡­" At first, Ace only grabbed her slender waist and moved his hips back and forth, but everything changed when his gazended on her back. Lieutenant Valeria''s back was beautiful and wless. Even though she was injured a few days ago, but there was no scar on her body. Her back was so beautiful and perfect, to the point that he felt as if he was hypnotized by it. "Ah¡­Ah...Ah...Hii¡­" Lieutenant Valeria was startled when Ace suddenly kissed her back. ''He is kissing my back.'' Of course, she did not hate what he was doing. She even liked it because his gentle kisses gave her more pleasure. Ace was startled by the sudden tightness. Since he kissed her back, her pussy became much tighter. Not only that, but her vaginal muscles also became wilder and wilder. It was as if her pussy wanted to crush his penis. ''So tight! Her pussy is so tight!'' Of course, Ace did not stop there. After showering her beautiful back with gentle kisses, Ace yed with her big breasts. He squeezed, yed with her nipples and pinched her pink nipples. He did what he pleased because he wanted to enjoy her body. He was having sex with one of the top beauties, so he would not hold back and enjoy her body to the fullest. Time went by quickly, and without realizing it, it had been forty minutes since they had sex in their room. During these forty minutes, the duo had sex in many positions, from missionary to Cowgirl sex position. Of course, they really enjoyed it because every position gave different pleasure. "Ace¡­" Lieutenant Valeria cupped his handsome face and looked at him with her lustful eyes. Lieutenant Valeria and Ace were currently having sex in a lotus position. After trying many positions, they decided to change into a lotus position because, with this, they could enjoy the pleasure while looking at each other. Ace stopped bouncing her body and kissed her because he knew what she had in mind. "Huft¡­Huft¡­Huft¡­" they looked into each other in the eyes after breaking the kiss. As she was staring at his ck eyes, Lieutenant Valeria praised him in her head. ''You are amazing, Ace.'' She only said it in her head because she was too shy to tell it to him. After giving him a peck on the lips, she uttered, "Let''s continue, Ace." Ace did not say anything and immediately grabbed her soft ass. Like before, countless seductive moans escaped from her little mouth when Ace moved her body up and down continuously. After bouncing her body for several minutes, they finally reached their limit. ''I''m cumming¡­I''m cumming¡­I''m cumming¡­'' They had an orgasm at the same time. "Huft¡­Huft¡­Huft¡­" Ace stared at her pretty face. "It was amazing, Lieutenant Valeria." "Un." She nodded her head. ''It was amazing, Ace.'' She said in her mind. Shortly after that, theyy on the bed. Lieutenant Valeria was lying prone, while Ace was on her left side. ''I had sex with Ace, and it was amazing.'' Even though they had finished having sex, she still felt pleasure. She even felt as if Ace''s penis was still in her vagina. It was as if her body could no longer forget his cock. ''He is really amazing.'' She praised him again. Ace was handsome, young, tall, had a beautiful smile, kind and strong. He even had a big cock and knew how to use it. She knew he was amazing, but after sleeping with him, she finally realized that he was more amazing than she thought. ''How can he be so perfect like this?'' She stared at his handsome face. ''Wait.'' She suddenly remembered Scarlett. ''What should I say to city mistresster?'' She suddenly had aplicated feeling. Ace was Scarlett''s lover, and she was Scarlett''s subordinate. If Scarlett knew she had slept with him and she was in love with him, everything would beplicated. ''What should I do?'' She suddenly remembered Ozur''s words. ''I don''t want to lose him. I will tell the city mistress about my feelings for him.'' She decided to tell Scarlett about her feelings for Ace after returning to Nightshire City. Ace, who was looking at the ceiling, smiled softly. Like Lieutenant Valeria, he was also happy. He did not expect so many good things to happen after the ck hole teleported him to Arnlisle Forest. ''It''s a blessing in disguise.'' He suddenly wanted to thank the ck hole for teleporting him to Arnlisle Forest. As Ace smiled happily, Lieutenant Valeria said, "Ace, can you sit up first?" Ace did what he was told after he saw her sitting on the bed. "What is it?" Lieutenant Valeria held his hands and looked him in the eyes. "Ace, I love you." Chapter 192 Lovers ? "Ace, I love you." Lieutenant Valeria decided to confess her love to him because she wanted him to know that she had fallen in love with him. *Thump¡­thump¡­thump¡­ Her heart beat fast right after telling him about her feeling. Sure, she knew he cared about her, and they had just finished having sex, but there was still a possibility of him rejecting her love. ''What should I do if he rejects me? What if he only sees me as his big sister? What if he only sees me as his friend? And what if I misunderstand his caring attitude as love?" Countless questions appeared in her mind. Ace, who was sitting in front of her, smiled softly. He was not surprised by her confession because he had suspected that she was in love with him. First, they held hands many times. Second, they went on a date twice. Third, they kissed several times andst, they had sex in their room. Based on her personality, it should be impossible for her to do all these things if she was not in love with him. This was the reason why he could still calm down because she had told him through her actions that she was in love with him. ''I didn''t expect her to confess her love to me.'' Lieutenant Valeria was a woman, so he thought she would not confess her love to him, but he was wrong. She even confessed her love right after they finished having sex. Was he happy with her confession? Of course, he was delighted because he also had a special feeling for her. That was why he always treated her with love because a special feeling also blossomed in his heart. Lieutenant Valeria, who was holding his hands, kept looking at him. ''Why didn''t he say anything?'' She had no idea that he had epted her love because he did not say anything and only smiled softly at her. ''What is the meaning of his smile? Does he ept me? Or does he reject me?'' She was not a goddess, so she could not read his mind. "What is your answer, Ace?" her heart beat faster every second. Of course, she hoped he would ept her love because she desired to be his girlfriend. Ace smiled again. "I love you too." Boom! Lieutenant Valeria''s heart pounded with happiness, and she felt as if the bedroom suddenly turned into a beautiful garden. ''He epted my love. He epted my love.'' A happy smile appeared on her pretty face. Lovers! They were lovers now! The most handsome man in Nightshire City was her lover now! ''I''m so happy.'' She was d that she decided to confess her love to him. Because of her courage, she was officially his girlfriend now. [God of Wind utters, look at her. It seems like she is really happy.] [God of Lust speaks, well done, boy.] [God of Harem smiles at you.] [Goddess of Love nods her head.] "Let''s tell Scarlett about our rtionship after returning to Nightshire city." Scarlett was also his woman, so he did not want to hide his rtionship with Valeria from her. "Ace, let me be the one to tell her about our rtionship." From her point of view, it was better for her to be the one to tell Scarlett about their rtionship because they were both women. "Sure. But I want to be present when you tell her about our rtionship." He wanted to apany her because, with this, he could help her handle the situation if everything was out of her control. Both Scarlett and Lieutenant Valeria were his women now, so he did not want them to fight. "Alright." She agreed instantly because she could understand his intention. "Lieutenant Valeria, I ha-" before he had finished his words, she pressed her right index finger against his lips. "Ace, can you just call me Valeria? Calling me Lieutenant Valeria will make us look like we are not a couple." they were lovers now, so she wanted him to just call her Valeria. "I forgot about it." He smiled softly. Shortly after that, Valeriay prone on the bed. ''Today is a beautiful day.'' She smiled softly. Ace, who was sitting on her left side, looked at her. At first, he did not have a dirty mind, but everything changed when his gaze fell on her soft ass. ''That ass¡­'' He suddenly remembered the time when he fucked her from behind. At that moment, the sound of his waist hitting her soft ass continuously reverberated in their bedroom. It was a heavenly feeling because, at that time, her pussy also squeezed his cock wildly. ''Her ass is really sexy!'' As he was recalling the time when they had sex in the doggy style, his cock was slowly erect. Not only that, but the mes of lust appeared again, and the wild beast within him roared continuously. Sure, they had just finished having sex, but her naked body was so seductive in his eyes, causing the lust within him to appear again. ''Sometimes, I can''t control you. I''m really a pervert.'' He looked at his erect penis before returning his attention to her naked body. ''She is my lover now, so I can do whatever I want to her.'' With that idea in mind, he approached her slowly. Valeria did not know what was going on. She thought they would not have sex again because they had just finished doing it, and it was nighttime. Little did she know that her naked body and soft ass could turn on her young lover easily. ''Hmm?'' She was startled when Ace suddenly lifted her ass high. She immediately turned her head to look at him. "Ace, what are you do-Ahh¡­." She could not finish her words because Ace suddenly thrust his penis into her pussy again. ''He thrust his penis into my pussy again.'' Even though she was startled by his sudden actions, she did not stop him. He was her lover, so she let him do whatever he wanted and only moaned. "Ah¡­Ah¡­Ah¡­" ''He is still not satisfied.'' She added in her mind. [God of Lustughs after seeing your actions.] [God of Lust says he likes your actions. Let the lust within you burns forever.] Ace ignored the notifications and kept moving his waist. When he heard the sound of his waist hitting Valeria''s soft ass, the mes of lust within him grew drastically, and the wild beast inside him roared wildly. Coupled with the sound of her seductive moans, it made him feel as if he was hearing an angelic song. "Ah¡­Ah¡­Ah¡­" The more she moaned, the faster Ace moved his waist. He even did not let her rest when she had an orgasm because, at that time, the wild beast took over his body. "Ah¡­Ah¡­Ah¡­" Valeria was currently lying on her back. Her body was frail because Ace kept fucking her. He even did not give her time to rest after having an orgasm. This was the reason why she could not move her body and could only moan. After sliding his penis in and out of her pussy for several minutes, Ace finally reached his limit. "I''m cumming¡­." Like before, he let out his white sperm deep inside her pussy. He was not afraid when he did this because she could use her energy to push his sperm out of her pussyter. When Valeria saw Ace lying on her right side, she uttered, "I did not know you were a pervert, Ace." "I was seduced by your naked body earlier." He told her the reason why he suddenly thrust his penis into her pussy earlier. "I see." She did not hate it; instead, she liked it because that meant her body was attractive in his eyes. ''It seems like we will often have sex in the future.'' She stared at him before finally pushing his sperm out of her pussy using her energy. ''Hmm?'' Valeria widened her eyes when he suddenly grabbed her waist and put her on top of him. ''He really likes to do things so suddenly like this.'' He almost got a heart attack earlier. After wrapping his arms around her back, Ace uttered, "Let''s sleep now." "Un." She nodded her head. Shortly after that, they fell asleep. ---- The following morning, Ace and Valeria took a walk after having breakfast together. To their surprise, five demi-humans appeared before them when they were having lunch at a fancy restaurant. These five demi-humans were Silvia, Viviya, Leena, Renea and Neia. Ace would have thought they were enemies if he had not seen Neia because they suddenly appeared before them. "I''m sorry for disturbing your time, but can we talk?" Silvia asked politely. "Ace, she is our vice leader." Neia told Ace who Silvia was. Ace shifted his gaze from Neia to Silvia. "What do you want?" "Neia told us that our leader''s sword is in your hands now." Silvia responded, "Can we see it?" When Ace stared at her, Neia was a little panicked. "Ace, we don''t have bad intentions. We only want to see our leader''s swords, nothing more than that. I''m telling the truth." At first, Ace refused to let them see the Phoenix sword, but he changed his mind after Valeria said a few words. "It''s really the Phoenix sword." "It''s true. It''s our leader''s sword." Silvia and the others checked the sword carefully. "It''s my sword now, so I won''t return it to you." Ace liked the Phoenix sword, so he would not return it to them. Silvia and the others looked at Ace after hearing his words. "Does that mean you want to be our leader?" Silvia inquired. Valeria and Ace were startled by Silvia''s words. ''What?! Be their leader?'' Chapter 193 Two Quests Again ? ''What?!'' The expression of deep shock blossomed on his face. Ace was already shocked when five demi-humans suddenly appeared before him. But what surprised him most was that they told him to be their leader if he did not want to return the Phoenix sword to them. He could be their leader because of a sword?! It made no sense! Bing a leader of an organization should not be this easy because there were many criteria for one to be a leader. This was the reason why he found it hard to believe what he was hearing. ''Is this a trap?'' He could not help but think they had bad intentions toward him because what they said was absurd. [Several divine beings are shocked by Silvia''s words.] [God of Mountain widens his eyes in surprise.] [God of Lustughs and tells you to be their leader because being a leader of a female organization is fun and exciting.] "Your only choice is to be our leader if you don''t want to return the Phoenix sword to us." Silvia spoke and paused for a second before continuing, "However, we need to test you first because we can''t have you as our leader right away." "That''s right." Renea added. "After all, the Phoenix organization is female organization, so you can''t be our leader right away." "What kind of test are you guys going to give me?" he asked curiously. "You have to defeat me, Mia and Renea in fight." Silvia responded, "If you lose even once, you can''t be our leader." [Ding! No one in this world can do everything alone. Even a powerful awakener needs someone to help him. Defeat them and be the leader of the Phoenix organization, and the Host will be rewarded with a skill card, Divine Arrow card.] A quest appeared right after Silvia told him about the test. ''A quest?'' An unexpected happiness consumed him. ''And the reward is Divine Arrow skill card?'' Even though he did not know what kind of skill it was, but from its name, he believed it was an amazing skill. When his heart was throbbing with happiness, another notification popped up. [Ding! God of Wind gives you a quest. The grandson of the Ruler must amaze everyone everywhere he is. Shock every member of the Phoenix organization, make them think you are an amazing person and show them that you are an Aeris without telling them. If the conditions are met, the God of Wind will reward you with a Power Imitation card.] ''I got two quests again?!'' He got two quests at the same time when he was on the monster subjugation missionst month. He did not expect to get another stroke of luck. Was he happy? Of course, he was thrilled! Even though the quests were challenging, but the rewards were good. One of the rewards was even a skill card. It could be said he got a jackpot this time because most of the reward given to him was one-time use cards. ''Does that mean bad luck has stopped following me?'' He did not get a single questst month. He even thought he was being followed by bad luck because there had been many interesting events that had happenedst month, but neither his system nor divine beings had given him a single quest. This was the reason why happiness swelled within him when he saw the notifications. Of course, he did not show it on his face because he was in front of Silvia and the others. As the grandson of the Ruler, he had to maintain his image, so he decided to control his emotion. [God of Wind utters, boy, you like to show off and act like an expert, right? Then, don''t disappoint me. Give me something entertaining. I''m sure you will like the rewardter.] Ace was at a loss for words. He did not know why God of Wind said something like that because he believed he had never acted like that until now. "So, how is it?" Silvia inquired, "Do you agree to take our test?" Valeria shifted her gaze from Silvia to Ace. ''What is your answer, Ace? Are you going to ept it or not?'' Even though he was her lover now, she decided not to interfere in this matter because she would always support his decision. "Sure, I will take the test." There were two reasons why he epted it. First, it was because his system and the God of Wind gave him a quest. Andst, it was because of Henry. Yes, Henry was also the reason why he decided to take their test because Henry was his enemy. Like what Scarlett said, even though he was a powerful awakener and an Aeris, he was alone. What he could do was limited, and he would be at a disadvantage if Henry and his subordinates attacked him together. By bing the leader of the Phoenix organization, he could order them to help him deal with Henry. With this, the possibility of him defeating Henry would be even higher. "Wait. It will be one by one fight, right?" he inquired. "Yes." Silvia replied, "And for the sake of fairness, I will order our healing mages to heal you if you get injuredter, so you will always be in top condition for the following fight." Ace was happy after hearing her words. "Where are we going to fight?" "At our base." Silvia told him not to worry because they would not use any dirty tricks. "It''s already afternoon now, so I will take your test tomorrow morning." Ace did not want to take the test immediately because he wanted to spend time with Valeria. She was his lover now, so he wanted to create many beautiful memories with her because they were currently in a beautiful city. "Alright." Silvia did not force him to take the test immediately. "Where do you stay now? I will order someone to escort you to our base tomorrow morning." "We are staying at Stardust Hotel." Ace gave an honest answer. "Alright. We will be waiting for you at our headquarters." After saying that, Silvia rose to her feet. "Let''s return now." Renea and the others nodded their heads. "Bye-bye, Ace." Neia waved goodbye before leaving the restaurant. Ace returned his attention to Valeria. "Let''s take a walk around this city again." "Alright." Valeria nodded. Then they walked out of the restaurant to enjoy the city. ---- There were three powerful organizations in Aquarin City; the White Tiger organization, the Red Dragon organization and the Phoenix organization. Normally, they did not get along and regarded each other as enemies. However, it was a different story now. The White Tiger organization and Red Dragon organization decided to cooperate this time. The reason for their cooperation was one thing. The Phoenix organization! The Red Dragon organization wanted to expand their territory and destroy the Phoenix organization. No! Actually, the real reason was that they hated the Phoenix organization to the bone. One year ago, Silvia and Renea seriously injured the leader of the Red Dragon organization. It took him six months to fully recover from his injury. That was why he decided to cooperate with the White Tiger organization because he was not sure they could destroy the Phoenix organization. As for the White Tiger organization, the reason why they epted the cooperation was simple. Their love was rejected! The leader of the White Tiger organization fell for Silvia, while the vice leader was in love with Renea. However, Silvia and Renea always rejected their love. It had been two years since they chased Silvia and Renea, but Silvia and Renea always rejected them. Because they could not make Silvia and Renea ept their love in subtle ways, they decided to use violence. They would help the Red Dragon organization destroy the Phoenix organization, and they would force Silvia and Renea to be their women. Sure, they knew this method was not noble, but they did not care about it because they knew they would not be able to make Silvia and Renea be their women if they did not use dirty methods. This was the reason why the White Tiger organization agreed to help the Red Dragon organization. "Remember, I don''t want you to kill Silvia and Renea. I don''t care about the rest." The blue-haired man uttered. The name of this young man was Carlos Hart, the leader of the White Tiger organization. "Yes." Jackson, the vice leader of the White Tiger organization, added. "You can do whatever you want with the rest. We don''t care about it. You can even rape or sell themter." "Don''t worry. We won''t do anything to Silvia and Renea." The grey-haired man responded. This man had a scar on his right cheek, and his left eye could no longer see. The name of this man was Logan Harper, the leader of the Red Dragon organization. Actually, he barely agreed with Carlos'' condition because Silvia and Renea were the ones who made him like that. However, he needed the White Tiger organization to destroy the Phoenix organization, so he had no other choice but to agree to Carlos'' condition. He also believed Carlos and Jackson would make Silvia and Renea feel like they were living in hell. "Good!" Carlos and Jackson were pleased after hearing Logan''s words. "So, when are we going to attack them?" the green-haired man inquired. The name of this young man was Dante. He was the vice leader of the Red Dragon organization. "How about we attack them tomorrow?" Carlos responded. Logan and the others exchanged a nce before finally nodding their heads. "Alright. Let''s attack them tomorrow." Logan uttered. Chapter 194 Taking Silvia’s Test ? Stardust Hotel, Ace''s Bedroom. Ace and Valeria were currently naked on the bed. Like yesterday, they had sex after returning to their hotel. Of course, Ace could satisfy her like yesterday. She even had a massive orgasm. This was the reason why her heart was throbbing with happiness. "Ace, are you sure you can defeat them tomorrow?" Valeria knew Ace was strong, but she also knew that Silvia and the others were powerful. "Even though I''m not one hundred percent sure, but the possibility of me winning against them is very high." He dared to say this because he had checked their stats. "And what will you do if you be their leader? Are you going to take them to Nightshire city with you?" she threw another question at him. "Yes." He gave an honest answer. "By taking them with me, I can deal with Henry easier." "Henry, huh?" of course, she knew his bad rtionship with Henry because she always prevented Henry from getting close to Scarlett. "Ace, I will help you if Henry attack you." Ace gave her a peck on the lips before finally speaking, "Thank you." Valeria smiled softly. Ace immediately sat between her legs before finally spreading them. "How about we go for another round?" Valeria did not say anything, but she nodded her head, giving him a sign that she was ready to have sex with him again. After positioning his cock at her vaginal entrance, he uttered, "I will put it in now." "Ah¡­" a seductive moan escaped from her little mouth when he thrust his penis into her pussy slowly. And then, their room was filled with her cries again. ---- The following morning, Neia escorted Ace and Valeria to their headquarters. The headquarters of the Phoenix organization was located in the southern area of Aquarin City. Their base was huge and luxurious, as if it belonged to a rich person. ''Their base is big.'' Ace and the others were currently in the front yard. The front yard was huge. This was also the ce where the members of the Phoenix organization trained every day. There was even a huge practice ring in the front yard. There were currently two awakeners sparring on the battle ring. These two women were members of the Phoenix organization. Even though they were sparring, they fought seriously as if they wanted to kill each other. "Their base is huge." Valeria stated. "Yes." Ace nodded his head. Everyone stopped what they were doing when they caught sight of Ace and Valeria, especially Ace. They had no idea who Ace was, so they were curious as to why he was at their base. But they believed Ace was not their enemy because he was being escorted By Neia. "Who are they?" "I don''t know." "Are they potential allies? "I don''t think so." "I haven''t seen them before." "Hey, hey. Don''t you think he is attractive?" "Ah, you are right." "I have never seen someone as handsome as him before." "Un, un. He is the most handsome man I have ever seen in my life." "I don''t mind if we have a good-looking ally like him." "Me too." Due to how attractive Ace was, one by one, the members of the Phoenix organization praised his handsomeness. Ace was used to this kind of reaction, so he could act normally. Neia, who was on his right side, uttered, "Ace, it seems like you have be the center of attention." "It seems so." He responded calmly. Shortly after that, Silvia and the others weed him. After talking in the living room for a few minutes, they returned to the front yard. Ace, Silvia, and Valeria were currently standing in front of the members of the Phoenix organization. Silvia gathered everyone in the front yard because she wanted to tell them why Ace was in their base. "Everyone, I know all of you are curious as to why he is in our base." Silvia spoke and paused for a second before she continued, "His name is Ace. I called him to our base because I wanted to give him a test." Chattered erupted after Silvia said these words. "What?! Test?" "Why did vice leader want to give him a test?" "Is he really our potential ally?" "But if it''s just to decide the ally matter, I believe we don''t need to test him." "Then what is it?" "I don''t know." "Don''t tell me. He will join our organizationter?!" "What?!" "Isn''t it only women who can join our organization?" "Will our organization be a mixed organizationter?" They began to guess the reason why Silvia wanted to test Ace. Silvia was not surprised by their reactions because she had guessed it before. "Let me tell you why I want to test him. Ace has our leader''s sword, so he is her sessor." She then continued, "But because our organization is female organization, we can''t ept him right away. That was the reason why I decided to test him first." The members of the Phoenix organization finally knew what was going on. They immediately asked where their leader was. When Ace revealed the truth, all of them lowered their heads, feeling sad. Their leader was a powerful and caring person. She always put the Phoenix organization first, and they felt safe when they were with her. No one even dared to cause trouble for them when their leader was with them because she was one of the most powerful awakeners in the Ocaven Kingdom. Now that their leader had died, sadness consumed their bodies because they had lost a great leader. "Don''t be sad. Our leader would be disappointed if she saw your expressions." of course, Silvia could understand their feeling. "Our leader will always be in our hearts. She did not leave us. She is always in our hearts." "That''s right. Our leader is always with us." "Yes. She is in our hearts." "You are right." Silvia''s words managed to reduce their sadness. Silvia then looked at Ace and inquired, "Do you want to take the test now?" "Sure." Ace agreed instantly. All members of the Phoenix organization immediately sat around the practice ring. They wanted to know how strong Ace was because he had their leader''s sword. After Ace stood in the center of the fight zone, he retrieved the Phoenix sword from his space ring. "I''m ready." "It''s really the Phoenix sword." "Yes. It''s really our leader''s sword." "I suddenly miss our leader." "Me too. I miss her." "I miss her too." They were sad when they saw the Phoenix sword because it made them remember their leader. Shortly after that, ady in her forties walked toward the practice ring. Thedy had long white hair and eyes. She wore ck armor and held a beautiful ck sword. Even though she was already in her forties, she still looked young, as if she was in her thirties. Like Silvia, she was also a gorgeousdy and had simr ears to hers. The name of this attractivedy was Mia, one of the strongest members of the Phoenix organization. "It''s Mia." "His first opponent is Mia." "This will be an interesting fight." "Do you think Mia will win the fight?" "I don''t know because I have never seen him fighting before." "I''m sure Mia will win the fight." "I think so too." The Phoenix organization members cheered for Mia because she was the most skilled swordswoman in their organization. Ace, who saw Mia, decided to check her stats because she was not with Silvia yesterday. ---- Name: Mia Race: Half-Elf. Age: 43 ss: Knight Rank: Master Talent: Grade B Strength: Lvl. 57 Agility: Lvl. 50 Stamina: Lvl. 56 Mana Capacity: Lvl 50 ---- ''Half-elf?'' Ace finally understood the reason why his ears were like those of an elf. ''So, her parents are human and elf, huh?'' He was suddenly curious about her parents. After standing in front of Ace, Mia uttered, "I will be your first opponent." Viviya, who became the referee, uttered, "This is only a spar. There is no need to kill each other. Do you understand?" "I understand." Ace and Mia responded in unison. [Several divine beings have high hope in you.] [God of Wind says, show us something interesting, boy.] "Begin." After saying that, Viviya got out of the practice ring. ---- Henry''s House, Backyard. Henry was currently talking with L and Lily. The twins used the teleportation gate in Aquarin City to the nearest city before finally traveling to Nightshire City. When they were at Henry''s house, he did not wee them and yelled at them. He even said he would not pay them because they were not professional in their job. This was the reason why L and Lily were enraged. They were almost dead when they fought Ace, and they took a lot of money to use the teleportation gate, but here, Henry said he did not need them anymore and would not pay them. "Henry, we did not give you information because we carried out our mission." L said angrily. "You can''t act like this. This is different from what we agreed before." "That''s right." Lily added. "Do you know what we had gone through until now? You can''t decide this unterally. We can''t ept it." "I don''t care!" Henry did not care about their feelings. "I no longer need you. Get out of my house now!" "Henry!" L and Lily could no longer suppress their anger. At this moment, twenty of Henry''s subordinates surrounded L and Lily. L and Lily gritted their teeth. They regretted it. They regretted epting his task because Henry did not value everything. "My father told you guys to leave my house. Leave now, or else I will kill youter!" a young man suddenly appeared behind them. Chapter 195 Defeating Mia ? As L and Lily were quarreling with Henry in the backyard, a voice suddenly rang out, "My father told you to leave our house. Leave now, or else I will kill youter!" L and Lily turned their heads toward the source of the sound. ''A young man?'' They saw a young man who looked exactly like Henry. The color of his hair, eyes, facial structure, and body were simr to Henry''s. If Henry were as young as that young man, everyone would think of him as Henry''s twin brother. The name of that young man was Leo, Henry''s first child. Leo, who had just returned home, immediately headed to the backyard when one of his family subordinates told him what was happening there. Rage pulsed through his veins when he heard the twins'' words. He was in a bad mood because he could not kill Ace immediately. This was the reason why he could not suppress his anger when he heard the twins'' words. "No! He can''t unterally cancel the agreement." Of course, Lily refused instantly. "We were almost dead when he fought Ace several days ago, so we won''t ept this." "That''s right." L added. "We even had spent money to travel to this city from Ocaven Kingdom." "You were almost dead and dared to me my father? You should me yourself for being weak. Don''t me others for your ipetence. It''s your fault for being weak." Even though Leo knew that L and Lily were awakeners at Master rank, he was not afraid of them because, in his eyes, they were weaklings. "Son, you have returned home?" Henry was delighted when he saw his son. "Young lord." "Young lord." "Young lord." One by one, Henry''s subordinates greeted Leo. "I will give you onest chance." Leo spoke and paused for a second before he continued, "Leave our house now or I will beat you up." L and Lily gritted their teeth. Henry was the one who hired them, but now he threw them away without caring about their feelings. He even treated them badly, as if they were tools that were being thrown away because he no longer needed them. "Then pay us first. We will leave after that." Lily did not want to leave without receiving payment. "Looks like I have to beat you first before making you listen to me." after saying that, Leo retrieved his sword from his space ring and attacked Lily and L. "Attack them!" Henry''s subordinates also attacked them. Lily took her spear while L retrieved her bow. Even though they were being ganged up by Leo and his subordinates, they were not afraid and fought them bravely. However, Leo was much stronger than them, so he could injure them in a short amount of time. *Uakk¡­ L and Lily were thrown ten meters before finally crashing against a wall. Henry, who saw the fight, smirked. "That is what you get for causing trouble in my house." "Beat them to death!" Henry''s subordinates kept attacking L and Lily. Even though the twins could injure them, but Henry''s subordinates managed tond several attacks on their bodies. Now, they were heavily injured, and blood kepting out of their wounds. "L, let''s leave." they would die if they kept fighting Leo and his subordinates, so Lily suggested they leave Henry''s house. "Alright." L agreed instantly because she knew the consequences if they did not run away. They took onest look at Henry before finally jumping over the wall. ''We will remember this.'' They would take revenge when the opportunity arose because Henry did not want to pay them and also caused them heavily injuries. "Chase them!" Henry''s subordinates roared. "Stop! Don''t chase them!" Henry stopped his subordinates from chasing L and Lily. "Just go back to your positions." "Understood, lord." Henry''s subordinates responded in unison. Leo turned around and walked toward his father. After sitting on the opposite side of him, Leo inquired, "Father, were they the ones you paid to kill Ace?" "Yes." Henry gave an honest answer. "But they are ipetence. How dare they ask for payment when they failed to kill him." "Don''t worry, father. I will kill Ace. I will avenge my brother." The mes of fury appeared in Leo''s eyes when he said this. His hatred toward Ace was as deep as the sea now. First, Ace was Scarlett''s boy toy, causing her father to be unable to get her. Andst, Ace was the mastermind behind his brother''s death. No matter what happened, he would kill Ace. He would avenge his brother. And he would make Ace kneel before his brother''s grave. "You have to kill him, but don''t act recklessly." Henry''s hatred toward Ace was also as deep as the sea. If Scarlett were not the city mistress of Nightshire city, he would have killed Ace long ago. He could not kill Ace directly because Ace was Scarlett''s boy toy. He believed something bad would happen to him and his family if he did that. This was the reason why he never tried to kill Ace directly. "Don''t worry, father. I know what I should do." Leo responded, "I know a few ways to kill him without needing to intervene. We only need to wait for him to return to Nightshire city." Henry was pleased after hearing his son''s words. ''Ace, you have to pay the price for killing my second son.'' ---- Phoenix Organization, Front Yard. "Fight!" Viviya got out of the practice ring after saying that. Mia wasted no time and rushed toward Ace. *Clink¡­ng¡­Clink¡­ The sound of weapons shing reverberated in the front yard. Mia attacked Ace continuously and from all directions. She tried to defeat him quickly because she wanted to show him that the Phoenix organization was powerful. Ace, who was blocking her attacks, had a calm face. ''She is strong.'' Mia was a strong awakener, but she was weaker than Valeria. Her speed, her attacks, her movements; everything was predictable. He could even read her attack patterns. This was the reason why he still had a calm face. "Whoa! He is strong!" "As expected of our leader''s sessor!" "Damn! He even still has a calm face." "Does that mean he still hasn''t fought Mia seriously?" "But Mia also hasn''t fought him seriously." "I wonder who will win in the end." They were startled when they saw Ace''s performance. Even though Mia attacked him continuously and from all directions, Ace still had a calm face, as if he was facing a little girl. "What do you think, vice leader?" Viviya, who was standing on Silvia''s right side, inquired. "He is strong." Silvia admitted that Ace was a powerful awakener because he could block all Mia''s attacks with a calm face. "Do you think he can win against Mia?" Renea asked curiously. "I don''t know." Silvia responded, "Even though Ace is strong, but Mia is also powerful." "That''s right." Leena added. "Mia is strong." Valeria, who was on Silvia''s left side, did not say anything. ''Ace will win.'' She knew Ace would win because he still had not fought Mia seriously. The moment he was serious, Mia would lose instantly. After all, she knew how strong Ace was. "sh of Light!" Mia decided to use her strongest skill because she always failed to injure Ace. When Ace saw a powerful sh flying at him, he decided to use the third form of Yin-Yang Dragon skill. At first, he wanted to use the second form, but he changed his mind because her attack was so strong. *Roar¡­ A huge golden dragon roared aftering out of the Yin-Yang symbol. Valeria, who saw his skill, mused. "It''s over. She lost this fight." She had seen how powerful his skill was. At that time, Trakor and Zarukbined their Rare rank skill to attack Ace. However, theirbination attack got destroyed by Ace''s skill instantly. Sure, she admitted that Mia''s attack was strong, but her attack was not as powerful as thebination attack from Trakor and Zaruk. This was the reason why she knew the winner of the fight had been decided. "My ears! It hurts!" "My ears hurt!" Most members of the Phoenix organization clutched their ears. The third form of Yin-Yang Dragon skill was no longer at Rare rank, so the roar of the giant golden dragon was enough to hurt the ears of awakeners at Novice and Elite rank. "What a powerful skill!" Viviya stated. "Is it a skill at Rare rank?" Renea was also shocked when she saw his skill. "No. This skill is at Unique rank!" Silvia had seen a skill at Unique rank before, so she could tell what rank his skill was. "What?! At Unique rank?!" Viviya, Renea, and Leena said in surprise. Mastering a skill at a Rare rank was already hard. Many awakeners even could not master skills at Rare rank. But here, Ace, who was still under twenty years old, could use a skill at a Unique rank. At that moment, one question appeared in their minds. What grade was his talent? Like Silvia and the others, Mia was also stunned when she saw the giant golden dragon. Due to how shocked she was, she even stood like a statue. No! The reason why she stood like a statue was that Ace''s attack was aimed at her. Sure, everyone also felt fear when they saw the golden dragon, but at that moment, what she felt was a hundred times more terrifying because his attack was aimed at her. After seeing the golden dragon destroy her attack and fly toward her, one question appeared in her mind. ''Am I going to die today?'' Chapter 196 He Is Someone Loved By The Heavens?! ? ''Am I going to die today?'' Mia felt a fear that could not be described in words. She had fought many awakeners and seen many skills, but it was her first time seeing a skill as powerful and terrifying as Ace''s skill. Due to how scary it was, she, an awakener at Master rank, even could not move her body. ''It seems like today is the day I will die.'' She epted her fate. Ace''s skill even destroyed her attack easily, so she knew that she could not escape from the giant golden dragon. "Mia!" Silvia and the others shouted worriedly. They knew what would happen if the giant golden dragon hit her. That was why they shouted worriedly like that. Mia could hear their screams. However, she did not say anything and only looked at them. Of course, she wanted to avoid Ace''s attack, but her body no longer listened to her. This was the reason why she only stared at them. "Mia¡­" they shouted again. [God of Lust utters, boy, why did you use a powerful attack?] [God of Wind says, save her!] [God of Sea shakes his head.] [God of Mountain speaks, girl, avoid it or else you will die.] Most divine beings did not want Mia to die because she was a member of the Phoenix organization. Ace was shocked when Mia did not do anything. Previously, he thought she had the skills to escape or avoid his attack, but he was wrong because she only stared at the golden dragon. ''I have to save her!'' He instantly used the Lightning Move skill. ''I hope I can make it.'' Mia would die or be heavily injured if she got hit by his attack, so he tried his best to save her. Boom! A thunderous sound reverberated in the entire area. "Mia!" they shouted worriedly again. They did not know whether Mia was alive or not because the veil of dust covered the entire practice ring. [Several divine beings let out a sigh of relief.] [God of Wing says, luckily, you managed to save her.] Ace was currently carrying Mia in a princess style. He felt relieved when he managed to save her. ''Thank god!'' He suddenly felt bad for using a powerful attack. At this moment, Mia was looking at Ace intently. Even though he was the reason why she almost died, her heart beat fast when he saved her, especially when he carried her in a princess style. "Thank you for saving me." Mia tried her best to hide her shyness. Ace smiled at her before finally speaking, "Sorry for scaring you." "It''s fine." She did not me him for using a powerful skill because they were sparring, and he needed to defeat her if he wanted to keep the Phoenix sword. After the veil of dust disappeared, everyone could see what was going on. "Thank god!" they were relieved when they saw Mia in Ace''s arms. Mia looked at everyone before returning her attention to Ace. "Ace, can you put me down now?" There were three reasons why she asked him to put her down immediately. First, she was shy. Everyone was looking at them, so she felt shy because she was currently being carried by Ace in a princess style. Second, her heart was beating fast. Even though Ace was the reason why she almost died, but her heart still beat fast when he saved her. She was ady, so she could not control her heart when a young man saved her in a life-and-death situation. Andst, she did not want him to see her blushing face. Being carried by an attractive young man like Ace was enough to make her blush, especially when everyone was looking at them. These were the reasons why she asked him to put her down immediately because she did not want him to realize it. "Sure." Ace, who did not realize it, put her down immediately. To his surprise, the members of the Phoenix organization praised his actions. "Well done, Ace!" "Nice!" "You did the right thing, Ace!" "As expected of a candidate to be our leader. Good job!" "I acknowledge him as a candidate to be our leader now because he cares about Mia. I''m sure he will be a good leader for us." "That''s right. If he cares about Mia, then he will care about us!" "Ace, good job!" "Good job!" Previously, most of them were unwilling to acknowledge him as their leader''s sessor, but they changed their minds after seeing him save Mia. Of course, they did not me him for using a powerful skill because he sparred with Mia earlier. Viviya immediately jumped into the practice ring and uttered, "The first fight is over. The winner is Ace!" "Ace, do you need to rest, or do you want to go straight to the second fight?" Silvia inquired. "I will go straight to the second fight." Ace only had minor injuries, so he could fight immediately. "Alright." After saying that, Silvia looked at Renea. "Renea, it''s your turn now." Renea walked toward the practice ring while looking at Ace and smiling softly. When she was in the center of the fight zone, Renea uttered, "Thank you for saving Mia, Ace." "You don''t need to thank me because I also don''t want to hurt her." Ace smiled as he responded. "I''m d to hear it." Renea uttered, "As you already know, my name is Renea. I''m a mage and a member of the nine-tailed fox." Renea was not an ordinary mage because she could use magic without chanting. A unique magician! Yes, Renea was a unique magician like Ace and Evelyn. Even though she belonged to the nine-tailed fox race, Goddess Teressa still chose her and let her be a unique magician because she had a talent for magic. "My name is Ace." After saying that, Ace stored the Phoenix sword in his space ring. Renea was shocked by this. ''Why did he store the Phoenix sword in his space ring?'' She did not know that Ace was also a mage, so she was stunned when Ace suddenly stored the Phoenix sword in his space ring. Not only Renea but Silvia and the others were also stunned. They wanted to know why he suddenly stored the Phoenix sword in his space ring. ''He is not giving up, right?'' These were the words that appeared in their minds. Because Renea could not hold back the curiosity in her heart, she inquired, "Ace, why did you store the Phoenix sword in your space ring?" "You are a mage, so I will fight you as a mage," Ace told her the reason why he suddenly stored the Phoenix sword in his space ring. *Silence. The entire area turned into a dead silence. They knew there were special people who were loved by the heavens, but they never expected that Ace was one of them. They thought Ace was only a powerful awakener. It never crossed their minds that Ace was someone who was loved by the heavens. At that time, only one person was still calm, and that person was Valeria, Ace''s girlfriend. Valeria knew that Ace was also a mage, so she was not surprised when he revealed his real identity. ''They are stunned.'' She suddenly remembered the time when Ace revealed his identity as a Rheanix. At that time, everyone was shocked and terrified. They were shocked because Ace was actually a Rheanix, and they were scared because, at that time, he used powerful magic to show everyone that he was a Rheanix. This was the reason why she could understand their feelings. "He is a Rheanix?" Silvia broke the silence. She was not surprised because she could see a Rheanix. She was startled because a candidate to be their leader was a Rheanix. ''Should I ept him as our leader right away?'' She suddenly wanted to ept him as their leader immediately. Ace was a Rheanix, someone who was loved by the heavens. As a Rheanix, he was destined to stand at the top of the hierarchy. In other words, the possibility of them bing a top organization was very high if he became their leader. ''What should I do? What should I do?'' She said the same words over and over again in her head as if she were chanting a magic spell. Viviya, Mia and Leena did not say anything and only stared at Ace. They had never seen a Rheanix before, so they were still in a state of shock. "What?! He is a Rheanix?!" "Does that mean he is someone loved by the heavens?" "Is this the reason why he can reach Master rank at a young age?" "Is this the reason why he can defeat Mia?" "Then isn''t it better to make him our leader immediately?" "That''s right. I think it''s better to make him our leader right away." "I agreed. Ace is someone loved by the heavens. Our organization would stand at the top if he were our leader." "I want him to be our leader now." "Me too." "Me too." Chatters erupted in the arena. Members of the Phoenix organization wanted Ace to be their leader immediately after discovering he was a Rheanix. They no longer even cared about his gender because all they wanted was for their organization to stand at the top. They did not want the other factions to look down on them. They did not want to be bullied by other organizations. What they wanted was to make other organizations fear them. This was the reason why they wanted to make Ace their leader immediately. Renea, who was standing in front of him, uttered, "You are a Rheanix?!" Chapter 197 Defeating Renea ? [Several divine beings praise your way in showing them that you are a special person.] [God of Wind nods his head, liking your method.] [Three Gods likes your creative ways of showing off.] Most divine beings thought Ace would use magic in the middle of the fight, but they were wrong. Of course, they did not hate his idea because what they wanted was only a result. And based on the expressions of the members of the Phoenix organization, they could tell his method was working. This was the reason why they praised him. Renea, who stood in front of him, was also shocked, but she could hide it behind her seductive smile. "You are a Rheanix?" Ace did not say anything and only smiled. One of the conditions toplete the God of Wind''s quest was to show them that he was an Aeris, so he did not say anything. "You are full of surprises, Ace." Renea''s lips curled up into a smile. "But I like it. I like you even more now." "How about we start the fight immediately?" Ace wanted to finish the test quickly. "Sure." Renea responded. When Ace and Renea looked at her, Viviya came to her senses. "Ehm! The rule is the same. You have to stop when I say stop. And you can''t kill your opponent because this is only a friendly spar. Do you understand?" "Understood." Ace and Renea responded in unison. "Fight." After saying that, Viviya jumped out of the practice ring. "Earth Tiger!" Renea immediately attacked Ace with her magic. "Thunderbolt." Ace used Thunderbolt magic when he saw the Earth Tiger rushing toward him. Boom! The Earth Tiger shattered into pieces after getting hit by his Thunderbolt magic. Like before, Renea was still calm. She even smiled at Ace softly. "Gush!" Ace almost got hit when a powerful column of water shot up from the ground. ''Ice Wing.'' He decided to fly when another water column shot up from the ground. However, he could not rx because a hailstorm rained down on him right after he flew into mid-air. Ace did not panic. He immediately flew to the left and right, avoiding the hailstorm. "Good job, Ace!" "Nice!" "It''s time to counterattack, Ace." "Use your magic now, Ace." Several members of the Phoenix organization cheered him on. They no longer saw him as an outsider. They even behaved as if Ace was already their leader. Silvia''s lips twitched when she heard their words. ''These guys¡­'' She shook her head. Of course, she was not angry at them. Actually, she had epted Ace as their leader. After thinking for several minutes, she decided to make him their leader. Ace was a Rheanix, so she believed he could make their organization one of the top organizations in the Vlizica continent. Of course, she would still spar with himter. However, he would still be their leader even if he lost to herter. "Vice leader, he has won their hearts!" Leena stated. "Are you going to make him our leaderter?" Viviya turned her head to look at Silvia. Instead of answering Leena''s question, Silvia inquired, "What do you think of him?" "He seems like a good person." In Leena''s eyes, Ace looked like a good young man because he saved Mia earlier. Silvia shifted her gaze from Leena to Viviya and Mia. "What about you? Do you think he has the qualifications to be our leader? "In my eyes, he has the qualifications to be our leader." Mia responded, "First, he is a Rheanix, andst, he is already at the Master rank under the age of twenty. I''m sure it''s very hard to find someone like him." "That''s right." Viviya added. "Look at our sisters! Most of them are cheering for him now. He has won most of our sisters'' hearts, so he has the qualifications to be our leader." Silvia was getting more and more unanimous in her decision after hearing their answers. "It''s decided then." Silvia uttered. They returned their attention to the practice ring. Boom! Boom! Boom! Thunderous sounds reverberated in the front yard. Ace could not defeat Renea fast because she was a powerful mage, and he only had a few magic. ''Should I use that magic?'' The consequences would be fatal if he did not defeat Renea immediately, so he suddenly wanted to use his strongest magic. ''It can''t be helped. I will use it.'' After thinking for several seconds, he decided to use his strongest magic. Ace raised his right hand high. "Renea, be careful. Run if you can''t block my magic." ''Great Lightning Dragon.'' He said in his head. Renea did not say anything and only stared at him. "What happened?" "Why did the sky suddenly turn dark?" "Is it because of his magic?" Members of the Phoenix organization were shocked when the sky suddenly turned dark. *Roar¡­. Like usual, the giant lightning dragon roared aftering out of the ck clouds. "My ears hurt!" the same thing happened again. Great fear appeared in their hearts again! Their bodies trembled again! And they fell on their knees again! There were only five members at Master rank in the Phoenix organization. The rest were at Elite or Novice rank. This was the reason why their bodies trembled uncontrobly when the giant lightning dragon appeared and roared. "You are really full of surprises, Ace." Renea felt small when she saw the lightning dragon. Not only that, but she also felt as if she was in front of a real dragon because the lightning dragon emitted a terrifying aura like a real dragon. "Tier 5 magic? He even has a powerful magic too." Ace had a powerful skill, so Silvia was stunned when he used powerful magic. "Just how fast does he master skills and magic?" Viviya mused. Mia and Leena stared at the giant lightning dragon without saying a single word. They were stunned. They were shocked. Not only did he have a powerful skill, he even had a powerful magic too. At that moment, one question appeared in their minds. ''Is he a God''s son?'' Ace was still under twenty years old, but he had already mastered powerful magic and skills. How strong would he be ten yearster? "Vice leader, we have to make him our leader immediately. If the other factions saw his talent, they would snatch him from us." Mia and Leena said in unison. Valeria, who was standing next to them, felt proud. ''You made the right choice, Valeria.'' She suddenly felt proud to be his girlfriend. "Ace, I surrender. I lose. You are the winner of this fight." After saying that, Renea jumped out of the practice ring. She did not have magic as powerful as his, so she decided to surrender because she knew what would happen to her if she did not admit defeat. After defeating Renea, Ace checked his injuries. ''Can I defeat Silvia in my current condition?'' At this moment, he wavered whether he should take a rest first or not. ''Even though I only have a little energy left, that is not a problem because I have an Energy Replenishment feature.'' He had 20,000 gold coins in his system, so it was more than enough to use the Energy Replenishment feature. ''And I still have quite a lot of mana, so I think it''s enough to defeat her.'' Previously, he used binding partner Mode in the middle of the fight. Coupled with the blessing of Goddess Teressa, he had only used forty percent of his mana in his fight against Renea. This was the reason why he believed it was enough to defeat her. After drinking a potion, he looked at Silvia, "Can we continue now?" "What?! Are you sure you want to fight me immediately?" Silvia said in surprise. Not only Silvia but all members of the Phoenix organization was also stunned. They did not understand what he had in mind. Why did he want to fight her right away? Did he still have a lot of energy? Didn''t he need some rest? What about his wounds? Members of the Phoenix organization immediately told him to take some rest and heal his wounds. His next opponent was their vice leader. Their vice leader was stronger than Renea and Mia, so fighting her immediately was not a good idea. After all, he just fought two awakeners at the Master rank. "Ace, I think you should take some rest and heal your wounds first." Even though Renea knew Ace was a powerful awakener, but his decision was bad in her eyes. Valeria jumped into the practice ring and spoke, "She is right, Ace. You should take some rest and heal your wounds first." She told him to take some rest and heal his wounds first because she did not want something bad to happen to her lover. However, Ace refused. He wanted to finish the test quickly, so he wanted to fight Silvia immediately. "It''s fine." Ace smiled at Valeria before finally whispering in her right ear. "I want to go on a date with you, so I want to finish this test quickly." "But you should at least heal your injuries first." Valeria was still worried. He held her hands and smiled. "Believe in me." Valeria kept staring at him. "Then don''t force yourself." "Alright." He responded. Valeria immediately jumped out of the practice ring. "Are you sure you want to fight me immediately?" Silvia repeated her question. "Yes." He answered. "If that''s what you want, then let''s fight now." Silvia walked toward the practice ring. "Do your best, Ace." "You can do it, Ace." "Ace, don''t force yourself." "That''s right because we already see you as our leader." "That''s right." Like before, several members of the Phoenix organization cheered him on. ''Ace, be careful.'' Chapter 198 Becoming A Leader ? Like Mia and Renea, Silvia also introduced herself again. "As you already know, my name is Silvia. I''m the vice leader of the Phoenix organization." "I''m Ace." After saying that, Ace retrieved a ck bow from his space ring. "Why did he retrieve a bow from his space ring?" "Don''t tell me. He is an Aeris?!" "What?! He is an Aeris?!" "Really?" "Isn''t he a Rheanix?" "Then why did he suddenly retrieve a bow from his space ring?" Everyone was stunned again. A Rheanix was already rare because only a few people got chosen by the heavens. However, an Aeris was even rarer and more gifted than a Rheanix. If one wanted to know the difference between a Rheanix and an Aeris, it could be described like this. A Rheanix was a king, and an Aeris was an emperor. An Aeris had more amazing talent than a Rheanix. If a Rheanix needed ten hours to master a skill or magic, an Aeris would only need an hour. These were the difference between an Aeris and a Rheanix. Of course, both Rheanix and Aeris were amazing because they were people chosen by the heavens. What they could do could not be measured by ordinary awakeners'' standards because they could do impossible things. This was also one of the reasons why Ace had always been lucky because it could be said the heavens backed him. Like Silvia and the others, Valeria was also shocked. She had never seen him using a bow before, so she thought Ace was a Rheanix, not an Aeris. ''He is an Aeris?!'' She suddenly wanted to know why Ace did not tell her about it because she was his girlfriend. Of course, she did not me him because they became a couple two days ago. ''I will ask him about thister.'' She also wanted to ask many questions about him because she was his lover now, so she desired to know him more. Viviya, Mia, Leena and Renea were at a loss for words. They failed to hide their shocked expressions and looked like people who were seeing something amazing for the first time. If one saw them, that person would think of them as statues because they did not blink and move an inch. [God of Wind nods his head in satisfaction.] [Several divine beings are also satisfied.] [God of Wind utters, boy, you only need to defeat her now.] Ace did not say anything because he was in front of the members of the Phoenix organization. And he was used to this kind of reaction since he was the grandson of the Ruler. This was the reason why he could still calm. "Ace, are you an Aeris?" Silvia wanted to confirm whether he was really an Aeris or not. "Yes." Ace gave an honest answer. "I''m an Aeris. That''s why I will fight you as an archer." To his surprise, Silvia surrendered. "We don''t need to fight, Ace. I lose. I admit defeat." Ace was an Aeris, so he had the qualifications to be their leader. No! They should be happy to have a leader like him because he was an Aeris. As long as he did not die young, their organization would surely stand on top of the hierarchy. One hundred percent sure! There was even the possibility of their organization bing the strongest organization on the Vlizica continent. That was why she admitted defeat instantly because she would not let the opportunity to stand at the top of the hierarchy slip away. [Ding! The quest ispleted.] [Ding! Host has received a Divine Arrow card (1). Host can find it in the inventory.] [Ding! The quest ispleted.] [Ding! Host has received Power Imitation card (1). Host can find it in the inventory.] Ace saw notifications right after Silvia admitted defeat. ''I got two amazing cards!'' His heart pounded with happiness, and he felt like his feet barely touched the ground. ''Today is my lucky day!'' As he was drowning in a sea of happiness, several members of the Phoenix organization rushed toward him. "Ace!" "Well done, Ace!" "Good job, Ace!" "Congrattions, Ace!" "Ace, you are amazing!" "Ace, you are the most amazing man I have ever seen in my life." "Ace, you are the best." They rushed toward him with happy faces. In a short amount of time, Ace was surrounded by them. Even though the Phoenix organization was a female organization, they were happy when he became their leader. Ace was kind and handsome, so they believed their organization would be a fun ce for them. "Ace, how does it feel to be an Aeris?" "Ace, can you talk with the heavens?" "Ace, how does it feel to be loved by the heavens?" "Ace, do the heavens always help you?" "Ace, is it true that an Aeris can master any skill and magic in a short amount of time?" They threw a question at him non-stop. He even could not answer it because they asked many questions at the same time. ''Everyone, can you ask one by one? I can''t answer your questions if you ask many questions at once. I even can''t hear some of your questions clearly.'' Unlike usual, Ace could not act calmly this time because they asked many questions at once and also pulled him toward them. [Several divine beingsugh after seeing your expression.] [God of Lust speaks, how is it? Being surrounded by lots of girls feels good, doesn''t it?] Valeria covered her mouth and giggled when she saw Ace''s expression. ''He has a difficult time.'' She suddenly remembered the time when Ace defeated Henry''s son and subordinate in one move. At that time, he was also surrounded by many people. What she saw now was exactly the same as what she saw back then. Scarlett''s subordinates even asked many questions at once, like what the members of the Phoenix organization were currently doing. It was as if she saw the same thing twice. Silvia, Viviya, Mia, Leena and Renea also giggled. Actually, they had suspected something like this would happen because they cheered him on when he fought Renea. But seeing it directly made them happy and giggle at the same time. "Long live, Ace." "Long live, Ace." "Long live, Ace." They said happily. "Wait! Shouldn''t it be a Long live leader because Ace is our leader now?" The blue-haired woman spoke abruptly. "You are right." The green-haired man responded. "He is our leader now." "Long live, leader." "Long live, leader." "Long live, leader." When they wanted to throw him in the air, Ace used Lightning Move to slip past them. "They are so wild!" Ace, who was standing next to Valeria, uttered. "I thought I would die from being squeezed by them." "Hehe." Valeria found his behavior funny because he always tried to look cool. "Eh?! Where is he?" members of the Phoenix organization finally noticed that Ace was not in front of them. "There! He is there!" the brown-haired woman said as she pointed her right index finger at Ace. "Ace!" they rushed toward him again. "You are so popr, Ace." Valeria was not jealous because they were his underlings now. Before they could surround him, Silvia stopped them. "Alright, stop it. I have something to say to him now, so don''t bother him again." "Hmf! You are not fun, vice leader!" even though they were unhappy, but they did what they were told. Ace was their leader now, so they could spend time with him whenever they wanted. Silvia then turned around and looked at Ace. "Ace, can we talk now?" "Sure." Ace answered immediately. They immediately headed to the living room. After they sat on the couch, Silvia uttered, "First, I want to apologize for their previous behavior. They are always like that when they can''t control their happiness." "It''s fine." Ace did not mind it, and he was also not angry at them. "Because you are our leader now, I will tell you about the Phoenix organization." After saying that, Silvia began exining everything. First, she told him how the Phoenix organization was created. She said the Phoenix organization was created to protect all females. All members of the Phoenix organization had a bad past, like they got mistreated or betrayed by someone important to them. Some of them were even sold by their families before being rescued by their previous leader. At first, they did not trust anyone, but the previous leader showed them what a real family was like. They felt love and the warmth of real family in the Phoenix organization. This was the reason why they always put the organization first. "I hope you will treat them well because I don''t want them to experience the same thing." Silvia hoped Ace would not use his status as their leader to mistreat them because their previous leader always treated the Phoenix organization like a family. "Don''t worry. I promise I won''t mistreat them." Ace promised that he would not use his status to mistreat them. He would treat them well because they were his underlings now. "Oh right, Ace. Please don''t panic when you see their crazy personalitiester." Silvia warned him about their crazy personalities. "Crazy personalities?" Ace still did not get her words. "They got crazy personalities when they were mistreated or after they took revenge." Silvia responded, "However, you don''t need to worry. They won''t hurt you or other members." She then continued, "They will only show their crazy personalities to their enemies because, in their eyes, the Phoenix organization is their home." Ace and Valeria stared at Silvia with confused gazes. "I mean, they like to torture their enemies or say something crazy." Silvia uttered. ''What?!'' Ace widened his eyes. Chapter 199 Do You Think We Are Afraid Of You? ? ''What?!'' He widened his eyes in surprise. Was he disappointed? No! They were his underlings now, so he would ept them wholly. ''Wait!'' He suddenly remembered the Blu Ice Lotus gang, his grandpa''s gang. The Blue Ice Lotus gang was a female gang, and all the members had crazy personalities, such as they liked torturing their enemies or speaking vulgar words. That meant the Phoenix organization was the same as the Blue Ice Lotus gang. They just had a different name! ''It seems like my life will be interesting from today onwards.'' He was suddenly excited. Silvia was a little surprised when she saw his expression. ''What?! Why does he look happy? Is he also one of those people with crazy personalities?'' She suddenly thought Ace had a crazy personality too. "Ehm!" Ace cleared his throat. "Don''t worry. I will ept them wholly." Silvia was relieved after hearing his words. "I hope you can make our organization one of the top organizations in the future." "No." Ace refused instantly. "No?!" Silvia wore a surprised face because she thought Ace refused to make their organization bigger and stronger. "My dream is to be the Ruler, so that goal doesn''t suit me." Ace revealed his dream to them. "I will make our organization the strongest organization in this world." Silvia opened her mouth in shock. ''The strongest organization in the world?'' Bing one of the top organizations was already very difficult. Most organizations even did not dare to have such a big dream, but here, Ace said he would make their organization the strongest organization in the world. It was crazy! She believed other people wouldugh if they heard his words because that dream was almost impossible to achieve. However, Silvia did notugh at him. Ace was an Aeris, someone who was loved by the heavens. Even though it was not one hundred percent, but there was still a possibility of them bing the strongest organization in the world. After all, an Aeris was destined to stand on top of the hierarchy and achieve impossible things. As long as he did not die, there was a chance for them to be the strongest organization in the world. "I will wait for that day toe." Silvia stated. Ace was startled. Previously, he thought she would make fun of him, but he was wrong because she did not do that. She even put on a serious expression as if she believed he could make their organization the strongest organization in the world. "We will stand on the top of the hierarchy together in the future." Ace said with determination in his eyes. Silvia nodded her head. As they were talking about their organization, a red-haired woman stepped into the living room. Previously, Silvia ordered their best healing mage toe to the living room. Ace was injured, so she wanted the healing mage to heal his wounds. "Let''s treat your wounds first." Silvia uttered. "Alright." Ace agreed instantly. They immediately headed to the previous leader''s bedroom. Even though the room had not been used for over a year, but it was still clean and tidy. ''This room is not bad.'' The bedroom was quite big. There was a window right behind the door. The soft bed was ced in the corner of the room. There was a door leading to the bathroom on the left side of the bed. Because it was ady''s bedroom, there was also a makeup table. The makeup table was ced in front of the bed, while the wardrobe was located on the right side of the bed. After Acey on the bed, the healing mage started treating his injuries. Silvia returned to the living room shortly after that because she wanted to say something to Renea. Valeria, who was sitting on the wooden chair, looked at him. ''I will ask some questions at himter.'' Previously, she was shocked when Ace revealed his dream. She was his lover, but she knew nothing about him. That was why she would ask some questions to him. "Done!" After treating his injuries, the healing mage walked out of the room. Valeria wasted no time and moved her chair closer to him. "Ace, can you tell me about yourself?" "About myself?" he was startled by her words. "I''m your lover, but I know nothing about you, so I want you to tell me everything about yourself." Valeria told him the reason why she said these words. Ace finally understood everything. "Sure." After saying that, he sat up and leaned his back against the headboard. "But first, sit beside me." Valeria''s lips curled up into a smile. Did she refuse? Of course not! She was his lover, so she would not refuse if he wanted to lovey-dovey with her. "My name is Ace¡­." Ace began telling her about himself. ---- White Tiger Organization Headquarters, Front Yard. There were two hundred people in the front yard of the White Tiger organization. Of course, they were not only from the White Tiger organization because half of them were from the Red Dragon organization. And the reason why they gathered in the front yard of the White Tiger organization was one thing. They wanted to attack the Phoenix organization together! They disliked the Phoenix organization to the bone, so they decided to cooperate and attack the Phoenix organization together. "Are you ready?" Logan inquired. "We are ready." Carlos responded. "Then let''s go and destroy the Phoenix organization now." Logan uttered. Carlos did not respond, but he nodded his head. ''Silvia, I will make you mine today.'' His lips curled up into a smirk. ---- Phoenix Organization Headquarters, Front Yard. Members of the Phoenix organization were currently resting in the front yard. After training together for several minutes, they decided to take some rest. "Do you think our organization will be strongerter?" the blue-haired woman inquired. "Of course!" Neia responded instantly. "Ace is an Aeris, so I''m sure we will be more powerful in the future." "That''s right." The grown-haired woman added. "Maybe, we will be the strongest organization in this continent in the future. Hehe." "I would serve our leader in bed for two days straight if we could be the strongest organization in this continent." The pink-haired woman did not feel shy when she said these words. "Humf! I''m sure you would sleep with our leader immediately if he wanted to do it with you now." the blue-haired woman uttered. "Haha." The pink-haired womanughed. "Well, our leader is so handsome, so I won''t refuse if he wants to do it with me." "What a slut!" the green-haired woman stated. "Haha." Theyughed loudly. "Well, I can understand it. Our new leader is so attractive. I have never even seen a man as handsome as him bef-" Neia stopped her words halfway when she saw people from the Red Dragon and White Tiger organizations. "Why did these bastardse to our ce again?" the pink-haired woman rose to her feet and walked toward Logan with an angry face. Not only her, but all members of the Phoenix organization also walked toward them immediately. "Why did youe to our ce?" Leena wore a displeased expression because she was sure they had bad intentions. "Call your vice leader now!" Logan did not answer her question; instead, he ordered Leena to call Silvia. Leena gritted her teeth. She hated him even more because he said these words while acting arrogantly as if he was ordering her to call Silvia. "Who do you think you are? Why should I listen to you?" Of course, Reena refused because she hated him to the bone. "Just call her, or else you will regret itter." Carlos spoke abruptly. Leena shifted her gaze from Logan to Carlos. "Do you think we are afraid of you?" At this moment, all members of the Phoenix organization were ready to fight them. Even though their enemies were twice their number, there was not the slightest sign of fear in their eyes. They would rather die than bow their heads to Logan and the others. That was why they were ready to fight them to the death. "Let''s just kill them!" Dante was unhappy with Leena''s behavior. "Yes. Let''s just kill them!" "Let''s just kill them!" "Let''s just kill them!" One by one, members of the Red Dragon organization repeated Dante''s words. Carlos and Jackson did not care about Dante''s words. They only wanted Silvia and Renea, so they did not care, even if they killed all members of the Phoenix organization. "If you want a fight, we will wee it happily." Leena did not flinch at all. "It just so happens that I also want to kill you, so it''s a good thing for me." "Oho?" Jackson smirked. ''Interesting.'' He said in his head. As they were quarreling in the front yard, Silvia was talking with Renea in the living room. "What an ambitious leader! I like him even more now." Renea was pleasantly surprised after hearing Silvia''s words. ''To say that he would make our organization the best organization in the world is insane, but I like it.'' She added in her head. "As crazy as it sounds, there is still a chance we can achieve it. As long as we sup-"Silvia stopped her words halfway when she saw Neia rushing toward them with a worried face. "Vice leader¡­vice leader¡­" Neia rushed toward them. "What''s wrong?" Silvia asked curiously. "People from the Red Dragon and the White Tiger organizations are in the front yard." Neia responded, "It seems like they want to attack us together." Silvia and Renea instantly rose to their feet. "Let''s go to the front yard now." Silvia uttered. Chapter 200 Kneel Before Me! ? As soon as Silvia reached the front yard, she saw Leena quarreling with Logan and the others. "Why did youe to our ce?" Silvia''s face darkened when she saw people from the Red Dragon and the White Tiger organizations. Everyone instantly turned their heads toward Silvia. "Vice leader." "Vice leader." "Vice leader." Members of the Phoenix organization were happy when they saw Silvia and Renea. "Good! You finally show up. Silvia, I will give you two choices; give your organization to us and be our ves or die!" Logan went straight to the point. Silvia was not surprised by his words because they had a bad rtionship. ''So, they want to gang up on us, huh?'' Like members of the Phoenix organization, she did not show the slightest fear in her eyes. "Vice leader, let''s just fight them to the death." "Yes. Let''s fight them to the death." "Fight them to the death." Members of the Phoenix organization chose to fight them to the death rather than be their ves. "Silvia, think about this carefully." Logan spoke and paused for a second before he continued, "Do you really want them to die?" Logan believed Silvia and the others would die if they fought because they had more people. "Do you think we are afraid of coward like you?" in Silvia''s eyes, Logan and the others were cowards because they wanted to gang up on them. "Coward? Haha." Loganughed after hearing her words. "There is no coward in a fight. There is only a winner and a loser." He did not care about her words because history was created by the winners, not the losers. ''I''m sure they will beg for their livester.'' He said in his head. As they were quarreling in the front yard, Ace was lovey-dovey with Valeria in his room. They were currently sitting on a bed with their backs leaning against the headboard. Valeria was holding his left hand while leaning her head on his left shoulder. As for Ace, he was currently checking the cards given by the system. ''Power Imitation card is the most amazing card I have ever got from my system. It''s a pity that I only have one card like this.'' Power Imitation card was like a Power Loan card, but it had no side effects like Power Loan card. In other words, he could borrow the target''s power for himself! However, one condition must be met to activate this card. He must have fought, sparred, or known the power of the target! Otherwise, this card would not be activated. ''If I imitate my grandpa''s power, does that mean I will have the power of the Ruler?'' He suddenly could not wait to try the Power Imitation card because he wanted to know the feeling of having his grandpa''s power. "What are you thinking, Ace?" Valeria did not know what he was doing, so she thought he was thinking about something. "Nothing. I ju-" before he had finished his words, someone knocked on the door. "Leader, pleasee to the front yard. We are facing a dangerous situation right now." Neia''s voice rang out from the opposite side of the door. Ace and Valeria exchanged a nce with each other. ''Dangerous situation?'' They immediately got out of bed. After opening the door, Ace asked curiously. "What''s going on?" "People from the Red Dragon and the White Tiger organizations want to destroy our organization." Neia gave a short exnation. "Let''s go." Ace was unhappy because they dared to cause trouble in his ce. At this moment, Silvia and the others were about to fight the people from the White Tiger and the Red Dragon organizations. "Did youe to cause trouble in our ce?" even though Ace was furious, he was still calm. Members of the Phoenix organization turned their heads when they heard Ace''s voice. "Leader!" "Leader!" "Leader!" "Leader!" The expression of deep shock blossomed on their faces when the people from the White Tiger and the Red Dragon organizations heard their words. ''What?! Leader?!'' They believed Ace was not the leader of the Phoenix organization because they had seen their leader before. ''Why did they call him leader?'' That was the question that appeared in their minds. After Ace stood next to her, Silvia uttered, "Leader, they said they wanted to destroy our organization and make us their ves." People from the Red Dragon and the White Tiger organization found it hard to believe what they were hearing. "He is really their leader?!" "Isn''t the Phoenix organization a female organization?" "Why did they make a young man their leader?" "Since when did they have a leader?" Countless questions appeared in their minds. "Silvia, is he really your leader?" Carlos inquired. "He is the sessor to our previous leader, so he is our leader now." Silvia responded. "Isn''t the Phoenix organization a female organization?" Carlos threw another question at Silvia. Silvia ignored his question because, in her view, she did not need to answer it. Carlos and Jackson smoldered with resentment. They had never seen or met Ace before, but now, their hatred toward him was as big as the universe. Silvia and Renea were their crush, so they could not ept Ace as their leader. This was the reason why they stared at Ace angrily. "Boy, are you really their leader?" Carlos asked angrily. Instead of answering Carlos'' question, Ace inquired, "Is it true that you came to destroy my organization? Is it true that you want to make my subordinates your ves? And is it true you will kill them if they refuse to be your ves?" "Leader, let''s just fight them!" "That''s right, leader. We are not afraid of them!" "They think they are unbeatable because they have more numbers." "Leader, talking to stupid people is only wasting your time. Let''s just fight them." Members of the Phoenix organization wanted to fight people from the Red Dragon and the White Tiger organizations immediately. Ace gave them a sign to stop talking because he wanted to hear Carlos'' answer first. "Yes. That''s right." Carlos gave an honest answer. "Then today is the day you will die." Ace would not forgive them because they wanted to kill his subordinates. ''System, activate Power Imitation card. Target; my grandpa.'' He added in his mind. [Ding! Power Imitation card activated.] [Ding! The target''s strength is too strong for the Host''s body to bear.] [Ding! Temporarily strengthening the Host''s body.] [Ding! The target''s strength is still too strong for the Host''s body to bear.] [Ding! Reducing the target''s power.] 99%. 80%. 70%. 60%. 50%. 40%. 30%. 20%. 10%. 7%. 5%. 3%. 1%. 0.001%. 0.00000000001%. 0.0000000000000000001%. 0.00000000000000000000000000001%. 0.000000000000000000000000000000000000001%. 0.0000000000000000000000000000000000000000000000001% [Activatingpleted.] Master Rank -> Exalted Rank. Even though Ace was a little disappointed, he did notin because he was aware of how strong his grandpa was. "Die? Do you think you can kill us? Do you thi-" before Logan had finished his words, he was interrupted by Ace. "Kneel before me!" Ace used the Pressure skill after saying that. "Do you thi-Uakkk." Logan and the others instantly fell to the ground. ''How? How can he release so much pressure like this?'' Previously, they thought Ace was only a weakling because he was still under twenty years old, but they were wrong. They were utterly wrong because he could make them fall to the ground with only his pressure. "Who are you?" Logan had trouble breathing because the pressure was too strong. ''Who is he? Is he from the other region?'' He added in his mind. "I''m Ace, the leader of the Phoenix organization. You dare to cause trouble in my ce, so your punishment is death." Ace''s eyes gleamed with terrifying sharpness, and every single one of his words was filled with coldness. There were two reasons why he was enraged. First, they dared to cause trouble in his ce, andst, they disturbed his time with Valeria. It was his first day as the leader of the Phoenix organization, so he would not forgive them even if they begged for their lives. "What''s going on?" "Why did they suddenly fall to the ground?" "Did our leader make him fall to the ground?" The members of the Phoenix organization did not feel the pressure. With the help of his system, he could direct the pressure as he pleased. This was the reason why only people from the White Tiger and the Red Dragon organizations felt the pressure. Ace turned around and looked at his subordinates. "You guys hate them to the bone, right?" "Yes. We really hate them!" they answered in unison. "Then, kill them! Let the wild beast in your bodye out and satisfy its hunger." Ace uttered instantly. "You can do whatever you want with them." Members of the Phoenix organization grinned evilly, and they let the wild beast within them take control of their bodies. They wanted to kill people from the White Tiger and the Red Dragon organizations since long ago, so they took the offer without thinking twice. "Hehe." They walked closer to their enemy with grins on their faces. "No, no. Don''t kill me." Terror overtook their faces. Previously, they wanted to kill Leena and the others, but now, they begged for their lives. They wanted to run away, but they could not move their bodies because Ace released his pressure on them. "You did not expect this, right?" of course, Leena and the others ignored their plea because they were their enemies. "No, no, no." the fear within them grew drastically when Leena and the others were close to them. Leena and the others retrieved their weapons from their space rings and uttered, "Die!" "No." Logan and the others screamed in fear. Chapter 201 Long Live, Leader ? "We killed them!" "We are the strongest organization in Aquaring City now." "I killed many people from the White Tiger and the Red Dragon organizations. I''m so happy!" "Haha. We finally killed them." "We killed them!" Members of the Phoenix organization were pleased because they could kill all people from the White Tiger and the Red Dragon organizations. All this time, they always fought each other continuously, but now, the Phoenix organization was the only big organization in Aquaring City. The White Tiger and the Red Dragon organizations were only in name now. "Long live, leader." "Long live, leader." "Long live, leader." "Long live, leader." "Long live, leader." Ace''s underlings shouted happily. It had not been a day since Ace became their leader, but he could solve their problem in a short amount of time. They even could kill all people from the White Tiger and the Red Dragon organizations without getting injured. This achievement alone was enough to make them believe that Ace could make their organization one of the top organizations in the world. "Leader, what should we do now?" Silvia would let Ace decide everything from now on because he was their leader. "Take their space rings, sell their properties, and take the money." Ace did not feel shy when he said this. [Greed likes your words.] Silvia immediately looked at her sisters. "Half of you follow me. We will sell their properties now." "Sell their properties and take the money!" after saying that, half of them followed Silvia to the headquarters of the White Tiger and the Red Dragon organizations. Ace and Valeria returned to the living room. Shortly after that, Renea and Viviya entered the living room. "Leader, these are all their space rings." Renea put all the space rings on the table. "Go help the others burn their corpses. We will share everything after Silvia return." Ace would not take everything for himself because they were his underlings. "Understood." Renea and Viviya returned to the front yard. Time went by quickly, and without realizing it, it was already 07:00 pm. At this moment, Silvia and the others had returned to their base. She had many connections, so it was easy for her to sell the properties of the White Tiger and the Red Dragon organizations. After Silvia and the others returned to their base, he ordered everyone to gather in the front yard. "This is what we get after killing our enemies." Ace, who was standing in front of his underlings, uttered. There were 220,000 gold coins, 320,000 silver coins, 670,000 copper coins, 108 potions, 300 weapons, 150 armors, 60 skill books, 18 spell books, 400 1-star beast cores, 150 2-star beast cores, and 60 3-star beast cores in front of him. "Let''s share it equally." Ace decided to share everything with his subordinates because he wanted them to get stronger. They would be useless for him if they were weak. This was the reason why he decided to share everything with them. His underlings were pleasantly surprised after hearing his words. "Share it with us equally?" "As I thought, he is a good leader." "Yes. He is a good leader." "I know he is a good leader from the beginning." "He is young, handsome, tall, kind, and an Aeris. Don''t you think our leader is perfect?" "Yes. Our leader is perfect and the most amazing man in the world." "Ahh. I like our leader even more now." "Mee too. I really like him." "I also like him." One by one, his underlings praised him. Actually, they did not mind if Ace took a big share of the spoils because he was the reason why they could kill all their enemies. Of course, they were thrilled with his decision. This was the reason why they praised him continuously. "I want our organization to be the strongest organization in the world." Ace uttered, "And in another, to reach that goal, you have to get stronger. That''s why I will help you be stronger from now on." "Long live, leader." "Long live, leader." "Long live, leader." "Long live, leader." His subordinates shouted happily. Ace looked at Silvia and uttered, "I will let you take care of this. Oh right. I don''t need weapons and armor." "Understood." Silvia responded. Ace looked at his underlings with a smile on his face. ''I did not expect to have eighty underlings instantly like this.'' He thanked the ck hole in his head because many good things happened to him since he was in the Ocaven Kingdom. "Leader, this is your share." Silvia gave a space ring to Ace. There were 24,450 gold coins, 35,500 silver coins, 74,500 copper coins, 33 1-star beast cores, 16 2-star beast cores and 7 3-star beast cores, and one potion inside the space ring. Ace did not want the spell and the skill books because it was only a low-tier skill and magic. He was not attracted to anything weak. That was why he told Silvia to share it with the others. ''System, absorb all the beasts core.'' He immediately told his system to absorb all the beast cores. ''The system exp: 989,310/2,197,265.'' He wanted to cry when he saw the exp bar. "Leader, what should we do now?" Silvia inquired. Everyone instantly looked at Ace, waiting for his answer. "As you already know, I''m from the Nightshire city." Ace spoke and paused for a second before he continued, "I will return to my city tomorrow. Are you guys willing to follow me?" "We are willing to follow you, leader." "You are our leader, so of course, we will follow you." "That''s right. We will always be by your side." "Un, un." They answered instantly as if it was not an important question. "Then we will go to my city tomorrow." Ace uttered. "Understood." They answered in unison. ---- Nightshire City, Maniacal Shrub Inn. L and Lily stood behind a window in one of the VIP room in Maniacal Shrub Inn. Rage flowed through them likeva, and the mes of fury could be seen in their eyes. They almost could not suppress their anger because Henry canceled their agreement unterally. His son and subordinates even injured them. This was the reason why they wanted to take revenge on him. "Lily, how do we get revenge on him?" L inquired. "I have a wild idea." Lily suddenly got a wild idea after remembering Ace. "What is it?" L asked curiously. "Let''s join hands with Ace because Henry is his enemy. I''m sure they will fight someday." Lily told L what her idea was. "With this, there is a possibility of us killing Henry and his son in the future." "What?!" L said in surprise. "We tried to kill Ace several days ago. We even injured him. What makes you think he would agree to join hands with us?" "But we won''t be able to take revenge if we don''t join hands with him." Of course, Lily knew how crazy her idea was. "Lily, I don''t think it''s a good idea. I''m sure he won''t believe us and think we have ulterior motives." After what they had done to Ace, L believed he would not believe their words. "But we have no other choice, L." Lily responded. "I still think it''s impossible." L uttered, "Think about this, Lily. If we were in his shoes, would we believe his words?" "Then we will make a promise and offer him something." Lily did not mind making a promise if it could make Ace believe their words. "What will we offer him?" L asked curiously. "Our bodies!" Lily gave an honest answer. "You are crazy, Lily!" L found it hard to believe what she was hearing. She did not mind making a promise, but offering their bodies to him was too much in her eyes. What if Ace did something to themter? What if Ace wanted to do adult things to themter? They had been protecting their bodies until now, so she did not agree with Lily''s idea. "I will do whatever it takes to get revenge on Henry. Even if I have to serve him in bed." Henry''s son and subordinates injured them deeply, so Lily would seek revenge no matter what. She would not forgive Henry, his son, and his subordinates no matter what. "I won''t force you if you disagree with my idea." Lily uttered, "You just need to wait in this ce. I will take care of everything." L did not say anything and only stared at her twin sister. "Henry, I will kill you no matter what!" Lily stated. ---- Aquaring City, Stardust Hotel. Ace was currently lying on the bed and talking with his beautiful MILF throughmunication token. He called Scarlett because he wanted to tell her he would return home tomorrow. "Really?" Scarlett said happily. She was thrilled after hearing his words because she really missed him. "Yes." Ace responded, "I will use the teleportation gate tomorrow." "But there is no teleportation gate in my city. Just go to Herora city because it''s the closest city to Nightshire city." Scarlett knew there was a teleportation gate in Herora City. "Alright." At this moment, Ace suddenly remembered his underlings. "Scarlett, I have underlings now." "What?! Underlings?" she said in surprise. "Howe you have underlings?" "It''s like this." Ace began exining everything. He did not hide a single thing from her. He even told her how he killed people from the White Tiger and the Red Dragon organizations. "I see." She didn''t expect so many things to happen to him ever since he was teleported to the Ocaven Kingdom. "Just bring them to my city. I will take care of the rest." "Thank you, Scarlett." He responded. "Ace, I have bad news for you." Scarlett uttered. Chapter 202 I Miss You ? "Bad news? What is it?" Ace asked curiously. "Henry''s first child has returned home." Scarlett knew about this because she saw Leo yesterday. "I see." Ace understood everything after hearing her words. ''It looks like I will run into trouble as soon as I get back home.'' He added in his head. Of course, he was not afraid of trouble. His dream was to be the Ruler, so it was his fate to face many troubles. After all, no one could be the Ruler without facing many problems. This was the reason why he could still act calmly. "You have to be carefulter." She did not want something bad to happen to her young boyfriend. "Scarlett, I have eighty underlings now, and five of them are already at Master rank. I will teach him a lesson if he dares to cause trouble for me." it could be said he had the most power in Nightshire City now. Even though the four big families had many subordinates, none of their underlings were at Master rank. Each family only had one or two awakeners at Master rank. Scarlett only had one subordinate who was at Master rank. She had two awakeners at Master rank if she included La too. As for Ace, he had five underlings at Master rank. He could take over Nightshire City if he wanted to. However, he would not do something bad to Nightshire City and its citizens because Scarlett was the city mistress. And Nightshire City was his home, so he would not destroy it; instead, he would protect it and make it stronger. "Then you must bring your strongest underlings with you at all times." Even though he was strong, she was still worried about his safety. "Let''s stop talking about this." Ace uttered, "Scarlett, how about we go on a date after I returnter?" "Sure." She agreed instantly because she really missed him. She missed his smile. She missed his embrace. And she missed the warmth of his body. She missed everything about him! Sure, she could see his face through themunication token, but she could not touch him. She could not hold his hands. She could not embrace him. And she could not kiss him. She even felt lonely at night because he was not by her side when she slept. "Ace, I love you." Scarlett did not know what happened to her, but she suddenly wanted to say it. A soft smile spread across his face after hearing her words. "I love you too." Shortly after that, he stopped the call. [A/N= I wanted to write he hung up the phone, but it was not a phone. Lol. Don''t know what to write.] *Click¡­ The sound of someone opening the bathroom door echoed in his ears. Ace looked at Valeria and uttered, "You have finished bathing? I was about to join you earlier." Valeria, who was wearing a white towel, responded, "You can take a bath now. I won''t join you." To her surprise, Ace suddenly embraced her from behind when she was about to open the wardrobe. "What''s wrong, Ace?" she inquired. "Nothing." He responded. "I just want to embrace you." "Then can you let me wear clothes first?" she did not remove his hands from her slender waist. Instead of stopping the hug, Ace kissed her right shoulder. Valeria widened her eyes in surprise. ''Hmm?'' She did not expect him to kiss her right shoulder. "Ace, can you let me wear clothes first?" she repeated her question. Like before, he did not answer her question. At first, he only kissed her right shoulder, but it onlysted for three seconds before finally making his way up to her neck. Valeria half-closed her eyes when he kissed her neck gently. She did not know what had happened to her, but her body was sensitive to his touch after they became a couple. Her heart beat fast easily, and she was turned on easier as well. It was as if she was a pervert like her young lover. "Hmmm!" Valeria bit her lower lip when Ace kissed her right earlobe. Her legs began to squirm, and the mes of lust started to appear. Her earlobes were sensitive like her breasts, so it did not take long for her to get aroused. ''He is biting my right earlobe.'' Because she made a sudden move, her towel was unwrapped. However, her towel did not fall to the floor because Ace was still wrapping his hands around her slender waist. When Ace saw her bare breasts, he squeezed them gently. Of course, he did not stop kissing her because he wanted to make her hornier. "Hmmm¡­" at this moment, her towel had fallen to the floor because Ace was ying with her breasts. ''Ah¡­'' Like usual, she tried her best not to moan. Ace stopped kissing her neck and uttered, "Don''t hold back, my love. Let me hear your beautiful moan." Even though he said so, Valeria still held back her cries. ''She is still holding back her moans.'' Because he wanted to hear her beautiful cries, he squatted down right behind her. Valeria instantly put her hands on the wardrobe when he spread her legs wider. ''Is he going to lick it?'' She suddenly thought Ace desired to lick her vagina because he squatted down and spread her legs wider. And what she had guessed was right because she could feel his tongue on her pussy shortly after that. "Ah¡­" her body quivered for a second when his tongue came into contact with her pussy. Ace was delighted when he heard her seductive wail. ''Don''t hold back, Valeria. Moan as loudly as you please.'' He began licking and sucking her vagina skillfully. "Ah¡­Ah¡­Ah¡­" her legs turned frail, and her love juices kepting out of her pussy. If she had not grabbed the cupboard handle, she would have fallen to the floor because Ace was skilled at doing adult things. "Ace¡­Ah¡­Ace¡­" she looked at her young lover as she called his name. Even though she did not say directly what she wanted, Ace could understand it. Sex! He believed she wanted to have sex immediately because it was written on her face. Ace instantly took off his shorts. Like Valeria, he was also horny because sucking and licking her pussy was enough to get him aroused. *Gulp¡­ Valeria gulped her saliva when she saw his erect penis. The mes of lust within her grew drastically when she saw his cock throbbing continuously. ''His penis is throbbing continuously, and there is a pre-cum on top of his cock.'' At that time, she really wanted to suck his penis. His cock looked so delicious in her eyes, especially when she saw the pre-cum on top of his penis. However, she fought back her desire because she wanted to have sex with him immediately. Ace was her lover, so she could suck and lick his penis whenever she wanted. This was the reason why she decided not to drink his pre-cum. After cing his erect penis at her vaginal entrance, he uttered, "I will put it in now." "Un." She nodded her head. ''We are going to have sex again.'' She added in her head. Chapter 203 She Is Cute ? Thank you David_W_Martinez for gifting Inspiration Capsule. ---- "Ah¡­Ah¡­Ah¡­Ah¡­" countless seductive cries reverberated in a luxurious hotel room. Ace and Valeria were currently having sex in their bedroom. She was sticking out her sexy ass and cing her hands on a wardrobe while he was grabbing her slender waist and sliding his penis in and out of her wet vagina from behind. She did not hold back her wails this time because her mind was already on cloud nine. Ace''s penis fit perfectly with her pussy, so she felt immense pleasure when he slid his cock in and out of her pussy. Due to how amazing the pleasure was, she even felt like her soul had left her body because her young lover kept giving her immense pleasure. Like Valeria, Ace also felt immense pleasure. Her vagina muscles were squeezing his cock tightly and wildly continuously. He even needed more effort just to slide his penis in and out of her wet pussy. Of course, he did notin about it. Sure, he needed more effort to thrust his penis, but it was worth it because her tight vagina gave him immense pleasure. This was the reason why he moved his waist back and forth steadily because he wanted them to keep feeling pleasure. "Ah¡­Ah¡­Ah¡­" like before, Valeria cried out in delight. However, her wails came to a stop shortly after that because Ace suddenly stopped moving his waist. ''Why did he stop moving his waist?'' When she was about to ask that question, Ace suddenly pulled his penis out of her pussy and turned her to face him. Valeria was shocked by his sudden actions. However, she understood everything when he immediately lifted her left leg. ''He wants to change position.'' Her eyes were locked on his throbbing cock because she wanted him to thrust his penis into her vagina again. "My love, you look so seductive right now." he said as he caressed her lewd face. Valeria did not say anything. She only shifted her gaze from his erect cock to his handsome face. At this moment, she wanted to tell him to thrust his cock into her vagina immediately, but she was too shy to say it. This was the reason why she only stared at him without saying a single word because she believed he could tell what she wanted from her fascinating expression. Ace, who was cupping her face with his left hand, smiled. ''She is so seductive!'' At first, he wanted to thrust his cock into her vagina immediately, but he changed his mind. Her face was so lewd, and her lips were so seductive, so he chose to kiss her passionately because he had not felt her soft lips earlier. Like usual, Valeria weed the kiss instantly. Her young lover wanted a deep kiss, so she weed him with her pink tongue. As the duo was intertwining their tongues, Valeria suddenly widened her eyes. Ace''s erect cock was pressing against her belly, so the lust within her grew drastically. ''Ace¡­'' She tried to focus on their kisses, but his penis always disturbed her mind. Her vagina wanted his penis so badly, so she could not control her body when she felt his erect cock on her pussy. Ace, who was kissing her hungrily, widened his eyes for a second. He was startled when Valeria suddenly grabbed her penis. However, he did not do anything about it because he was focused on devouring her little mouth. As Ace was exploring every inch of her mouth with his tongue, Valeria kept ying with his erect penis. She caressed and stroked his cock continuously. She even yed with the tip of his cock with her fingers because she wanted his cock in her pussy so badly. ''I want it. I want this cock in my pussy.'' Because Ace kept kissing her, she decided to make the first move. She positioned the tip of his cock at her vaginal entrance before finally lowering her body slowly. "Ah¡­." She broke the kiss when his penis entered her vagina. Ace, who realized what she was doing, decided to tease her. "Are you unable to hold back your lust? Hehe." Valeria did not answer his question and turned her head to the other side. ''He is teasing me again.'' Ace always teased her whenever they had sex, so she was not surprised by his words. Because she did not answer his question, Ace decided to tease her again. He did not move his waist and kissed her again because he wanted to see her reaction. As they were kissing passionately again, Valeria tried to move her body up and down. However, it was hard for her to do that because Ace kissed her hungrily and cornered her against a wardrobe. There was no space for her to move her body, so what she could do was limited. ''He is so cruel.'' She believed he knew what she wanted because she showed it through her expression. After stopping the kiss, she looked at him and said shyly. "Ace, can you¡­move your waist now?" She immediately lowered her head. She did not have the courage to keep looking at him because he just said something that embarrassed her. Ace''s lips curled up into a smile. He grabbed her by the chin and lifted her head. "Sorry, I can''t hear you. Can you repeat it?" "He is teasing me again." She mused. Of course, she knew he was lying because the distance between them was so close. They were even connected to each other, so there was no way he could not hear her words because she did not say it in a low voice. "My lover is so cute." He decided to stop teasing her because it could ruin the mood. "Kya!" a cute voice escaped from her little mouth when he lifted her other leg. ''He really likes to do things suddenly.'' Her hands were currently on his shoulders because she grabbed his shoulders in reflex when he suddenly lifted her other leg. "You really lik-Ah¡­Ah¡­Ah¡­" she moaned in delight before she could finish her words because her young lover suddenly moved his waist back and forth again. Like what he did previously, Ace kissed her passionately again. However, he did not stop moving his waist because he wanted to keep giving her pleasure. He wanted to satisfy her and make her mind on cloud nine, so he slid his penis in and out of her pussy while kissing her hungrily. "Hmmm¡­Mmmm¡­Mmm¡­" she could not moan clearly because Ace was devouring her little mouth. Of course, she did not mind it. As long as she could feel immense pleasure, she would let him do whatever he wanted to her body. This was the reason why she let him take the lead because she knew he was skilled in doing adult things. "Ah¡­Ah¡­Ah¡­" after she broke the kiss, she rested her head on his right shoulder and enjoyed the pleasure. She loved it. She liked what he was doing because fucking while being carried felt amazing. ''Ah¡­Ah¡­Ah¡­'' At this moment, her love juices fell to the floor. Of course, she realized it, but she did not care about it because what she had in mind was only one thing. Pleasure! She only wanted to enjoy the pleasure, so she no longer cared about anything other than that. Because the pleasure she felt was incredible, she reached her limit shortly after that. "I''m cumming¡­ I''m cumming¡­ I''m cumming¡­." Her body quivered for several seconds after having a massive orgasm. ''It feels good.'' She breathed heavily as she cupped his handsome face as if she was telling him through her face that it was amazing. Ace''s lips curled up into a smile when he saw her satisfied expression. ''She really enjoys it.'' At first, he wanted to move his waist again, but he changed his mind and put her on the edge of the bed. Of course, he wanted to keep having sex with her. He put her on the bed because he wanted to change position. Valeria, who was lying on her back, knew what he had in mind. For this reason, she grabbed her legs and made it in a ''W'' shape. ''Come and put it in again, Ace.'' She knew he was still not satisfied, so she spread her legs to wee his cock. Ace''s face broke into a smile. ''Cute!'' Even though she positioned her legs in a ''W'' shape to wee his cock, but she turned her head to the other side. This was the reason why she looked so cute in his eyes because she still tried to satisfy him despite feeling shy. "I''m going to put it in now." he uttered. "Un." She nodded her head. And then countless seductive cries echoed in their room again. Chapter 204 Let’s Sleep Now ? "Ah¡­Ah¡­Ah¡­Ah¡­" Valeria''s wails reverberated in her bedroom. She was currently lying on her back while wearing a fascinating face. Her long legs were wrapped around Ace''s waist while her soft arms were on his back. Even though her body was still frail and sensitive, she did not take a rest. Her young boyfriend still had not had an orgasm, so as his lover, it was her duty to satisfy him. This was the reason why she immediately spread her wet vagina and asked him to thrust his cock into her pussy right after he put her on the edge of the bed because she wanted to satisfy happy. Ace, who was bending over, kept sliding his penis in and out of her pussy. He was about to have an orgasm, so he moved his waist continuously. After sliding his penis in and out of her wet vagina for several minutes, he finally reached his limit. "Valeria, I''m cumming¡­ I''m cumming¡­ I''m cumming¡­." "Hiii¡­" Valeria widened her eyes and straightened her legs when he shot his white sperm deep inside her pussy. ''My pussy is full.'' She could feel his sperm deep in her vagina. "It was amazing, my love." Ace smiled softly before finally kissing her tender lips. "Un." She nodded her head. After Ace pulled his penis out of her vagina, he carried her and ced her in the middle of the bed. ''Today is a good day.'' He smiled softly after lying on her right side. *Drip¡­Drip¡­Drip¡­ Ace''s white sperm came out of her vagina when Valeria used her energy to clean her pussy. She did not want to get pregnant for the time being, so she quickly cleaned her vagina. ''Should I take a shower again?'' After recalling what had just happened, she decided not to take another bath. Previously, she took a shower after they finished having sex, but he put his penis into her pussy again right after she finished showering. This was the reason why she decided not to take another bath because her body would sweat again if Ace wanted to go for another round. ''But he is so skilled at sex.'' She suddenly wanted to know whether he often had sex with Scarlett or not. ''Look at him. It seems like he is thrilled now.'' A soft smile spread across her face when she saw his happy face. However, her smile changed to a look of surprise when her gaze fell on his cock. She thought his cock was already soft because he had an orgasm three minutes ago, but she was wrong. She was utterly wrong because his cock was still erect. His penis was still standing mightily as if his cock was challenging the heavens. *Gulp¡­ Valeria could not help but gulp her saliva when she saw his erect penis. Not only that, but the mes of lust suddenly appeared in her body again. At that moment, his cock looked like candy in her eyes. It looked so delicious, especially when she caught sight of his sperm on top of his penis. ''There is a sperm on top of his cock.'' The longer she stared at his penis, the bigger the mes of lust became. At that time, she suddenly wanted to lick and suck his cock. Even though she had already had sex with him twice today, but she had not licked and sucked his penis. This was the reason why she could not control the mes of lust within her because his penis looked so delicious in her eyes. Ace, who was looking at the ceiling, did not know what was going on. Valeria was not a pervert like him, so he thought she would not do lewd things if he did not start it. ''I will meet Lady Lexie after returning to Nightshire City. I will buy her building and open a restaurant.'' As he was thinking about his future business, Valeria did something shocking. She grabbed his erect penis and licked it! Ace was shocked and looked at her. ''Valeria?'' He did not expect her to give him a blowjob of her own ord. All this time, she always acted passive when they had sex. She even would not give him a blowjob if he did not ask to. This was the reason why he was shocked by her actions because she suddenly gave him a blowjob. When Valeria noticed that Ace was looking at her, she stopped sucking his penis. However, her pink tongue was still on top of his cock. It was as if there was a ma between her soft tongue and his cock. ''He¡­he is looking at me.'' She stared at him without saying a single word. At first, Ace wanted to tease her, but he changed his mind. He believed Valeria would stop giving him a blowjob if he teased her. That was why he decided to look at the ceiling again. ''Getting a blowjob while thinking about my future business is indeed the best.'' He decided to just enjoy the blowjob. When Ace no longer paid attention to her, Valeria licked and sucked his penis again. She moved her head up and down continuously as if she was licking the most delicious candy in the world. ''His penis is delicious.'' She could also taste her love juices on his penis because his cock had messed up her vagina several minutes earlier. ''Hmm?'' She moved her head up and down faster when she noticed Ace was about to orgasm. ''What should I do? Should I drink his sperm or not?'' She wavered whether she should drink his white sperm or not. ''Drink it or not? Drink it or not?'' She repeated the same words over and over again in her head as if she was chanting a magic spell. ''Hmm?'' Because she could not make up her mind quickly, she was not ready when Ace shot his sperm in her little mouth. "Aghh." Ace groaned as he cummed in her mouth. At this moment, his penis was still in Valeria''s mouth. She did not take his cock out of her mouth immediately because she was waiting for him to let out all of his sperm in his testicles. ''I think he''s had it all out.'' She immediately sat on his left side. At this moment, her lover''s sperm was on her pink tongue. She still wavered whether she should drink his sperm or not. ''But they said it''s delicious. Should I drink it?'' Her female subordinates told her that male sperm was delicious. This was the reason why she suddenly wanted to taste his sperm. However, she always hesitated whenever she wanted to do that. As Valeria was thinking whether she should drink his sperm or not, Ace asked something shocking, "Valeria, can you open your mouth? I want to see my sperm." Valeria widened her eyes in shock. ''What?!'' She knew Ace was a pervert young man, but she did not expect him to make such a request. At first, she wanted to refuse his request, but she changed her mind when she saw his handsome face. ''He is my boyfriend, so I should not refuse his request.'' With that idea in mind, she slowly opened her mouth, showing his sperm on her pink tongue. "You look so sexy with my sperm in your mouth, my love." Ace smiled in satisfaction when he saw his white sperm on her tongue. Valeria did not say anything and only stared at him. ''He is teasing me again.'' When she saw his smile, she decided to drink his sperm. *Gulp¡­Gulp¡­ The sound of her drinking his sperm echoed in their ears. ''They are right. It''s delicious.'' She finally knew that her subordinates did not lie to her. "How is it? Is it delicious?" Ace asked as he smiled. Actually, he was shocked when she suddenly drank his sperm because previously, he thought she would not drink it. Of course, he was happy with her actions because this was a sign that he could turn her into a lewddy. He was a pervert, so he wanted to make his women perverts too. Valeria lowered her head before finally answering. "Yes." Ace was shocked again. ''I did not expect her to answer my question.'' He immediatelyy on his back before finally spreading his arms. "Come here, Valeria." He uttered, "I want to sleep while hugging you." Valeria did what she was told andy prone on top of him. After wrapping his hands around her back, he uttered, "Let''s sleep now." "Un." She nodded. Then they fell asleep shortly after that. Chapter 205 Returning Home ? "The sky is dark again." "Looks like it''s going to rain." "Sigh. I hate rain because the air will be cold." "Unlike you, I like rain because the atmosphere feels great when it rains." "I also love rain because it feels amazing to cuddle with my wife when it rains." "That''s right. Rainy days are better in my opinion." "I agree." "Better my ass! It''s good if you are not on duty. Otherwise, it''s a torture." "Damn right!" "Yeah, yeah. I hate it when I''m on duty." Like usual, fifteen city guards chatted as they guarded the city entrance. They talked about many things, from the atmosphere to magical beasts. They even changed the topic of conversations more than five times in thest hour. Actually, this was normal. The people guarding the entrance gate were men, so it was natural that they changed the topic of conversation quickly. After all, men changed the topic easily when hanging out together, especially if they were close or best friends. "By the way, when will Ace and Lieutenant Valeria be back?" the red-haired man asked curiously. Scarlett had informed them that Ace and Valeria were still alive. That was why the red-haired man wanted to know when they would return to Nightshire City. "I don''t know." The green-haired man responded, "Captain Noah, do you know when they will be back?" "City mistress said they would be ba-" Captain Noah stopped his words halfway when he caught sight of Ace and Valeria. "It''s them! It''s Ace and Lieutenant Valeria." Everyone instantly turned their heads toward Ace and the others. "They have returned!" "They have returned." One by one, they rushed toward Ace and Valeria. "Ace, Lieutenant Valeria." They shouted happily. Ace''s subordinates were startled when Captain Noah and the others shouted his name. "It seems like our leader is famous in this city. The city guards are even weing him." "As expected of our leader, he is sure amazing!" "Of course, he is famous. After all, he is our leader." They still did not know everything because Ace only told them that he was from Nightshire City. "Ace, how are you?" "Lieutenant Valeria, how are you?" "Ace, who attacked you that day?" "Lieutenant Valeria, is it true that you got teleported to Arnlisle forest?" "Ace, who are they? Why did they call you leader?" "Lieutenant Valeria, what happened to you and Ace after you two were teleported to Arnlisle forest?" The city guards bombarded them with questions because they wanted to know what had happened to them after they were teleported to Arnlisle forest. Ace and Valeria could not answer their questions because they kept throwing questions at them. They even could not hear their questions clearly because they asked many questions at the same time. When Captain Noah saw the expressions of Ace and Lieutenant Valeria, he decided to stop them. "Alright, everyone, stop it. They are tired now, so let them go home and rest." Even though the city guards still wanted to know what had happened to Ace and Valeria, they did what they were told. Ace and the others had just arrived, so the city guards knew they were tired. "Have a good rest, Ace, Lieutenant Valeria." The city guards said in unison. Ace smiled as he waved his right hand. After Valeria went home, Ace told his subordinates to stay in the inn or hotel because he did not have a ce for them to stay. It was impossible for him to take them to Scarlett''s house because her home was not big enough for eighty people. "I promise I will find a ce for you tomorrow." Ace believed he could find a ce for them tomorrow because Scarlett would help him. "Understood, leader." His subordinates responded in unison. After his subordinates left, Ace headed to Scarlett''s house with a smile on his face. ''Scarlett, I''ming.'' ---- Scarlett''s House, Her Office. ''Huft¡­ I''m tired.'' Scarlett, who was sitting on her office chair, stretched out her hands. Since Ace was teleported to Arnlisle forest, she always spent her days working because she would miss him and feel lonely if she did not work. Sure, she could call him using amunication token, but calling him would make her miss him even more because she could not embrace or kiss him. This was the reason why she always worked longer hours than usual. ''What is he doing right now?'' She suddenly thought of her boyfriend. ''Should I call him?'' She retrieved themunication token from her space ring. After looking at themunication token for several seconds, she decided to call him. "Alright, I will call him." To her surprise, she heard his voice when she was about to call him. "I''m home." Ace''s voice rang out in her house. Scarlett instantly rose to her feet after hearing his voice. ''It''s Ace''s voice. He has returned home!'' With a happy smile on her face, she rushed to the living room. She did not meet him for more than two weeks, so her heart throbbed with happiness when she knew that he had returned home. "Ace!" Scarlett stopped running after stepping into the living room. Ace, who had just closed the door, smiled and spread his arms, asking for a wee hug. Like before, she ran toward him again. When she was close to him, she jumped into his arms. "Ace!" Ace caught her before finally speaking, "I''m home." "Wee home, Ace." Scarlett responded with a happy smile on her face. He walked toward a couch before finally sitting on it. Of course, he made her sit on hisp because he wanted lovey-dovey with her. He did not meet her for more than two weeks, so he wanted to spend time with her. "What were you doing earlier?" "I was working." She gave an honest answer. "I see." He responded. Scarlett began asking him many questions. Ace answered all of her questions honestly. She was his lover, so he did not need to hide anything from her. After talking for several minutes, they decided to take a shower together. Actually, Scarlett had taken a bath earlier, but she took a shower again because her lover wanted to take a bath with her. After taking a shower together, they headed to his room andy on the bed. "Are you sure you want to meet Lexie alone?" Scarlett inquired. "Yes. I want to do everything alone." he responded, "If I''m in a difficult situationter, I will use your name." "Hehe." Scarlett giggled. Of course, she did not mind it because he was her boyfriend. ''Hmm?'' Ace was startled when she suddenlyy prone on top of him. "Do you want to sleep in my arms tonight?" he inquired. "Yes." She did not sleep with him for more than two weeks, so she desired to sleep in his arms. Ace kissed her forehead and smiled, "Let''s sleep now." "Un." She nodded her head. Shortly after that, they fell asleep. ---- The following day, Ace headed to the entertainment house after having lunch with Scarlett. No! He was not horny. He was also not looking for a prostitute. He traveled to the entertainment house because he wanted to meet Lexie. He wanted to buy two of her buildings, so he went to her ce. ''I hope I can buy it cheaperter.'' Chapter 206 Going To The Entertainment House ? "Lucy, how about kissing me on the lips now?" "Iyaaa¡­ pervert!" "Come one. Just kiss me once. I will grant all your wishester." "Mister Lewis, you pervert!" "Vera, open another wine. Let''s drink until morning. Let''s drink until morning." "Mister Adan is the best!" The atmosphere in the entertainment house was lively like usual. The hostesses were serving their guests in a professional and seductive way while the guests were drinking andughing happily. Due to how lively the atmosphere was, it looked like they were at a big party, not an adult club. However, the lively atmosphere instantly turned into dead silence when a young man stepped into the entertainment house. The young man was about eighteen years old. His ck hair was coiffed to perfection, and his ck eyes had the same starling rity as the morning dew. The lineaments of his face were in perfect proportion to each other, and a gentle aura emitted from his young body. Anyone who saw him would not be able to take their eyes off him immediately because the young man was so attractive. He was so handsome to the point that he could make any woman fall in love with him without saying or doing anything. This good-looking young man was none other than Ace, the most handsome man in Nightshire City. "Ace?!" "What?! Ace?!" "He came to the entertainment house?" "Why did hee to this ce?" Countless questions appeared in their minds. Ace already had Scarlett, one of the top beauties in Nightshire City. So why did he go to the entertainment house? Wasn''t Scarlett enough for him? Or did he want to taste a new woman? When half of them were still in a state of shock, all the hostesses who did not serve a guest walked toward Ace. This was an amazing opportunity to spend time alone with him, so they would not let the opportunity slip away. "Ace, wee to the entertainment house." "Ace, are you feeling lonely?" "Ace, how about choosing me? I will make you happy and forget all your problemster." "Ace, if you choose me, I don''t mind meeting in privateter." "Ace, if you choose me, I don''t mind going to a hotel with youter." One by one, the hostesses tried their luck. Even though they knew who Ace was, they didn''t care about it and tried to seduce him. They were in the entertainment house, so Scarlett could not do anything to them. As they were trying their luck, the hostesses, who were with their guests, put on envious faces. Ace was young and the most handsome man in Nightshire City, so they also wanted to seduce him and try their luck. However, they could not do that now because they were with their customers. That was, they only looked at him with envious faces. "Ladies, I came here to meet Lady Lexie. Can you help me to meet her?" Ace was not surprised by their behavior because he had guessed it before. "Madam Lexie?" the hostesses were startled upon hearing his words. "Ace, Madam Lexie is the owner of this ce. He doesn''t serve guests like us." The pink-haireddy uttered. "You can''t choose her." "You got it wrong,dy." Ace responded, "I have something important to discuss with Lady Lexie; not looking for entertainment." "I see." After saying that, the pink-haired woman grabbed Ace''s right hand. "Let''s go. I will help you meet Madam Lexie now." Ace was startled when she suddenly grabbed his right hand. However, he did not say anything because she wanted to help him meet Lexie. "Madam Lexie is talking with someone in a private room right now, so I don''t know if you can meet her or notter." The pink-haired woman uttered. The entertainment house had four floors. The first floor was for ordinary guests. On this floor, there were no barriers between customers, so they could see and hear other people. The second floor was for guests who wanted a room just for themselves. The third floor was for a private room. This floor was built especially for guests who wanted to have a serious conversation. In other words, it was like a meeting room! Each room on the third floor was equipped with soundproof magic, so no one could hear their conversation. The highest floor was for offices and bedrooms. In other words, it was Lexie''s second home. "Do you know who the guest is?" Ace asked curiously. "It''s Mister Aron." The pink-haired woman gave an honest answer. "Mister Aron?" of course, he knew who Aron was because Aron was the only man who never seduced Scarlett before. Coincidently, Lexie and Aron walked out of the private room when Ace and the pink-haireddy reached the third floor. "Ace?!" even though Lexie was shocked, she did not show it on her pretty face. When they were in front of Lexie, the pink-haired woman uttered, "Madam Lexie, Ace said he had something important to discuss with you." "Something important to discuss with me?" Lexie did not know why he wanted to meet her. "Alright, I will leave now." Aron spoke abruptly. "Tell me if you change your mind." Lexie uttered, "Alright." Aron greeted Ace when he walked past Ace. "You can go back now." after saying that, Lexie shifted her gaze from the pink-haired woman to Ace. "Come in, Ace." They immediately stepped into the private room. The private room was huge and luxurious. Beautiful paintings of mountains and cities were hanging on the wall, and a blue couch was ced in the middle of the room. There was a small wooden table in front of the sofa with an ice bucket filled with beverages on top of it. If Ace had topare it, the private room was the same as the private room of a five-star restaurant in his previous life because it was big and luxurious. After sitting on the couch, Lexie asked curiously. "So, what brings the most handsome man in Nightshire City to my ce? Do you want to seduce me? Or do you want me to serve you?" Of course, she was joking around when she said this. This was his first timeing to her ce, so she decided to tease him. The corner of his lips twitched. ''Thisdy¡­.'' She did not expect her to say something like that. Lexie covered her mouth and giggled seductively. "What''s wrong, Ace? Why don''t you answer my question? Are you mesmerized by my beauty?" "Are you always behaving like this,dy Lexie?" even though he knew it was an inappropriate question, he still asked it. "Of course not." She responded, "I only act like this to you because you are a special person." "Special person? Do you mean the boytoy?" he inquired. Lexie rose to her feet before finally sitting on his right side. Ace was startled by her sudden actions. First, she teased him right after they sat on the couch. And now, she suddenly sat next to him. She even sat really close to him as if she wanted to seduce him. ''I will really eat you if you keep teasing me.'' He said in his head. Like before, Lexie did something shocking again. She brought her pretty face closer to his right ear before finally whispering in a seductive voice. "To me, you are a special person, Ace. You are young, handsome and a Rheanix. I''m even willing to be your mistress if you want to." [God of Lust shouts, Bed her, boy. Bed her.] [God of Wind widens his eyes in shock.] [Several divine beings are shocked by Lexie''s seductive words.] All divine beings were shocked by Lexie''s behavior. It was her first time alone with Ace, but she already seduced him. It was as if Lexie wanted to sleep with him so badly. Ace ignored the notifications and turned his head to look at Lexie. "Lady Lexie, I will really do something to you if you don''t stop teasing me." But instead of feeling afraid, she kept teasing him. "What are you going to do to me? Are you going to push me down and have your way with me?" She was not afraid of his threats because she knew he would not do anything bad to her. When Ace was about to say something, a notification popped up again. [Ding! God of Lust gives you a mission. A man must not be a coward. When a beautifuldy is seducing you, you have to take advantage of her. Do some adult things with Lexie in thirty minutes, and God of Lust will give you a card. The quality of the card depends on what you do with her. The lewder your actions, the better the reward.] Chapter 207 Talking With Lexie ? Ace was not surprised when God of Lust gave him a lewd quest. ''This god is really something.'' Even though he was startled, he did not show it on his face because Lexie was next to him. [God of Lust says, boy, I give you an easy quest. I''m sure you canplete it easily because I believe thisdy is interested in you.] [Several divine beings are staring at God of Lust.] [All divine beings are betting whether you will ept the quest or not.] [Ny-nine percent of divine beings believe you won''t take the quest.] [God of Lust says, boy, you will hurt my heart if you refuse my quest again.] God of Lust had given Ace four quests until now, and Ace refused all of them. Even though God of Lust said he would give an amazing card as a reward, Ace never epted his quest. That was why God of Lust said something like that. "Lady Lexie, I''m a healthy young man, and you are a gorgeousdy. I won''t be able to control myself if you keep seducing and teasing me." Lexie was one of the top beauties in Nightshire City, so he could lose control of himself if she kept seducing him. Lexie liked it when he said she was an attractivedy. "So, I''m a prettydy in your eyes. Then why don''t you take advantage of me now?" [God of lust says, do it, boy! Do it! Press her under your body and show her how amazing you are.] Ace grabbed her soft hands before finally pushing her onto the couch. "Are you sure you still want to tease me?" He was currently pinning her against the couch. No! He did not have a dirty mind. He had no intention of doing lewd things to her either. He pinned her against the sofa because he wanted to scare her a little. He wanted to show her what would happen to her if she kept teasing and seducing him. However, his efforts were in vain because Lexie did not feel the slightest bit of fear. Sure, Ace was pinning her against the couch, but she still had a calm face as if she knew nothing bad would happen to her. ''I''ve never seen this side of him before. I''m interested in him even more now.'' Her lips curled up into a seductive smile. "What is this? Are you going to have your way with me now?" she did not feel pain when he pushed her onto the couch because he did it carefully. [God of Lust utters, don''t be a coward, boy. Do it. ept the challenge! Show her that you are not a coward!] Because she kept teasing him, he did the same thing. He brought his face closer to hers before finally grabbing her chin. "Lady Lexie, I''m a healthy young man, and I''m also not a coward. Just for information. I will eat you if you don''t listen to me." At this moment, the distance between their mouths was close. It was so close to the point where they could feel each other''s breath. Like before, she still teased him. "Oh? Are you going to kiss me first before having your way with me?" A challenge! She challenged him to do adult things to her! Did he reject the challenge? Of course not! He had told her to stop seducing and teasing him twice, but she kept doing it, so he decided to punish her. After all, baddies needed to be punished. That was why he pressed his lips against hers right after she teased him because she needed to be punished. [God of lust says, well done, boy! Well done!] God of Lust liked what Ace was doing. Ace was the chosen one, so he should not act cowardly. If a gorgeousdy teased him, he must take advantage of the situation to do lewd things to her. He must show her that he was not a coward. He was a brave young man. He was a bad boy. Lexie, who was under him, widened her eyes in surprise when Ace suddenly kissed her lips. ''He is kissing me?!'' Previously, she thought he would not dare to kiss her, but she was wrong because he pressed his lips against hers right after she teased him. Did she regret her actions? No! She did not regret it! She knew there was a possibility of him kissing her when she was teasing him, so she still managed to keep her cool. ''It seems like I underestimate him.'' Her lips curled up into a smile when he stopped the kiss. "Aren''t you afraid that Scarlett will be angry with you?" she teased him again. Like before, he kissed her lips again. He had decided to punish her, so he would kiss her every time she teased him. After stopping the kiss, he inquired, "Lady, do you regret your actions now? Just for information. I will kiss you every time you tease me." "When are you going to kiss me passionately?" she was not afraid of his threats. Ace instantly kissed her passionately right after hearing her question. He was a man of his word, so he kissed her hungrily when she teased him. Lexie was startled again. But even so, she opened her mouth and instantly weed the kiss. Not only that, she even moved her pink tongue lewder and lewder as if they were a couple, not just acquaintances. Actually, she had wanted to do this for a long time. Ace was the most handsome man in Nightshire City, so a desire to taste him appeared when she saw him. When all men saw the most beautifuldy in the city, a desire to embrace, kiss and have sex with her would appear when they saw her. What she felt toward Ace was the same as that. Even though she never had any intention of having sex with him, there were times when she desired to kiss and hug him because she was a woman who had desires like any other woman. After all, women and men were the same. There was no difference between them. Women were also horny creatures like men. They were just better at hiding it. This was the reason why it was hard to tell who was a pervert and who was not because they were good at hiding it. [God of Lust utters, well done, boy. Well done.] Ace epted his quest for the first time, so he was pleased. [God of Lust says, now squeeze her breasts. y with her big breasts and make her horny.] [God of Wind widen his eyes in shock.] ¡¤?¦Èm [God of Sea is at a loss for words.] They were shocked by what was going on because they thought Ace would not ept the quest from God of Lust. After she broke the kiss, she uttered, "You are really good at deep kisses. Do you often have passionate kisses with Scarlett?" Instead of answering her question, he asked, "Why do you want to know about this?" "Nothing. By the way, why did youe to my ce?" he did not answer her question earlier, so she still did not know why he came to her ce. Ace finally remembered the reason why he came to the entertainment house. "I want to buy two of your properties." "You want to buy two of my properties?" even though she was shocked, she did not show it on her face. "I want to open a restaurant, so I want to buy your property." He told her the reason why he wanted to buy her property. "You want to open a restaurant? Why?" she still did not understand why he wanted to open a restaurant. She believed he was notcking in money because Scarlett was the city mistress of Nightshire city. "I want to be a rich person. It hurts my pride to depend on Scarlett forever." He also needed money to get stronger, so he wanted to be a rich person. "Hurt your pride? Hehe. Don''t you live with Scarlett now? Does that mean yo-"she could not finish her words because he kissed her immediately. Like before, she did not stop him and weed the kiss. "Alright. Let''s talk seriously now. But before that¡­" she spoke and paused for a second before she continued, "Are we going to talk in this position?" At this moment, Ace said something shocking to her. Chapter 208 You Are A Smart Person, Lady Lexie ? "Alright. Let''s talk seriously now. But before that¡­" Lexie spoke and paused for a second before she continued, "Are we going to talk in this position?" At first, Ace wanted to let go of her hands and help her sit up immediately, but he changed his mind after remembering her seductive behavior. "Lady Lexie, how about we talk in your room? We can do some exercise as we talk. Don''t you think this is a good idea?" Ace was a bad boy, so he decided to tease her. Lexie''s lips curled up into a smile. "That''s actually a great idea. But it''s a pity that my room is currently being cleaned by subordinates, so we can''t use it today." Of course, she was lying when she said this. However, she did not feel bad when she lied to him because she knew Ace only wanted to tease her. "How about we have a nice talk in my room tomorrow?" she joked again, "I will make sure you will be happy tomorrow." "Sure." Even though he knew she was not serious with her words, he behaved as if he believed it. "Ace, can you let go of my hands and help me sit up now?" she inquired. He did not tease her anymore. He immediately helped her sit up because he also wanted to have a serious conversation with her. After talking seriously for more than thirty minutes, they went out to check the buildings. Ace was satisfied with the buildings, especially when he knew the distance between these two buildings was not far. "Then let''s go back and discuss the price." Lexie uttered. "Alright." He responded. After stepping into a private room, the bargaining urred. Ace tried to bid twenty percent less than the original price, but Lexie did not agree with the price he offered. Of course, he did not give up and kept bargaining. However, the result was the same. Lexie refused his price! "Lady Lexie, 3,000 gold coins is too expensive." Even though he had more than one hundred thousand gold coins, he still bargained. "How about 2,500 gold coins? I will buy it immediately if you agree with my price." Like before, she refused again, "Ace, these two buildings are not small. The first one is big and has three floors." She then continued, "While the second building only has two floors, but it''s very big. It also has a huge backyard and basement. 3,000 gold coins for these two buildings are already cheap. I''d definitely charge more if that wasn''t you." Ace touched his chin. ''Should I just buy it?'' Even though he had more than one hundred thousand gold coins in his space ring, he still wanted to buy it at a cheaper price because 3,000 gold coins was a lot of money. [God of Sea utters, just buy it. Don''t you have a lot of money?] [God of Lust says, how about pressing her under you? I''m sure she will lower the priceter.] "How about this? If you help me get a purple lotus, I will reduce the price to 2,500 gold coins." Actually, this was the reason why she kept refusing his price. "Purple lotus?" Ace was curious as to why she wanted a purple lotus. "Yes. I need purple lotus to save my niece." She told him that her niece was poisoned when they traveled to another city. And that poison was not an ordinary one. It was deadly poison because it was from the seven-colored water snake. "The purple lotus is thest ingredient for making the antidote, but¡­" she did not finish her words and sighed. "But what?" he asked curiously. "I found a purple lotus in Framingburns forest four days ago, but it''s guarded by Yin-Yang puma." She said the Yin-Yang puma was very powerful. Even though it was still at the 3-star, its strength was already close to that of a 4-star magical beast.I think you should take a look at She and her subordinates had fought it before, but they failed to kill the puma. She even lost a few of her subordinates when they fought the puma. This was the reason why she wanted a powerful awakener to help her get the purple lotus because the result would be the same if she did not bring a powerful awakener with her. "So, does that mean you want me to fight the puma and get the purple lotus for you?" he began to understand everything now. "Yes." She gave an honest answer, "But you won''t be fighting the puma alone. I will help youter." "I see." Ace finally understood everything. ''She is indeed a smartdy.'' He finally knew why she always refused the price he offered. "So, do you ept my condition?" she hoped he would ept her condition because Ace was a powerful awakener. "Sure. I will help you kill the puma and get the purple lotus." Even though the puma was strong, he believed they could get the purple lotus because Lexie would help him. "Great!" Lexie smiled happily. "You are a smart person,dy Lexie." He stated. "Why did you suddenly praise me?" she did not know why he suddenly praised her. "You refused the price I offered because you wanted me to help you get the purple lotus, right?" he told her the reason why he suddenly praised her. Lexie''s lips curled up into a smile. "You are not angry, right?" "No." he was not mad at her because this sort of thing often happened in business. She brought her face closer to his right ear before finally whispering. "Not only will I reduce the price to 2,500 gold coins, but I will also give you a reward if we manage to get the purple lotus, so let''s do our best." "I hope you won''t take back your wordter." He stated. "I always keep my word." She responded. After talking for another thirty minutes, Ace left. When Ace left her ce, she remained in a private room. A soft smile spread across her face when she saw Ace giving money to street children. Ace and the street children were in front of her ce, so she could see them clearly because she was standing behind a window. ''Even though he has lost his memory, he is still kind to street children.'' At this moment, she suddenly remembered the time when Ace gave food and drink to street children. Ace''s predecessor liked helping people in need, and she saw his good deeds many times. He even helped her twice in the past. At that time, her business partners tried to trap and poison her, but their n failed because Ace told her about their evil n. These were the reasons why he was an amazing person in her eyes because he had a good heart. ''Maybe he can be a Rheanix because heaven knows he is a good person.'' She believed that heaven chose him to be a Rheanix because he had a good heart. ''But I did not know he was naughty too.'' Her face blossomed into a smile after she touched her lips and remembered what he had done to her a few minutes ago. ''Well, he is a healthy young man, so I think it''s normal for him to be a little naughty.'' After Ace disappeared into the distance, she turned around and headed to her office. ''I just hope he can help me get the purple lotuster.'' Chapter 209 Recovery Feature ? After leaving Lexie''s ce, Ace met his underlings to tell them about the results of his conversation with Lexie. Even though he said they needed to stay in the inns for the next few days, but they were still thrilled because they would have a home soon. "Leader, we will help you clean and renovate the buildingster." Renea spoke abruptly. "Yes. We will help you clean the buildingster." Mia and the others added. "Good. We will clean and renovate the buildings togetherter." He responded as he smiled. After talking with them for several minutes, he went home. ---- Scarlett''s House, Ace''s Bedroom. Ace was currently sitting on the bed with his back leaning against the headboard. His face was full of smiles because many good things happened to himtely. Not only did he suddenly have many underlings, he even got amazing skills and a lot of money. It was as if the heavens supported him because he always got good things wherever he was. ''Oh, right. I got a card from God of Lust earlier. Let me check it now.'' He kissed Lexie passionately earlier, so the God of Lust considered him to havepleted his quest. ''System Exp Card?'' His heart leaped up for joy when he found out it was a System Exp card. ''Wow! It''s a three million exp card.'' If he had topare it, he needed more than thirty 3-star magical beast cores to earn three million exp. That meant he got more than thirty 3-star magical beast cores just from kissing Lexie passionately. ''I wonder. Will I get more than three million exp if I do something more than just kiss her?'' He suddenly regretted just kissing Lexie passionately because there was a possibility of him getting a more amazing card if he did more than that. ''Well, there is nothing I can do about it now.'' He could not turn back time, so he decided to stop thinking about it. [God of Lust inquires, how is it, boy? Do you like the card?] "I like it!" Ace responded instantly. "You are the best, God of Lust." [God of Lustughs loudly, saying he likes your answer.] "By the way, what would I get if I did more than kiss her passionately earlier?" he asked curiously. [God of Lust answers, why are you asking this question? Just activate the card. That card is enough to level up your system. Maybe you will get a good featureter.] Ace did what he was told. "System, activate System Exp Card." [Ding! System Exp Card activated.] His system immediately showed his stats after activating the System Exp Card. ''It''s level 8 now, but¡­'' The corner of his lips twitched when he saw the exp bar. ''System Exp= 1,792,045/2,416,991.'' He let out a deep sigh because he needed a lot of exp to level up his system. [A/N= I changed the form to calcte exp. It was too big before.] "System, show me the new feature." He got a new feature when he leveled up his system to level 8, so he wanted to check it. His system immediately showed the new feature to him. ''Recovery feature?'' Happiness glowed inside him when he found out that he got a Recovery feature. The recovery feature was a feature to heal wounds using money. The money required to use the Recovery feature depended on how bad the injury was. The more severe the wound, the more money needed to heal the injury. Even though it required money to use this feature, this feature was still amazing because he could heal his wounds quickly. He could even choose which wound he wanted to heal. If this feature could be turned into a skill, countless people would fight over this feature. After all, this feature was amazing. ''I have Sweet Dream skill which will heal my wounds automatically when I''m sleeping. And now, I have a Recovery feature. Does that mean I''m nearly unkible now?''I think you should take a look at Because he was curious about the new feature, Ace retrieved his sword from his space ring and sliced his left palm. *Drip¡­Drip¡­ Blood came out of his wound after he sliced his left palm. ''Let me test it now.'' He told his system to use the Recovery feature to heal the wound on his left palm. ''Amazing!'' He saw his wound healing at an incredible speed. ''This feature is really amazing!'' The happiness within him grew bigger when he found out the price for healing his wound was only ten copper coins. ''Analyze, Scan, Night Vision, Energy Replenishment and Recovery. My system always gives me amazing features whenever I level it up.'' As Ace was drowning in the sea of happiness, someone suddenly opened his door. "Ace!" Scarlett rushed toward him after opening the door. Ace immediately shifted his gaze from his system to Scarlett. "Come here." Scarlett sat between his legs happily. The smile on her face grew bigger when he wrapped his arms around her waist. "Ace, what was the result of your meeting with Lexie?" Instead of answering her question immediately, he asked, "Do you really want to know about it?" "Yes." She nodded her head. "Then let me kiss you first." Without waiting for her answer, Ace kissed her tender lips. "Pervert!" she said after he broke the kiss. "Hehe." He did not defend himself and only chuckled happily. As Ace was spending time with Scarlett in his room, Henry and Leo fought a 3-star magical beast in the Framingburns forest. "Coward human!" the 3-star bear said Leo and Henry were cowards because they ganged up on him. "Tch!" Leo was unhappy with the bear''s words. "Crescent sh!" When the bear saw a deadly sh flying toward him, he cursed venomously in his heart. ''Fuck! Fuck! Fuck! Fuck!'' He believed he could kill Henry and Leo if they fought one by one. "Cowardly human, I hope you die miserably." The bear could not avoid Leo''s attack because its legs were heavily injured. Boom! Thunderous sounds reverberated in the entire area when Leo''s attacknded on the bear''s body. "Agghhhh¡­" the bear cried out in pain. ''Cowardly human, I hope you die a painful death, and everyoneughs at you.'' The bear finally stopped breathing forever. After taking the beast core, Henry uttered, "This bear is so annoying. He even cursed us before dying." "You don''t need to care about it, father." Leo uttered, "After all, losers always act like that." "You are right. I should not ca-" henry stopped his words halfway when he saw a messenger pigeon flying toward him. ''A messenger pigeon?'' He immediately took the letter after the pigeonnded on his left arm. "What is it, father?" Leo asked curiously. Henry''s lips curled up into a smirk after reading the letter. "Liam said Ace had returned." "He had returned?" like his father, Leo was also happy. "Then let''s go home now." "No. We will go home tomorrow." It was almost dark, so Henry suggested that they go home tomorrow. "Do not rush. We have plenty of time to kill him because we live in the same city." "Alright." Even though Leo wanted to kill Ace immediately, he listened to his father''s words. "Let''s go back to the camp now." Henry uttered, "Let''s make a n to kill Ace there." "Alright." Leo responded before finally following his father. Chapter 210 Do You Want To Be My Boy Toy? ? The following day, Henry and his son left the Framingburns forest after having breakfast together because they wanted to carry out their evil n immediately. At the same time, Ace and Lexie went to Framingburns forest. Unlike Henry and his son, they did not travel in a rush. They even walked leisurely as if Framingburns forest was a beautiful garden, not a dangerous forest. "Lady Lexie, is that cave still far?" Ace, who was on Lexie''s right side, asked curiously. They had been walking for about two hours, so he wanted to know whether they were already close to their destination or not. "We are halfway there now." Lexie gave an honest answer. "Halfway?" the corner of his lips twitched. "How about we fly to that cave? With this, we can reach our destination faster." "I don''t have flight magic." She did not have flight magic, so she could not fly. "Then how about I carry you, and you show me the way?" he threw another question at her. "Are you sure you want to fly? Doesn''t flying take a lot of energy?" she knew he had flight magic because she had seen him flying before. "Don''t worry about it. I have a lot of mana in my body." He had the blessing of goddess Teressa, so flying did not take a lot of mana. "Then I will be in your care." She believed his words immediately because he was someone loved by heaven. Without waiting for another second, Ace carried her in a princess style before finally flying into the sky. As they were in the sky, Lexie kept looking at his face. Even though the wind brushed against his body and his hair danced uncontrobly, it did not reduce his handsomeness. Instead, he looked more attractive because, at this moment, his natural charm was revealed. ''He is indeed an attractive young man.'' She had seen many good-looking young men, but Ace was the most handsome man she had seen in her life. When Ace noticed what she was doing, he inquired, "Is there someone on my face?" "No." she did not tell him the reason why she stared at him. "Then can you show me the way to reach that cave now?" he did not tease her this time because he wanted to get the purple lotus immediately. "Keep flying to the west." Lexie began showing the way. After flying for several minutes, Ace saw a huge cave a few meters from him. ''What a huge cave!'' He had seen many caves since he was transmigrated into this world, but this cave was the biggest cave he had ever seen. Lexie pointed her right index finger at the cave before finally speaking, "The purple lotus is inside that cave." After Acended on the ground safely, he did not put Lexie down immediately. No! He did not try to seduce her. He also had no intention of taking advantage of her. He just forgot that he was still carrying her because his mind was focused on the cave at this time. "Hehe." Lexie giggled when Ace still carried her. Ace, who was walking toward the entrance and carrying her in a princess style, inquired, "Why are you giggling,dy Lexie? Is there something funny?" Instead of answering his question, she asked, "Ace, why are you still carrying me? Do you intend to fight the Yin-Yang puma while carrying me?" He finally realized that he was still carrying her. "Oh, I forgot." After he put her down, she uttered, "If you love carrying me that much, you can carry me again after we get the purple lotus. I will let you carry me as long as you wantter." The corner of his lips twitched. ''She is teasing me again.'' At this moment, he wanted to tease her, but he changed his mind. "Why don''t you say something to me?" previously, she thought he would tease her too. "I was thinking whether I should punish you or not." He gave an honest answer. Lexie''s lips curled up into a smile. "We are in a dangerous ce now, so you should not have a dirty mind." [God of Wind utters, as expected of the owner of the entertainment house, she is really something.]I think you should take a look at "Let''s prepare ourselves first before entering this cave." Lexie did not want to make a single mistake, so she wanted them to prepare themselves first before entering the cave. After retrieving their weapons, the duo stepped into the cave. At the same time, the Yin-Yang puma was standing next to the pool, looking at the purple lotus. The puma was huge, with a height of about three meters. Unlike the normal puma, the Yin-Yang puma had two heads. The head on the left was white, while the other was ck. Actually, the Yin-Yang puma was a magical beast with two souls in one body. The white head was female, while the ck head was male. This was the reason why this magical beast was called Yin-Yang puma because it had two souls in one body. "Brother Xizath, let''s take a walk around this cave." The white head spoke abruptly. "Maybe I can find a handsome man to be my boy toyter." "No." Zarral responded instantly, "Xizath, we can harvest this purple lotus in two hours, so we won''t leave this cave today." "Tch! You are boring." Xizath was unhappy with her brother''s answer because it had been over a week since they hadst left the cave. "Didn''t you say you wanted a sugar baby? You won''t be able to have a sugar baby if we keep staying in this cave." "I will find a sugar baby tomorrow, but we will stay in this cave today." Zarral did not want someone to steal his purple lotus because it could help them break through to the next level. "But it''s boring. I want to take a fre-"Xizath stopped her words halfway when she caught sight of Ace. "What a handsome young man!" Zarral was startled when he saw Lexie. ''It''s her?! She came to my ce again?!'' Of course, he knew who Lexie was because he had fought her before. "Female human, why did youe to my ce again?" Zarral inquired, "Do you want to take my purple lotus again?" "Yes. I want to take that purple lotus again." Lexie gave an honest answer. "Do you want to get beaten up by me again?" even though Zarral saw Ace, he still believed he could beat Lexie and Ace. Unlike her brother, Xizath was not annoyed by the sudden appearance of Ace and Lexie. Instead, she was thrilled because Ace was so handsome. ''This male human is so handsome. I will make him my boy toy.'' When she caught sight of him, Xizath was charmed by Ace''s handsome face because she had never seen a human as attractive as Ace before. "Male human, you are so attractive. How about bing my boy toy?" Xizath did not hide her intention and said what she wanted directly. [God of Seaughs loudly.] [All divine beings can''t hold back theirughter.] [God of Mountain says, you are amazing, Ace. Not only can you attract female humans, you can even captivate magical beasts. Haha.] [God of Wind says, expected of the chosen one, your charm is surely amazing. Haha.] [God of Sea utters, I suddenly can''t wait for him to meet other races. I''m sure it will be interesting.] All divine beings did not expect Xizath to try to seduce Ace. She even did not feel shy when she asked such a question. This was the reason why all divine beingsughed loudly because this was beyond their expectations. The corner of Ace''s lips twitched after hearing Xizath''s question. Previously, he thought he would fight the Yin-Yang puma immediately, but he was wrong. He was utterly wrong because what weed him after meeting the puma was the seduction of the female puma. [God of Mountain utters, Ace, why don''t you ept her? Maybe, she would be a beautiful woman after turning into human form. Haha.] At this moment, Lexie covered her mouth and giggled. ''I forgot about this.'' She said in his mind. ck lines formed on his forehead when Ace saw Lexie. ''Not you too,dy Lexie!'' He did not expect her to giggle like that. Because Ace did not answer her question immediately, Xizath asked again, "So, how is it? Do you want to be my boy toy?" Chapter 211 Fighting Yin-Yang Puma ? "So, how is it? Do you want to be my boy toy?" even though they were of different races, Xizath still wanted to make Ace her boy toy because he was so attractive. "Sorry. I refuse." Ace refused without thinking twice. "Why?" Xizath was not angry at Ace and still acted calmly. "I will spoil youter. Not only that, but I will also make you happy every day." "My answer is still the same, no." Ace did not change his mind because he did not want to be Xizath''s boy toy. When Xizath was about to say something to Ace, Zarral uttered, "Why are you asking him to be your boy toy, Xizath? He is our enemy, you know?" "But he is so handsome, brother." Xizath responded, "I have never seen a human as handsome as him in my life, so I want to make him my boy toy." "Sigh." Zarral sighed after hearing his sister''s words. "They came to our ce to take the purple lotus. You should beat them to death, not ask him to be your boy toy." "I don''t mind giving the purple lotus if he is willing to be my boy toy." Xizath did not care about the purple lotus because, in her eyes, Ace was more interesting than the purple lotus. "No!" Zarral shouted instantly. "Have you forgotten we can break through to the next level with the help of this purple lotus? Do you want to throw away that great opportunity for a human you just met?" Xizath turned her head to the other side and uttered, "Tch! Stop shouting, brother. You hurt my ears." [God of Wind likes hearing the conversation between Xizath and Zarral.] [God of Wind says, this Yin-Yang puma is so funny.] Zarral shifted his gaze from his sister to Lexie. "Leave this ce now, or else I will beat you to deathter." "I won''t leave this ce before obtaining the purple lotus." Her niece would die if she did not get the purple lotus this time, so she refused to leave without obtaining the lotus. "Grrr!" Zarral was unhappy with Lexie''s answer. "Handsome human, are you sure you don''t want to be my boy toy?" Xizath still hoped that Ace would change his mind. "One hundred percent sure." Ace responded instantly. "Then I will use violence to make you my boy toy." Xizath would not take no for an answer because she was already attracted to Ace. "Brother, let''s beat them now but don''t kill that handsome man. Let''s just kill that woman." "Alright." Zarral agreed instantly. [God of Wind utters, oh! So, the battle has finally started, huh?] Lexie held her staff firmer and chanted a magic spell when she saw the Yin-Yang puma rushing toward them. "Glowing Stone." A red stone, the size of an adult''s fist, suddenly appeared above her head. The Glowing Stone magic was a magic enhancement. Under the Glowing Stone magic, she could shorten the chanting of magic spells or cast magic spells more quickly and easily. However, the power of the magic would be reduced by thirty percent under this magic enhancement. Not only that, but this magic onlysted for thirty minutes. After thirty minutes, the red stone above her head would shatter into pieces, and her chanting speed would return to normal. ''We have to defeat this magical beast fast.'' She hoped they could defeat the Yin-Yang puma before the effect of the Glowing Stone magic wore off. "Handsome human, I''ming." Xizath said as she rushed toward Ace. "Ice Clone." Ace created four clones before finally dashing toward the Yin-Yang puma. Even though his clones only had half of his power, they could help him in the fight. That was why he used Ice Clone magic from the beginning because his enemy was powerful this time. ''Moon Slice.'' Three of his clones used the Moon Slice skill. Boom! Boom! Boom! The sound of their attacks hitting the puma reverberated in the cave. Even though their attacksnded on the puma''s body, the puma was still fine. There was not even the slightest wound on its body, as if its body was made of iron. "Handsome human, your attack tickles me. It doesn''t hurt me at all." Xizathughed when she said the attacks of Ace''s clones were weak. "It''s my turn now. Water Bullet!" As she opened her mouth, a blue sphere of liquid appeared in front of her mouth. The orb of water moved in a spiral before finally creating twenty tiny water orbs and flying toward Ace and his clones.I think you should take a look at Boom! Boom! Boom! Ace could avoid the water bullets, but the same thing did not happen to his clones. His clones failed to block or dodge Xizath''s attacks, causing them to be blown to pieces. "Now it''s my time. Spiral me!" Zarral shot out a me from his mouth. Ace instantly flew into the mid-air. ''Yin-Yang Dragon.'' He used the second form of the Yin-Yang Dragon skill to attack the puma. Unlike before, the puma could avoid his attack this time. "Die, human!" after jumping high, the puma tried to hit Ace. Even though Ace managed to block the puma''s attack, he was still thrown several meters. The Yin-Yang puma did not stay still. He rushed toward Ace after Ace rose to his feet. ''Got you, human!'' After appearing behind Ace, Zarral used Spiral me magic again. The distance between Ace and the Yin-Yang puma was close, so Ace did not have enough time to block its attack. "Earth Shrink." Lexie used her magic. Before Zarral''s attack hit Ace, Ace shrank into the ground before finally appearing behind the Yin-Yang puma. Ace, who knew it was a good opportunity to attack the puma, instantly stood in Iai stance. ''Moon style sword of drawing techniques: fifth form - one hundred deadly shes.'' He decided to use his secret technique to attack the puma. *sh¡­sh¡­sh¡­ Every time he swung his sword, puma''s blood sshed in the air. Ace''s attacks and movements were fast and powerful, so the puma could not block or avoid them like before. As Ace was attacking the puma, Lexie took the opportunity to chant a magic spell. ''Stone Rain.'' Coincidently, she finished chanting a magic spell right after Ace finished performing his secret technique, so the puma got attacked again. "Human, you managed to piss me off!" even though the Yin-Yang puma tried to avoid the stones, some of the rocks stillnded on its body. Blood dripped from its wounds, and the puma was thrown several meters. "I''m angry. I''m angry. I''m angry." Xizath did not act calmly like before because Lexie injured her. "Brother, let''s kill that woman first. I want to kill her so badly." "Let''s use that attack." Zarral uttered. "Alright." Xizath responded. Xizath and Zarral opened their mouths. An orb of me appeared before Zarral''s mouth while a blue sphere of liquid emerged in front of Xizath''s face. "Yin-Yang Destruction!" they shot out their attack at the same time. Normally, water and fire could not bebined, but it was different this time. Theirbination attack flew toward Lexie in a spiral without any sign of rejection. Not only that, but their attack was much stronger because their attack contained Yin-Yang energy and elements, so it increased their attack power several times. "Earth Shield!" Lexie created a shield to protect her. However, her Earth Shield magic was too weak to block the puma''s attack. ''Oh, no!'' Chapter 212 Defeating The Yin-Yang Puma ? ''Ice Wing.'' Ace flew toward Lexie when she was in danger. Even though he managed to save her, but his back was hit by the puma''s attack. *Drip¡­Drip¡­ A huge hole appeared on his T-shirt, and blood dripped from his wounds. Xizath, who saw what he was doing, roared angrily. "Handsome human, why did you save her? I would have managed to kill her if you had not saved her." She was enraged. She was furious because she failed to kill Lexie. "It seems like I have to beat you first before killing her." Xizath would not show mercy toward Ace like before because he would keep saving Lexie if she did not beat him first. "Thank you, Ace." Lexie felt bad when she saw the wound on his back. "Let''s do it again like before." He spoke and paused for a second before he continued, "I will fight them head-on, and you will support me from the rear." "Alright." Lexie nodded her head. "Die, human!" Zarral roared as he rushed toward Ace. The intense fight began again. Thunderous sounds reverberated in the entire area, and some parts of the cave were blown to pieces. They used their skills and magic as they tried to defeat each other. As Ace was fighting fiercely against the Yin-Yang puma, all the divine beings watched the fight with excited faces. All this time, Ace always overpowered his opponent, so they were excited because this was a rare sight. [God of Wind says, use your magic and skills, boy. Beat that little cat to death.] As usual, God of Wind was the loudest and most passionate. He keptmenting on their fights to the point that he looked like a football matchmentator. "Yin-Yang Dragon." Ace used the third form of the Yin-Yang dragon skill. Like Ace, the puma also used their Yin-Yang skill. "Yin-Yang Destruction." Boom! The cave shook, and all the magical beasts around the cave ran away when their attacks collided. "Die, human!" Zarral shot out a me from his mouth. But before his attack hit Ace, Lexie used Earth Shrink magic to teleport Ace behind the puma. However, the puma had anticipated this, so he could avoid it when Ace attacked the puma from behind. "Huft¡­Huft¡­Huft¡­" Lexie, Ace, and the puma breathed heavily. At this moment, they only had a little stamina and energy left. Not only that but blood also could be seen on their bodies. If one saw them, that person would know immediately that they had a fierce fight. "Damn it! Damn it! Damn it!" Zarral was enraged because he still could not kill Lexie and Ace. ''My sister and I only have a little stamina and energy left. We can''t kill them in our current state.'' Previously, he thought they could kill Ace and Lexie easily, but he was wrong because Lexie and Ace could fight them on an equal footing. ''But they are in the same state as us. They won''t be able to kill us.'' He believed Ace and Lexie would not be able to kill them because they were in the same state. Lexie, who was standing next to Ace, held her staff firmer. ''It has been almost thirty minutes now, but we still haven''t managed to kill the puma. What should I do?'' She only had a little bit of mana left, so she was panicked because she had to get a purple lotus today. ''My mana is only enough to use Stone Rain magic one more time, but...'' Because she only had a little mana left, she could only use Stone Rain magic one more time. After that, she would have no mana left in her body. The problem was that she believed Stone Rain magic was not enough to kill the puma. This was the reason why she panicked because she had to make an antidote for her niece as quickly as possible, or else her niece''s condition would get worse. Ace, who noticed her expression, uttered, "Don''t worry,dy Lexie. We will get the purple lotus today. We will win this fight." Lexie was startled by his words. Ace was in the same condition as them, so she knew he only had a little stamina left too. So why did he say they would get the purple lotuster? Why did he say they would win the fightter? Wasn''t he in the same condition as them? Lexie stared at Ace without saying a single word. She wanted to know why he dared to say something like that. He even said it confidently, as if he knew the result of their fight. However, no matter how hard she tried to find the answer, she could not find it. "Haha." Zarralughed loudly after hearing Ace''s words. "You said you would win the fight? You said you would get the purple lotus? Have you forgotten your condition is the same as ours?" Zarral found Ace''s words funny because they were in the same condition. It could be said they could only use one more weak attack. After that, they would have no energy left. So, where did his confidencee from when he said these words? Was he trying tofort Lexie? Wasn''t it better to think about himself than to lie like that? Zarral did not expect his enemy to act funny like that.I think you should take a look at Ace still acted calmly when Zarral made fun of him. "I will show you how we will win this fight." ''System, use Recovery feature. Heal all my wounds.'' He had promised to help Lexie get the purple lotus, so he was willing to sacrifice his money to heal his wounds. [Ding! Three gold coins have been used to heal Host''s wounds.] Lexie widened her eyes in surprise when she saw that his wounds were healing at an incredible speed. ''What?! His wound has already healed?! Did he learn healing magic before?'' She suddenly thought that Ace learned healing magic. ''But why didn''t he heal his wounds earlier? Why is he only healing his wound now?'' Countless questions appeared in her mind. ''Wait!'' She remembered something important. ''He only has a little mana left, so why did he use it to heal his wounds? Are we going to retreat?'' She did not understand his actions because previously, he said they would get the purple lotus. Like Lexie, the Yin-Yang puma was also shocked. ''What?! He has a healing magic?'' The puma thought Ace did not have healing magic because he did not use it before. "Brother, what should we do? His wounds have already healed." Xizath inquired. "Don''t worry. He made a big mistake." In Zarral''s eyes, Ace made a big mistake. "What do you mean by that, brother?" Xizath did not get his words. "He only has a little mana left, but instead of using it to attack us, he decided to heal his wounds. Isn''t that the same as making a big mistake? Because with this, he won''t have enough mana to attack us." Zarral exined to his sister why he said Ace made a big mistake. "I see." Xizath finally understood his words. "Who said that?" Ace spoke abruptly. "Human, you don''t need to try to hide it." Zarral responded, "We are in the same state, so I know you don''t have mana to attack us now." "Then I will show you that you are wrong." After saying that, he told his system to use the Energy Replenishment feature. [Host, how much energy do you want to replenish?] ''Half.'' Half of his energy capacity was enough to use the third form of the Yin-Yang dragon skill, so he only wanted to replenish half of his energy capacity. [Ding! Sixteen gold coins have been used to replenish Host''s energy.] "Haha. Human, are you trying to fo-" Zarral stopped his words halfway when he saw a giant golden dragon in mid-air. ''How? How could he still have enough energy to use that skill? How?'' From the aura alone, Zarral knew that Ace''s attack was powerful and needed a lot of energy to use it. So, how could he still have enough energy to use that powerful skill? Wasn''t he in the same condition as them? Didn''t he only have a little energy left? So, how? Countless questions appeared in Zarral''s mind. "Brother, that skill is powerful! What should we do?" Xizath was scared when she saw the giant golden dragon. They were in their weak state, so she knew what would happen to them if they got hit by his attack. Death! She believed they would die if they got hit by Ace''s attack. That was why she was scared because she was not sure that they could avoid it. Unlike Xizath and Zarral, Lexie''s face was full of smiles. Even though she did not know why he could still use a powerful skill, she did not ask any questions. She could get the purple lotus if he could kill the Yin-Yang puma, so she did not care where he got that much energy. "Goodbye, puma." Ace said calmly. *Roar¡­ Like usual, the giant dragon roared before flying toward its enemy. Terror overtook their faces when Xizath and Zarral saw the golden dragon flying toward them. "Agghhh¡­" A soul-piercing howl of pain reverberated in the entire area. Bang! The Yin-Yang puma fell to the ground. "Human, I didn''t exp-" before Zarral had finished his words, he stopped breathing forever. The Yin-Yang puma, the powerful magical beast that almost broke through to the 4-star, had finally died. [God of Wind says, good fight, boy. Good fight.] [Several divine beings agreed with God of Wind''s words.] Ace and Lexie smiled happily. Little did they know that something big would happen to them. Chapter 213 Unexpected Event ? Lexie drank a potion after Xiao Tian killed the Yin-Yang puma. Even though her external wounds healed immediately, but she could not heal her internal injuries. Ace also could not heal her internal injuries because his system could only heal him. But even so, Lexie did not mind it because she could call a healing mageter. "Lady Lexie, wait here. I will take the purple lotus now." after saying that, he flew toward the pool and took the purple lotus. Lexie smiled softly after he gave the purple lotus to her. "Thank you, Ace." "So, what should we do with that beast core?" Ace asked as he pointed his right index finger at the beast core in front of them. "You can take it." Ace had helped her get the purple lotus, so she decided to let him take the beast core. "Then I will take it." Ace did not refuse because it was a 3-star magical beast core. As he was about to take the beast core, something unexpected happened. Purple gas suddenly came out of the puma''s corpse! Ace and Lexie were shocked by the sudden appearance of the purple gas. They stopped their footsteps and exchanged a nce with each other. ''What is this? Why is purple gasing out of a puma corpse?'' They did not know what was going on because they had never seen something like this before. Actually, the purple gas was the result of the Yin and Yang energy in the puma''s body going out of control. The Yin-Yang puma was different than ordinary magical beast because there were two souls in one body. In other words, there was Yin and Yang energy in the puma''s body! The Yin and Yang energy was out of control because the puma had died. They began to sh uncontrobly and create purple gas. Even though the purple gas was not dangerous, but it could ignite the mes of lust in the human body instantly. In short, it was aphrodisiac gas! Anyone, who inhaled the purple gas, would have sexual desire. They would have sexual behavior. And they would make love instantly. Be it they were only friends, or they hated each other, they would make love immediately. There were no exceptions! Even if they were enemies or families, they would still make love because the mes of lust would consume their bodies right after they inhaled the purple gas. Ace and Lexie, who did not know what was going on, inhaled the aphrodisiac gas without feeling worried. They even walked closer to the Yin-Yang puma''s corpse because they wanted to know what was going on. "Why is purple gasing out of a puma corpse?" Ace tried to find out what was happening. "Is it bec-"Lexie could not finish her words because the mes of lust had consumed her body. ''What''s wrong with me?'' She asked in her mind. Not only her, but the same thing also happened to Xiao Tian. His heart suddenly beat fast and sexual desire appeared out of the blue. Lexie and Ace, who noticed something, instantly exchanged a nce with each other. "Don''t tell me. It''s aphrodis-" they could not finish their words because they were unable to control their bodies when they looked each other in the eye. At this moment, pink hearts suddenly appeared in their pupils, and a desire to make love arose within them. Ace and Lexie did not have the magic to get rid of the aphrodisiac, so they were helpless in this situation. "Lady Lexie¡­" Ace walked closer toward Lexie with pink hearts in his pupils. "Ace¡­" like him, she also could not suppress the lust within her. And as a result, they were being controlled by their lust. ---- Henry''s House, Living Room. Henry, Leo, and Liam were currently sitting on a couch in the living room. After arriving home, Henry called Liam because he wanted to hear the report in detail.I think you should take a look at Liam immediately told him what had happened when he was in the Framingburns forest with his son. Liam said Ace and Valeria returned to Nightshire City three days ago. Ace returned with Lieutenant Valeria and eighty women. Even though he did not know how strong they were, but he knew these eighty women were Ace''s underlings because they always called him leader. "What?! His underlings?!" Henry hit the wooden table in anger. "How did he suddenly have eighty underlings?" "I''m sorry, my lord. I still don''t know how he suddenly has so many underlings like that." Liam told Henry that he had been trying to find out about it, but his efforts were in vain until now. "Do you know how strong they are?" Leo asked curiously. "I don''t know, young lord. But I have the feeling that some of them are powerful." Liam did not dare to test their strength because they were always together. Henry clenched his fist and uttered, "Damn it!" Leo shifted his gaze from Liam to his father. "Father, we need to change our n. We can no longer use our previous n." He made an evil n to kill Ace with his father yesterday. However, they could no longer use it because Ace had eighty underlings. They believed Ace would always be with themter. That was why he wanted to make a new n. "Young lord, how about we use someone else to teach him a lesson?" Liam inquired. "Hmm?" Leo and Henry looked at Liam. "Exin it in detail." Henry uttered. "It''s like this, my lord." Liam began exining his idea in detail. Leo''s lips curled up into a grin when he heard Liam''s idea. "It''s not a bad idea!" Leo stated. "What do you think, father?" "Let''s use it." Henry responded. Leo returned his attention to Liam and uttered, "I will leave everything to youter." "Understood, young lord." Liam responded. ---- Framingburns Forest, Cave. Ace and Lexie were sleeping in a huge cave, naked. Even though they only used their clothes as their bed, none of themined about it. They even treated it as if they were sleeping on a soft,fortable bed. Actually, there was a reason why they did not care about it. It was because they had inhaled aphrodisiac gas! Their minds were only filled with sex, so they did not care about anything but sex. That was why they had sex in a cave because they could not control themselves after inhaling aphrodisiac gas. After sleeping for several minutes, Ace woke up. ''Hmm?'' He let out a deep sigh when he saw Lexie sleeping on his right side, naked. Of course, he knew what had happened to them because he remembered everything clearly. ''I didn''t expect something like this to happen to us.'' He did not expect that the puma''s corpse would release aphrodisiac gas after he killed it. ''This is going to be awkwardter.'' Even though he had kissed her before, but they were not a couple, so everything would be awkward after she woke up. [God of Lust inquires, why are you wearing such an expression? Shouldn''t you be happy now? After all, you had sex with a gorgeousdy a few minutes ago.] Ace ignored God of Lust''s words. ''What should I sayter?'' He asked in his head. As he was thinking about what to say to her, Lexie woke up. Chapter 214 Why Are You Wearing Such An Expression? ? A flock of birds flew in the orange sky, and all the magical beasts returned to their nests. Ace and Lexie were still naked in a huge cave. Both of them looked into each other in the eyes without saying a single word. They only sat on their clothes and stared at each other as if they did not care that they were naked. Actually, they had no intention of showing their perfect bodies. They also had no intention of doing adult things in a huge cave. They were in that situation because of one thing. They inhaled aphrodisiac gas! After killing the Yin-Yang puma, purple gas came out of its body. The duo did not know what it was and tried to find out about it. But when they knew it was an aphrodisiac gas, everything was already toote. They had inhaled it, and they had no method to stop it. This was the reason why they were naked because they had sex in a cave under the influence of an aphrodisiac. "Lady Lexie, are you alright?" Ace broke the silence. Even though he felt awkward, he tried his best to act normally because he had to maintain his image. "I''m fine." Like Ace, Lexie also acted calmly. She even could still smile softly as if nothing had happened to them. "It''s almost dark, so how about we make a bonfire now?" he told her indirectly that they would stay the night in the cave. "Sure." Lexie agreed instantly because, from her point of view, it was dangerous to return to Nightshire City at night. After putting on their clothes, the duo began looking for twigs. Ace and Lexie had fire magic, so it was effortless for them to make a bonfire. "I did not expect us to do it in this cave." Lexie spoke abruptly. Lexie and Ace were currently sitting on a stone tform. She was on his left side while the bonfire was in front of them. "I also did not expect that." Ace did not expect her to bring up this topic after making a bonfire. "I thought our first time would be in a luxurious hotel room or in my ce. I did not expect it to be in a cave." Like usual, Lexie teased him. "But I did not regret it because I did it with you." The corner of his lips twitched. ''Thisdy¡­'' He did not expect her to say something like that. Like Ace, all divine beings also widened their eyes in shock. They were already surprised when Lexie suddenly brought up that topic because she was ady. But now, they realized that they underestimated her because she used that incident as material to tease Ace. [God of Mountain utters, as expected of the owner of the entertainment house, she is amazing.] When Lexie saw Ace''s expression, her lips curled up into a smile. "What''s wrong, Ace? Why are you wearing such an expression?"I think you should take a look at Instead of answering her question, he asked, "Lady Lexie, are you not afraid that the same thing will happen again?" "The same thing? What do you mean by that?" she pretended as if she did not understand his words. He brought his face closer toward hers before finally speaking, "The same thing that happened to us a few minutes ago." Even though the distance between their faces was close, Lexie still acted calmly. "Oh! Do you mean sex?" "Yes." He responded instantly. "Why don''t we do it after we get back? Don''t you think it''s better to do it on a soft bed than a stone tform?" like before, she still acted calmly. She even still teased him as if everything was under her control. Ace grabbed her hands and pushed her down. "What are you going to say now?" "Do you really want to do it now?" she did not try to free herself as if her body already belonged to him. "If you really want to do it now, how about we set up a tent first? I think I have a tent in my space ring." "You are really a baddy. Because you are a baddy, then I have no choice but to punish you." after saying that, he kissed her lips. Like what she did yesterday, she weed the kiss instantly. She even opened her mouth immediately when he wanted to kiss her passionately, as if he was her boyfriend, not her friend. ''He really like kissing me.'' She moved her pink tongue lewdly as she stared at his ck eyes. At this moment, she was curious whether he would really go all the way or not because he was kissing her hungrily. After Ace broke the kiss, Lexie inquired, "You just kissed me passionately, Ace. What are you going to do next? Are you going to take off my clothes and have your way with me?" "That''s actually a great idea." He released her hands and took off his T-shirt. Lexie''s lips curled up into a seductive smile. "You have a great body, Ace." "Then I will let you see my body now." actually, he only wanted to tease her when he took off his T-shirt, but he changed his mind after seeing her behavior and hearing her words. "Hmm? Why did you create four clones, Ace?" she asked curiously. "Didn''t you say you wanted to do it in a tent?" Ace did not want to stop punishing her, so he ordered his clones to set up a tent. "I see." She finally understood everything. "Then let me retrieve my tent from my space ring now." "No need. I also have a tent." He bought a tent before going to Framingburns forest because he knew how important a tent was in the forest. "It seems you were nning to do lewd things to me from the start." She joked around again. After giving his tent to his clones, Ace uttered, "Now I will punish you again." Like before, they did adult things again. They only stopped when his clones finished setting up a tent. Ace, who was carrying her in a princess style and walking toward his tent, uttered, "Lady Lexie, I will disciple you until be a gooddy tonight." "I''m waiting." She responded. Chapter 215 With Lexie In A Cave ? "Ah¡­Ah¡­Ah¡­Ah¡­Ah¡­" countless seductive cries reverberated in a huge cave. Ace and Lexie were currently having sex in his tent. She was lying prone on a folding bed while he was sliding his penis in and out of her wet pussy from behind. Even though they were not lovers or a married couple, they still did adult things in his tent. They even enjoyed their lovemaking so much, to the point that they looked like a couple who had sex again after a long separation. Actually, Lexie was the reason why they had sex in his tent. After they made a bonfire on a stone tform, she kept teasing and seducing him. She even used seductive words such as she would agree to have sex with him in her ce after they returned to Nightshire City or something along these lines. Ace was a healthy young man. When a beautiful and sexydy seduced him, he would take advantage of the situation to do adult things to her. This was the reason why they were having sex in his tent because she seduced him, and he was a healthy young man. "Ah¡­Ah¡­Ah¡­" Lexie, who was lying on her belly, raised her ass higher. At this moment, her mind was already on cloud nine, and her pretty face had turned lewd. Ace''s penis fit with her pussy perfectly, so she felt pleasure whenever he slid his cock in and out of her vagina. Due to how incredible the pleasure was, she even could not stop moaning as if she was a youngdy experiencing pleasure for the first time. ''He is so skilled at sex. I could die from pleasure.'' As she was praising him in her head, Ace suddenly stopped moving his waist. ''Hmm?'' She turned her head to look at him. ''Why did he suddenly stop moving his waist?'' When she was about to ask that question, she suddenly felt his lips on her back. Lexie instantly widened her eyes in surprise. Even though it was only a gentle kiss, but she felt like electricity ran through her body when he suddenly kissed her back. Did she like it? Of course, she loved it because she felt like she was being loved by him when he kissed her back gently like that. ''This is dangerous. I will fall in love with him if this continues.'' Even though she said something like that in her head, but her heart wanted otherwise. Her heart wanted him to kiss her back again. Her heart wanted him to give her pleasure again. And her heart wanted him to shower her with love when he slid his penis in and out of her wet pussy. However, Lexie decided to hide her desire because she did not want him tobel her as a lewddy. Their status was only friends, so from her point of view, it was better to hide her desire. When Ace noticed her lewd face, a satisfied smile appeared on his handsome face because he could tell from her face that she enjoyed their lovemaking. ''Look at her! Her face is so lewd. I''m sure any man will be seduced right away if they see her current face.'' At this moment, he suddenly remembered what she had done to him. ''Wait!'' His lips curled up into a grin when a good idea to tease her suddenly arose in his mind. ''You always teased me earlier, so it''s my turn to tease you.'' With that idea in mind, Ace brought his face closer to her left ear. "Lady Lexie, your expression is so lewd. Do you like our lovemaking that much?" he whispered in her left ear. Lexie was startled again. She did not expect him to tease her in that situation. ''He is really a bad young man.'' She pinched his left cheek gently. "You are really a bad boy, Ace." Even though he was behind her, she could pinch his left cheek because his head was next to hers. After removing her hands from his cheeks, he inquired. "What did you say, Lady Lexie? I did not hear it." Of course, Lexie knew he was lying to her. "I said you are a bad bo-Ahh¡­" she could not finish her words because Ace suddenly moved his waist, thrusting his penis into her pussy. "Sorry. What was it again? I did not hear it." Like before, he pretended as if he did not understand her words. "I said you are a bad bo-Ah¡­Ah¡­Ah¡­" she moaned before she could finish her words because Ace did the same thing.I think you should take a look at ''He is really a bad boy!'' She said in her head. "Lady Lexie, you should not moan before finishing your words because I won''t understand it." He acted as if it was not his fault. "Bad boy! You are a bad boy, Ace!" she finally managed to finish her words. "Aren''t you the bad one? Look! I''m even punishing you right now." he kept teasing her. "Hehe. Ace, this is not a punishment. I think reward is the right word for this because this makes me happy." She did not feel shy when she said this. "No. Punishment is the right word because I''m currently punishing a baddy." Of course, he knew it was not a punishment because they got immense pleasure from doing that. "Alright. Alright. So, how about you punish this baddy again now?" she wanted him to move his waist again, so she asked him to punish her immediately. "How about kissing me first?" even though he wanted to enjoy her pussy again, but he did not move his waist immediately. "I will punish you again after you kiss me." "How can I kiss you if you are behind me?" he was behind her, so she could not kiss him. Ace immediately turned her body, causing her toy on her back. Of course, his penis was still deep in her pussy because he did not want to stop feeling her vagina. "There. You can kiss me now." Ace stated. Lexie immediately spread her arms and uttered, "Come here, Ace. I will kiss you." Ace bent over before finally bringing his face closer to hers. When their faces were close to each other, Lexie wasted no time and immediately kissed him. Actually, Ace only wanted a peck on the lips, but she had a different thought. She thought he wanted a deep kiss. For this reason, she put her tongue into his mouth right after their lips met. Even though it was different from what he wanted, he still weed the kiss. Having a passionate kiss while still being connected to her felt great, so he did not reject her kiss. As Lexie was moving her tongue lewdly, Ace moved his waist again. At first, she could still kiss him, but everything changed when Ace moved his waist faster and faster. The pleasure she felt was so amazing, causing her to stop the kiss immediately. ''Ah¡­Ah¡­Ah¡­Ah¡­'' She wrapped her right arm around his neck and half-closed her eyes. ''It feels good. It feels good.'' She felt a pleasure she had never felt before. Due to how amazing the pleasure was, she even felt as if her soul had left her body. ''I''m cumming¡­I''m cumming¡­I''m cumming¡­'' Because Ace''s huge penis kept hitting her womb, Lexie could no longer hold back the pleasure. "I''m cumming¡­ I''m cumming¡­" like before, she still half-closed her eyes because Ace kept giving her pleasure. When Ace noticed that she had reached her limit, he moved his waist faster and faster. He wanted to satisfy her, so he moved his waist faster. "I''m cumming¡­." Lexie finally had an orgasm. Like what he always did when his partner had an orgasm, Ace stopped moving his waist and stared at her. ''She looks so seductive.'' He kissed her forehead before finally showing his show smile. At this moment, Lexie''s body quivered non-stop because she had just had a massive orgasm. ''It was amazing! He is really good at doing adult things.'' She only praised him in her head because she knew he would tease her if she said it directly. When Ace stared at her lewd face, a desire to kiss her arose. This desire grew bigger when Lexie smiled softly at him. For this reason, he brought his face closer to hers before finally devouring her little mouth. Like before, Lexie weed the kiss immediately. After having a deep kiss for several seconds, he broke the kiss. "Are you ready for another round?" "Yes." She nodded her head. And soon, the cave was filled with her wails again. Chapter 216 Bad Young Man! ? "You really had your way with me, Ace." Lexie, who was lying on his right side, uttered. After having sex for several minutes, they decided to stop because they were already satisfied. "What are you talking about? I only punished a baddy, nothing more than that." He defended himself. "But this is also good because I can use this to threaten and use youter." She was joking around when she said this. "I will punish you again if you try to take advantage of meter." Of course, he knew she was not serious with her words because it was written on her face. "Ace¡­" she uttered. He looked at her. "Hmm?" "Thank you." She uttered. Lexie thanked him not because he could make her have a massive orgasm. It was also not because he gave her the best sex of her life. Even though it was true that he gave her the best sex of her life and he could make her have a massive orgasm, but she thanked him because he had helped her get the purple lotus. Purple lotus was very important to her because it was rted to her niece''s life. That was why she thanked him again. Ace''s lips curled up into a grin upon hearing her words. "Lady Lexie, did you enjoy our lovemaking that much? You even thanked me right after we did it." Of course, he knew the reason why she thanked him for the second time, but he pretended as if he did not understand her words. It was a good opportunity to tease her, so he would not let the opportunity slip away. "Don''t worry. I will apany you againter. Just tell me if you feel lonely." He smiled as he teased her. Lexie''s surprised face turned into a smile. "Sure. I will call you if I feel lonely." ''The more I know about him, the morefortable I feel around him.'' She did not know why she enjoyed her time with him so much now. His teasing, his naughty behavior, and his smile; everything about him or what he did always made her calm and happy. She even felt as if this world became a beautiful ce when she was with him because he always managed to make the atmosphere lively and interesting. "Good! I will be waiting for that day toe." He behaved as if he believed her words. "Hehe." She covered her mouth and giggled. "Why does it sound like you want to do it with me again?" "You got it wrong,dy." He denied it. "I just want to help you rx, nothing more than that." Lexie''s face broke into a smile. ''He didn''t want to admit it.'' When she was about to say something to him, he suddenly grabbed her waist and put her on top of him. Lexie was startled by his sudden actions. "Why did you put me on top of you?" "I know you want to sleep in my arms, so I decided to grant your wish because I''m a good young man." he made a bad excuse. "Why don''t you just be honest and say you want to sleep while hugging me?" his excuse was funny in her eyes, causing her to smile softly. Ace wrapped his arms around her slender waist and responded, "It''s raining now, so sleeping like this can help us warm each other up." Lexie knew it was another excuse. ''He is making an excuse again.'' But even so, she did not do anything. ''Well, sleeping in his arms is not a bad idea too.'' It had been a long time since she felt so happy, so she let him do whatever he wanted. ''I didn''t expect to feel alive again after my husband died defending the city from magical beasts five years ago.'' Even though she always looked strong and happy, but it was only on the surface. She was alone and ady, so she could not show her weakness because many people would take advantage of herter. When Ace saw her close her eyes, he retrieved a ck robe from his space ring and used it as a nket. "Good night,dy Lexie." A tiny smile appeared on her face. "Good night, Ace." She responded without opening her eyes.I think you should take a look at And shortly after that, they fell asleep. ---- Valeria''s House, Her Bedroom. Valeria was currently sitting on her bed alone. No! She was not thinking about Ace. She was not thinking about her work too. She was thinking about how to tell Scarlett that she was also Ace''s girlfriend now. Scarlett was the city mistress, and she was her subordinate, so she did not know how to exin her rtionship with Ace to her. ''I didn''t know that putting words together was so difficult.'' She had tried to find good words to exin everything without hurting Scarlett''s feelings, but she was never satisfied with the results. She always felt like these words were not good enough or that these words would hurt Scarlett''s feelings. Maybe because she was Scarlett''s subordinate, or perhaps because she had never been in this situation before, but at that time, she felt like fighting a magical beast was much easier. She had never even felt this helpless when she faced powerful awakeners or magical beasts. ''Should I meet Ace tomorrow?'' She suddenly wanted to ask for his help because she felt that she would not be able to make a good exnation alone. ''Yes. I will meet him tomorrow. I will ask him to help me make a good exnation.'' With that idea in mind, she decided to sleep. ---- Forest, Cave. "Ah¡­Ah¡­Ah¡­" Lexie''s cries reverberated in a cave. Ace and Lexie were currently having sex in a missionary style. After waking up, they did not get out of his tent immediately and remained on the folding bed. At first, they only chatted in his tent, but everything changed after Lexie gave the ck robe to him. Both of them were naked, so a desire to do adult things arose within him when he saw her naked body. This was the reason why they had sex in a tent. "Ah¡­Ah¡­Ah¡­" likest night, her mind was on cloud nine when he slid his penis in and out of her vagina continuously. At that moment, she did not hold back her cries because Ace kept giving her immense pleasure. After moving his waist for several minutes, Ace finally reached his limit. "I''m cumming¡­." Lexie tilted her head back when he shot his sperm deep inside her pussy. ''I''m cumming¡­.'' She also had an orgasm. "Huft¡­Huft¡­Huft¡­" Lexie breathed heavily. ''He is indeed a bad boy. He even had his way with me after waking up.'' But even so, she was not angry at him; instead, she was happy because she could feel immense pleasure after waking up. After pulling his penis out of her pussy and lying on her right side, he uttered, "Lady Lexie, let''s go back after we have breakfast." "Alright." She responded as she breathed heavily. When he saw her lewd expression, he cupped her face and gave her a peck on the lips. Lexie''s face blossomed into a smile after he kissed her. ''Bad young man!'' Chapter 217 Revealing Everything To Scarlett ? ''I will absorb this beast core after returning home.'' He stared at the beast core in his right hand. "Why are you looking at that beast core? Do you want to absorb it now?" Lexie asked curiously. Lexie and Ace were currently sitting by the waterfall. After having morning sex, they headed to the waterfall to have breakfast there. Like yesterday, they consumed grilled fish because it was the simplest and easiest food to get in the forest. "No. I just thought this beast core is slightly bigger than the normal beast core." After saying that, he stored the beast core in his space ring. "I see." She responded. "Ace, let''s go back now." He rose to his feet and spread his arms. "Come here, Lady Lexie. Let''s return by flying." "It seems like you want to take advantage of me again." Even though she said something like this, she did not refuse his idea. "me yourself for being a beauty." he wanted to get to the Nightshire City quickly, so he suggested they fly home. Lexie''s face blossomed into a smile after he carried her. ''I let him take advantage of me twice, and now, he always wants to take advantage of me.'' But even so, her heart throbbed with happiness when she was being carried by him in a princess style. "Let''s go back now." he flew into the sky after saying that. ---- Nightshire City, Entrance Gate. "Today''s weather is good!" "That''s right. I think today will be a good day for me." "Don''t you alwaysin every day? What makes you think today will be a good day for you?" "Because my little heart said it to me." "My little heart?" "Haha." "Haha." "He said my little heart?! Haha." "So cute! Haha." "Bastards, stopughing at me!" "Haha." "Haha." Like usual, fifteen city guards joked as they guarded the entrance. They chatted and joked because it could make the atmosphere lively. They would feel bored if they guarded the entrance all day without saying a single word. Of course, they did not chat and joke all time because they knew when they could chat and joke or when they had to be serious. "Hmm? Who is it?" a red-haired guard saw someone flying toward them. Captain Noah immediately rose to his feet. His intention was clear. He wanted to stop that person! It was forbidden to enter their city by flying, so he had to stop that person no matter what. "It''s Ace and Madam Lexie." Captain Noah stated. "Ace and Madam Lexie?" the city guards said in surprise. After Acended in front of them, he uttered, "Thank you for the hard work, everyone." "Ace, why are you with Madam Lexie?" Captain Noah asked curiously. After Ace put her down, Lexie spoke, "He helped me get the purple lotus in the forest." "Why do you need his help, madam Lexie? Aren''t you strong?" the blue-haired guard inquired. "The purple lotus was guarded by the Yin-Yang puma." She gave an honest answer. "Its power is close to a 4-star magical beast, so I need his help because I can''t defeat it alone." "I see." They finally understood everything. "Alright, guys. We will leave now." Ace and Lexie left as they waved their hands. After arriving at her house, she uttered, "I will prepare the documentter." "Alright." He responded. "Be careful on the road, Ace." Lexie said as she smiled. Ace waved his right hand before finally turning around and leaving. To his surprise, he saw Valeria on his way home. ''Valeria?'' He walked toward her with a smile on his face. When he was behind her, he covered her eyes and inquired, "Guess who I am?" "Ace, you are here?" Valeria knew he was Ace from his voice. Ace removed his hands from her eyes and stood before her. "What are you doing here?" "I''m on my way home from buying some potions." she suddenly remembered that she needed his help. "Ace, can you help me with something?" "Sure." Even before he knew her request, he agreed without thinking twice. "What is it?" "I want to tell city mistress about our rtionship, but I don''t know how to exin it to her." She told him she had made some exnationsst night, but she felt the results were not good. That was why she needed his help because she could not make a good exnation alone. After hearing her words, he grabbed her right hand and dragged her to Scarlett''s house. "Then let''s meet her now." "What?! Meet city mistress now?" she said in surprise. "Ace, I don''t think this is a good idea." She was not ready to meet Scarlett because she still did not know how to exin everything to her. "Don''t worry. Everything will be fine." Ace knew Scarlett would ept their rtionship immediately. "Ace, we should prepare a good exnation first. Meeting her without preparation is not a good idea." She tried to change his mind, but he kept saying everything would be fine.I think you should take a look at ''I hope city mistress won''t hate meter.'' ---- Scarlett''s House, Terrace. Scarlett was currently sitting on a wooden chair. Her red hair danced softly as she sipped her tea elegantly. Even though she was alone on the terrace, a soft smile could be seen on her pretty face because the weather was good and the sky was blue, so her heart throbbed with happiness when she rxed on the terrace alone. ''It''s a pity that Ace is not with me now.'' She believed everything would be better if Ace were by her side. ''Ace?'' Her face broke into a smile when she saw Ace. ''Lieutenant Valeria? Why is he with her? Does she have something to say to me? Is this rted to her job?'' Countless questions appeared in her mind. When Valeria saw Scarlett, her heart beat fast. The closer she was to Scarlett, the faster her heart beat. She even could hear her heartbeat because, at that time, her heart beat fast, loud, and uncontrobly. ''I hope everything will be fine.'' She tried her best to keep calm. When they were in front of her, Scarlett rose to her feet and smiled, "Ace, you have returned?" "Yes. I went straight home after sendingdy Lexie home." He responded. Scarlett shifted her gaze from Ace to Valeria. "Lieutenant Valeria, what brings you to my ce? Do you have something to say to me?" "City mistress, I¡­" Valeria could not finish her words because she did not know what to say. She wanted to use the words she had put togetherst night, but these words were stuck in her throat because she was afraid that these words would hurt Scarlett''s feelings. ''What should I say now?'' She stared at Ace, hoping he would help her. "Scarlett, Valeria is also my girlfriend." Ace went straight to the point. "We became a couple when we were teleported to Arnlisle forest. We did not tell you immediately because she said she needed time to prepare herself." Valeria widened her eyes in shock. ''Ace, why did you go straight to the point like that?'' She slowly shifted her gaze from Ace to Scarlett. ''What should I do if city mistress gets angryter?'' She did not say anything and just waited for Scarlett''s response. To her surprise, Scarlett smiled at her. "Really?" "Yes." Ace was not surprised by her response because he knew something like this would happen. Scarlett immediately held Valeria''s hands and smiled, "Then we are no longer superiors and subordinates. We are sisters now." Valeria was stunned. This was different from what she previously thought. Of course, she was happy. She just did not expect Scarlett to ept their rtionship easily and quickly like that. ''Does that mean everything I didst night was unnecessary?'' She tried her best toe up with a good exnation so that Scarlett would not be sad and ept their rtionship. She even did it for more than an hour. She just did not expect what she didst night was unnecessary. If she had known Scarlett would ept it easily like that, she would have told Scarlett about their rtionship right after they returned to Nightshire City. She would not try to make a good exnation or prepare herself because it was unnecessary. ''Ace is right. I was overthinking.'' She was d she listened to Ace earlier. "City mistress, thank you for epting our rtionship." Valeria did not forget to thank Scarlett for epting her rtionship with Ace. "Don''t call me city mistress anymore. Call me sister from today onwards." They were Ace''s women, so Scarlett did not want Valeria to keep calling her city mistress. "Valeria, try calling her sister." Ace uttered. Valeria looked at Ace before returning her attention to Scarlett. She did not call Scarlett sister immediately. She only looked at Scarlett without saying a single word. She had gotten used to calling Scarlett city mistress, so suddenly calling her sister made the words get stuck in her throat. Of course, she did not hate it. She just was not used to it yet. "Valeria, try it." Ace also wanted to hear Valeria call Scarlett sister. "Valeria, call me sister." Scarlett said as she smiled. She did not address Valeria as Lieutenant Valeria because they were Ace''s women now. Valeria looked at Ace and Scarlett. "Si¡­sister Scarlett." Valeria could not say it smoothly because it was her first time calling Scarlett sister. Ace and Scarlett smiled happily. "Remember to keep addressing me as sister from now on." Scarlett uttered. "I will remember it." Valeria responded. "Then let''s go to the family room and chat there," Ace uttered. "Good idea!" Scarlett uttered. Chapter 218 Opening a Restaurant Chapter 218 Opening a Restaurant Ace, Scarlett and Valeria immediately talked after stepping into the family room. Unlike usual, they chatted for a whole day this time. They talked from morning to evening because it was their first time talking together as a boyfriend and girlfriend. They only stopped when the blue sky turned orange. "I will go home now." Valeria uttered. They were currently on the terrace. Scarlett was on Ace''s right side, while Valeria was in front of them. "Are you sure you don''t want me to send you home?" previously, he wanted to send her home, but she refused. "Yes." Valeria responded, "Then be careful on the road, sister Valeria." Scarlett spoke. "Un." Valeria nodded her head before finally leaving. "I thought your second girlfriend would be La-Kya." Scarlett was startled when Ace suddenly carried her in a princess style. "You almost gave me a heart attack, bad young man." "How about we take a shower together now?" he inquired. "Hehe." Scarlett giggled after hearing his question. "What?! Do you want to do lewd things to me?" "No. I just want to save water." He made an excuse. "Why don''t you just be honest with me, Ace? You want to do lewd things to me, right?" of course, she knew it was only an excuse. He did not answer her question and asked, "So, how is it?" "Hmm¡­" she touched her pink lips with her right index finger and pretended to think about it. "Because I''m a good girlfriend, I will grant your wish and take a shower with you." "Then let''s do adult things in the bathroom now." After saying that, he walked toward the bathroom. "Hey! Didn''t you say it was to save water?" she pretended to be shocked. "I changed my mind." he responded instantly. "Pervert!" she giggled again. "Pervert young man!" And like what everyone had guessed, they had sex in the bathroom. They even did it again after stepping into his room because they did not have sex for several days. That night, they slept naked because they fell asleep after having sex. ---- The following morning, Ace went to the entertainment house to meet Lexie. After buying her properties, he met his underlings to ask them to help him clean the buildings. Since he had eighty underlings, and some of them were mages, they could clean both buildings in less than a day. After spending time and eating together with his underlings, Ace went home. At night, he spent time with Scarlett and Valeria in the backyard. Even though they only held a small party, but the trio was thrilled. That night even became one of the best nights of their lives because they could chat and enjoy the beautiful night together. ---- The following day, Scarlett helped him find some chefs, waiters and waitresses for his restaurant. To his surprise, Lexie also helped him find them. With the help of two influential women, it was not hard for him to find some chefs, waiters and waitresses. ''Good! Now I only need to think how to promote it.'' Ace was currently standing in front of his restaurant. His restaurant had three floors. The first floor was for ordinary customers. The second floor was for VIP customers, and the highest floor was for offices and bedrooms. Even though his restaurant was built of wood, but it was big and had a good design. It even had a small garden in the front yard. Sure, the backyard was empty, but he did not mind it because he could use it as a ce for his underlings to train. Yes, he would order his underlings to protect his restaurant and employees in turn because he did not want someone to cause trouble in his ce. "Leader, what are you thinking about?" Silvia, who was standing on his right side, asked curiously. "I''m thinking how to promote my restaurant." He gave an honest answer. "Leader, why don''t we just grab people around us and force them to buy your food?" The blue-haired woman voiced out her crazy idea. "That''s an amazing idea!" the red-haireddy agreed with the blue-haired woman''s crazy idea. "Un, un. That''s a good idea." His underlings nodded their heads. The corner of his lips twitched. ''What do you mean by saying it''s an amazing idea?'' Of course, he understood their behavior because they were from an organization, so they always used violence to solve or get everything. ''Wait!'' He suddenly got an amazing idea when he saw his beautiful and cute underlings. "Leader, why are you looking at us like that? And what''s with that grin?" Renea suddenly felt a little scared. Ace stood in front of Renea and grabbed her shoulders. "Renea, I have a good idea to promote my restaurant." Renea was startled by his actions. "Wha¡­what is it?" He removed his hands from Renea''s shoulders and stood in front of his underlings. "All of you are beautiful, so I''m sure all men wille if you guys help me promote my restaurant." "But what if they try harassing uster?" Renea threw another question at him. Before Ace could answer her question, Mia uttered, "If they dare to do that, we just need to beat them to death. Isn''t that right, leader?" "Wrong!" Ace answered instantly. ''They are indeed crazy!'' He suddenly remembered Silvia''s words. "Then what should we do if they try harassing us, leader?" Silvia inquired. "Just p their faces." he did not want them to kill someone if it was not necessary because Scarlett was the city mistress. At this moment, he forgot that a single p from them was enough to make the citizen heavily injured or faint. "Alright." They responded in unison. ''So, we can only kill them by pping their faces. Understood. We will p them to death if they dare to harass or seduce us.'' They misunderstood his words. ---- The following day, Ace and twenty of his underlings stood in front of his restaurant, giving people around them a piece of advertising paper. He also promoted his restaurant because he could take advantage of his handsome face to make all women go to his restaurant. "Ace, if I buy some food from your restaurant, will you spend time with me?" "Ace, if I buy some food, will you go to my house?" "Ace, if I buy some food, will you go on a date with me?" "Ace, if I buy some food from your restaurant, will you go to a hotel and spend the night with me?" "Ace, if I buy some food, will you be my boyfriend?" Ace was currently being surrounded by more than twenty women. All of them tried to take advantage of the situation because this was a good opportunity to get close to the most handsome man in their city. Of course, they realized what they were doing, but they did not care about it. As long as they could get close to him, they were willing to do anything, including using their money. His underlings, who were not far from him, praised him. "As expected of our leader, he is sure amazing!" "That''s right. He just needs to stand there and all the womene straight to him." "Of course, he is amazing. After all, he is our leader." "Un, un." They praised him continuously. As they were praising him, a voice rang out. "What?! A fox, cat girl and elf?" Chapter 219 It’s My Turn Now Chapter 219 It¡¯s My Turn Now "What?! A cat girl, a fox girl, and a female elf?" a voice suddenly rang out. Renea, Leena, and Silvia turned their heads toward the source of the sound. ''Was he the one who shouted just now?'' They saw a young man about twenty years old standing not far from them. The young man had red hair and blue eyes. Even though he had an ideal body, but his face was below average. The name of the young man was Alvin Riley, the youngest child of the Riley family. "I did not expect to meet demi-human in this ce. It seems like today is my lucky day." Alvin could not control himself when he saw Renea, Leena, and Silvia. Of course, he knew they were of different races, but he did not care about it because Renea and the others were gorgeous. As long as they were beautiful, he would love to bed them because the most important thing about women was not their race but their bodies and faces. Renea''s face darkened when Alvin approached her with a lustful smile on his face. ''Should I kill him now?'' That was the question that appeared in her mind. Like Renea, Leena and Silvia were also unhappy. Even though they had never met him before, they knew that he was a bad person and wanted to harass them. And what they had guessed was right because he immediately tried to touch and y with their tails and ears. "Ladies, let me touch your tails and ears. I''ve always wanted to know how it feels to touch and y with them. Let me y with them now." like before, he still had a lustful smile on his face. He even did not try to hide it as if he was the owner of Nightshire City. When Alvin tried to touch her tails, Renea moved to the left to avoid it. ''I want to kill him so badly!'' When she was about to use her magic to attack him, she suddenly remembered Ace''s words. ''I can''t kill him with my magic. Leader said I can only kill people with a p.'' Like before, she still misunderstood Ace''s words. ''Then I will kill him with my p.'' With that idea in mind, she channeled her energy from her awakening points into her right hand. "Fox girl, let me touch your tails. Let me y with them." He chased Renea with his hands in front of him as if he wanted to squeeze her tails and big breasts. Even though Alvin wanted to harass her, none of the men tried to help her. They knew who Alvin was, so they decided to just watch it. "Fox girl, don''t run away. I will give you a lot of money if you let me y with your ta-" Before he had finished his words, Renea pped his face. *Uaakkk¡­ His front teeth fell out, and blood came out of his mouth. Not only that but Alvin was also thrown several meters because Renea used her energy when she pped his face. Bang! The sound of his body falling to the ground reverberated in the entire area. "You! You! You! How dare you p my face!" Alvin''s face turned angry because Renea dared to hurt him. At this moment, Ace still did not know what was going on because he was being surrounded by more than twenty women. All of them threw many questions at once and tried to take advantage of him, so it was normal if he still did not know what was going on. When Renea was about to p Alvin''s face again, Silvia stopped her. "Renea, stop." Renea instantly turned her head to look at Silvia. Everyone thought Silvia stopped Renea because she did not want Renea to hurt Alvin again, but they were wrong because the next words that came out of her mouth were not like what they had previously thought. "It''s my turn to p him now." Silvia walked closer to Alvin after saying that. "Sure. He is all yours." Renea did not stop Silvia. "Vice leader, don''t use your full power because I want to p his face too." Leena also wanted to teach him a lesson because he tried to harass them earlier. "Don''t worry. You will get your turnter." After saying that, Silvia pped Alvin''s face hard. Bang! Blood shed out of his mouth again. Alvin rose to his feet and roared, "How dare you p my face?! How dare you!" Everyone instantly turned their heads toward Alvin. "What''s going on?" "Why is his face covered in wounds like that?" "Did they hurt him?" "I don''t know." "Did he do something to them?" "I also want to know about this." Chatters erupted when they saw Alvin''s face. At this moment, Ace finally noticed that there was amotion at his ce. "What''s going on?" Ace walked closer toward Renea and the others. "Leader, he tried to harass us earlier." Silvia gave an honest answer. "That''s right, leader. He wanted to touch and y with my tails earlier." Renea added. "He also wanted to y and rub my ears earlier." Leena snitched to Ace. "He wants to y with your tails and ears?" Ace shifted his gaze from his underlings to Alvin. Was he angry at his underling for injuring Alvin? No! Was he ming his subordinates? No! Instead, he was happy with their actions. Ears and tails were sensitive for demi-human, and not everyone could touch them because it was not a ything. In other words, Alvin''s actions had crossed the line! He must be punished. And He must be beaten up. "Wha¡­what are you going to do, boy toy? Have you forgotten who I am?" terror overtook his face when Alvin saw Ace walking closer to him. "Hmm? Boy toy? You don''t filter your words, huh? It seems like I have to guide you to the right path now." After saying that, Ace pped Alvin''s face hard. *Uaakk¡­ Blood sshed out of his mouth again. At this moment, Alvin could not stand up anymore because he got three hard ps in the face. Even though Ace and the others did not use their full power, but it was enough to injure him because Alvin was only awakener at Novice rank. When Ace saw Alvin''s angry expression, the smile on his face grew bigger. "It seems like you still haven''t regretted your actions. Then I will guide you to the right path again." Like what he did just now, Ace They did not know how to describe their feelings when they saw what he was doing to Alvin. pped Alvin''s face hard again. Everyone was stunned by his actions. They did not know how to describe their feelings when they saw what he was doing to Alvin. Ace looked like an angel because he showed his soft smile, but at the same time, he also looked like a devil because he kept pping Alvin''s face. "Why does Ace look like a devil now? Are my eyes ying tricks on me?" "Ace also looks like a devil in my eyes." "Oh, no! My Ace has turned into a devil now. We have to save him right now." "But even so, he is still so handsome." "Yes. He is like an attractive devil now." "What are you talking about? Ace still looks like an angel in my eyes." "Whoa! He is so stunning." "That''s right. He is so hot!" In their eyes, Ace looked like an angel and devil at the same time because he was doing bad things while smiling softly. "Leader, I want to p his face too." "Yes. Me too. I also want to p his face." "My hands are itching right now. I want to beat him to death." One by one, his underlings voiced out their desire to p Alvin''s face. Alvin tried his best to stand up after hearing their words. "I won''t forgive you. I won''t forgive you. I won''t forgive you." Alvin turned around and decided to go home because he would get beaten up again if he did not leave that ce. However, when he had walked only three meters, Leena rushed toward him and kicked his back hard, causing him to be thrown into mid-air. "I won''t forgive you." Alvin roared as he was thrown several meters from where he was. Leena, who saw Alvin, nodded her head in satisfaction. ''Even though I can''t kill him, but I''m satisfied.'' She decided to kick him because she did not have the chance to p his face earlier. The corner of his lips twitched when Ace saw her nodding her head. ''My underlings are so cruel!" He said in his head. Chapter 220 Are You Looking For Me? Chapter 220 Are You Looking For Me? Riley Family, Family Room. Two people were sitting on a couch in a family room; a young man and a grown man. The mature man had red hair and brown eyes, while the young man had blue hair and green eyes. Even though they had different hair and eye colors, anyone who saw them would know immediately that they were father and son because their faces resembled each other. The names of the duo were Morgan Riley and ke Riley, a father and a son. "Haha. Good job, son. Good Job. You are indeed my son whom I''m most proud of." Morgan felt a flush of happiness after his son said he had broken through to the Master rank because his family finally had an awakener at Master rank again after such a long time. "All of this thanks to your support, father." ke smiled softly when he saw his father''s happy face. Even though he knew his father would be happy with the good news, but seeing his happy face directly made his heart jump for joy. "Now that you have broken through to the Master rank, we can be one of the big families in this city again. We can regain our previous reputation, and no one will underestimate us anymore now. Haha." Morgan expressed his happiness byughing. There were five big families in Nightshire City five years ago; Rivas, Olson, Howard, Ruiz, and Riley families. However, everything changed after the magical beasts attacked the city. Riley family lost many subordinates during the attack, and their strongest awakener died shortly after that. Even though they could regain their wealth, they could not be a big family anymore because they did not have an awakener at Master rank. There were two criteria to be a big family in Nightshire City. First, they had to be rich, andst, they needed to have at least one awakener at Master rank. This was the reason why the Riley family could not be a big family because their only Master rank awakener died in Framingburns forest two months after the magical beasts attacked the city. "Father will support you even more now. Father hopes you can be the strongest awakener in this cityter." ke was his only hope to raise their family''s status, so Morgan would support his son more because it could be said his son yed an important role in their family''s future. "I will try my best to be the strongest awakener in this city, father." ke stated. "Haha. Good! Good! Good!" Morgan said good three times because he was satisfied with his son''s words and determination. As Morgan was talking happily with ke, Alvin stepped into the family room. ke rushed toward Alvin with a worried face when he saw his battered face. "Brother, what happened to you?" Like ke, Morgan also dashed toward Alvin with a worried face. "Alvin, who did this to you?" "It''s Ace." Alvin gave an honest answer. "Ace beat me up in front of everyone earlier." "Ace?!" Morgan and ke were shocked after hearing his words. "How could you lose to Ace? Isn''t he a weak boy toy?" ke found it hard to believe what he was hearing. Even though his brother was weak, but he was still an awakener at Novice rank. His brother should not have lost to Ace because Ace was only a weak boy toy. "It seems like the rumors are true." Morgan heard some rumors about Acetely, but he did not believe it. ke shifted his gaze from his brother to his father. "What rumors?" Riley family did not participate in the monster subjugation mission, so they had no idea about Ace''s achievements. "The rumors said..." Morgan started to tell all the rumors he had heard about Ace. "He is at Master rank and a Rheanix too? Haha." keughed loudly. Ace was a weak boy thest time they met, so he did not believe it. After all, it was impossible to reach Master rank from nothing in just a few months. Even geniuses needed at least twenty years to reach Master rank from Novice rank. But here, the rumors stated Ace could reach Master rank in just a few months. It was ridiculous. It was ludicrous. Who was Ace? Was he God''s son? Was he the Ruler''s son? Or was he from a powerful organization? The answer to all of these questions was no. Ace was only a boy toy. There was nothing special about him. He even did not have parents. Sure, Ace had Scarlett, but she did not always help him. So, why did they make up such rumors? Wasn''t that amusing? "Why didn''t they create rumors stating that he was at Grandmaster rank and an Aeris? Isn''t that better? Haha." Like before, keughed loudly again. "Brother, stopughing and help me get my revenge." Alvin wanted his elder brother to beat up Ace because Ace had humiliated him in public. ke stoppedughing and uttered, "Alright. I will help you take revenge now." "Haha. Good!" Alvin was delighted after hearing his brother''s words. When Morgan saw his two sons walking out of the family room, he uttered, "ke, don''t kill him. Just beat him up." "Don''t worry, father. I know what I should not do." ke answered without looking at his father. "Brother, I will let you beat him up tooter." ''Just you wait, Ace. I will humiliate you in front of everyer.'' He added in his mind. "Haha. You are indeed the best, brother." Alvinughed happily. ''Just you wait, Ace. I will humiliate you in front of everyer.'' He added in his mind. ---- Ace and his underlings were still promoting his restaurant. Like before, all women tried to take advantage of the situation because it was a good chance to get close to him. They even behaved as if they did not see what he had done to Alvin because they forgot about his bad deeds when they saw his charming smile. "Ace, I''m willing to buy all your food if you agree to spend the night at my house." "Me too. I will buy all your food if you agree to go on a date with me." "Ace, as long as you kiss me, I will buy all your food." "Ace, I will buy all your food if you let me kiss you." All women did not feel shy when they said these words. They even tried to seduce him with their bodies because they wanted to get close to the most handsome man in their city. "Everyone, how about this? I will kiss your hand if you buy food in my restaurant." Ace uttered, "You don''t need to buy all the food. Just buying one food is enough. How is it?" "I agreed. Here, take my money." "I will buy it." "Here''s my money." "Here''s my money." "Ace, take my money." "Ace, my money is yours." They immediately took their money out of their wallets. As they were trying to give their money to Ace, a voice suddenly rang out. "Ace,e out. You pped my face many times earlier. I want you to kneel before me and apologize." Of course, he would not forgive Ace even if Ace knelt before him and apologized because Ace had humiliated him in public. He said these words because he wanted to humiliate Ace first before finally beating him up. Everyone instantly turned their heads toward the source of the sound. ''It''s him again?!'' Ace''s underlings were furious because Alvin tried to cause trouble to their leader again. "It''s him again!" "That asshole!" "We should have killed him earlier!" "Should I kill him now?" "How dare he try to cause trouble to our leader? Is he tired of living?" "Vice leader, let''s kill him now." "That''s right, vice leader. Let''s kill him now." One by one, his underlings voiced out their annoyance. "Let''s wait for our leader''s orders first." Even though Silvia was annoyed, she could still control herself. "Tch!" Ace''s underlings looked at Alvin angrily. Like Ace''s subordinates, all the women were also enraged. "Bastard, why are you causing trouble for our Ace again? Do you want to get beaten up again?" "Fucker, leave this ce immediately! Don''t disturb our time with Ace anymore!" "Asshole, why do you keep causing trouble? Do you think this city is yours? Do you think your family is great?" "Tch! No wonder the Riley family is no longer a big family. It''s because they can''t educate their children." "That''s right. Their behavior is even worse than that of my dog." "I believe the Riley family will fall again in the future." "By looking at the behavior of their children, I believe the destruction of their family is not far off." "I think so too." "Hey, let''s report them to the city guard." "Yes. Let''s report them." All women could not suppress their anger. Previously, Ace was about to kiss their hands, but Alvin suddenly appeared and caused trouble again, causing the atmosphere to be ruined. This was the reason why they started to speak ill of his family because he kept causing trouble to Ace. Alvin, who was standing with the help of his subordinate, gritted his teeth. ''Damn it! How dare these sluts insult my family!'' He was enraged, but he could not do anything to them. ke immediately released his aura. "Shut up, you bitch!" All the women instantly trembled when they felt his terrifying aura. "Ace,e out! Don''t hide behind a woman!" ke roared. Ace''s underlings immediately walked closer toward him. Even though he was already at the Master rank, none of them showed the slightest fear in their eyes. Ace emerged from the crowd and inquired, "Are you looking for me?" Chapter 221 Defeating Blake ? "Are you looking for me?" like usual, Ace acted calmly. ''Hmm? Master rank?'' He finally knew the reason why ke dared to act arrogantly like that. ''But the level of his strength, agility, stamina and mana capacity are only at level 41. It seems like he broke through to the Master rank not too long ago.'' Even though they were on the same level, the difference in their stats was like heaven and earth. "Hmf! You finally show yourself, boy toy." ke uttered, "Now kneel before my brother and apologize to him. Otherwise, I will beat you to deathter." "Yes! Kneel before me and apologize!" Alvin added. All women immediately stood in front of Ace and tried to protect him. "Ace is not wrong, so why should he apologize to your brother?" "That''s right. Your brother was the one who caused trouble first. He should be the one apologizing to Ace, not the other way around." "That''s right. That''s right." These women still had no idea that Ace was much stronger than ke, so they tried to protect him because they did not want something bad to happen to him. "Are you going to hide behind these women again? No wonder you are a boy toy. It''s because you can only depend on women to protect you. Tch, tch, tch!" like before, ke tried to humiliate Ace again. Ace walked forward and uttered, "Ladies, let me handle this." "But Ace¡­" they thought he was still a weak young man, so they tried to protect him. "It''s fine. I can handle this alone." Ace understood their behavior because only a few people knew how strong he was. "So, what are you going to do now?" ke inquired, "If you kneel before my brother, apologize to him and break your right hand, I will forget everything. I won''t make your handsome face covered in bruises if you do as I say. So, what is your choice, weak boy toy?" "You also don''t filter your words, huh? Well, you two are brothers, so it''s normal if you have foul mouth too." even though Ace was unhappy with ke''s behavior and words, he was still able to control his emotion. "How dare you say we have foul mouths!" Alvin roared. "Brother, ignore his words. He doesn''t have parents, so no one teaches him how to behave." ke acted as if his behavior was better than Ace''s. "Ops! I forgot about this." Alvin covered his mouth and made fun of Ace. "He even doesn''t know who his mother is, so I think it''s normal for him to act like that." "I think his father is a bad person. That''s why he doesn''t know who his mother is." ke added fuel to the fire. "Maybe, his father is a gigolo. Haha." Alvinughed after insulting Ace''s father. Ace''s face darkened. Even though he could still control himself, but everyone knew he was angry because it was written on his handsome face. "How dare you insult Ace''s father!" "Tch! The children of the Riley family are the worse." "I promise I won''t buy any products from the Riley family anymore from today onwards." "I also won''t visit their restaurant and hotel from now on!" "I will ask my nephew to resign from their restaurantter." "I regret visiting their restaurant and hotel." "We should report this to city mistress." "Yes. We should report this." The anger within them grew bigger when Alvin and ke started humiliating Ace''s father. "Leader, give me an order. I want to kill him so badly!" Mia could no longer suppress her anger because a weakling like ke and Alvin dared to insult their leader and their leader''s parents. "Leader, choose me." "Leader, give me an order." "Leader, let me kill him." One by one, his underlings voiced out their desire to kill ke and Alvin. However, Ace ignored them and walked closer to ke. "Let''s settle this with our fists." "Oho! So, you chose to fight me, huh? Are you sure you want to fight me?" in ke''s eyes, Ace was only a weak boy toy, so Ace''s choice was funny. After all, there was no way a weak boy toy would win against him, a powerful awakener at the Master rank. "Yes." Ace responded. "Haha." keughed. "The weak boy toy chose to fight the mighty me? Haha. Brother, did you hear it?" "Haha." Alvinughed too. "Hey, are you going to fight me with your fist or mouth?" Ace inquired. "Fuck! Let''s fight!" ke uttered. "Brother, beat him up!" Alvin roared. "Beat his handsome face!" "I will show you the difference between the weak you and the mighty me!" after saying that, ke retrieved his hammer from his space ring and rushed toward Ace. "Ace!" all women, who seduced Ace earlier, put on worried faces. Unlike these women, his underlings had calm faces because they knew their leader would win the fight. "You made a stupid choice, Ace." Alvin''s lips curled up into a grin when he saw his brother dashing toward Ace. "Die, boy toy!" ke swung his hammer. But before his hammernded on Ace''s body, Ace disappeared and appeared behind him. ''Huh?'' The expression of deep shock blossomed on ke''s face when Ace suddenly appeared behind him. ''How? How can he move so fast like that?'' Previously, he thought he would defeat Ace instantly because Ace was a weak boy toy in his eyes. This was the reason why he was stunned when Ace suddenly appeared behind him. "You are so slow and¡­weak." After saying that, Ace channeled his energy from his awakening points to his right hand.I think you should take a look at Boom! Thunderous sound echoed when ke fell to the ground. *Silence. The entire area turned into a dead silence when they saw ke pass out on the ground. Previously, they thought Ace would get beaten up by ke because he was famous for only having a handsome face, but they were wrong. They were utterly wrong because Ace was the winner of the fight. He defeated ke! He even won in an overwhelming way. One move! He only needed one move to defeat ke! It was as if ke was the famous weak young man, not Ace! "How? How could he defeat my brother? How?" Alvin found it hard to believe what he was seeing. He could ept that he got beaten up by Ace, but he could not ept that Ace could defeat his brother. His brother was an awakener at the Master rank, so he should not have lost to Ace. He should have beaten Ace until he begged for his life, so how? How could Ace defeat his brother? Wasn''t he only a weak boy toy? Wasn''t he only a young man who only had a handsome face? Wasn''t he only a young man hiding behind the city mistress'' power? So how? HOW??? HOW?? Like Alvin, all the women, who seduced Ace before, were also stunned because the result of the fight was different from what they had previously thought. Of course, they were thrilled because they hated ke. They were just shocked because Ace could defeat ke in a fight. After all, they did not know that Ace was a powerful awakener. Unlike Alvin, Ace''s underlings could still act normally because they knew something like this would happen. Even though ke was an awakener at the Master rank, but their leader was not an ordinary awakener. He was an Aeris! He was the chosen one! And he was someone loved by the heavens! In front of the chosen one, all ordinary awakeners at the same rank were nothing, so it was normal if their leader could defeat ke easily. If they wanted to defeat Ace, there were only two ways. First, they had to gang up on him with awakeners at the same rank, and second, they had to bring someone one rank above him. Otherwise, their leader would win the fight 99.99 %. After all, their leader was an Aeris, someone who was destined to stand at the top of the hierarchy. "No! Stop!" Alvin screamed when he saw Ace swinging his sword. *sh¡­ Ace cut off ke''s right arm. Not only did he cut off ke''s right arm, but he also destroyed it so that ke would lose his right arm forever. "How dare you cut off my brother''s right hand? How dare you!" Alvin''s eyes were bloodshot. However, Ace ignored Alvin because ke insulted his father earlier. ''No. This is not enough. I''m not satisfied with this.'' He raised his sword high again, intending to cut off ke''s head. But when his sword was close to ke''s neck, he stopped because he suddenly remembered Scarlett''s words. "Ace, please don''t kill someone in my city." Scarlett uttered. ''No! I can''t kill him in public.'' He did not want to ruin Scarlett''s reputation. ''I will kill him when he is out of the city.'' With that idea in mind, Ace decided to cripple ke, ending his career as an awakener. "No!" Alvin screamed again. His elder brother was the only hope of his family. Now that Ace had crippled him, the possibility of raising his family status was almost nil. "Ace!" Alvin''s eyes gleamed with terrifying sharpness as he stared at Ace. If gaze could kill people, Ace would have been dead by now because his gaze was filled with anger and hatred. Ace stored his sword in his space ring and uttered, "So noisy! Mia, cut off his right hand." "Understood, leader." Mia walked toward Alvin with a happy face because she wanted to teach him a lesson since earlier. Bang! After kicking his subordinate, Mia cut off Alvin''s right arm. "Agghh¡­" A soul-piercing howl of pain reverberated in the entire area. Chapter 222 Morgan Is Furious ? Riley Family''s House, Family Room. "Haha." Morgan, who was sitting on a couch alone,ughed happily. ke had broken through to the Master rank, so the revival of their family was imminent. No one would look down on them anymore, and no one would say they were a fallen family anymore because they had ke now. They had a powerful awakener at the Master rank now, and they could be one of the big families again now. "I will invest on ke even more from today onwards. I will make him the most powerful awakener in this city." He would bet everything on his son because he was the most talented awakener in their family. ''Father, I will make your dreame true. I will make our family the most influential and strongest family in this city.'' He said in his head. Actually, the dream of the previous family head was to be the city lord, but he died before achieving his dream. Even though Morgan knew he could not be the city lord, there was one way to achieve his father''s dream. Control the city with power! This was the reason why heughed happily because they were one step closer to achieving his father''s dream. "As long as my family is the strongest and influential family in this city, it can be said this city is mine. Haha." Morgan guffawed at the thought of his family controlling the Nightshire city with power. ''I will start recruiting powerful awakeners tomorrow.'' He now had a lot of money, so he wanted to strengthen their family. As Morgan wasughing happily, two of his subordinates stepped into the family room while carrying ke and Alvin. Morgan''s happy face instantly turned worried when he saw his two sons. "What''s going on? What happened to them?" His expression changed again when he saw ke''s condition. Previously, his happy expression turned worried, but now, his face was red from anger. "WHO DID THIS TO MY SON?!" Morgan could not suppress his anger when he saw ke''s condition. His son, whom he had hoped would raise their family''s status, was now cripple. He was no longer a powerful awakener now. He was only an ordinary person with no special powers now. His useless younger brother was even stronger than him now. "It''s Ace, my lord. He was the one who did this to them." The red-haired and the blue-haired subordinates responded with terrified voices. They knew how important ke was to the Riley family because he was their only hope of raising their family''s status. Now that Ace had crippled ke, they were afraid that their lord would kill them immediately. "Ace?! How could he do this? Isn''t he only a weak boy toy?" Morgan found it hard to believe what he was hearing because, in his eyes, Ace was only a weak young man. "My lord, the rumors are true. Ace is a powerful awakener. He defeated young lord ke in one move." The red-haired man exined how Ace defeated ke in detail. "What?! The rumors are true?" Morgan was breathless with anger. ''Damn it! Damn it! Damn it!'' He did not expect the rumors to be true. "Bring healing mage here now!" Morgan decided to treat his two sons'' injuries first as their lives were in danger. After putting Alvin and ke on the bed, the red-haired and the blue-haired men looked for a healing mage. Morgan, who was sitting on a wooden chair and looking at his two sons, gritted his teeth and clenched his fist. ''Ace, I will make you regret your actions! I will do the same to what you have done to my two sons.'' ---- Ace''s Restaurant, Front Yard. Ace was currently being surrounded by many women. Even though he had done cruel things to Alvin and ke, none of thembeled him as a bad person because Alvin and ke insulted him and his father earlier, so it was normal for him to teach them a lesson. This was the reason why they were acting as if nothing had happened. "Ace, since when did you be so strong like that?" I think you should take a look at "Ace, you are so powerful!" "Ace, you are really an ideal husband; handsome and strong." "Ace, marry me!" "Ace, be my boyfriend." "Ace, I want your kid!" Like what they had done earlier, they tried to take advantage of the situation to get close to him or be his girlfriend. They even behaved wilder than before because, in their eyes, Ace was more charming now. Ace, who was being surrounded by them, could only smile awkwardly. ''I''m thrilled that you guys like me even more now, but can you buy my food first?'' He only said that in his head because they did not give him a chance to say anything. ---- Henry''s House, Family Room. Henry was currently sitting on a couch with Leo and Liam. He immediately told his son toe to the family room after Liam said he had important news about Ace and the Riley family. "What is it, Liam?" Henry asked curiously. "It''s like this, my lord. Earlier¡­" Liam exined in detail what had happened between Ace and Morgan''s two sons. "Really?" Henry asked happily. "Yes, my lord. I saw it with my own eyes." Liam responded. "Haha. Good! Your n went smoothly, Liam. You are amazing!" Henry praised Liam. Yes! Everything was their n, or more precisely, it was Liam''s n. "My lord, should we visit the Riley family and cooperate with them now?" Liam thought this was a good opportunity to cooperate with the Riley family. Henry did not answer immediately; instead, he shifted his gaze from Liam to Leo. "What do you think about it, son?" Henry inquired. "Not yet, father. It''s not the right time to help them." Leo had a reason why he did not want to cooperate with the Riley family immediately. "Oh? Why?" Henry wanted to know the reason why they should not cooperate with the Riley family immediately. At this moment, Liam carefully paid attention to Leo because he wanted to know the answer. "We will offer our help when they really need help because at that time, they will do anything to kill Ace, including sacrificing their wealth." Leo uttered. "With this, not only can we take revenge on Ace, but we can also swallow the Riley family and make our family stronger and richer." "Haha." Henryughed loudly because he liked his son''s idea. "I like your idea, son. I like it!" "You are indeed genius, young lord." Liam praised him. "Liam, your job is to monitor the Riley family now." Henry decided to stop monitoring Ace because the Riley family was more important now. "Understood, my lord." Liam responded. ---- Riley Family''s House, ke''s Bedroom. Morgan was still looking at his two sons with a sad face. After ordering the healing mage to treat his two sons'' injuries, he remained in his position because they still had not regained consciousness. ''I''ve lost my wife. I don''t want to lose them too.'' His heart was filled with sadness and anger. He was sad because his two sons were in a bad state, and he was furious because he still did not find a way to get revenge on Ace. ''Ace!'' Chapter 223 This Must Be A Dream ? As Morgan was thinking of a way to kill Ace, ke regained consciousness. "ke!" Morgan immediately sat on the edge of the bed and helped his son sit up. "My¡­my right arm. My...my body..." ke finally knew what Ace had done to him several hours ago. Morgan instantly wore a sad face. "Ace cut off your right arm and crippled you. You are no longer an awakener now." "No! It''s a lie! It''s a lie! It''s a lie!" ke immediately tried to channel his energy to his left arm. ''No. No. This is not real. This is not real.'' He finally knew that his awakening points had been shattered, and there was no heaven and earth energy in his body. When Morgan saw his son''s expression, he immediately uttered, "Calm down, ke. Even though you are a cripple now, father won''t abandon you. Father will also take revenge for youter." Of course, he understood his son''s feelings. His son broke through to the Master rank a few hours ago, but he was a cripple after regaining consciousness. It was as if someone brought him to heaven for a minute before finally throwing him to hell forever. "No! This must be a dream. Yes. This must be a dream." ke still could not ept the reality. He broke through to the Master rank a few hours ago, a level many people dream of. His life was supposed to be wonderful. He was supposed to enjoy fame and get praised by many people, so everything must be a dream. This definitely was not reality. This must not be real! "ke, I know it''s hard to ept it, but this is reality. You are only an ordinary person now." Morgan still tried to calm his son down. "No! This must be a dre-" before ke had finished his words, a sh of memory from when he fought Ace suddenly popped up. Ace, who suddenly appeared behind him, uttered, "You are so slow and¡­weak." ke''s body trembled continuously when the memory of his fight with Ace suddenly appeared. ''What''s with this memory? Shouldn''t this be a dream?'' The more he denied it, the more he knew it was reality. *p¡­ The sound of him pping his own face reverberated in his bedroom. Morgan was shocked when his son suddenly pped his own face. "ke, what are you doing?" ke looked at his father with a sad face. "Father, this is not a dream. I''m really a cripple. I''m no longer an awakener." Morgan tried to calm his son again. "Life doesn''t end just because you''re a cripple." ke''s eyes were suddenly filled with mes of fury. "Father, I want to seek revenge. I WANT TO TAKE REVENGE ON HIM." "Don''t worry. Father will kill him for youter." Morgan had the intention of killing Ace because Ace had crippled ke. "No!" ke uttered, "You should not kill him immediately. I want to torture him. I want to make him feel what I feel before finally killing him." At this moment, Morgan suddenly had a good idea. "Alright." As Morgan was discussing the evil n with his son, the news that Ace was a powerful awakener spread in the city fast. Of course, the ones who spread it were the women who seduced him when he promoted his restaurant because they wanted everyone to know that Ace was not a weak young man. They wanted everyone to know that Ace was a powerful and handsome awakener.I think you should take a look at This was the reason why they tried their best to spread the news because they did not want someone to underestimate him anymore. ---- The following morning, Ace went to his organization headquarters to discuss what they would do in the future. To his surprise, Captain Noah suddenly appeared and asked him to go to the court venue with him. Ace was stunned. He immediately asked Captain Noah about the reason why he was ordered to go to court because he was sure he had never broken the rules. After Captain Noah said that Morgan hadined to Scarlett about what he did to his two sons, Ace finally found out what was going on. Without waiting for another second, they traveled to court. ---- Nightshire City, Court Venue. The court venue in Nightshire City had two sections; indoor and outdoor. Scarlett and the others were currently in the outdoor sections because many people came to the court. She was sitting on a blue throne chair while the audience was sitting on the right and left side. As for Morgan and his two sons, they were in front of Scarlett; Morgan was standing while his two sons were in wheelchairs. At this moment, Scarlett looked like a serious, upright and strict lord. Her spoiled and seductive behavior was nowhere to be seen. She looked like someone who was not interested in love or had no boyfriend. Of course, she acted like this on purpose because she was currently in front of her people. ''Why is everyone always causing trouble for my Acetely?'' Even though she was enraged, she did not show it on her face because she was the city mistress at this moment, not Ace''s lover. Valeria, who was standing on Scarlett''s right side and wearing a knight costume, kept looking at Morgan and his two sons. Like Scarlett, she was also enraged because they tried to cause trouble for her boyfriend. However, she could still control her emotion because she was a Lieutenant, the city protector. "It''s Ace. He hase." "Look! Ace hase." "Why is he bringing his underlings with him?" "I don''t know." Chatters erupted when they caught sight of Ace and his underlings. Morgan and his two sons gritted their teeth when they saw Ace. ''Just you wait, Ace!'' They would make Ace regret his actionster. When he was in front of Scarlett, Captain Noah uttered, "Ace is here, city mistress." "Go to your position now." Scarlett uttered. Captain Noah immediately stood in front of the audiences, guarding the court. "Scarle-" Ace stopped his words and corrected it. "City mistress, may I know the reason why you ordered me toe to court?" Chapter 224 Kill Them! ? "Scarle-"Ace stopped his words and corrected it. "City mistress, may I know the reason why you ordered me toe to court?" He did not call her Scarlett like usual because he knew she was the city mistress at this moment, not his lover. And even though he already knew the reason why they brought him to court, he still asked this question because he wanted everyone to know the reason too. "Ace, is it true that you injured them?" Scarlett asked in a firm tone. At this moment, Scarlett acted as if she did not have a special rtionship with Ace. "It''s true, city mistress." Ace gave an honest answer. "What?! It''s really him?!" "I did not expect him to be a cruel person." "I did not expect this too." "He looks like a nice person, but¡­sigh." "I thought he would never do anything bad in his life, but I was wrong." "But why did he do that to them?" "Ah. I also want to know about this." "Let''s just hear it." Whispers erupted because most of them did not know what had happened between Ace and Morgan''s two sons. "I can expl-" before Ace had finished his words, he was interrupted by Morgan. "City mistress, you hear it, right? He admitted it. He admitted that he injured and crippled my son." Morgan was pleased when Ace admitted it. "City mistress, I want justice! Ace had crippled and injured my son. I want you to cripple and injure him too!" "That''s right, city mistress." Like his father, ke was also thrilled. "Ace had done bad things to us. As the city mistress, you have to uphold justice for us." "That''s right." Alvin added. Scarlett instantly nced at Morgan and his two sons. She was displeased with their behavior because they dared to speak before she allowed them to talk. Morgan and his two sons instantly shut their mouths when they saw her terrifying nce. "Why did you injure them?" Scarlett inquired. "City mistress, I have two reasons why I decided to injure them and cripple ke." Ace gave an honest answer. "What is it?" Scarlett threw another question at Ace. "The first reason is Alvin tried to harass my three underlings." After saying that, Ace looked at Silvia, Renea and Leena. "Come here and tell city mistress what Alvin did to you guys yesterday." Silvia, Renea and Leena immediately stood next to Ace and uttered, "That''s right, city mistress. He tried to harass us yesterday." They told Scarlett that Alvin tried to y with their tails and ears yesterday. They also said there were many eyewitnesses because he tried to harass them when they were promoting Ace''s restaurant. Scarlett shifted her gaze from Ace''s underlings to Alvin. "Is that true, Alvin?" "That is¡­" Alvin could not say anything because it was the truth. He also could not lie because there were many eyewitnesses. "As I thought, it was not Ace who started it." "Tch! That kid is as bad as ever." "I would have been embarrassed if I had a son like him." "Me too." "No wonder the Riley family is not one of the big families anymore. It''s because they can''t educate their children." The audience began to speak ill of Alvin and the Riley family. Morgan gritted his teeth in anger. Even though they said in low voices, he could still hear it. "But city mistress, what he has done to my two sons has crossed the line." Morgan tried to defend his son. "I admit my son is in the wrong, but he should not cut off my son''s right arm. It''s too much!" "City mistress, when he tried to harass my underlings, I did not cut off his right arm immediately. I only pped his face before letting him go." Ace uttered, "The people who were present at this incident yesterday know about this." "That''s right." "Yes. Ace only pped Alvin''s face, nothing more than that." "He is telling the truth. I can be a witness for this." The women who were present at the incident yesterday defended Ace. "Then why did you cut off their right hand?" Scarlett inquired. "After I let him go, Alvin brought his older brother to make trouble for me again." Ace responded instantly. "He wanted to beat me up, but I was stronger than his elder brother." Scarlett nced at Morgan''s two sons before finally returning her attention to Ace. "What is the second reason?" I think you should take a look at "The second reason is that they insulted me and my father." Ace uttered, "At first, I only wanted to beat them up and stop, but they kept insulting me and my father, so I changed my mind." "Insulting you and your father?" Scarlett was shocked after hearing his words. Not only Scarlett but everyone present was also startled. "Bullshit! I always remind my two sons not to insult heroes. How can you say they insulted your father? Don''t make up stories!" actually, Morgan did not know about this because his two sons did not say anything. "Make up stories? Everyone who was at the scene yesterday knew about this." Ace responded, "City mistress can investigate this if you don''t believe me. Some of the eyewitnesses are present in this ce too." Renea immediately spoke, "They insulted him, saying he was a boy toy and a weak young man." "Not only that, but they also insulted his father, saying his father was a bad person and a gigolo." Silvia added. Scarlett nced at Alvin and ke again. At this moment, she almost could not control herself. "So, it was like that, huh?" "No wonder Ace beat them up. I would also do the same if someone insulted my father like that." "Me too. Ace is not wrong in this case." "That''s right. His actions are normal." One by one, the audience defended Ace. Morgan was unhappy with this "My two sons were indeed the ones who started this. You should report them to the city guards, and their actions will be judged fairly." He then continued, "However, you did not do that. You even cut off my two sons'' right hand and crippled ke. This is a very terrible crime. You must be punished!" "City mistress, even though my father was not born in this city, but he always regarded this city as his hometown." Ace uttered, "When countless magical beasts attacked this city five years ago, my father defended this city without thinking twice. My father fought countless magical beasts bravely before finally killing the boss." He then continued, "If my father did not kill countless magical beasts, defend this city and kill the boss, are you sure this city will still exist?" Everyone instantly remembered Ace''s father because it could be said he was the reason why the Nightshire city was able to survive the attacks of countless magical beasts. "My father sacrificed himself to protect this city and its citizens." Ace uttered, "But the people he protected with his life insulted him instead. City mistress, do you still think that my actions have crossed the line?" Scarlett shifted her gaze from Ace to Morgan. "The Riley family is indeed amazing. Their children even dared to insult a hero." "City mistress, you have to punish them!" "That''s right. Ace''s father is a hero. No one is allowed to insult him." "City mistress, teach them a lesson!" "City mistress, kill them!" "That''s right. Insulting a hero is a capital crime. Death is the only appropriate punishment for this crime." "Kill Them!" "Kill them!" One by one, the audience voiced out their anger. What Ace said was right. Ace''s father was the reason why Nightshire City still existed. Someone who insulted his father had to be killed because no one should insult a hero. Morgan and his two sons were panicked because everything was out of their control now. ''What should we do, father?'' Alvin and ke looked at their father. Morgan instantly knelt before Scarlett. "City mistress, please forgive my two sons." "Please forgive us." ke and Alvin uttered in unison. "No! City mistress, don''t forgive them." "That''s right. Don''t forgive them." "City mistress, I want you to kill them." "That''s right. Make them an example for others not to insult a hero." "That''s right. That''s right." The audience did not want to forgive Morgan and his two sons because they dared to insult Ace''s father. ke and Alvin even said Ace''s father was a gigolo. That was a capital crime. They should be killed! They must not forgive them. Scarlett shifted her gaze from Morgan to Ace. "What do you want to do to them, Ace?" Chapter 225 We Apologize for Insulting You Chapter 225 We Apologize for Insulting You Morgan and his two sons were panicked. Big mistake! They finally realized thatining to Scarlett and bringing Ace to court was a big mistake because Scarlett and the others stated that his two sons were in the wrong. ''Father, what should we do? What will happen to us now?'' ke and Alvin looked at his father. Even though they did not say anything, Morgan could understand it. ''We can''t do anything now. We made a big mistake. We should not haveined to her.'' He shook his head. As they weremunicating through their eyes, Ace uttered, "City mistress, I will let them be punished ording to the rules of this city." "ording to the rules of this city, their punishment is to have their tongues cut off and to be publicly whipped a thousand times." Scarlett responded, "Are you sure you only want them to be punished ording to our city''s rules?" "Yes." Ace decided not to show his real intentions in public. Morgan was panicked after hearing Scarlett''s words. "City mistress, please have mercy. My two sons are in a bad condition. If you punish them now, I''m afraid they will lose their lives." When ke and Alvin heard what punishment would befall them, terror overtook their faces. ''Cutting off our tongues and being publicly whipped a thousand times?'' They were already in a bad state, so they did not dare to imagine what would happen to them if they were whipped a thousand times and had their tongues cut out. "Ignore him, city mistress!" "That''s right. Insulting a hero is an unforgivable mistake." "It''s your two sons'' fault for insulting a hero." "Yes. They must be punished regardless of their condition." "I agreed." One by one, the audience asked Scarlett not to show mercy to ke and Alvin. Scarlett looked at the audience before returning her attention to Morgan. "If you want to ask for leniency, you should ask Ace, not me." Morgan shifted his gaze from Scarlett to Ace. ''What should I do?'' He did not want to beg Ace for leniency because it would hurt his pride and ruin his family''s reputation. But he could lose his two sons if he did not beg Ace for leniency because they were in bad condition. ''What should I do? What should I do?'' He looked at his two sons before returning his attention to Ace. At this moment, ke and Alvin stared at his father. Of course, they hoped their father would ask Ace for leniency because they did not want to die. However, they did not say anything because it could ruin their family''s reputation. After thinking for several seconds, Morgan decided to apologize. "Ace, please forgive my two sons. It''s my sons'' fault for causing trouble for you. Please forgive them." He then continued, "I promise I will not bring this up or cause any more trouble for you if you can grant leniency to my two sons. Please." Everyone looked at Ace, waiting for his answer. [Five divine beings tell you to forgive them.] [All evil beings tell you to kill them.] [Twenty divine beings are guessing your answer.] At first, Ace wanted to refuse, but he changed his mind after getting a good idea. "Sure. But I have two conditions." Everyone was shocked after hearing his words. "What?! He is willing to forgive Morgan''s sons?" "Ace, what are you doing? Don''t do that." "That''s right, Ace. Don''t do that." "Ace, they must be punished for insulting your father." "I agreed. Ace, I know you are a good young man, but you must not forgive them." "Yes. Yes. Don''t forgive them." "Ahh! As expected of our Ace, he is really an angel!" "Ace is too kind as a human!" "That''s right. I like him even more now." "Yes. I like him more too." "As expected of my Ace, he is indeed the kindest man alive!" The male audience told him not to grant Morgan''s wish, while the female kept praising him, saying he was an angel or something along these lines. Morgan and his two sons were shocked. Previously, they thought Ace would not agree because they were enemies. Of course, they were thrilled because his words could change everything. "What is it?" Morgan inquired, "First, kneel before me and apologize to me and my deceased father. Last, give me one thousand gold coins." There were two reasons why Ace granted Morgan''s request. First, it was for money, andst, it was for fame. Even though kneeling before him was a little too much, but it was still within reasonable limits because Alvin and ke insulted his father yesterday. And by giving him a lighter sentence, everyone would think of him as a good and forgiving person. With this, no one would suspect him when he killed ke and Alvin outside the city because he was willing to forgive them despite knowing their actions. In other words, he was trying to create a good image of himself in order to manipte everyone! [God of Wind is voicing out his dissatisfaction.] [God of Wind says, change your conditions. It''s bad!] [Several divine beings agreed with God of Wind.] Notifications popped up right after Ace said his conditions to grant Morgan''s request. Morgan widened his eyes in shock. He was fine with the part of apologizing to him and giving him money, but kneeling before him made him falter as they were in front of arge crowd. ''Should I ept it? Or should I reject it?'' He stared at his two sons. ''If I ept it, I can save my two sons, but I will lose my reputation.'' He began to think of the advantages and disadvantages. ''But if I don''t ept it, I can lose my two sons.'' He did not want to lose his two sons because they were his only family now. ke and Alvin did not say anything when his father looked at them because they would let him decide everything. Of course, they hoped his father would ask for leniency because they would die if they received punishment in their current state. After thinking for several seconds, Morgan decided to ept Ace''s condition. After making his two sons kneel before Ace, he also knelt. "Ace, please forgive us. We promise we won''t repeat the same mistake. Please, give leniency to my two sons." "Haha. Look at him! Haha." "Haha. It''s funny!" "They deserve it!" "It seems like the Riley family will lose their reputation after this." "I think so too. Haha." "Haha." One by one, the audienceughed at Morgan and his two sons. They found it funny because they dragged Ace to the court, but they ended up kneeling before Ace and asking for forgiveness. Even though Morgan and his two sons were furious with their behavior, they did not do anything to them. They would bear with it for now as they needed Ace''s forgiveness. "We apologize for insulting you and your father." They uttered in unison. "Your father is not a bad man. He is a hero." Ace was satisfied. He loved the sight of them kneeling before him and apologizing. He loved it! "Now give me one thousand gold coins, and I will forgive all your mistakes," Ace said calmly. Henry took one thousand gold coins from his space ring and gave it to Ace. "Here." Ace stored the money in his space ring before finally looking at Scarlett. "City mistress, I forgive them. Please don''t punish them anymore." "Are you sure?" Scarlett inquired. "Yes." Ace responded. "If so, then the trial of this case is closed." Scarlett uttered. The crowd slowly dispersed. Morgan and his two sons left the court immediately because they no longer wanted in that ce. Captain Noah walked closer to Ace andughed. "Haha. Ace, you look like a Pirate, always asking for money. Haha." Ace only smiled. "Because I love money." "But are you sure you don''t want to do something to them?" Captain Noah inquired. "The Riley family is still useful to our city, so I don''t want to do anything bad to them." Ace lied to Captain Noah. "Haha. I like your answer." Captain Noah responded, "But if they dare to make trouble for you again, don''t forgive them. At least beat them first before asking for more money." "Didn''t I already do that?" Ace uttered. Captain Noah suddenly remembered ke and Alvin''s conditions. "Oh, right. You have beaten them up. Haha." And like that, Ace left the court with a smile on his face. Chapter 226 Yes or No? Chapter 226 Yes or No? Henry''s House, Family Room. "Tch! Morgan is so stupid!" Henry stated. Henry was currently with Leo and Liam. He knew what had happened in the court because Liam exined everything in detail after reaching his house. "Actually, I had guessed this before because they dragged Ace to the court without making a preparation." Henry uttered, "Sigh. Morgan really can''t do anything without his deceased wife. What a useless person!" "But this is good too." Leo stated. "With this, they will be cornered and unable to think straight." "You are right." Henry answered. "When are we going to the Riley family, my lord?" Liam asked curiously. "Let''s wait a few more days." Henry responded, "When the opportunity arises, we will go to Morgan''s house to take his wealth." "Understood, my lord." Liam uttered. "Understood, leader." Renea responded. ---- Phoenix Organization Headquarters, Living Room. Ace was currently talking with Silvia and the others. He immediately gathered them in the living room because he wanted to say something to them. "Renea, brig a few people with you and monitor the Riley family." Ace spoke and paused for a second before he continued, "We will immediately kill them when they are outside this city." "Understood, leader." Renea responded. Ace shifted his gaze from Renea to Silvia. "Silvia, your task is to protect my restaurant. Beat up anyone who dares to cause trouble in my restaurant, but remember, don''t kill them." "Understood, leader." Silvia answered. "The rest go to the front yard with me. We will practice together." Ace wanted to teach them directly because he wanted them to be stronger. "Really?" His underlings asked in surprise. "Yes. I will teach you some skills and magicter." Ace responded. "Yay!" his underlings were pleased upon hearing his words. "Now let''s practice together." Ace uttered. "Let''s practice together!" his underlings said in unison. They then headed to the front yard to practice together. As Ace was teaching his underlings some skills and magic, Morgan talked with his two sons in the living room. "Father, are we really not going to take revenge on himter?" Alvin responded, "We will think about it again after you fully recover." "Alright." Alvin and ke agreed instantly. inquired. "Of course, we will take revenge on him, but not now." Morgan responded, "We will think about it again after you fully recover." "Alright." Alvin and ke agreed instantly. "I will take a bath first. After that, we will have dinner together." Morgan uttered. "Un." ke and Alvin nodded their heads. ---- Scarlett''s House, Ace''s Bedroom. Ace and Scarlett were currently lying on his bed, naked. After eating dinner together, they immediately headed to his room. At first, they only talked about the Riley family, but everything changed when Scarlett suddenly kissed him passionately. His beautiful MILF kissed him when he was about to say something, so he decided to punish her. This was the reason why they were naked in his room because they had just finished having sex. "Scarlett, I want to kill Morgan and his two sons. Will it affect your city if I kill all members of the Riley family?" Ace inquired. At first, he only wanted to kill ke and Alvin, but he suddenly changed his mind. He believed Morgan would cause trouble for him after he only killed ke and Alvin, so he thought of killing all members of the Riley family to avoid the problem. "Of course, it will affect my city because they are one of the biggest taxpayers." She gave an honest answer. "Do you really want to kill them?" "Yes." He did not lie because he was talking with his lover. ''But this isplicated.'' He believed everything would be easy if she were not the city mistress of Nightshire city. "Why don''t you just kill Alvin and ke?" she inquired. "I believe Morgan will cause trouble for me if I only kill them." Ace told her the reason why he wanted to kill Morgan too. ''Wait!'' He suddenly had a good idea. "Scarlett, how about this?" he began exining his idea to her. "You will really do that?" she uttered. "Yes." He nodded his head. "Then you can kill them, but remember, I don''t want any eye witnesses." she agreed with his idea. "Then I will carry out my n tomorrow." He spoke. "Let''s sleep now." "Ace, how about we go for one more round before sleeping?" Scarlett wanted to do it again because the mes of lust appeared within her after seeing his cock. Ace immediatelyy on top of her before finally teasing her. "What a pervert city mistress! I suddenly wonder. Where did the serious and cold city mistress from earlier go?" She pinched his cheeks and inquired, "So, what is your answer? Yes or No?" "Of course, I will grant your perverted request because I''m a good boyfriend." He responded. "You are also a pervert!" she stated. "Since you said so, then I will do perverted things to you now." after saying that, he kissed her passionately. And soon, his room was filled with her wails again. ---- Morgan House, Family Room. Morgan was currently talking with ke and Alvin. After having breakfast together, he chatted with his two sons in the family room. Like yesterday, he tried to cheer them up because he did not want them to keep drowning in sadness. "ke, father will try to find a way to make you an awakener again, so don''t be sad." even though Morgan had never heard of someone being able to repair shattered awakening points, he did not give up. "Thank you, father." ke responded. "Alvin, you als-"Morgan stopped his words halfway when his trusted subordinate stepped into the family room. "What''s wrong, Theo?" After standing in front of Morgan, Theo responded, "My lord, I have good news." "What is it?" Morgan asked curiously. Alvin and ke also looked at Theo because they were curious about the good news he was talking about. "It''s like this¡­" Theo began to tell them about the rumors he had heard a few minutes ago. He said an amazing healing mage visited Herora City two days ago. That healing mage was not an ordinary one because she was a unique magician and also an incarnation. It stated that she made a contract with Goddess of Life, so she could do many impossible things. This was the reason why Theo immediately met Morgan. "Really?" Morgan''s face turned happy. Not only Morgan but Alvin and ke were also thrilled. "All the travelers who came from Herora city said so." Theo did not know whether it was true or not because he only heard it from travelers. "My lord, maybe that healing mage can repair young lord ke''s awakening points." He then continued, "Maybe she also has regeneration magic and can regrow young lords'' right hand." ke and Alvin returned their attention to their father. "Father, let''s go to Herora city." Even though they did not know whether it was true or not, they still wanted to go to Herora City. "Alright, we will go to Herora city tomorrow." Morgan uttered, "Theo, prepare everything. We will depart tomorrow morning." "Understood, my lord." After saying that, Theo walked out of the family room. ---- Phoenix Organization Headquarters, Front Yard. Ace was currently sitting in the lotus position. After teaching his underlings some skills and magic, he decided to absorb a beast core because he also wanted to get stronger. [Ding! Agility: Lvl 60 -> Lvl 61] Ace opened his eyes slowly after hearing the notification sound. ''My agility finally reached level 61.'' Ace rose to his feet and stared at his underlings. ''Hmm?'' He saw Renea walking toward him. When she was before him, he asked, "How is it?" "They took the bait, leader." Renea responded instantly. Yes, everything was Ace''s n. There was no amazing healing mage in Herora City! It was a lie! He was fooling them! And actually, all the travelers were Ace''s underlings. Renea used her magic to change their appearances and made them pretend to be travelers from Herora City. Ace could not kill Morgan and his two sons in Nightshire City, so he decided to lure them out of the city. "When will they travel to Herora city?" he threw another question at her. "Tomorrow morning." Renea responded. The happiness within him grew bigger after hearing her answer. "Go back and monitor them again. I will prepare everything now." "Understood, leader." After saying that, Renea went to the Riley family again. Ace put his hands behind his back and looked at the blue sky. ''The first step went smoothly. Now I will prepare for the next step.'' Chapter 227 Carrying Out His Next Plan ? The following morning, Ace traveled to his organization headquarters after having breakfast with Scarlett. Morgan and his two sons would leave Nightshire City soon, so he did not want to waste time. "I made some changes in our n." Ace began exining the new n. Ace''s new n was simple. First, he would create a clone and order his clone to take a walk around his restaurant. With this, everyone would think he was in Nightshire City. Second, they would leave Nightshire City using different appearances. Ace would use a Transformation mask to change his appearance, while Renea would use her magic to change his underlings'' appearances. Andst, they would pretend to be mountain bandits and kill all members of the Riley family. He did not want to kill Morgan and his two sons using his real identity because he could deny it if everything were out of his control. "How many people do you want to bring with you, leader?" Silvia inquired. "Ten people." Their target was only at Elite rank, so from his point of view, ten people was enough. Actually, he could kill Morgan and his two sons by himself, but he decided to bring his underlings with him because he wanted to hunt magical beasts after killing their targets. "That''s the new n. We wil-"Ace stopped his words halfway when Mia suddenly appeared and walked toward him. "How is it?" "Leader, the target has left the city." Mia responded. Ace returned his attention to his underlings and uttered, "Let''s carry out our mission now." "Understood, leader." His underlings nodded their heads. Viviya, Renea, Leena, and seven more people followed Ace while the others headed to his restaurant to protect it. They changed their appearances first before leaving Nightshire City because it would be suspicious if there were two Ace. "Don''t run. Let''s just walk through the entrance." Ace uttered. "Un." His underlings nodded their heads. As they were walking through the entrance, Morgan talked with his two sons in their carriage. He used their biggest carriage, and he also brought thirty subordinates with him because he did not want something bad to happen to them. "ke, we won''t take revenge on Ace immediately if the healing mage can repair your shattered awakening points because Ace is much harder to deal with." Morgan knew that Ace was not as useless as they had previously thought because Ace could control everything instantly when they dragged him to court. "I understand, father." ke also thought they needed to be careful if they wanted to deal with Ace. "Father, I suddenly have a good idea to deal with Ace without interfering." "Hmm? What is it?" Morgan asked curiously. "Henry and Leo have a bad rtionship with Ace because they suspect that Ace is the mastermind behind Edward''s death. So, how about we use them to deal with Ace?" ke told his father about his idea. "Haha. Genius! You are indeed the most talented person in our family, ke. Your idea is amazing!" Morgan agreed instantly because it was a fantastic idea. "I agreed too!" Alvin added. "After returning home, we will pit them against one another. Haha." Morganughed again after saying this. "Brother, you are amaz-" Alvin could not finish his words because their carriage suddenly stopped, causing them almost to fall. "What''s going on, Theo? Why did the carriage suddenly stop?" Morgan inquired. "My lord, there are mountain bandits in front of us." Theo told Morgan the reason why the carriage suddenly stopped. Morgan immediately checked the situation through the window. ''Bandits?'' Of course, he did not know that these bandits were Ace and his underlings because they had changed their appearances. Theo, who was still on his horse, uttered, "How dare you stop us! Don''t you know who we are?" "Why should we care about it?" Ace crossed his arms over his chest. He did not attack them immediately because he was currently pretending to be a mountain bandit. "That''s right." Leena added. "We don''t care who you are because we only care about money." "Tch! Lowly bandits!" Morgan gritted his teeth. ''There are only ten bandits. We can kill them.'' He did not want to waste his time talking with mountain bandits because he wanted to reach Herora City as quickly as possible. "Kill them!" Morgan ordered his subordinates to kill Ace and his underlings. He did not want to give them his money because it would be used to pay the healing mage. "Kill them!" twenty of his subordinates rushed toward Ace and his underlings. "Kill them." Ace was still crossing his arms over his chest. He even did not move an inch and just stared at them because he knew his underlings could kill them easily. And like he had guessed, Morgan''s subordinates died one by one when they attacked his underlings. Morgan, who saw what was going on, widened his eyes. ''How? Aren''t they only mountain bandits?'' Previously, he thought his subordinates could kill them easily because, usually, mountain bandits were weak. This was the reason why he ordered his subordinates to attack them immediately. But after seeing his subordinates dying one by one, he finally realized that he was wrong. ''How can the mountain bandits be this strong?'' All of his subordinates were at Elite rank, but they got killed easily as if they were weak. "My lord, what should we do now?" Theo inquired. Morgan did not answer immediately and only clenched his fist. ''What should we do in this situation?'' He tried to find a way to solve the problem. "Father, we will get killed if this continues." ke spoke abruptly. "How about we give them some of our money?" "That''s right, father." Alvin added. "Their goal is money. I''m sure they will let us go if we give them some money." "But that money is to pay for the healing mage. What if we don''t have enough money to pay herter?" Morgan did not want his trip to Herora to be in vain. "But we will get killed if we don''t give them money." ke believed they would get killed if they continued fighting them because their strength difference was like heaven and earth. Their leader even still had yet to make a move. If his subordinates were already that strong, he must be much stronger than them. "Aggh¡­" Morgan''s subordinates screamed in agony before they died because Leena and the others killed them in a brutal way. "Oh, there are still five people left?" Leena''s lips curled up into a grin. "Then I will kill them now." Before Leena could kill Theo, Morgan and his two sons got out of their carriage. "Stop!" Morgan uttered. Leena stopped her footsteps and looked at Ace. "Oh? So, you finally decided to show yourself, huh?" like before, Ace still crossed his arms over his chest. "Do you have something to say to me?" "You want money, right?" Morgan spoke. "That''s right." Ace still did not reveal his real intention. "Will you let us go if I give you some money?" Morgan inquired. "As long as you give us money, I don''t mind letting you go." Ace lied to Morgan. "I hope you won''t break your word." After saying that, Morgan retrieved 200 gold coins from his space ring. "This is all the money I have. You can take it." "That is not enough." Ace wanted to y with Morgan first before killing him. "What do you mean by saying it''s not enough? This is 200 gold coins. It''s a lot of money." Morgan suppressed his anger because he was at a disadvantage. "Give me your space ring too." after saying that, Ace pointed his right index finger at ke and Alvin. "Ah, I want their space rings too." "You!" rage pulsed through his veins after Morgan heard Ace''s words. "Mister, there is nothing valuable in my space ring." ke suppressed his anger. "There are only my hammer and clothes in my space ring." "What a coincidence! I also need a hammer because I will renovate my house after this." Ace spoke and paused for a second before he continued, "Ah! My dogs also told me that the weather is hottely, so I will use your clothes for my dogs." "Pfft!" a suppressed peal ofughter burst out. Ace''s subordinates did not expect him to have this kind of personality too. In their eyes, Ace was a genius awakener. They didn''t expect that he was also a genius at annoying people. "You!" rage nearly consumed him after ke heard Ace''s words. "So, how is it? Do you want to give me your space ring or not?" Ace inquired. Chapter 228 Killing Morgan And The Others ? Morgan and his two sons exchanged a nce with each other. ''Let''s y a little longer to make it more realistic.'' Actually, they had guessed something like this would happen. That was why he stored all his money and other important things in his second space ring. Yes, Morgan had two space rings. And the second space ring was in his pocket. In other words, the space ring on his right index finger was only filled with useless things and a little money. ke and Alvin also did the same thing. Their space rings were only filled with their clothes and weapons, nothing more than that. "If you take our space rings, what will happen to uster?" ke inquired, "It will take us a few days to reach Herora City. If you take our space rings, we will die before reaching our destination." "That''s none of my business." Ace responded, "You only have two choices; give me your space ring or die." Henry and his two sons pretended to be angry before finally giving their space rings to Ace. "We have given our space rings to you. Can you let us go now?" ke inquired. Ace looked at the space rings in his right palm before finally grinning. "Kill them now." Morgan and his two sons were shocked by his words. ''He still wants to kill us?'' They thought they had managed to fool Ace, but they were wrong. Instead of fooling Ace, they were the ones who got fooled by him. "Didn''t you say you would let us go after taking our space rings?" Morgan said with a panicked face. "Sorry, I lied to you." Ace said without caring about Morgan''s feelings. "No, no. You can''t kill me! You can''t kill me!" terror overtook their faces when Morgan and his two sons saw Ace''s subordinates walking closer to them. "Die, old man!" Viviya said before finally killing Morgan. "Aghh¡­" Morgan, his two sons, and subordinates finally died. "Hmm?" Ace finally knew that Morgan tried to fool him earlier. "Check their pockets. I believe there are space rings hidden in their pockets." They were about to travel to Herora City, so it was impossible for Morgan to bring a little money. He believed there were space rings in their pockets because the one in his right hand was filled with useless things. "Leader, I found three space rings in their pockets." Renea walked closer to Ace as she showed the space rings. Ace immediately retrieved everything from these space rings. *Ting¡­Ting¡­Ting¡­ Weapons, wooden chest filled with gold coins, potions, and beast cores came out of these space rings. "Whoa! They bring a lot of money!" Ace''s underlings were happy when they saw money. "Viviya, take them." Ace uttered, "Share the potions, weapons, and beast cores with the others and use the money to renovate our base." "Understood, leader." Viviya responded. "Long live, leader!" "Long live, leader!" "Long live, leader!" His underlings shouted happily. They were thrilled to have a leader like him because he always thought of his subordinates and was not selfish. He always shared everything equally despite being a leader. Ace immediately created three clones and ordered them to pretend to be Morgan and his two sons because they would carry out their next n after returning to Nightshire City. "Renea, you stay here. Four of you apany her. The rest follow me. We will be hunting magical beasts around this area." Ace uttered. "Understood, leader." Renea and the others responded in unison. Ace, Viviya, and the others immediately hunted magical beasts around them. In a short amount of time, they managed to kill more than twenty magical beasts because they were all powerful awakeners. ---- Ace and his underlings were currently camping in the forest. They did not return to Nightshire City immediately because that was their n. "Leader, here." Viviya gave a slice of grilled meat to Ace. "Thank you." Ace smiled as he took the grilled meal. "Leader, what is your dream?" Leena asked curiously. Viviya and the others immediately looked at him because they were curious about his dream. "My dream is to be the Ruler." Ace gave an honest answer. ''I will be the Ruler like my grandpa.'' He added in his mind. "The Ruler? Whoa! You have a big dream, leader." "I''m sure you can achieve your dream, leader." "Yes. I believe you will be the Ruler, leader." "Un, un." They believed Ace could achieve his dream because he was an Aeris, someone who was loved by the heavens. "Leader, we will support you until you achieve your dream." Viviya stated. "Yes." Renea added. "We will support you." "Don''t worry. I will take our organization to the top with me." Ace said with determination. "Hehe. I can''t wait for us to be the strongest organization in the world." The red-haired woman uttered. "Me too." the blue-haireddy spoke. They talked for a few hours before finally sleeping. ---- The following morning, they hunted magical beasts again after having breakfast. To their surprise, they found a beautiful waterfall after killing more than twenty magical beasts. "Wow! This waterfall is so beautiful!" Leena stated. "You are right." Renea added. "Not only that, but the view around here is also wonderful." "Yes." Viviya uttered, "The water is clean, and the air is fresh. This ce is amazing!" "We are in the waterfall now, so how about we take a bath together?" the blue-haireddy named Julia gave a good suggestion. "That''s actually a good idea!" the red-haired woman named Aniya agreed instantly. "I agreed. Let''s take a bath together." Renea also agreed with Julia''s idea. "Yes. Let''s take a bath together." Viviya and Leena said in unison. "You guys can take a shower together if you want. I will sit here, protecting you from bad people." Ace uttered. "What are you talking about, leader? You also take a bath with us." After saying that, Julia grabbed his right hand. "Yes. Take a bath with us, leader." Aniya held his other hand. "I''m a man. Isn''t th-" before he had finished his words, Julia and Aniya dragged him to the pool. Ace was shocked by their actions. But what surprised him most was that they immediately took off his clothes right after removing their attire. "Wow! You really have a good body, leader." Aniya stated. "Yes. Your body is so cool, leader." Julia added. Ace was at a loss for words. Sure, he was their leader, but they were female while he was a male. So why did they want to take a bath with him? They even acted normally and did not try to cover their bodies as if it was normal for him to see their naked bodies or take a bath with them. ''They are really something.'' He said in his head. "Rene-" Ace stopped his words halfway when he knew that Renea was naked too. ''Hmm? Is it normal for a leader to take a bath with his underlings?'' That was the question that appeared in his mind when he knew that Renea, Viviya, and Leena were also naked. "What''s wrong, leader?" Renea threw a question at him when she saw his expression. "Nothing." Ace tried to act normally because he needed to maintain his image as their leader. ''Well, because they are fine with this, then I won''t mind it.'' He added in his mind. Renea walked closer to him and uttered, "Let''s clean our bodies together, leader." After cleaning their bodies of magical beasts'' blood, they did not get out of the water immediately; instead, they looked for a shallow ce because they still wanted to y with water. "My body finally no longer smells of magical beasts." Leena said as she smelled her right arm. They were currently sitting on gravels. Even though the water was up to their breasts, but anyone could see their boobs clearly because the water was clear and clean. "The weather is good today." Ace stated. "What are you talking about, Julia? My body is sexier than yours." After saying that, Aniya showed her curves. "No! My body is sexier than yours!" of course, Julia did not want to lose because it was rted to her pride as a woman. Ace, who sat not far from them, looked at them. ''What the hell are they fighting about?'' He did not know how they ended up like that. "Grr¡­" Aniya and Julia gritted their teeth. And as if they had nned it before, they immediately stood before Ace and did a sexy pose, "Leader, who is sexier between us?" Chapter 229 Leader, Who Is The Sexiest Among Us? ? "Leader, who is sexier between us?" Aniya and Julia asked in unison. They asked his opinion because he was their leader and the only man in the waterfall. The corner of his lips twitched after hearing their question. ''Why did you drag me into this? And why did you fight over this in the first ce?'' He did not expect them to ask such a question. "Leader, I''m sexier, right?" Aniya tried to make Ace agree with her words by making a sexy pose. "Look, leader! I also have big breasts. Isn''t my body perfect?" "I also have big breasts." Julia showed her big breasts to Ace. "Leader, look at me. I have pretty face, slender waist, and big breasts. Isn''t my body better than hers?" Before Ace could say something, a yellow-haired woman uttered, "Oh! Thispetition seems fun. I want to join too." She immediately stood before Ace and made a sexy pose. "Leader, my body is better than theirs, right?" "I want to join this game too." the pink-haired woman showed her curves to Ace. "Leader, how about my body?" "I want to join thispetition too." "Me too." "Leader, whose body is the sexiest?" One by one, his underling made a sexy pose before him. They even showed him their big breasts because they wanted Ace to choose them as the sexiest underling. Ace still did not say anything because he was at a loss for words. "Leader, why don''t you say something?" Aniya inquired, "Hurry up and say who is the sexiest among us." "Why did you drag me into this?" Ace inquired. "Because you are our leader and the only man in this ce." Julia gave an honest answer. "Are you not feeling shy showing your naked body and making a sexy pose like that?" he threw another question at them. He could not show his perverted personality because they were his underlings. Of course, it would be a different story if they were his women. Julia touched her tender lips and uttered, "Why should we feel shy?" "Yes. You are our leader, so isn''t it normal? Then why should we feel shy?" Aniya had the same thought as Julia. "Leader, hurry up and choose who is the sexiest among us." Julia forced him to choose the sexiest woman among them. "You can ask Renea about it. I don''t want to answer it." he did not want to hurt their feelings, so he refused to answer her question. "Renea, choose who is sexiest among them." To his surprise, Renea chose herself. "Leader, I''m the sexiest among us. I also have big breasts and slender waist like them." "I don''t ept this." "Yes. I don''t ept this too." "Leader, you should not let her choose the sexiest among us because she will choose herself." "That''s right. It''s not fair, leader." "Leader, you have to choose yourself." Of course, Aniya and the others did not ept it because, from their point of view, they did not lose to Renea in terms of appearance. [Several divine beings areughing.] [God of Wind is happy by the unexpected turn of events] [Several divine beings are egging you on to make a decision.] Several notifications popped up because many divine beings were interested in what was going on. Ace looked at Renea in shock. ''Why did you join them?'' He did not expect her to join the game. Because they kept forcing him to choose who was the sexiest among them, he decided to tell them the advantages of each of their bodies. Aniya and the others liked his answer, so they stopped immediately. After Julia sat in front of him, she immediately uttered, "Leader, how about we make a hot spring in our base''s backyard?" "Oh! That''s actually a good idea!" "Yes. That''s an amazing idea!" "I agreed. With this, we can soak together after training." "Yes. Let''s make a hot spring after returning to Nightshire city." One by one, they agreed with Julia''s idea. "Well, I don''t mind it. You can make hot spring if you want." Actually, he also liked her idea because soaking in hot spring felt amazing. "Then it''s decided. We will make a hot spring in our base." Julia said happily. After taking a bath together, they looked for a good ce to set up a tent. ----- ''System, absorb these beast cores.'' Ace was currently sitting in a lotus position in his tent. He immediately told his system to absorb all the beast cores in his space ring because he wanted to upgrade his system. ''I have forty-six beast cores. I hope it''s enough to level up my system.'' He had stored up a lot of beast cores in the past month. [Ding! System leveled up!] [Ding! Please open the system disy to see the updated status.] Ace immediately checked the system disy. ---- Host: Ace Farley Race: Human Age: 18 System Level: Lvl 9 System Exp: 2,046/2,658,690 Wealth: 18,750 gold coins, 320 silver coins. Blessing: Goddess Teressa''s blessing. ss: Knight, Mage, Archer Rank: Master Talent: Grade F (Surface: Grade C) Strength: Lvl 60 Agility: Lvl 61 Stamina: Lvl 59 Mana Capacity: Lvl 61 Inventory: Judgment card (1), Divine Arrow card (1), Unlimited Stamina card [Ero card] (1) Binding partners: - Evelyn Faens. Affection Parameter: 90% - Scarlett Rivera. Affection Parameter: 99% - Empty slot (1) --- Ace felt a surge of happiness when he knew he had one binding slot. ''Who should I bind this time?'' He could not wait to bind someone because, with this, he could raise his talent. The higher the talent grade, the faster they absorbed energy. This was the reason why he could not wait to bind someone. ''I will check all of my subordinates'' talents. I will bind my system to someone with the highest grade talent.'' As he was smiling happily, Viviya''s voice rang out. "Leader, dinner is ready." Viviya, who was standing in front of his tent, uttered. "I''ming." He rose to his feet before finally getting out of his tent. "We have a roast rabbit, leader." Viviya said, "We will be eating it for dinner." "Alright." Ace immediately checked Viviya''s stats. ''Her talent is grade A.'' He was pleasantly surprised when he saw her talent. ''As expected of one of my strongest subordinates. Her talent is really high.'' He was suddenly curious about her race, the dark elf race. ''Should I bind her now?'' He suddenly wanted to bind her because her talent was grade A. ''No. I shouldn''t be hasty in deciding this. I need to check all my underlings'' talent first.'' After thinking for several seconds, he decided not to bind her immediately. "Leader,e here and sit with me." Aniya waved her right hand when she caught sight of him. Ace sat on her right side before finally speaking, "It seems delicious!" "Of course, because I''m an expert at grilling meat." Aniya praised herself without feeling shy. "Oh? You seem really proud of your skill at grilling meat." he immediately checked their talent. ''Hmm? Renea and Leena have grade B talent while the others are grade C.'' He suddenly wanted to check Silvia''s talent because she was their vice leader. ''Well, I should not think about it now.'' He was with his underlings, so he should just enjoy his time with them. As they were talking happily, Julia asked a shocking question. "Leader, how many women do you have now?" Chapter 230 Meeting Lala And Lily Again ? "Leader, how many girlfriends do you have now?" Julia asked curiously. Renea and the others instantly turned their heads toward him because they were also curious about it. Ace was startled by her question. At first, he did not want to answer her question, but he changed his mind when he saw their curious expressions. "I have two girlfriends." Ace gave an honest answer. "My first lover is Scarlett, the city mistress. My second girlfriend is Valeria, a lieutenant in Nightshire city. You have met them before." "Then how many girlfriends do you want to have in the future?" Aniya inquired. The corner of his lips twitched. "Why do you want to know about this?" "Because you are our leader." They responded in unison. [God of Wind utters, we also want to know about it.] [Several divine beings look at you in silence, waiting for your answer.] Ace was at a loss for words when he saw two notifications. ''Aren''t you divine beings? Why do you want to know about this too?'' He did not expect them to react like that. "Leader, why don''t you answer Aniya''s question immediately?" Julia hoped Ace would answer Aniya''s question immediately because she was curious about it. "Don''t tell me. You want ten girlfriends, leader?" the pink-haired woman spoke abruptly. "Is it twenty, leader?" "Why is it only twenty? Our leader is an amazing person. He should at least have fifty girlfriends." "What are you talking about? Fifty women are not enough. At least one hundred girlfriends." "That''s right. Someone as amazing as our leader should have many girlfriends or else it will ruin his reputation." "I agreed." One by one, his underlings said something shocking as if they knew their leader was a pervert. [All divine beings burst into waves ofughter after hearing their words.] [God of Wind utters, that''s right. You are the Ruler''s grandson. You need to have at least 100 women.] [God of Harem agrees with God of Wind''s words.] Ace ignored the notifications and answered, "That is something I can''t answer because I don''t know what will happen in the future." "Oh, does that mean there is a possibility of you having a hundred women in the future?" Julia uttered. ck lines formed on Ace''s forehead. "What about you, Julia? Do you have a lover?" "I don''t have a boyfriend, leader." Julia gave an honest answer. "All members of the Phoenix organization don''t have boyfriends. We are single." "Do you want to be our boyfriend, leader?" Aniya teased him. "Does that mean you now have eighty-two girlfriends, leader?" Julia teased him too. Ace did not expect them to tease him like that. "Because you said so, then all of you are my women now." "Then you have to treat us well, leader." Aniya and Julia spoke in unison. "Sure." He answered. Of course, everyone knew they were only joking around because it was written on their faces. After talking for several hours, they headed to their tents to sleep. ---- The following morning, Ace and his underlings returned to Nightshire City. After arriving home, he asked Scarlett to help him with his next n. Scarlett agreed instantly. She immediately spread the word that the Riley family had sold their properties to her and left Nightshire City. The whole city was in uproar when they heard it. The news about the Riley family instantly became a hot topic. All people, from young to old, talked about the Riley family when they were together. Of course, none of them felt sorry for the Riley family because everything was their fault. Actually, most of them had guessed this. The Riley family was famous for having many bad rumors. Coupled with them insulting Ace''s father and dragging him to court out of the blue made the Riley family lose their reputationpletely. So, none of them felt anything odd about the news of their departure from Nightshire City because they had lost their ce. Unlike everyone who could still act normally, the same thing did not happen to Henry and his son. They were furious. They were enraged because everything was out of their control again. They failed to ruin Ace''s reputation. They failed to use the Riley family as a tool for revenge against Ace. And they failed to take the Riley family''s wealth. Ace was even more popr now because everyone knew he was an awakener at Master rank. "Damn it!" Henry, who was looking at Nightshire City through a window, clenched his fist. ''We need to make a new n again.'' He said in his mind. ---- Scarlett''s House, Her Bedroom. Ace and Scarlett were currently lying on the bed. After taking a shower together, they immediately headed to her room because they wanted to lovey-dovey in her room. "Are you sure you want to give half of Morgan''s businesses to my city?" Scarlett inquired. Previously, Ace said he would give her half of Morgan''s businesses. He said it was to help develop her city. That was why she asked this question because previously, she thought he would take all of Morgan''s businesses. "Yes." He responded instantly. "This city is my hometown, so let''s just say that this is my contribution to this city." Scarlett immediately kissed his right cheek. "Thank you, Ace. You are indeed the best young man in the world." "In what category?" he hoped she would praise him again when he said this. "In the pervert category." She giggled after saying that. The corner of his lips twitched. "So, you mean, I''m the most perverted man in the world?" "That''s right." She responded, "You are the most pervert man in the world. Hehe." Ace immediatelyy on top of her before finally grabbing her hands. "I dare you to say it again." "You are the most perverted man in the world. You are a pervert king. Hehe." She repeated her words without feeling afraid. "Because you said so, then I will do perverted things to you now." After saying that, he took off his T-shirt. To his surprise, Scarlett did the same, removing her T-shirt. "Why did you take off your T-shirt, youngdy?" he inquired. "You want to do pervert things to me, right? That was why I removed my T-shirt because, with this, it would be easier for you to do pervert things to me." She gave an honest answer. "It seems like you are a pervert too." he teased her. "No." she denied instantly. "I''m not a pervert. I''m a good lover." "Is that so? Then let me eat you, my good lover." After saying that, he kissed her passionately. And soon, her room was filled with her moans. ---- The following morning, Ace went to his restaurant after having breakfast with Scarlett. His face broke into a smile when he saw many customers in his restaurant. He was happy. He was thrilled because his first business was doing good. ''Life is beautiful when everything is under my control.'' He was currently sitting on his office chair. After checking his employees, he immediately headed to his office to rest. Ace''s office was quite big. There was a window behind his office chair and a couch in front of his workbench. A big cupboard filled with documents was located behind the sofa, and a small tree was ced in each corner of his office. Ace put a small tree in his office because he wanted the air in his office always to be fresh. ''Oh, right. What is Valeria doing right now?'' He suddenly remembered his other girlfriend. ''I will meet her now.'' With that idea in mind, he walked out of his office. However, something unexpected happened when he was on his way to the city guard headquarters. He met Lily and L! Ace immediately retrieved his Phoenix sword from his space ring. They were the ones who attacked him in the forest, so he thought they would strike him again. "We finally meet you, Ace." L and Lily said in unison. When they were about to say something to him, they were weed with a huge sh from Ace. Boom! Thunderous sounds reverberated in the entire area. Even though Ace gave a surprise attack, the twins could avoid it. "Wait!" Lily said when Ace wanted to attack them again. "You are not our target anymore. We have no intention of attacking you." "That''s right." L added. "Can we talk first?" "Do you think I will believe you?" Ace swung his sword again after saying that, sending a huge wave of energy at them. Chapter 231 Let’s Go Back And Use My Idea ? Lily and L did not counterattack when Ace attacked them because it would make the situation worse. They looked for him because they wanted to talk to him, so they avoided fighting him. "We only want to talk to you. Can you stop attacking us?" Lily said as she avoided Ace''s attack. Like before, Ace ignored their words and attacked them again. He used the Lightning Move skill before finally rushing toward L. When his sword almost cut her neck, L shouted. "Henry was the reason why the Riley family caused trouble for you." Ace instantly stopped his sword. "Henry?" "Yes. He is the mastermind behind what happened to you recently." L uttered. "Exin it!" his sword was still close to her neck because, with this, he could kill her whenever he wanted. "Can we go somewhere first? I don''t think this is a good ce to discuss this matter." L did not want to talk on the street. "You can choose the ce if you still don''t believe us." "Follow me." After saying that, he stored his sword in his space ring. He brought them to his organization''s headquarters because he would kill them immediately if they did something suspicious. "Leader¡­" "Leader¡­" "Leader¡­" "Leader¡­" One by one, his underlings greeted him. L and Lily exchanged a nce with each other. ''Leader? He is the leader of the gang?'' They thought he was a gang leader because his underlings immediately greeted him when they saw him. "Leader, who are they?" Mia asked curiously. "They are enemies." Ace gave an honest answer. "Enemy?" Mia immediately retrieved her sword from her space ring. Not only Mia but his other underlings also retrieved their weapons. "Wait! We are no longer enemies." L said with a panicked expression. Of course, his underlings did not believe her because Ace said they were enemies. When they were about to attack the twins, Ace stopped them. "Stop. Don''t attack them." "But leader, didn''t you say they were enemies? Why did you stop us from attacking them?" Leena did not understand why he stopped them from attacking the twins. "Leader, why?" his other underlings asked in unison. "Don''t ask questions. Just guard this ce." Ace did not exin anything because he did not know what to say to them. Even though they disagreed with his order, they still listened to him and stored their weapons in their space rings. "Huft¡­" L let out a sigh of relief. ''It was dangerous. Luckily, he stopped them.'' She said in her head. ''I never thought he would take us into his gang.'' Previously, she thought they would talk in a restaurant. That was why she was shocked when she knew they were in his organization. After stepping into the living room, Ace sat on the couch. "Now exin everything in detail." L and Lily immediately sat on the opposite side of him. "The Riley family¡­" they began telling him how Henry used the Riley family to cause trouble for him. They also said he was no longer their target because Henry had broken their agreement and did not want to pay them. The twins did not hide a single thing from him. They told him everything they knew about what Henry and his son had been doing until now. They even told him what Leo had done to them a few days ago as if they did not care about their reputation. Ace, who was listening to them, looked at them carefully. ''Hm?'' He tried to read their expressions because he wanted to know whether they were lying or not. ''They look like they are not lying, but¡­'' He could not believe thempletely because they tried to kill him a few days ago. "You can leave now." Ace said after hearing everything. He did not want to make a single mistake, so he decided to kick them out immediately because he still could not tell whether they were telling the truth or not. "Why do you want to kick us out?" Lily inquired. "Is it because we attacked you a few days ago? Didn''t we already apologize to you earlier?" "That''s right. Didn''t we already apologize to you?" L added. "You two almost killed me, so apologizing alone isn''t enough." Even though many good things happened to him when he was in the Ocaven kingdom, he still could not forgive them. "Not enough?" Lily uttered. "Yes. It''s not enough." Ace repeated his words. Lily stared at him for three seconds before finally unbuttoning her shirt. They needed him to take revenge on Henry and his son, so she would do anything to get him to agree to cooperate in killing them. When Ace saw what she was doing, he inquired, "What are you doing?" "You said it''s not enough to apologize with only words, so I will use my body to apologize for our actions." Lily did not feel shy when she unbuttoned her shirt because she had prepared herself. "Eh, Lily. Are we really going to use our bodies to apologize to him? Shouldn''t we¡­ Shouldn''t we¡­" L was shocked, and she did not know what to say or do. When Lily talked about this n, she thought Lily was not serious. She did not expect her twin sister to actually use her n. "I don''t need this kind of apology." Even though they were gorgeousdies, he did not need that kind of apology. "Why? I''m showing my sincerity in apologizing, but why are you still acting like this? Is my body still not enough to make you forgive us?" at this moment, half of Lily''s shirt had been opened, revealing her purple bra and smooth white skin. "Go home and think of other ways to apologize." Ace uttered, "And give me proof that everything you told me just now is true." "He is right, Lily. We shouldn''t use this method to apologize." After saying that, L buttoned Lily''s shirt. "Isn''t using our bodies the best way to apologize?" Lily still thought the best way to apologize was to use their bodies. "No. You are wrong." L responded instantly. ''And we shouldn''t give our virginity to just anyone.'' She added in her head. "Do you have a better idea?" Lily threw another question at L. "No. We will think about itter." L responded. "Then my idea is th-" before Lily had finished her words, she was interrupted by L. "Ace, we will look for you againter." After saying that, L dragged Lily out of his base. "Where are we going now?" Lily did not do anything when L dragged her out of his base. "Let''s go back to our hotel first." L responded. "We will think of a way to apologize to him after arriving at our hotel." "Then you should think of a way to apologize to him by yourself." Lily uttered. "Eh? Why?" L inquired. "Because it''s your turn to find a way to apologize to him." Lily was toozy to find another method to apologize to him. "No. You should help me too." L wanted her twin sister to help her because finding a way to apologize to Ace was hard. "Then let''s go back to his base and use my idea." Lily responded. "No! I don''t want to use my body to apologize to him!" L screamed. Lily did not say anything anymore and only stared at L. After the twins left, Ace began thinking about their words. "Henry was the reason why Morgan and his two sons caused trouble for you." Lily uttered. Their words were still ringing in his head. ''Is that true?'' As he was thinking about the twins'' words, a notification popped up. [Ding! Partner-binding sessful. Binding partner: Silvia L Greenwood.] [Ding! Please open the system disy to see the updated stats.] Ace stopped thinking about the twins'' words and checked his stats. ''Good! My talent is as good as grade A talent now.'' He bound his system to Silvia yesterday because she had grade A talent. Even though he was stronger than her, it took his system ten hours to finish binding her because her talent was higher than his. ''But¡­'' He could only sigh when he knew the affection parameter was only fifty percent. ''I can''t choose her as a binding partner target because the affection parameter is only fifty percent.'' Of course, he knew this was normal since they hadn''t known each other very long. ''Should I ask her to go on a date with me?'' Chapter 232 Living Together ? ''Should I ask her to go on a date with me?'' Ace suddenly had the idea of asking Silvia to go on a date with him because he wanted to raise the affection parameter immediately. Coincidently, Silvia stepped into the living room when he was thinking about her. "Leader, what are you thinking about?" she asked curiously. "Noth-" he stopped his words halfway when he saw her. ''Bikini?'' The corner of his lips twitched when he saw her in a bikini. "Silvia, why are you wearing a bikini?" he asked curiously. "We are making a hot spring in the backyard, so I decided to wear a bikini." She gave an honest answer. "Hot spring?" he suddenly remembered Julia''s words. ''So, they really want to make a hot spring, huh?'' He added in his head. "Silvia, do yo-" he stopped his words halfway again because he suddenly remembered Valeria. ''Ah, right. I was about to go to her house earlier.'' He was on his way to her house before he was stopped by the twins. "What is it, leader?" she asked curiously. "Nothing. Guard our base. I want to go somewhere." Without waiting for her answer, he traveled to Valeria''s house. When she was looking at his back, she put her hands on her chest. ''Why do I suddenly feel like I have known him for a long time?'' No! She was not in love with him. She just felt like she had known him for a long time and could trust himpletely. ''Maybe because he is a good leader and always treats us well.'' She did not know it was because Ace had bound his system to her. ''Oh, right. I forgot to take a bucket.'' After taking a bucket, she returned to the backyard again. ---- Valeria''s House, Living Room. Ace and Valeria were currently in the living room. Her living room was quite big. However, there was only a sofa in the living room. There was no painting on the wall or a flower on the couch table. But even so, her living room was clean. Anyone who came to her house would know immediately that she cleaned her home every day. "Valeria, how about you live with me in Scarlett''s house?" Ace inquired. Ace was currently sitting on the sofa with Valeria on hisp. His left hand was holding hers while his eyes were locked on hers. After stepping into the living room, he immediately put her on hisp because he wanted lovey-dovey with her. At first, she felt shy and wanted to sit next to him, but she changed her mind and remained in her position. They were a couple, so it was normal for them to lovey-dovey. And they were in her house, so no one would know what they were doing. "Living with you in sister Scarlett''s house?" she was startled by his words. "Yes. With this, we ca-" he stopped his words. ''Wait! Should I buy a house first?'' He asked in his head. "We?" she did not know what he had in mind because he did not finish his words. "Should I buy a house now?" he had a lot of money, so he could buy a huge house for them. "Why do you suddenly want to buy a house?" she asked curiously. "Because, with this, we can live togetherter." He gave an honest answer. "Didn''t you just invite me to live in sister Scarlett''s house? Why do you suddenly want to buy a house?" she threw another question at him. "Well, I''m a man, so I wan-" before he had finished his words, he was interrupted by her. "So, you want to protect your dignity and pride as a man and our boyfriend, huh?" she understood immediately. "Yes." He responded. "Then you talk with sister Scarlett first. We will discuss this again if she agrees." She did not mind living together with him because it seemed fun and exciting. Ace immediately kissed her right cheek. "Thank you, Valeria." After talking for more than an hour, he returned home. Like what he had nned before, he talked about living together after he had dinner with Scarlett. "Living together?" like Valeria, she was also shocked. She and Ace were currently lying on the bed together. After dinner, they immediately headed to his room and chatted there. "Yes." He told her that Valeria had agreed with his idea. "If you agree, I will buy a house tomorrow." "Why do you need to buy a house? Why don''t we just live in my house?" she inquired. "It''s to protect my dignity and pride." He gave an honest answer. Scarlett giggled after hearing his answer. "Hehe." "So, what is your answer, my beautiful lover?" he inquired. "If you can satisfy me tonight, I will agree with your idea." She gave a seductive smile after saying that. "Then I will try my best." He responded. And soon, his room was filled with her wails. ---- The following morning, Ace and Scarlett went to Valeria''s house after having breakfast together. Shortly after that, they went out to buy a house. With Scarlett''s help, they could buy a mansion easily. "So, when are we moving in?" Scarlett inquired. "How about tomorrow?" he responded. Scarlett shifted her gaze from Ace to Valeria, "What do you think, sister Valeria?" "I''m fine with it." Valeria responded. "Then we will be moving in tomorrow." Scarlett agreed after hearing Valeria''s answer. "How about we go to a romantic ce now?" he suddenly wanted to go on a date with his girlfriends. "Sure!" Scarlett answered happily. "Alright." Valeria nodded her head. And then they went to a romantic ce. ---- The following day, they moved their belongings to their new house. With the help of his underlings, they could finish it in seven hours. "Finish!" Ace uttered. Ace and the others were currently in the living room. "I''m tired!" after saying that, Scarlett sat on the couch. As Scarlett and the others were sitting on a sofa, La was heading to his mansion. ''Why did he buy a mansion?'' She did not know anything because she had just returned to Nightshire City from an escort mission. ''Sigh. I really missed a lot of things. He even has opened a restaurant now.'' After walking for several minutes, she finally reached his mansion. ''Wow! His house is big and luxurious!'' After stepping into the front yard, she saw four palm trees in front of his house. ''Ah, there is also a marble fountain.'' She immediately walked closer to the fountain. The marble fountain was located in the middle of the front yard. An angel holding a flower was perched on top, looking up toward the sky. Water spurted from its other hand, whichy gently out in front of it as if it was waiting for someone to take it in return. The water fell gently toward the crystal blue pool beneath it, causing ripples to form and wave out until they were no more. "It''s beautiful!" she stated. After praising the fountain, she immediately headed to the terrace. "Ace, it''s me, La." She said as she knocked on the door. Ace and the others could see her because the door was open. "You have returned?" Scarlett was startled when she saw La. La stepped into the living room as if it was her house. "Yes. I returnedst night. Hmm? Valeria? Why are you also here?" She was startled when she saw Valeria because she thought there would only be Ace and Scarlett in his new home. "Because she will live with me from today onwards." Ace gave an honest answer. "What?! You will live with him?" La still did not know about his rtionship with Valeria. "Yes. I will live with him." Valeria nodded her head. La touched her chin. ''Why did they decide to live together?'' She could understand if he would live with Scarlett because Scarlett was his girlfriend. ''Wait!'' One thing suddenly appeared in her mind. ''Does he have a special rtionship with Valeria?'' She looked at Ace and Valeria intently, trying to find out about it. The corner of his lips twitched when he saw what she was doing, "Why are you looking at me like that?" La did not answer his question. ''Wait! Don''t I also have a special rtionship with him?'' She believed she had a special rtionship with Ace because they had kissed, hugged, and gone on a date before. He even had seen his breasts before, so she believed Ace also had the same thought. "La, what are you thinking about?" he inquired. "Ace, I want to live with you too." La uttered. "What?!'' Ace said in surprise. Chapter 233 Ace, Let’s Become A Couple ? ''What?! She also wants to live with me?'' Ace was shocked after hearing La''s words. Sure, they had kissed and hugged before, but they were not a couple, so saying she also wanted to live with him stunned him. Not only Ace but Scarlett and Valeria were also surprised. However, they did not say anything and only stared at Ace because he would let him decide everything. "La, why do you want to live with me?" he asked curiously. Instead of answering his question, La inquired, "Why? I can''t live with you?" "I mean, Scarlett and Valeria are my girlfriends, so it''s normal for us to live together, but we¡­" he did not finish his words because he did not want to hurt her feelings. "What?! She is your lover?" after saying that, La shifted her gaze from Ace to Valeria, "Is that true?" "Yes." Valeria gave an honest answer. "We became a couple a few days ago." "How? Don''t you rarely spend time and talk with him?" La was curious about how they ended up as a couple. "It''s like this¡­" Valeria gave a brief exnation. "I see." La finally knew everything. ''I really missed a lot of things.'' She added in her mind. "That is why we will live together because they are my women." Ace repeated his words. La instantly looked at him. "Ace, let''s be a couple. Let me be your girlfriend too." "Cough!" due to how shocked he was, he suddenly coughed. Valeria widened her eyes after hearing La''s confession. ''She asks him to go out with her in front of us?'' She was surprised. But what surprised her most was that La could still act normally, as if she did not ask something shocking. Unlike Valeria, Scarlett could still act normally. She knew that La had a special feeling for Ace, so she was not surprised by La''s confession. "What is your answer, Ace?" La inquired. Instead of answering her question, he asked, "Are you asking this question for the sake of living together with us?" "Yes." La gave an honest answer. "I want to live with you too." He did not expect her to go that far just to live together with them. Because Ace still did not answer her question, La uttered, "Ace, we have kissed and hugged before. You ept me, right?" Ace looked at Scarlett and Valeria. "How is it? Do you agree to let her live with us?" "I''m fine with it." Scarlett responded. Unlike Scarlett, Valeria did not answer immediately and stared at La and Ace. ''Should I let her live with us or not?'' As she was thinking about it, Scarlett suddenly brought her face closer to her right ear. "They have special feelings for each other." Scarlett whispered. After hearing her words, Valeria immediately uttered, "Alright. I''m fine with it." La immediately held Valeria''s hands. "Thank you, Valeria." Valeria smiled and nodded her head. "Then I will go home and pack my things." After saying that, La went straight home. "Ace, can you tell me about your rtionship with her?" Valeria inquired. "We¡­" Ace began telling everything. He did not hide a single thing from her because she was his lover. There was only one thing he would keep a secret from his women, and that one thing was his system. Other than that, he would tell them everything because a lie could destroy their rtionship. "I see." Valeria finally knew everything. After talking for several minutes, they headed to the backyard to enjoy the beautiful view. ---- The following morning, Ace helped La move her belongings to his house. Scarlett and Valeria could not help her because they were busy with their work. After helping La, Ace headed to the backyard to train. His backyard was huge. There was a swimming pool and an artificial stone waterfall. The backyard was protected by a high wall, so no one could see what was going on in the backyard. ''Focus. Focus.'' Ace was currently in the empty space, alone. He was sitting in the lotus position and closing his eyes. He was absorbing the energy of heaven and earth into his awakening points because he wanted to get stronger quickly. His talent was as good as grade-A talent now, so he did not want to waste his time. ''I will practice my secret technique after this.'' He tried his best to absorb the energy of heaven and earth into his body. [God of Wind says, this is boring!] [Several divine beings agree with God of Wind''s words.] [Three Gods are starved for blood and violence.] [God of Wind says, someone, give him a quest.] [All divine beings are pointing at each other.] [God of Mountain says, what are Henry and his son doing? Didn''t they say they wanted to take revenge on Ace? Why didn''t they do anything to him until now?] [All divine beings suddenly remember Henry and his son Leo.] [All divine beings have the same question as God of Mountain.] [God of Wind says, agh! I can''t stand this anymore. This is way too boring. I want to see an action-packed fight. It seems like I have to do something about this, or else I will die of boredom.] [All divine beings are curious about what God of Wind have in mind.] Ace did not know about this because he was closing his eyes. As Ace was absorbing the energy of heaven and earth into his awakening points, Leo practiced martial arts in the backyard. He swung his sword continuously because he was trying to master a new skill. "Huft¡­Huft¡­Huft¡­" He sat on the ground and breathed heavily. ''I''m tired.'' He said in his head. As he was breathing heavily, a voice suddenly rang out. However, the sound could only be heard by himself alone. [God of Wind utter, child, you are really a hard-working person. I''m in awe of the effort you put into getting stronger] Leo was stunned. "Who are you?" He skimmed his surroundings, but he did not see anyone in the backyard. [God of Wind answer, I''m God of Wind.] "God of Wind? Are you really God of Wind?" Leo inquired. [God of Wind answer, yes. I''m interested in you, child.] Leo felt like his feet barely touched the ground after hearing God of Wind''s words. ''God of Wind is interested in me?'' At this moment, he almost could not suppress the happiness within him. ''Does that mean there is a high possibility of me making a contract with God of Wind?'' Of course, he knew about incarnation because he met an incarnation during his adventure two months ago. ''This is a golden opportunity. I have to make a contract with God of Wind.'' His future would be bright if he could make a contract with God of Wind. Let alone being the strongest awakener in Nightshire city; there was even a chance of him bing the strongest in the world because he would get something amazing if he could make a contract with a divine being. "God of Wind, may I know why you suddenly want to talk to me?" Leo spoke carefully as he did not want to lose the golden opportunity. [God of Wind utter, child, I see you are a diligent person, and I like hard-working people, so I want to offer your something.] "Wha¡­what is it?" he inquired. ''A contract please. A contract please. A contract please.'' He repeated the same words over and over again in his head as if he was chanting a magic spell. [God of Wind answers, do you want to form a contract with me?] Boom! Leo suddenly felt like he saw beautiful fireworks. Due to how happy he was, he even could not describe what he felt in words. ''God of Wind is asking whether I want to form a contract with him or not.'' He suddenly felt like he was dreaming because it was the dream of all awakeners to get noticed by a divine being. [God of Wind inquire, how is it, child?] "I agree. I agree to form a contract with you, God of Wind." Leo said happily. [God of Windughs happily.] [God of Wind says, but there is one condition to form a contract with me.] "What is it?" Leo asked curiously. [God of Wind answer, I want you to challenge Ace to a duel and defeat him.] The expression of deep shock blossomed on his face after hearing God of Wind''s words. "What?! Challenge Ace to a duel and defeat him?!" Chapter 234 It’s Your Reward Chapter 234 It¡¯s Your Reward ''Challenge Ace and defeat him?'' Leo was shocked by the condition to form a contract with the God of Wind. Previously, he thought the condition was hard, but he was wrong. He was utterly wrong because he only needed to challenge Ace and defeat him, nothing more than that. He even did not need to sacrifice something. It was as if God of Wind really liked him and wanted to form a contract with him. [God of Wind asks, how is it, child? Do you agree with my condition?] "I agreed!" Leo answered instantly. ''It seems like the heavens are helping me.'' He suddenly felt like the heavens were helping him. He wanted to kill Ace because he suspected Ace was the mastermind behind his brother''s death. And coincidently, the condition to form a contract with God of Wind was to challenge and defeat him. Killing two birds with one stone! That would be the right word to describe this situation because he would fulfill the condition if he killed Ace. [God of Wind utters, but I want everyone in this city to see your duel with him.] "What if I lose to him?" he inquired. [God of Wind answer, then I won''t form a contract with you.] Leo clenched his fist. "I understand. I will defeat him and form a contract with you." [God of Wind speaks, I will talk to you again after you defeat him.] Leo immediately rushed toward the family room because he wanted to share the good news with his father. As Leo was running happily, Henry sipped his tea elegantly. ''Damn it! I hate it when everything is out of my control like this.'' He could not attack Ace openly because he was Scarlett''s boy toy. "I have to create a stage for my son to fight him." he believed Leo could defeat Ace because Leo almost broke through to the Grandmaster stage. As he was sipping his tea elegantly, Leo''s voice rang out. "Father, I have good news." At this moment, Leo could not control the happiness within him. Henry looked at his son and inquired, "What is it?" "I talked with God of Wind earlier." Leo responded instantly. Henry was shocked. "God of Wind?" "Yes." Leo nodded his head. "And God of Wind offered me a contract." "God of Wind offered you a contract?!" Henry was shocked again and instantly stood up. "Son, tell me in detail." "It''s like this, father." Leo began telling everything in detail. He also told his father that the condition to form a contract with God of Wind was to challenge Ace and defeat him. "Haha." Henryughed loudly. "As expected of my son, you are indeed amazing." "Father, please give me all information about Ace, including his magic and skills. I want to study about him because it will increase my chance of defeating him." Leo was different from Edward. Even though he believed he could defeat Ace, he still wanted to study him because he wanted to avoid making a single mistake. That was why he asked his father to give him information about Ace because it could be said his future was on the line. "Don''t worry. Father will give you information about him tomorrow." Henry would support his son because Leo could change the fate of their family. "Thank you, father." Leo thanked his father. "Alright. You go back and practice again." Henry uttered. "Father will prepare information about Ace." "Alright." After saying that, Leo returned to the backyard. ---- Ace''s Mansion, Backyard. Ace was currently sitting in a lotus position and closing his eyes. Even though he heard the notification sound, he did not open his eyes. He even did not move an inch as if he was a statue, not a human being. As Ace focused on absorbing the energy of heaven and earth, La walked closer to him. Of course, he did not know about this because he was closing his eyes. "Hmm? Is he absorbing the energy of heaven and earth?" she touched her chin as she walked closer to him. ''Wait!'' She suddenly had a great idea when she was in front of him. ''Isn''t this a good opportunity to tease him?'' Ace was closing his eyes, so she thought it was an excellent opportunity to tease him. ''Yes. This is a good opportunity to tease him. I should not let this opportunity slip away.'' With that idea in mind, she bent over and gave him a peck on the lips [Several divine beings are shocked by La''s actions.] [God of Mountain opens his mouth in shock.] ''Did someone just kiss me?'' Ace slowly opened his eyes. ''La?'' He was startled, but of course, he did not show it on his face. "Did you just kiss me?" he was still sitting in the lotus position when he threw a question at her. "Yes." She gave an honest answer. "That is your reward for helping me earlier." She did not act shy because they had kissed passionately before. They even did it a few timesst month, so it would not make her shy. "I see." He still acted normally because he had to maintain his image. "Did you absorb the energy of heaven and earth just now?" she asked curiously. "Yes. I don''t have a beast core now." he used all his beast cores to upgrade his system, so there was no beast core in his space ring. Of course, he did not regret it because his talent was as good as grade-A talent now. He even leveled up his agility earlier. "Ace, can you take me to your restaurant now?" she inquired. Instead of taking her to his restaurant immediately, he inquired, "Why do you suddenly want to go to my restaurant? Do you want to taste the food?" "I''ve never visited your restaurant, so I want to see it." After saying that, she grabbed his hands and dragged him to his restaurant. "Let''s go." Ace could only sigh when she dragged him to his restaurant. ''It seems like I can''t practice again today.'' ---- Zait District, Rainbow Park. Two attractivedies were in the resting building. One of them was sitting on the wooden floor and leaning her back against the wooden wall, while the other was lying on the floor. If anyone saw them, that person would know immediately that these twodies were twins because they had the same face. The name of these twodies were none other than Lily and L, powerful awakeners. L, who was sitting on the wooden floor, sighed. "Lily, I can''t find a way to apologize to him. Please help me." "But it''s your turn to think about it." Lily answered without looking at her twin sister. "Lily, can''t you see the smokeing out of my head? Please help me." L was not good at using her brain, so she still could not find a way to apologize to Ace. "Then let''s use my idea." Lily was toozy to find another idea. "No! I don''t want to use my body!" L shouted. ''Having good talent feels great.'' A soft smile spread across his face when he saw the notification. Lily stared at her twin sister before finally looking at the beautiful flowers in front of her. ''Then you need to think of another way to apologize to him.'' ---- Ace''s Mansion, His Bedroom. Ace was currently sitting in the lotus position on the bed. He did not spend time with Scarlett and the others like usual because he wanted to meditate. He wanted to get stronger quickly, so he decided to absorb the energy of heaven and earth after having dinner with them. [Ding! You have leveled up.] [Stamina: Lvl 59 -> Lvl 60.] Ace slowly opened his eyes when he heard the notification sound. ''Having good talent feels great.'' A soft smile spread across his face when he saw the notification. ''If this continues, I will soon break through to the Grandmaster rank.'' The smile on his face grew bigger when he imagined he was at Grandmaster rank. The strongest awakener in Nightshire city was only at Master rank. That meant he would be the strongest awakener in Nightshire city if he could break through to the Grandmaster rank. ''I''m fired up right now.'' As his heart was throbbing with happiness, another notification popped up. [Ding! God of Wind gives you a quest. The grandson of the Ruler must ept all challenges and defeat all challengers. Defeat someone in the arena and in front of everyone. If the conditions are met, God of Wind will give you an amazing card.] Chapter 235 Getting Two Cards for Free Chapter 235 Getting Two Cards for Free Ace was startled when he suddenly got a quest. ''A quest?'' He was not in an exciting situation or facing a problem, so the quest notification stunned him. ''Why am I suddenly getting a quest?'' When he was in an interesting situation or facing a problem, he did not get a quest. But here, he got a quest when he was in his room. He even did not do anything and only sat on the bed. Wasn''t it weird? He suddenly felt something was off. "God of Wind, why did you suddenly give me a quest?" [Several diving beings are staring at God of Wind.] [Three gods try their best not tough.] [God of Wind responds, it has been quite a while since thest time you got a quest, so I decided to give you one.] "It''s suspicious." He still felt something was off, but he could not tell what it was. [God of Wind says, boy, the reward will be the most amazing reward you have received till now. It''s a Divine Throne card.] God of Wind did not want to form a contract with Leo, so he decided to give a fantastic reward, hoping Ace would try his best not to lose in the fight. "I refuse this quest. It''s suspicious." Even though God of Wind said the reward would be an amazing card, Ace decided to refuse the quest because he felt something was off. God of Wind was panicked after hearing Ace''s words. [God of Wind utters, boy, you can''t refuse this quest. You must ept it.] After hearing the God of Wind''s words, Ace was even more convinced of his suspicions. "No. I refuse this quest. System, delete this quest from th-" Before he had finished his words, he was interrupted by the God of Wind. [God of Wind utters, boy, Divine Throne card is Tier 7 magic card. Are you sure you want to reject the quest?] "Yes." Ace responded instantly. [God of Wind inquires, how about I give you another card if you canplete my quest?] God of Wind tried his best to change Ace''s mind because he really did not want to form a contract with Leo. [Several divine beings cover their mouths and try their best not tough.] "No." Ace did not change his mind. [God of Wind utters, boy, you must ept the quest, or else I will live a miserable life.] When he read the notification, he suddenly got an amazing idea. "Ehm!" Ace pretended to clear his throat. "Because I''m a good human, I can change my mind, but on one condition." [God of Wind inquires, what is it?] Of course, he and the other divine beings knew Ace tried to take advantage of the situation. "Give me two cards now." Ace revealed his real intention. "One of the cards must be a skill card. I won''t change my mind if all the cards are one-time use cards." This was an excellent opportunity to get two free cards, so he would not let the opportunity slip away. [Several divine beings burst into waves ofughter.] All divine beings could not hold back theirughter when Ace revealed his real intention without caring about God of Wind''s feelings. They found it funny that a human being could take advantage of God. After all, something like this had never happened before. "How is it? Do you agree with my condition?" despite trying to take advantage of a God, Ace could still act normally. [God of Wind utters, you want to get two cards for free?] "Yes. Otherwise, I will ask my system to delete the quest from the list." He dared to go this far because, from the God of Wind''s behavior and words, he believed something bad would happen to the God of Wind if he refused the quest. God of Wind let out a heavy sigh. He only wanted to see Ace fight someone because it was boring to see him lovey-dovey with his women every day. He did not expect that his actions would backfire on him. [God of Wind utters, you are indeed the chosen one. You even dare to take advantage of me.] "I learned that from you." Ace responded. [God of Wind shouts, what do you mean by saying that? I''m not like you!] [All divine beingsugh loudly.] "So, how is it?" Ace inquired. [God of Wind answers, fine. You win. However, you must win the fight no matter what. Do you dare promise me you won''t lose the fightter?] "Sure." Ace did not think about this carefully because his mind was filled with cards. [Ding! God of Wind gives you two cards. Do you want to use it now?] Ace''s heart leaped up for joy when he saw the notification. ''Let me check these cards first.'' He checked the cards with a smile on his face. ''Nether Lightning card and Talent card.'' He began to read the description. Nether Lightning card was a skill card at a unique rank. When he used this skill, his body would be enveloped by blue lightning. The blue lightning dancing on his body would attack anyone who touched his skin. If his enemy hit his body, the blue lightning would attack his opponent when his enemy''s fist came into contact with his body. If his enemy attacked him using a spear, the blue lightning would spread across the spear before finally striking his opponent. In other words, only a ranged attack could avoid the lightning attack. All melee attacks would get hit by the blue lightning. ''What an amazing skill!'' He suddenly wanted to know how strong the attack of Nether Lightning was. ''Now let me check the Talent card.'' The smile on his face grew bigger when he read the description of the Talent card. Talent card was a card to raise one''s talent temporarily. After activating this card, his talent would increase by one level. Because his talent was equal to grade-A talent, his talent would be the same as grade-S talent after activating this card. Even though the effect of the card onlysted for three hours, he was still happy because his talent would be the same as a grade-S talent after activating the card. "God of Wind, you are indeed the best God. I''m thrilled that you are following my life adventure." Ace immediately praised God of Wind. [All divine beingsugh after hearing your words.] [God of Wind shouts, you don''t need to tter me.] Even though he said something like that, he was pleased when Ace praised him. [God of Wind speaks, I will send divine punishment if you lose the fight.] "Don''t worry. I will keep my word." Ace responded. ''System, activate Talent card.'' He added in his mind. [Ding! Talent card activated.] Ace wasted no time and immediately absorbed the energy of heaven and earth into his awakening points. [Ding! You have leveled up.] [Stamina: lvl 60 -> Lvl 61.] [Ding! You have leveled up.] [Agility: lvl 62 -> Lvl 63.] [Ding! You have leveled up.] [Strength: lvl 60 -> Lvl 61.] [Ding! You have leveled up.] [Mana Capacity: lvl 61 -> Lvl 62.] Countless notifications popped up when he absorbed the energy of heaven and earth. After the effects of the Talent card wore off, Ace decided to check his stats. ---- Host: Ace Farley Race: Human Age: 18 System Level: Lvl 9 System Exp: 2,046/2,658,690 Wealth: 18,750 gold coins, 320 silver coins. Blessing: Goddess Teressa''s blessing. ss: Knight, Mage, Archer Rank: Master Talent: Grade F (Surface: Grade A) Strength: Lvl 70 Agility: Lvl 69 Stamina: Lvl 69 Mana Capacity: Lvl 70 with his women and La because he could not wait to test his new skill. 10:58 At the same time, Leo was looking for him because he wanted to challenge him Inventory: Judgment card (1), Unlimited Stamina card (1)[ero card], Divine Arrow card (1), Nether Lightning card (1). Binding partners: - Evelyn Faens. Affection Parameter: 90% - Scarlett Rivera. Affection Parameter: 99% - Silvia L Greenwood Affection Parameter: 50% ---- ''Good!'' His face broke into a smile when he knew he almost broke through to the Grandmaster rank. ''I will go to Framingburns forest tomorrow.'' He wanted to try his new skill and get beast core, so he decided to go to Framingburns Forest tomorrow. Ace immediatelyy on his bed. ''It seems like I will have a good dream tonight.'' He immediately closed his eyes. ---- The following morning, Ace went to Framingburns forest right after having breakfast with his women and La because he could not wait to test his new skill. At the same time, Leo was looking for him because he wanted to challenge him immediately. ''Ace, I will beat you up and form a contract with God of Wind.'' Chapter 236 Nether Lightning Skill Chapter 236 Nether Lightning Skill ''Where have all the magical beasts gone? Howe I did not find any of them till now?'' Ace was currently in the Framingburns forest alone. He traveled to Framingburns forest to test his new skill and get beast cores. However, the Goddess of luck was not on his side. He had been walking for more than thirty minutes, but he still could not find a single magical beast. It was as if Framingburns forest was not the territory of magical beasts but an empty forest. "I''m going to take a rest first." After saying that, he walked toward a tree. To his surprise, six magical beasts appeared in front of him shortly after he sat under a big tree. Without waiting for another second, he rushed toward them. ''Finally, my guinea pigs show up.'' If someone saw him, that person would widen his eyes in surprise. Normally, anyone would avoid magical beasts, especially if there were a lot of them. However, the same thing did not apply to Ace. Instead of running away, he chased the magical beast. He even smiled happily as he rushed toward these magical beasts as if he saw something he really liked. ''System, activate Nether Lightning card.'' He said in his head. [Ding! Nether Lightning card activated.] Memories rting to the Nether Lightning skill suddenly appeared in his mind, and he felt as if he had mastered the Nether Lightning skill for a long time. ''Good!'' In a short amount of time, Ace was already in front of these magical beasts. "Grrr¡­" the lynxes instantly showed their fangs. They were surprised by the sudden appearance of Ace. However, they did not attack him immediately and only showed their fangs. Ace, who was standing in front of them, checked their strength. ''All of them are only at 1-star, huh?'' He was not disappointed because he nned to test his new skills on 1-star, 2-star, and 3-star magical beasts. ''Now let me see how strong my new skill is.'' His body was instantly enveloped by blue lightning when he used the Nether Lightning skill. At this moment, Ace did not look like a human being but the God of Thunder. "Come and attack me." And as if the lynxes understood his words, they immediately jumped at him, intending to bite him. *Buzzz¡­ When they bit his arms and legs, the blue lightning struck them. The lynxes instantly fell to the ground. Even though they were still alive, but their bodies were frail. They even could not stand up straight for eight seconds as if they just got hit by a powerful lightning magic. Ace, who saw the lynxes, nodded his head in satisfaction. Even though it was not strong enough to kill a 1-star magical beast, but it was still a good defensive skill. ''Hmm?'' When the lynxes were trying to run away, he immediately swung his Phoenix sword, killing them in one attack. ''None of them have beast cores, huh?'' He sighed before finally walking toward a huge tree. After sitting on the ground, he told his system to heal his injuries. "System, activate Recovery feature. Heal all my wounds." [Ding! Three silver coins have been used to heal Host''s wounds.] "I hope I can find 2-star magical beastter." He uttered. And as if the Goddess of Luck was smiling at him, 2-star Marten appeared before him shortly after he sat on the ground. The Martin had ck fur and was about half a meter tall. Unlike the normal Martin, this one had two tails and a small horn on its head, as if this Martin was a cross-breeding magical beast. ''A martin?'' Ace immediately rose to his feet and approached it. When he used his new skill on 1-star magical beasts, the lightning onlysted for eight seconds before finally dissipating from their bodies. So, he wanted to know how long the blue lightning couldst on a 2-star magical beast. ''Let me see how strong this skill is on a 2-star magical beast.'' As he was walking toward the Martin, blue lightning suddenly appeared and danced on his body. The Martin instantly showed his fang and was ready to attack Ace. He was furious. He was displeased with Ace''s actions, especially when he saw Ace walking with his hands behind his back. It was as if he was nothing in Ace''s eyes. "Grr¡­" the Martin showed his annoyance. If the Martin could speak, he would have yelled at Ace. It was a pity that he was only a 2-star magical beast, so he could only show his fang. When Ace was close to the Martin, he stopped his footsteps and uttered, "Come and attack me." The Martin wasted no time and rushed toward Ace. He hated Ace to the bone, so he attacked Ace instantly. "Grrr¡­" the Martin opened its mouth before finally jumping at Ace. "You want to bite my neck, huh?" after saying that, Ace put his left arm in front of him. A drop of blood fell to the ground. Even though the Martin was biting his left arm, Ace still had a calm *Drop¡­ A drop of blood fell to the ground. Even though the Martin was biting his left arm, Ace still had a calm face. His right hand was even still behind his back. At that moment, all he did was only look at the Martin. He did not attack the Martin. He did not look at the Martin coldly. He even did not care about his injury, as if the Martin was his friend, not a wild magical beast. "Grr¡­" the Martin stopped biting and jumped to Ace''s right side after the blue lightning hit him. *Buzzz¡­Buzzz¡­ The blue lightning danced on Martin''s body and attacked him. Even though he no longer bit Ace, there was still blue lightning on his body because the lightning moved to his body when he attacked Ace. However, the lightning onlysted for three seconds before finally disappearing from Martin''s body. "Grrr¡­" the Martin was ready to attack Ace again. He was not afraid of Ace''s skill because the damage was not great. As long as he could kill Ace quickly, he would win the fight. "Hmm?" Ace looked at his left arm before finally returning his attention to the Martin. ''I see. So, it only takes three seconds for him to dissipate the lightning, huh?'' He finally knew how strong his new skill was on 2-star magical beasts. ''That means this skill will onlyst a second on a 3-star magical beast.'' Of course, he was not disappointed because Nether Lightning was not an attack-type skill. Sure, the damage of this skill was not great. But, if his opponent kept touching him, it could be fatal and change the oue of the battle. ''But still, calling this skill Nether Lightning is too much.'' In his eyes, the name of the skill was really unsuitable because this skill could not kill 1-star magical beasts. The skill that used the word Nether as the name should have been an extremely powerful and terrifying skill. After all, Nether was a terrifying word, so calling this skill Nether Lightning was too much. ''Maybe I should change the name of this skill.'' As Ace was touching his chin and thinking about his new skill, the Martin showed its fang again. He was annoyed. He was furious because Ace acted as if he was air. "Grrr¡­" the Martin jumped at Ace again, intending to bite his neck. Even though Ace did not look at the Martin, he knew that the Martin tried to attack him again. *Sring¡­ A blue magic circle appeared when Ace pointed his right index finger at the Martin. The Martin was taken aback when a blue-colored lightning shot out of the magic circle and flew toward him. He could not avoid it because he was in mid-air. Bang! The Martin fell to the ground after the lightning destroyed half of its head. "You should have run away earlier." Ace spoke as he walked closer to the Martin''s corpse. ''It doesn''t have the best core either.'' He sighed. When he was about to rest under a tree, a 3-star ogre appeared before him. "Human! I smell human." Ace stopped his footsteps and uttered, "Oh, 3-star ogre?" "Human! I will beat you, human." After saying that, the Ogre raised his hummer, trying to hit Ace''s head. Bang! Bang! Bang! But instead of defeating Ace, he got defeated by Ace. Ace even defeated him in a short amount of time as if he was a weak ogre. "Strong human, I''m sorry." The Ogre ran away with a battered face. "I surrender. Please don''t beat me up anymore." Ace, who was flying next to the Ogre, uttered, "Hmm? Didn''t you say you would beat me up? Why are you running away now?" "Strong human, I was wrong." The Ogre ran with tears in his eyes. "Please let me go. I was wrong. Can''t you forgive this weak Ogre?" [All divine beingsugh loudly.] All divine beings did not expect the Ogre to run away while crying and asking for forgiveness because he acted arrogantly earlier. "Sure. But you have to give me something in return." Ace responded. The Ogre instantly stopped running and took out three space rings from his pocket. "Strong human, I found these rings yesterday. You can take it." Ace was startled. "Three space rings?" "I picked up these space rings on the corpse yesterday." The Ogre told Ace that he found three human corpses yesterday. Ace immediately took all the space rings. ''It seems like the heavens are helping me.'' In total, there were twenty 2-star magical beast cores and some money in these space rings. "How¡­how is it, strong human? You won''t kill me, right?" the Ogre hoped Ace would not kill him because he had given Ace three space rings. "Alright. You can go." Ace decided not to kill the Ogre. "Thank you, strong human. Thank you." The Ogre instantly ran. "Mom, I escaped death. From now on, I will listen to you and won''t attack humans anymore. Humans are scary." [All divine beings burst into waves ofughter.] "My harvest today is not bad. It''s time to go home now." he decided to go home because he did not want to stay the night in the forest. ---- Nightshire City, Rilt District. "Just where is he?" Leo inquired. He had been looking for Ace for more than three hours, but he still could not find him. This was the reason why he walked with an annoyed face. ''I will just wait in front of his restaurant.'' With that idea in mind, he headed to Ace''s restaurant. Time went by quickly, and without realizing it, it had been forty minutes since he arrived at Ace''s restaurant, but he still could not find Ace. ''Just where is he?'' He was currently standing under a tree. Of course, he was still wearing an annoyed face because he still could not find Ace. And as if the Goddess of luck was smiling at him, he saw Ace shortly after that. ''It''s him!'' Chapter 237 Challenging Ace Chapter 237 Challenging Ace After reaching Nightshire City, Ace did not absorb the beast cores immediately; instead, he went straight to his restaurant to check his business. ''Hmm?'' He was startled when he saw Renea and the others promoting his restaurant. ''What are they doing?'' He believed he had told them to stop promoting his restaurant because it was already famous. "What are you guys doing?" Ace asked as he walked closer to them. "Leader¡­" "Leader¡­" "Leader¡­" They greeted him when they saw him. "Why are you doing this again?" he inquired. "Because we want more people to visit your restaurant." Renea gave an honest answer. "That''s right, leader. We want more people to know your restaurant." Aniya added. "But my restaurant is already fa-" Ace stopped his words halfway when one of his underlings quarrelled with a young man. "Stop disturbing me, or I will kill you!" Neia, the cute elf, retorted. "Cute elf, I only want to ask about the menu in this restaurant. Why are you acting like this? Aren''t you supposed to treat potential customers well?" a young man named Ethan answered. Ethan tried to harass Neia because Leo gave him ten silver coins. He knew nothing about Nightshire City because he was a traveler stopping for rest. "People like you are not wee in my leader''s restaurant." Neia dared to say something like this because she believed her leader would agree with her. "Leader? Who is your leader?" Ethan was not afraid because he saw himself as a powerful awakener at Elite rank. "I''m her leader." Ace said as he walked closer to Neia. Renea and the others followed him from behind. Even though they wanted to kill Ethan so badly, they only stood behind Ace because their leader did not give them the order to kill Ethan. "Oh? You are her leader?" Ethan was not afraid of Ace, especially when he knew how young Ace was. ''He is still young. I''m sure I can defeat him.'' He saw himself as an invincible awakener at the same rank. ''Yes. There is no need to be afraid of him.'' He believed Ace was only at Novice or Elite rank because he was still young. "Leader, he tried to harass me earlier." Neia snitched to Ace. Ethan immediately defended himself. "Cute elf, why are you ndering me? I only want to ask abo-" Bang! Ace attacked Ethan before he had finished his words because he was not in the mood to listen to his nonsense. "Nice punch, leader!" Aniya stated. "Hmf! Serve you right!" Neia was happy when she saw Ethan unconscious on the ground. "What should we do to him, leader?" Renea inquired. Instead of answering Renea''s question, Ace turned around and uttered, "Leo, why don''t you show yourself now?" p! p! p! Leo pped as he walked closer to Ace. He was not surprised by what was going on because he knew Ethan would not be able to defeat Ace. "Why don''t you just fight me if you have a problem with me?" Ace knew Leo was the mastermind because he ordered his system to monitor him earlier. His system told him about Leo''s behavior when Ethan was harassing Neia. "Oh, so you know I paid him to harass her, huh?" Leo admitted everything immediately. "You are the mastermind?!" Neia''s face darkened. She was furious. She was enraged because Leo paid someone to harass her. "Die!" Neia retrieved her bow and attacked Leo. Even though Neia made a surprise attack, Leo could still avoid it. When she was about to attack Leo again, Ace stopped her. Neia was only at Elite rank, so she was not Leo''s opponent. "It seems like the Howard family is full of cowardly people." Ace said calmly. "Coward people?" even though Leo was furious, he could still control himself. "Yes, coward people." Ace said, "First, your dead brother paid someone to poison me. Second, your father paid two assassins to kill me. And now you paid a traveler to harass my underling. Isn''t this all proof that the Howard family is full of cowardly people?" Leo pointed his right index finger at Ethan and spoke, "Oh! I paid that weakling only to greet you." "Greet me?" Ace still thought Leo''s actions were cowardly. "Yes. Because I came here to challenge you." Leo told Ace the reason why he came to his restaurant. "Oh, what a coincidence! My hands are itching to beat someone now." even though Ace knew Leo''s stats were high, he was not afraid of Leo. "As I said, I only want to greet you today." Leo responded, "How about we fight in the arena two dayster?" "Two dayster? Why don''t we just solve our problem now?" Ace inquired. "Because I want everyone in this city to know who is the best awakener in the younger generation." Leo responded, "How is it? Do you dare to ept my challenge?" "Sure. We will fight in the arena two dayster." Ace epted the challenge because this was a good opportunity to let everyone know how powerful he was. "I hope you won''t run awayter." After saying that, Leo returned home. "Leader, why don''t we just assassin him?" Neia was still angry at Leo''s previous actions. "No." Ace refused instantly. "Neia, don''t you think it''s better to humiliate him in front of everyone?" "But¡­" Neia still wanted to teach Leo a lesson. "After I defeat him in front of everyone, you can do whatever you wantter." Ace understood her feelings, so he would let her do whatever she wantedter. "Really?" Neia asked happily. "Yes." He nodded. "You can even ask Renea or Silvia to help youter." "You are the best, leader." After saying that, she embraced his right arm. After checking his restaurant, Ace went home. ---- Ace''s Mansion, His Room. Ace was currently sitting in a lotus position on the bed. After dinner, he headed to his room because he wanted to absorb beast cores immediately. He wanted to break through to the Grandmaster rank quickly, so he lessened his time with his women for now. [Ding! You have leveled up.] [Agility: lvl 69 -> lvl 70.] He slowly opened his eyes after hearing the notification sound. ''All the beast cores are only enough to raise my level by one.'' Actually, he had guessed this because these beast cores were from 2-star magical beasts. ''I will go to Framingburns forest again tomorrow.'' There were two reasons why he would go to the forest again. First, he wanted to hunt magical beasts, andst, he wanted to test Divine Arrow skill. He did not have time to test the Divine Arrow skill earlier because he tested the Nether Lightning skill. ''I also need to prepare myself to fight Leo.'' As he was thinking about his duel with Leo, Ace realized something. ''Wait!'' He suddenly felt that his quest was rted to Leo. First, Leo suddenly challenged him. Second, Leo wanted them to fight in the arena and in front of everyone. Andst, Leo was at the same rank as him. The requirements forpleting the quest given by the God of Wind are three things. First, he must ept all challenges. Second, he must defeat the challenger. Third, he must fight the challenger in the arena and in front of everyone. Everything was the same. It was as if the quest was made to have him fight Leo. "Is it just a coincidence?" He touched his chin and began thinking deeply about it. ''No. This is not a coincidence.'' After remembering God of Wind''s behavior, Ace believed this was not a coincidence. God of Wind set them up! ''No wonder God of Wind told me not to lose the fight.'' God of Wind told him not to lose the fight after giving him a quest. ''Wait! God of Wind told me not to lose the fight, and the quest is rted to Leo. Don''t tell me¡­'' He suddenly suspected that the God of Wind had promised Leo something. God of Wind even agreed to give him two cards for free in order to make him promise not to lose the fight. ''I see. I see. No wonder I felt something was off yesterday.'' Everything made sense now. God of Wind was the one who ordered Leo to challenge him! He was the mastermind! "God of Wind, answer me. You set us up, right? And the quest is rted to Leo, right?" Ace inquired. Chapter 238 Divine Arrow Skill 238 Divine Arrow Skill "God of Wind, answer me. You set us up, right? And the quest is rted to Leo, right?" Ace inquired. [All divine beings are shocked by your question.] [God of Mountain is looking at God of Wind, waiting for his answer.] [God of Wind inquires, what are you talking about? That quest is not rted to him.] God of Wind denied Ace''s words. However, Ace was not stupid. Everything was down to his duel with Leo, so he believed his analysis was correct. "Just admit it." Even though he was unhappy with God of Wind''s lie, he could still control himself. He even did not look angry, as if he did not care about it. [God of Wind asks, what makes you think like that?] Ace began telling God of Wind about his analysis. He also told God of Wind to say the truth and admit what he had done because he would get angry if God of Wind kept denying it. [God of Wind says, well, I want to see some actions, so I did a few things.] God of Wind decided to tell the truth because Ace''s guess was correct. "What did you promise him?" he asked curiously. [God of Wind answers, I said I would form a contract with him if he could defeat you. That was why I gave you a quest and asked you to defeat him in a duel.] Ace sigh. "You are stupid!" [All divine beingsugh loudly.] [God of Wind crosses his arms over his chest and turns his head to the other side, grimacing.] "God of Wind, I will forgive you because this is your first mistake, but you have to give me one card now." At first, Ace did not want to forgive God of Wind, but he changed his mind. [God of Wind utters, you want another free card?!] God of Wind did not expect Ace to ask for another free card. "It''s fine if you want to refuse, but¡­" he spoke and paused for a second before he continued, "¡­I will tell my system to ban you from seeing my life''s adventures from now on." [All divine beings are looking at God of Wind.] [Ding! God of Wind gives you a Lie Detector card. Do you want to use it?] [God of Wind sighs, saying he feels like he is being robbed by you.] "Good! I will forgive you and pretend like nothing happened." There were two reasons why Ace forgave God of Wind easily. First, he also wanted to beat Leo up, andst, God of Wind was an interesting God. His behavior andments were funny, so he did not want God of Wind to disappear. "For the other divine beings, I will block you from seeing my life''s adventures if you do the same. Today is an exception. You just have to see my life adventure. Don''t set me up again." Ace could do this with the help of his system. ---- Howard Family''s House, Family Room. Leo was currently sitting on the couch alone. He went straight home after challenging Ace because he wanted to make a strategy to face Ace. "It''s difficult to make a strategy without knowing his skills and magic." he did not know how strong Ace was because he had never seen him fight before. When they were on a monster subjugation mission, he didn''t participate because he was on an adventure. Sure, everyone told him that Ace was a powerful awakener at Master rank, but he did not know exactly how strong Ace was. As he was thinking about how to defeat Ace, his father stepped into the family room. "Son, this is all information about Ace." Henry put the document on the table. "Thank you, Father." Leo immediately checked Ace''s skills and magic. ''He has three skills: a secret technique, Lightning Move and Moon Slice.'' He then checked Ace''s magic. ''As for his magic, it''s Ice Clone, Ice Wing, Earth Shield, Ice Chain and Great Lightning Dragon.'' After reading information about Ace, he knew that Ace was more of a mage than a knight because he only mastered three skills. "You need to be careful of his Great Lightning Dragon magic because it''s tier 5 magic." Henry told his son that Ace defeated a 3-star red ogre instantly with this magic. "It''s his trump card." He had no idea that Ace had new skills and magic. He even did not know that Ace was not a Rheanix but an Aeris, so it could be said his information was almost useless. Leo touched his chin and paid attention to Ace''s information. "Great Lightning Dragon magic. Tier 5 magic. Because it''s Tier 5 magic, then he needs a lot of mana to use this magic." "You are right. Father thinks he can only use this magic once before he runs out of mana." Henry was sure Ace couldn''t use the Great Lightning Dragon magic more than once because it was a Tier 5 magic. Of course, he wouldn''t have said something like this if he knew Ace had gotten the blessing from Goddess Teressa because she was the mother of mana. "Then I need to avoid it when he uses this magic." After hearing his father''s exnation, Leo believed blocking the Great Lightning Dragon magic was a bad idea. "Yes. You need to use your Wind Step skill when he uses the Great Lightning Dragon magic." Henry knew Leo had an amazing movement skill. "Good. I already know what to do when he uses the Great Lightning Dragon magic." Leo believed he could avoid it because his Wind Step skill was an amazing movement skill. They then continued making a n to face Ace. Without realizing it, it had been three hours since Henry gave information about Ace to his son. "Father, can you spread the news about my duel with Ace tomorrow?" Leo wanted everyone in Nightshire City to watch his duel with Ace because it was the requirement for forming a contract with God of Wind. Instead of saying ''yes'' immediately, Henry inquired, "Son, what are your chances of defeating Ace?" "Ny-nine percent." Leo believed he would not lose to Ace. After hearing his answer, Henry responded, "Alright. Father will spread the word about your duel with him tomorrow. Father will make sure everyone watches your duel." "Thank you, Father." Leo responded. ---- The following day, Ace traveled to Framingburns forest after having breakfast with his women and La. Like yesterday, he went to the forest alone because his women were busy with their work, so they could not apany him. ''Let me read the description first.'' Ace, who was sitting on a tree branch, began reading the description of the Divine Arrow card. ''What an amazing skill!'' Divine Arrow skill was a skill at Unique rank. After firing the arrow, the arrow would not stop until it hit its target. In other words, the arrow would keep following the target until the arrow hit the target. However, there was one condition to use this skill. He needed to smear the arrowhead with the target''s blood! Otherwise, it would be a normal shoot because the arrow needed a target. ''I see.'' Ace finally understood how to use Divine Arrow skill. ''System, activate Divine Arrow skill.'' He suddenly could not wait to try it. [Ding! Divine Arrow card activated.] Ace immediately retrieved his bow from his space ring. ''It''s time to hunt now.'' With that idea in mind, he began looking for a magical beast. Chapter 239 Testing Divine Arrow Skill 239 Testing Divine Arrow Skill Ace was currently standing on top of a tree. No! He was not trying to look cool. He also was not enjoying the beautiful view. He was standing on a tree because he was looking for a magical beast. He could not find a magical beast earlier, so he decided to survey the entire forest from a high vantage point. This was the reason why he was standing on top of a tree. ''There!'' Ace jumped from a tree after finding his target. When he was falling to the ground, a beautiful ice wing formed on his back. Yes, he used Ice Wing magic when he was falling to the ground. He wanted to test Divine Arrow skill immediately, so he decided to fly toward that magical beast. "Sssttt¡­" the King Cobra was startled when Ace suddenly appeared before him. This King Cobra was like the normal King Cobra. The difference was that this King Cobra was huge, with a height of about three meters. If he were not big and tall, he would look like the King Cobra in Ace''s previous life. "Oh, this magical beast is huge and tall." Ace, who was floating before the King Cobra, uttered. "Die, human!" the King Cobra did not speak nonsense and immediately attacked Ace. But before its tail hit Ace, a magic circle appeared under it. The King Cobra was shocked. ''Magic circle?'' When the King Cobra wanted to avoid Ace''s magic, it was already toote because four ice chains had entangled its body. Ace, who was floating in mid-air, approached the King Cobra slowly. The King Cobra was unhappy with Ace''s actions and retorted, "Lowly human, I will ki-" Bang! Before the King Cobra had finished his words, Ace kicked its head. "Uackk¡­" blood sshed out of its mouth after getting kicked by Ace. Ace retrieved an arrow from his space ring and chased its blood. ''Got it.'' He was pleased when he saw the King Cobra''s blood on the arrowhead. ''With this, I can test the Divine Arrow skill.'' With that idea in mind, he took out his bow from his space ring. "Lowly human, how dare you kick me!" after breaking the ice chains, the King Cobra rushed toward Ace. Ace immediately put some distance between them because he wanted to attack the King Cobra. "King Cobra, try your best to stop this." Ace shot his arrow at King Cobra. The arrowhead gleamed in red, and the arrow suddenly looked terrifying. It was as if the arrow belonged to the God of Archery, not a human being. At first, the King Cobra wanted to use his tail to block the arrow, but his instinct told him that he should not do that. ''My instinct told me to avoid that arrow.'' A magical beast was born with a good instinct, especially a predator like the King Cobra. Boom! Boom! Boom! The sound of Ace''s arrow destroying trees and stones reverberated in the entire area. "Damn it! Why does this arrow keep following me?" the King Cobra was startled because the arrow kept flying toward him. The arrow even did not stop despite colliding with trees and huge stones. This was the reason why the King Cobra was furious because it distracted him from attacking Ace. ''Tch! At this rate, I will just attack that lowly human. Maybe this arrow will stop chasing me if that human dies.'' With that idea in mind, the King Cobra rushed toward Ace. "You made a mistake, King Cobra. You should not run toward me." After saying that, Ace raised his right hand forward. ''Thunderbolt.'' He decided to use Thunderbolt magic. "Lowly human, do you think your lowly magic can hit me?" the King Cobra said as he avoided Ace''s magic. Ace was not provoked by the King Cobra''s words and kept using Thunderbolt magic. "Lowly human, your magic will never hit me." The King Cobra said Ace''s magic was weak and useless. Like before, Ace still acted calmly. "Got you." "This king will never get hit by your lowly mag-" the King Cobra stopped his words halfway when eight ice chains entangled his body. Ace did not use Thunderbolt magic carelessly. "This skill deserves its name. It even can kill a 3-star magical beast." Even though the King Cobra had 10:10 just broken through to the 3-star, Ace was still satisfied with the result. He used Thunderbolt magic to make King Cobra go where he wanted. In other words, the King Cobra had fallen into his trap since the beginning, but he did not realize it. "This magic again! I will te-" before the King Cobra had finished his words, the arrow pierced his heart. "Oh, the King Cobra is dying immediately." Ace was pleased with the power of Divine Arrow skill. "I did not expect to die today." shortly after that, the King Cobra died. "This skill deserves its name. It even can kill a 3-star magical beast." Even though the King Cobra had just broken through to the 3-star, Ace was still satisfied with the result. ''Oh, beast core?'' The happiness within him grew bigger when he saw a beast core floating above the King Cobra''s corpse. As Ace was taking a beast core, news about his duel with Leo spread across the entire Nightshire city. Everyone was shocked when they heard the news, especially people who did not know how strong he was. Sure, they had heard some rumors about Ace, but from their point of view, Ace made a big mistake because Leo was the strongest awakener in the younger generation. Of course, his underlings believed their leader would defeat Leo because their leader was an Aeris and a powerful awakener. ---- Ace''s Restaurant, Backyard. "Hmm? Leo challenged Ace to duel with him?" La, who was sitting on a wooden bench, looked at the announcement text in her right hand. Not only did Henry spread the word about Ace''s duel with his son, but he also made an announcement text about it because he wanted the people of Nightshire City to watch their duel. This was a good opportunity to humiliate Ace in public, so he wanted everyone to watch the duel. "It seems like this Leo is already tired of living." Even though she admitted that Leo was a powerful awakener, she believed Leo would not be able to defeat Ace. She had seen how powerful Ace was, so she believed Leo would lose the fightter. ''Well, I will watch their duel tomorrow because I want to see him crushing Leo.'' ---- City Guard Headquarters, Scarlett''s Office. "Hmm? Leo challenged Ace?" like La, Scarlett was also startled. "Why didn''t he tell me about it?" She looked at the announcement text before finally touching her chin. ''Is this Henry''s idea?'' She suddenly thought it was Henry''s idea because she knew Henry hated Ace to the bone. "I will ask Ace about thister." She was not worried about the duel because she also believed Leo would not be able to defeat Ace. Ace was a powerful awakener, so from her view, the possibility of Ace losing against Leo was zero. Unless someone helped Leo, he would not be able to defeat Ace. After all, Ace could defeat a 3-star magical beast quickly. ''But I still need to tell him to be careful.'' ---- City Guard Headquarters, Training Ground. "Hey, did you hear the news about the duel between Ace and Leo?" the blue-haired man inquired. "Oh, I know about it." The red-haired man responded. "Leo challenged Ace, right?" "Yes. And they agreed to duel tomorrow in the arena." The blue-haired man spoke. "Oh! I will watch their duel tomorrow." The green-haired man spoke abruptly. "I will watch their duel too." the brown-haired man added. "Who do you think will win the fight?" the blue-haired man inquired. "Of course, Ace will win the fight. Have you forgotten how he killed a 3-star red ogre in less than five minutes?" "Ah, I remembered it." "I also think Ace will defeat Leo." "I think so too." "Yes. There is no way Ace will lose to Leo." "I agree." One by one, Scarlett''s subordinates talked about the news. Valeria, who was sitting not far from them, looked at them. ''Hmm? The duel between Ace and Leo?'' Like Scarlett, she also did not know about it because Ace said nothing about Leo''s challenge. ''I will talk about this with sister Scarlett.'' With that idea in mind, she rose to his feet and headed to Scarlett''s office. ---- Zait District, Park. Lily and L were currently sitting on a wooden bench under a tree. Like the others, they also discussed Ace''s duel with Leo. Of course, they hoped Ace would defeat Leo because they hated Leo to the bone. "L, should we meet Ace now?" Lily inquired. Chapter 240 The Day of the Duel 240 The Day of the Duel L was shocked by Lily''s question. "Why?" "I want to ask about his duel with Leo." Lily told her twin sister the reason why she suddenly wanted to meet Ace. "But I still haven''t found a way to apologize to him." L thought it was not a good idea because she still had not found a way to apologize to him. "Don''t you want to ask him about his duel with Leo?" Lily inquired. "But I''m sure he doesn''t want to meet us." L responded, "How about this, Lily? We go and watch their duel tomorrow. If Ace can injure Leo heavily, we will go to Leo''s house and kill him secretly." "Good idea!" Lily stated. "Then let''s watch their duel tomorrow." L said happily. ---- Ace''s Mansion, Living Room. Scarlett, La and Valeria were currently sitting on the couch. The trio was discussing Ace''s duel with Leo tomorrow. They were not with him because he still had not returned home. "Scarlett, you must bring your subordinates with you tomorrow because I believe Henry will do something bad if Ace defeats his son." La was sure about her guess because she knew Henry''s personality. "I intend to do that too." Scarlett had the same thought as La. As they were talking seriously, Ace''s voice rang out. "I''m home." Ace was startled when he saw them in the living room together. "Oh! Are you guys discussing something important?" "Ace, why didn''t you tell us about your duel with Leo?" La inquired. "I see. So, you guys are discussing it, huh?" He finally knew what they were discussing. "Yes. We discussed it since you didn''t tell us about it." La responded. "Sorry. I forgot to tell you about it yesterday, so I nned to tell you about my duel tonight." He busied absorbing beast coresst night, so he forgot to tell them about it. "Ace, what are the chances of you winning against him?" even though Valeria believed Ace would not lose against Leo, she still asked this question because she wanted to hear it from his mouth directly. "Ny-nine percent." He said confidently. "I believe I will win the fight if he doesn''t use dirty method tomorrow." "Then we will make sure he will fight fairly tomorrow." Scarlett stated. "Please pay attention to Henry and his subordinates too." He did not want Henry and his subordinates to disturb the fight tomorrow. "Leave it to us." Valeria responded. "I will take a bath now because my body reeks of the blood of magical beasts." After saying that, he headed to the bathroom. Ace did not talk with La and the others after taking a bath; instead, he absorbed the beast cores in his space ring. He got four beast cores earlier, so he wanted to absorb it immediately. ''It''s not enough to level up my strength.'' He slowly opened his eyes. ''But it''s fine because I can hunt magical beasts again. Now I need to make ns to face Leo tomorrow.'' Even though he believed he would not lose against Leo, he still made ns because a single mistake could change the result of the fight. After making a n, he slept. ---- Next Day, Arena. Many people were heading to the battle arena. All of them came to the arena with one purpose. They wanted to watch the duel between Ace and Leo! The news about their duel had spread across the entire city, so they did not want to skip it because they knew their duel would be a hot topicter. "I can''t wait to see their fight." "Me too." "Who do you think will win the fight?" "I think Leo will win the fight." "I think so too." "I also believe Leo will win the fight. After all, he is the strongest awakener in the younger generation." "But didn''t the rumors say Ace was also a powerful awakener? I think there is a possibility of him defeating Leo." "It''s just a rumor." "Yes. It''s just a rumor. Have you seen him fight before?" "No. This is why I''m in this ce." "Then Leo will be the winner." One by one, they talked about Ace and Leo. Of course, most of them thought Ace would lose the fight because they had never seen Ace fight before. Sure, they had heard some rumors about Ace, but they did not believe it because they did not see it with their own eyes. "Son, it seems like they favor you over Ace." Henry spoke abruptly. Henry was currently walking on Leo''s right side. Like what La had guessedst night, he brought his subordinates with him. He did this because they could help him if everything was out of his control. Leo, who was wearing a brown lethal armor, responded, "It''s because they know I''m stronger than Ace." "Son, remember. You can''t kill himter." After saying that, Henry whispered in Leo''s right ear. "Just cripple him. After that, we will think of a way to kill him." "Understood, father." Leo agreed instantly because it would get them in trouble if they killed Ace in front of many people. "Hey, it''s Ace. He is with La." "Eh? Where is city mistress? I thought she would be with him." "She is city mistress, so she can''t support him at this time." "Ah, you are right." "Damn! He is indeed a good-looking young man. I''m jealous of his handsome face." "I can feel you." "But good looks alone can''t help you survive because strength is the most important thing in this world." "Damn right!" They began to talk about Ace when they caught sight of him. Henry and Leo only nced at Ace for a second. They did not make a fuss because it would ruin their ns. "Oh! I thought they would speak ill of you." La spoke abruptly. "We are in front of many people, so they won''t do that." Ace knew that Henry and Leo needed to maintain their reputation. ''I havee to this ce before, but this arena is amazing and huge.'' He said in his head. The battle arena was huge, with the audience seats on the right and left of the arena. The audience seats were divided into two levels. The seats on the first floor were for people without status. As for the second floor, it was for people with high status and powerful awakeners like Henry and Scarlett. "Ace, why are you standing there?" La immediately grabbed his right hand and dragged him to the "Let''s sit there." La said as she pointed her right index finger at the empty seat. 21:38 second floor. Even though she did not have a high status, she could sit on the second floor because she was an awakener at the Master rank. The strongest awakener in Nightshire city was only at Master rank, so it could be said she was one of the strongest awakeners in the city. "Let''s sit there." La said as she pointed her right index finger at the empty seat. "Alright." Ace responded. Not long after they sat on the chairs, People from three big families arrived at the arena. "Hey, look! People from three big families alsoe to watch the duel." "What?! Really?" "Ah, you are right. Mister Aron, Mister Alvaro, Mrs Melissa, and Mrs Lexie areing." "I did not expect them to watch the duel." "Me too." "It seems like this duel is more important than we thought. Otherwise, there is no way people from three big families toe to watch it." "I suddenly wonder why they want to watch the duel." Most audiences were startled when they found out that people from three big families came to watch the duel between Ace and Leo. It was just a duel between the younger generations, but it was enough to get the attention of people from three big families. After stepping onto the second floor, Lexie and the others sat on the empty seats. Coincidently, Ace looked at Lexie when she stared at him. *Wink¡­ Lexie winked her left eye when they identally looked at each other. Even though they were not a couple, but they had already had sex, so their rtionship was more than friends but lower than lovers. This was the reason why she winked her left eye when they looked at each other. "She seems so friendly to you." La stated. "I already told you everything, La." He had told La that he bought the restaurant building from Lexie. Of course, he did not tell her that he had already had sex with Lexie. "By the way, when will Scarlett arrive?" La inquired. Coincidently, Scarlett and her subordinates arrived right after La asked that question. Chapter 241 He Is Trying to Look Cool Again 241 He Is Trying to Look Cool Again "Hey, look! It''s city mistress. She hase." "Lieutenant Valeria, Captain Noah, and Captain Lia areing too." "It seems like this duel is more important than I thought because all influential people areing to see the duel." "Actually, I knew city mistress woulde because Ace was her boytoy. I just did not expect the people from three big families toe too." "Yes. I thought none of the people from big families woulde to watch the duel, but I was wrong." "Hey, don''t you think more people areing to this arena?" "Ah, you are right. There are so many people in this ce now." "Then this duel will be a hot topic for sureter." "I think so too." "I hope this fight doesn''t disappoint because I decided not to work for the sake of watching this fight." "I also skip working. Haha." The audience did not expect the duel between Ace and Leo to attract the attention of all influential people. The arena was even packed with people as if there was going to be an importantpetition soon. "Ace, Scarlett hase." La said as she looked at Scarlett. Ace did not say anything and only smiled softly at Scarlett. Scarlett, who was walking with her subordinates, nced at Ace for three seconds. ''I hope you don''t get badly hurtter, Ace.'' She and her subordinates headed to the second floor. The second floor on the left side of the arena was for ordinary people with high status, like Henry, and people from three big families. As the second floor on the other side was only for Scarlett and her subordinates. This was the reason why Ace sat in the other area because he could not sit with her. After sitting on a throne chair, Scarlett looked at the audience. ''This arena is full of people. Henry really made everyonee to watch this duel.'' She sat cross-legged as she paid attention to her people. ''But this is good too.'' Ace wanted everyone to know that he was not a weak young man, so from her point of view, this was a golden opportunity to let everyone know how strong he was. ''Everything depends on you now, Ace.'' She shifted her gaze from Ace to Aron. Even though she did not say anything, Aron understood what she wanted. For this reason, he walked toward the battle ring. After standing in the center of the fight zone, Aron uttered, "My name is Aron Olson. I will be the referee for the duel between Ace and Leo." The volume of chatter in the arena rose. "What?! Mister Aron will be the referee?" "Did I hear it right?" "Hey, Mister Aron said he would be the referee. Did you hear the same thing?" "I also heard it." "Why did they make him a referee?" "I also want to know about this." The audience was startled when Aron said he would be the referee. He was the head of the Olson family, so normally, something like this would not happen. This was the reason why chatter suddenly erupted. Actually, Scarlett was the one who asked him to be the referee. This duel was important, so she chose him as a referee because he was known as an upright and neutral person. Aron ignored the chatters and uttered, "Leo, Ace, pleasee down to the arena now." Before Leo stood up, Henry uttered, "Son, go down and defeat him. Let everyone know how strong you are." Leo rose to his feet and responded, "I will not disgrace our family''s reputation, Father. I will show everyone how strong I am." "Good!" Henry liked his answer. "Wait for my victory, father." After saying that, Leo jumped down to the arena. Even though he was on the second floor, he was not afraid of getting hurt because he was an awakener at the Master rank. "Whoa! He jumped down from the second floor." "Hey, is he going to be fine? After all, he jumped from the second floor." "Have you forgotten how strong he is? He is already at Master rank, so he will be fine." "I see." The audience didn''t expect Leo toe down to the arena by jumping from the second floor. Afternding on the arena safely, Leo stood on Aron''s right side. ''Come down quickly, Ace.'' He could not wait to beat Ace up in front of everyone because he believed it would be exciting. Like the others, Ace was also shocked. ''Ho?'' He did not expect Leo to make an entrance like that. ''What a brutal way to go down to the arena.'' He slowly rose to his feet and walked forward. "Hey, look at Ace! What is he doing?" "Does he want to jump too?" "What?! He wants to make the same entrance?" "Is he really going to go down to the arena by jumping?" The audience was shocked when they saw Ace. Actually, Ace wanted to go down to the arena by walking earlier, but he changed his mind after seeing Leo. ''Ice Wing.'' A pair of beautiful ice wings slowly formed behind his back. Leo made a brutal entrance, so he wanted to do the opposite. "Hey, look! A pair of wings is forming behind Ace''s back." "Whoa! What a beautiful pair of wings!" "Is he using a magic?" "I suddenly want to have a pair of wings like that." "Me too." The audience could not take their eyes off him after seeing the beautiful ice wings on Ace''s back. At that moment, he did not look like a human being, but an angel, especially when he was slowly descending from the second floor. "Is an angel descending on our city?" "Is Ace an angel?" "I finally know that angel is real." "Ace is indeed a special human. He is different from the rest of us." "I think so too." All women began praising him because, at that time, Ace looked like an angel who descended from the highest heavens. Leo, who saw Ace, snorted. ''Hmm! I will let you happy for now.'' He knew Ace had Ice Wing magic, so he was not as shocked as everyone. La, who was sitting on the chair, gave a thumb up. "Nice entrance, Ace!" [God of Wind utters, as usual, he always tries to look cool.] [God of Mountain speaks, but it''s not a bad entrance.] [Several divine beings nod their heads.] Scarlett and Valeria did not say anything and only stared at him. ''So cool! Ace is indeed the best man in the world.'' However, they kept praising him in their minds. "This kid is sure something. He always manages to attract everyone''s attention." Captain Noah smiled as he shook his head. Like his son, Henry grimaced. "Hmf!" Lexie covered her mouth and giggled. "He did not want to lose to Leo." Aron also had the same thought as Lexie. ''It seems like the duel has begun before I start it.'' He believed Ace did that because he did not want to lose to Leo. After Acended in the arena, Aron uttered, "The fight won''t end until one of you surrenders. But I need you to stop fighting when I say stop. Do you understand?" "I understand." Leo and Ace responded in unison. "Finally, the fight is about to begin." "My hands are shaking with excitement." "Me too." "I hope I can see an epic fightter." "Yes. I hope the fight won''t end quickly." One by one, the audience said excitingly. After looking at Ace and Leo, Aron uttered, "Fight!" Chapter 242 You Won’t Be Able to Defeat Me, Ace 242 You Won¡¯t Be Able to Defeat Me, Ace ''It''s time to show everyone how amazing I am.'' Leo wasted no time and rushed toward Ace. Unlike Leo, Ace did not move from his position. He only retrieved his Phoenix sword and stared at Leo. [God of Wind utters, beat him quickly, boy! Don''t lose to him, or else my life will be ruined.] Ace ignored the notification and was ready to wee Leo''s attack. "Take this, Ace." Leo swung his sword when he was close to Ace. *Clink¡­nk¡­Clink¡­ The sound of weapons shing reverberated in the entire area. Ace and Leo still had not used their skills. But even so, their movements and attacks were still fast. Some of the audiences even could not see their attacks. Actually, something like this was expected because their agility was already at level 70, so their normal speed was already fast for ordinary people or weak awakeners. That was why the audience did not say anything and kept looking at them. "Mountain Breaker sh." Leo finally used one of his skills. Even though a huge and deadly sh flew at him, Ace still had a calm face. ''Moon Slice.'' He swung his Phoenix sword. And in less than three seconds, their attack met. Boom! Thunderous sounds reverberated in the entire area. "Kya!" some of the female audiences screamed cutely. The impact of their shing attacks was so intense, causing shockwaves to spread throughout the arena. "Their attack is so strong!" "So, the rumors are true. Ace is a powerful awakener." "I thought the rumors were false." "But this is also good because, with this, we can see an interesting duel." "Yes. You are right." One by one, the audiences admitted that Ace was a powerful awakener, like the rumors about him. Some of them even said they were ding to watch their duel because their duel was amazing. Leo was not surprised when Ace was still fine because he had guessed this before. ''Got you!'' He used the Wind Step skill to get behind Ace because he wanted to give a surprise attack. However, his surprise attack failed because Ace used the Lightning Move skill before Leo''s swordnded on his back. "Ace, aren''t you a Rheanix? Why don''t you use your magic too?" Leo challenged Ace to use his magic too. "Sure." After saying that, Ace created four clones and ordered them to attack Leo. "sh of Light." Leo swung his sword. His sh instantly became four and destroyed all Ace''s clones. sh of Light was a skill at Rare rank. It allowed the user to sh nearby enemies four times with one swing of their sword. This was the reason why he could destroy all of Ace''s clones with one sh. ''Hmm? Magic circle?'' Even though a magic circle suddenly appeared under his feet, Leo was not panicked. ''So, he wants to use Ice Chain magic, huh?'' He instantly used the Wind Step skill to avoid the ice chains and get out of the magic circle. ''Ice clone magic again?'' Four ice clones rushed toward him. Even though they wereing at him from all directions, Leo didn''t panic. "Imprable shield!" When Ace''s clones thrust their swords forward, Leo made an imprable shield by rotating quickly. The swords of Ace''s clones instantly shattered into pieces. Not only that, but Ace''s clones also got destroyed again. "Come at me again! Show me all your magic and skills." Leo said arrogantly. Like before, Ace attacked Leo again. He used his magic and skills to attack Leo. However, the results were the same. Leo could avoid or block his attacks easily! It was as if all his magic and skills were useless in front of Leo. Henry, who was sitting on a chair, smirked. ''My son already knows all your magic and skills, Ace. Your defeat will be inevitable.'' He believed Ace would not be able to defeat his son because Leo had studied his magic and skills. L, who was sitting on the first floor with other people, spoke abruptly, "Lily, it seems like Ace will lose the fight." Lily did not say anything and only stared at Leo. ''He is much stronger than I thought.'' Leo. 09:34 Unlike La, Scarlett and Valeria were still calm. She also had the same thoughts as her twin sister because Leo had the upper hand in the fight since the beginning. "Ace, you won''t lose to him, right?" La panicked when Ace''s skills and magic were useless against Leo. Unlike La, Scarlett and Valeria were still calm. Ace said he would not lose to Leo, so they believed he would win the fightter. "It seems like Ace will lose the fight." "I think so too." "But he is still an amazing awakener because he can stand until now." "Yes. You are right. It''s just a pity that his opponent is Leo." "Yes." The audience thought Ace would lose against Leo because he had the upper hand in the fight. "What''s wrong, Ace? Is this all you got?" Leo began to insult Ace. "Aren''t you a Rheanix? Isn''t Rheanix loved by heaven? Why do I feel you are a loser?" "How dare you insult my leader!" "Leader, beat him to death!" "That''s right, leader. Kill him!" "Leader, don''t y anymore. Show him how powerful you are." "Leader, show him the difference in strength between you and him!" One by one, Ace''s underlings shouted angrily. They were unhappy when Leo insulted their leader. Sure, they knew their leader was at a disadvantage, but they believed it was because their leader was not serious. Yes! They believed their leader was only ying with Leo until now. Otherwise, there was no way Leo would have the upper hand in the fight because their leader was an amazing awakener. Unlike his underlings, Ace did not yell angrily. All he did was stand and stare at Leo, nothing more than that. He even still had a calm expression as if he was not angry with Leo''s insult to him. ''As I thought, he had studied my magic and knight skills.'' Leo knew how to block, avoid and counterattack when he used magic and knight skills, so he believed Leo had studied his magic and knight skills. ''It seems like I can''t deal with it with normal methods.'' Even though Henry had given information about him to Leo, he believed Leo did not know everything about him because he had been hiding the fact that he was an Aeris. He even believed that Leo and Henry did not know that he had two skills at Unique rank. ''I think it''s time to use Divine Arrow skill.'' He decided to use his new skill. "Ace, just admit defeat. You won''t be able to win against me because I already know all your magic and skills." Leo spoke and paused for a second before he continued, "Oh! But you need to kneel before me and apologize to my father first. Otherwise, I will beat youter." "Nice words, son!" Henry stated. Aron, who was standing outside the battle ring, stared at the duo. ''What are you doing to do, Ace?'' He stared at Henry before returning his attention to Leo and Ace. "You said you know all my magic and skills, right?" as usual, Ace still acted calmly. "That''s right." Leo responded, "That''s why your defeat will be inevitable." "Then do you know that I''m not a Rheanix?" After saying that, Ace retrieved a now from his space ring. Chapter 243 So What? I Will Still Defeat You ? "Then do you know that I''m not a Rheanix?" after saying that, Ace retrieved a bow from his space ring. He decided to use his archery skills because Leo knew how to avoid, block, and counterattack his magic and knight skills. No! Actually, he decided to use archery skills because he wanted to know whether his new skill was strong enough to instantly defeat Leo or not. The entire area turned into a dead silence when Ace retrieved a bow from his space ring. Sure, there were some rumors about him. But all the rumors were only about him being a powerful awakener and a Rheanix. None of the rumors stated that he was also an archer, so everyone was stunned when he retrieved a bow from his space ring. ''Don''t tell me¡­'' At that moment, one thing appeared in their minds. Ace was not a Rheanix! He was a special human who awakened all three sses. He was someone who could make all major organizations and families fight to get him on their side. Aeris! He was an Aeris! "He¡­he is an Aeris?" "Is¡­is he really an Aeris?" "He is also an archer?" "He also awakened Archer ss?" "But didn''t the rumors say he was a Rheanix?" "Then does that mean the rumors are false?" "What is this? Are you telling me we know nothing about him?" All onlookers were stunned. They thought they knew Ace inside and out because they had been living in the same city for five years. But at this moment, they finally realized that they were wrong. They knew nothing about Ace! They were wrong when they thought Ace only had a handsome face. They were wrong when they thought Ace was a weak awakener. And they were wrong when they thought Ace was only an ordinary awakener. What they were right was only one thing. Ace had a handsome face! Other than that, they knew nothing about him! They even did not know that he was an Aeris. "He is an Aeris?!" Lexie said in surprise. Even though she had killed a magical beast together with him and slept with Ace, she had no idea that Ace was an Aeris because he did not use archery skills when they fought the Yin-Yang magical beast. ''Ace, just how many secrets do you have?'' She asked in her head. "He is also an archer?!" Melissa and her husband, Alvaro, did not know how to express their shocking feelings in words. They were stunned when Ace used magic on a monster subjugation mission. They thought Ace had revealed everything, but they finally knew that Ace still hid many things. "Ace, just how many secrets do you have? You keep surprising me to the point that I feel like you are from a powerful faction or family." Captain Noah suddenly thought Ace was from a powerful background because amazing people were normally from a powerful background. "Who! Ace is an Aeris!" "So cool! "As expected of our hero''s son, he is amazing!" "I already know that Ace is a special person since long ago." "Don''t lie to me!" "I''m not lying. It''s the truth." "Hey, does that mean our city will be famouster?" "It seems so." "Haha. Ace will win the fight for sure." "I always believe he will win the fight." "I think so too." "Hmf! There is no way Ace will lose against Leo." "Un, un." Scarlett''s subordinates were thrilled when they knew Ace was an Aeris. None of them were jealous because they were close to Ace. Since the monster subjugation mission, their friendship had grown stronger, especially when they had a small party together at the city guard headquarters. That was why they were delighted and kept praising him. Unlike Scarlett''s subordinates, Henry was unhappy. Ace was his enemy, so he was furious when he found out that Ace was an Aeris. ''Damn it! How could he be Aeris?'' He clenched his fist and gritted his teeth. Like his father, Leo was also unhappy. ''He is an Aeris?'' But what made him so furious was that he didn''t know anything about Ace''s archery skills. ''Damn it!'' He cursed venomously in his head. "What?! He is an Aeris?" even though L and Lily were shocked, they were happy because, with this, there was a possibility of him defeating Leo. ''Good!'' They gave full support to Ace because they hoped Ace could win the fight. No! They hoped Ace could seriously injure Leo because, with this, they could kill Leo in secretter. "Leader is finally serious, huh?" "You are dead now, asshole!" "It''s over." "Yes. It''s over." Among them, only Ace''s underlings and women could act normally because they already knew that Ace was an Aeris. Ace ignored their shocked expressions and walked to his right side. There was Leo''s blood on the arena, so he immediately smeared the arrowhead with Leo''s blood. Leo finally came to his senses when he saw Ace smearing the arrowhead with his blood. "So what if you are an Aeris? I will still defeat you." "Is that so? Then try stopping this arrow." After saying that, Ace used Divine Arrow skill. Leo used the Wind Step skill to avoid the arrow. "Hmf! Do you think a simple attack like that will hit me?" Ace did not say anything and only stared at Leo. When Leo was about to attack Ace, the arrow turned around and flew at him again. "Son, behind you!" Henry shouted. Leo instantly turned around. ''What?!'' He was shocked when he saw an arrow flying at him. ''When did he shoot this arrow?'' He suddenly remembered Ace''s words. ''Don''t tell me¡­'' He suspected it was the arrow Ace shot just now. ''But it''s fine. I can block it.'' When the arrow was about to hit his chest, Leo used his sword to block and deflect the arrow''s direction. To his surprise, the arrow flew at him again. ''That arrow is chasing me again.'' He finally knew that his guess was right. Like Leo, everyone was shocked too. This time, Ace''s underlings and women were also stunned because they had never seen him use the Divine Arrow skill before. "What kind of skill is that?" Henry inquired. "Hey, look! The arrow keeps following Leo!" "Whoa! What kind of skill is that? It''s amazing!" "Look! Leo is having a hard time stopping the arrow." "Oh, it seems like the tables have turned." "I think Ace will win the fightter." They thought Leo would lose the fight because the tables had turned. Leo, who was using the Wind Step skill, gritted himself. He had used many skills to destroy or stop the arrow, but all his efforts were in vain. ''Damn it! Damn it! Damn it!'' His confidence from before was nowhere to be seen. All that was visible on his face was rage and fury. He even could not keep calm because everything was out of his control now. "Mountain Breaker sh." Leo used his skill again. ''Damn it!'' He gritted his teeth when his attack could not stop or destroy the arrow. ''Then I will try to attack Ace.'' He decided to attack Ace because he suspected that he could not stop the arrow if he did not defeat Ace. But when he was about to attack Ace, a magic circle appeared under his feet. ''Shit!'' Chapter 244 Becoming Famous Chapter 244 Bing Famous Leo was focused on the arrow, so he did not realize that he had fallen into Ace''s trap. ''Shit!'' That was the word that appeared in his mind when he saw a magic circle under his feet. *Srth¡­Srth¡­Srth ¡­ Six ice chains shot out from a magic circle and entangled him, causing him to be unable to move his body. When Henry saw an arrow flying toward Leo''s chest, he shouted, "No!" *Pierce¡­ The arrow pierced his chest. "Uakkk." blood sshed out of Leo''s mouth. "Stop!" Henry shouted again when Ace used the Moon Slice skill to attack Leo. "Uaak¡­" Leo coughed up blood before finally falling to the ground and unconscious. "How dare you!" Henry jumped from the second floor and roared. He could not suppress his anger and immediately used his magic to attack Ace. When Aron saw Earth Eagle flying toward Ace, he instantly stood before Ace and used his skill to destroy the Earth Eagle. "Henry, what the hell are you doing?" Aron was unhappy with Henry''s actions. "Shut up!" the mes of anger had consumed his body, so Henry could not think straight. "He has injured my son. I have to teach him a lesson!" At this moment, all of Ace''s underlings retrieved their weapons and were ready to attack Henry. "How dare you attack my leader!" Aniya held her dangers firmer. Lily rose from her seat and uttered, "L, let''s help Ace and kill that asshole." "Un." L agreed instantly. Henry ignored them and began chanting a magic spell. "Goddess Teressa, please bestow power to your follo-" Before he had finished chanting a magic spell, a deadly sh flew toward him. Of course, he did not know about this because he was focused on chanting a magic spell. "Uaakk¡­" Henry was thrown several meters before finally crashing against a wall. "Serve you right!" "Stupid!" "Why did he suddenly attack Ace? Is he unable to ept reality?" "He doesn''t want to admit his son lost against Ace." "Actually, I had guessed something like this would happen if Ace defeated Leo." "Yeah. I had guessed this too." "Does he think he can do whatever he wants just because he is from a big family?" "He is injured. Serve you right!" The onlookers did not feel sorry for Henry because he suddenly tried to attack Ace. Everything was his fault, so he deserved it! Henry ignored the chatter and looked in the direction the surprise attack hade from. ''Valeria?!'' He knew Valeria was the one who attacked him because she was holding her daggers. "Henry, what are you doing? Why did you try to attack Ace? Am I invisible in your eyes? Or do you think you are the city lord of this city?" Scarlett''s eyes gleamed with terrifying sharpness, and every single one of her words was filled with coldness. At that moment, she did not look like a caring city mistress but a devil queen who was ready to eat her prey. Henry could not answer her questions because he lost control of himself when Ace defeated and injured his son. "Young lord." "Young lord." "Young lord." Henry''s subordinates immediately treated Leo''s injuries. "Henry, answer me! Why did you try to attack Ace?" Scarlett''s cold voice echoed throughout the arena. "I''m sorry. I lost control of myself earlier." Henry could not do anything but apologize. Scarlett shifted her gaze from Henry to Ace. "Ace, what do you want to do to him?" "Henry, I know you hate me, and I also hate you, so why don''t we solve our old and new grudge now? Let''s have a duel right here right now." even though he had just fought Leo, Ace believed he could defeat Henry because he could use Recovery and Energy Replenishment features. Henry stared at Ace as he clenched his fist. He was furious. He was enraged because everything was out of his control again. He wanted to ept the challenge and avenge his son, but he knew he would not be able to defeat Ace. His son, who was stronger than him, lost to Ace, so epting the challenge was the same as digging his own grave. He dared to try to attack Ace because he could not think straight and lost control of himself, or else he would not do that. ''Damn it! Damn it! Damn it!'' The mes of anger red up violently because Ace cornered him again. "Henry, why are you so quiet?" "You are not afraid of him, right?" "Just ept the challenge and have a duel with him." "That''s right. You are the head of a big family, so you should not be afraid of a young man." "Yes. Otherwise, you will lose your reputation." "Duel." "Duel." "Duel." "Duel." "Duel." One by one, the onlookers told Henry to ept the challenge because they wanted to see the duel between Ace and Henry. Henry gritted his teeth before finally apologizing. "I''m sorry for attacking you. I lost control of myself earlier." "Tch! Boring!" "What a coward!" "What?! He did not dare to duel with Ace?!" "As I thought, he is a coward." "Hey, he is weaker than his son, so it''s normal for him to refuse Ace''s challenge." "Ah, you are right." "Ah. I forgot about this." The audience began to speak ill of him. Henry could not say anything and only stared at them. He hated to admit it, but what they said was right. He did not dare to ept the challenge! Henry looked at Ace onest time before finally speaking, "Let''s go home." After Henry and his underlings left, Scarlett''s subordinates and the citizens rushed toward Ace. "Ace, why didn''t you tell us that you were an Aeris?" "Ace, you were so cool earlier." "Ace, be my boyfriend." "Ace, I love you!" "Ace, you are my idol now." They immediately surrounded Ace. As they were throwing many questions at Ace, L and Lily exchanged a nce with each other. "Let''s return to the hotel and make a n to kill Leo." Lily spoke abruptly. "Alright." L agreed. ---- Henry''s House, Leo''s Room. Leo was currently lying on the bed. Even though a healing mage had treated his injuries, he was still unconscious. Actually, he was lucky because he would have been dead by now if they did not treat his injuries immediately because Ace''s attack was deadly. "How is his condition?" Henry, who was standing next to Leo, inquired. "Even though his life is no longer in danger, it will take him a few days to regain consciousness." The healing mage responded. "I see." Henry looked at his son with a sad expression. "You can leave now." The healing mage bowed his head slightly before finally leaving. Henry took a chair and put it next to the bed. ''Son¡­'' ---- Ace''s House, Living Room. Ace was currently sitting on a couch with a big smile on his face. He was thrilled because now, everyone in Nightshire City knew that he was not a weak young man. He was not a young man who only had a handsome face. He was a powerful awakener. He was an Aeris! They even began calling him a genius or the chosen one. This was the reason why his heart throbbed with happiness because one of his goals had been achieved. ''Now, my next goal is to be the strongest person in this city.'' Chapter 245 I’m Happy. Hehehe Chapter 245 I¡¯m Happy. Hehehe ''Oh, right. I got a card earlier.'' He did not check the reward earlier because many people surrounded him. ''Divine Throne card?'' His heart throbbed with happiness. Basically, he would be nearly invincible after activating the Divine Throne card. He was like a king, and everyone was his people. Not only that, but his word was absolute, and everyone must obey him. It was as if he was the Ruler of Zonia. ''What a good card!'' He was pleased because he always got a good cardtely. ''Alright. Forget about the card for now. I will spend time with my women.'' He got out of bed and looked for his women. As he was spending time with his women, L and Lily discussed their n in their room. "When are we going to attack him?" L inquired. L and Lily were currently sitting on a couch. They went straight to their hotel after the duel between Ace and Leo was over. Leo was heavily injured, so it was a good opportunity to kill them. "How about tonight?" Lily wanted to kill Leo immediately because her hatred for him was as deep as a ck hole. "Alright." L agreed instantly. Like L and Lily, Neia nned to kill Leo too. Leo paid Ethan to harass her a few days ago, so she wanted to seek revenge. She wanted to kill him! "When are you going to kill him?" Silvia inquired. "Tonight!" Neia responded. "I want to kill him immediately, vice leader." "Alright. I will help you kill him." Silvia also hated Leo because he dared to make fun of their leader earlier. "I will help you too." Renea added. "Me too. I will help too." Mia uttered. "No." Silvia disagreed. "Mia, the three of us is more than enough to kill him. Who will guard our base if everyone wants to kill him?" Mia pouted her lips. "But I also hate him." "Don''t worry, Mia. I will give him a punch in the face for youter." Neia demonstrated a jab-boxing punch as if she were hitting Leo''s face. "Oh! I like that idea." Mia stated. "Punch his face hard for me." "Leave it to me." Neia responded as she smiled. ---- Henry''s House, Backyard. "L, what are you doing?" Lily asked in a low voice. "I''m preparing poison needles. I will poison him if we fail to kill him." Like her twin sister, L also wore ck clothes and a veil. They wanted to kill Leo, so they wore their assassin costumes. Lily sighed before finally speaking, "Get ready. We will sneak in now." "Un." L nodded her head. To their surprise, Neia and the others appeared on their right when they were about to sneak into Henry''s house. ''Enemy?'' They instantly retrieved their weapons and were ready to fight. ''Hmm?'' The twins were startled when they saw Neia and the others because they wore assassin costumes like them. "Did youe here to kill Leo?" L asked curiously. "That''s right." Neia gave an honest answer, "Who are you?" "You don''t need to know who we are, but we want to kill him too." even though they had the same intention, Lily did not reveal her identity. "How about we work together?" L gave a suggestion because they had the same intention. Silvia and Renea shifted their gaze from L to Neia. They would let Neia decide it because Leo paid someone to harass her a few days ago. "Alright." Neia agreed. Shortly after that, they sneaked into Henry''s house. Even though Henry put a lot of people to protect his house, they had no trouble sneaking into his home. They even could sneak into Leo''s room easily. Actually, something like this was normal because they were powerful awakeners and had skills to support their mission, so sneaking into Henry''s house was easy for them. "Take this!" after saying that, Neia punched Leo''s face. Neia and the others were currently in Leo''s room, or more precisely, they were standing next to his bed. She punched his face right after entering his room because she promised Mia to do that. Of course, she did not use all her strength because she didn''t want Henry and the others to notice their presence. "Hii?!" L and Lily were shocked by her sudden actions. ''Why did she suddenly hit his face?'' That was the question that suddenly appeared in their minds. As for Silvia and Renea, they only sighed. ''She really punched his face.'' They did not expect her to remember her promise to Mia. "I''m satisfied." Neia smiled happily. "So how do we kill him?" "Just slice his throat." Lily responded. "Stab his heart with a de." Renea answered. Renea and Lily exchanged a nce with each other before finally speaking in unison. "Let''s do that." *Slice¡­Stab¡­ Lily sliced Leo''s throat with her dagger, while Renea stabbed Leo''s heart with a de. "Let''s go now." Lily uttered. They nodded their heads before finally getting out of Leo''s room. Shortly after that, Henry stepped into Leo''s room. His face turned panicked, and he rushed to Leo''s bed when he saw a de in Leo''s chest. "Leo!" Henry shouted in sadness when he found out that his son had died. ---- "He is dead. That bastard is dead. Lily, we finally got our revenge." L uttered. L and Lily were currently in their hotel room. They went straight to their hotel after killing Leo. They did not ask who Neia and the others were because they only cared about their revenge. "Yes. We finally got our revenge." Like her twin sister, Lily was also thrilled. "So, what should we do now?" L inquired. They stayed in Nightshire City for the sake of taking revenge. Now that Leo had died, there was no point in staying there anymore. "How about we kill Henry too?" Lily inquired. "What?!" L widened her eyes in surprise. ---- Phoenix Organization Headquarters, Living Room. "Hehe. I''m happy. I''m happy. I''m happy." Neia said as she smiled happily. "Neia, did you hit his face earlier?" Mia asked curiously. "Oh! I hit his face earlier." Neia said as she demonstrated how she hit Leo''s face. "Good job!" Mia gave a thumbs up. "Hehe." Neiaughed happily. ''I''m sure leader is also happy because they are his enemies.'' Chapter 246 What Is the Reward?\ Chapter 246 What Is the Reward? Henry was currently standing in front of Leo''s grave with a sad face. His red hair had turned white, and the look in his eyes was deste. He lost his youngest childst month, butst night, he lost another child. Previously, he had two sons who apanied him in his life, but now, he was alone. His two sons had died. He had no one now. He even did not know who killed them. All he could do was guess who the killer was. This was the reason why her red hair had turned white overnight because the sadness he felt was so great. "Son¡­" He said with sadness in his voice. At that time, he felt like his world was falling to pieces because he did not have someone who could be called family now. ''No! I should not be drowned in sadness. I must take revenge.'' A terrifying light shed across his eyes. ''I will kill Ace. I will kill his underlings. And I will kill everyone in this city.'' He wanted to kill everyone because they insulted him and his son yesterday. ''Don''t worry, son. Father will burn this city and kill everyone for you.'' He turned around and went home. ---- Ace''s Mansion, His Room. Two young people were doing adult things in a luxurious bedroom. The young man was sitting on the edge of the bed, while the youngdy was sitting on hisp, facing him. Even though they were not alone in the house, these two young people still had a passionate kiss. They even moved their tongues wildly and tilted their faces to the left and right as if the mes of lust had consumed their bodies. Actually, the young man was the reason why they did adult things in his room. When they were talking about the hot topic spreading in the city, the young man suddenly grabbed the young woman''s waist and ced her on hisp. Not only that, but the young man immediately wrapped his arms around the youngdy''s slender waist. These were the reasons why they had a deep kiss in his room because the young man seduced the youngdy shortly after that. The names of these two young people were none other than Ace and his lover, Valeria. "Huft¡­Huft¡­Huft¡­" the duo breathed heavily after stopping the kiss. Of course, their faces were still close together because the duo was still not satisfied. Yes, they still desired to have a passionate kiss! "Ace¡­" Valeria looked at him with her lustful eyes. "Valeria." After saying that, he pressed his lips against hers again. However, something unexpected happened right after their lips met. Someone suddenly opened the door! The duo was startled. But even so, their lips still pressed against each other as if there was a ma in their lips. "Ace, can you hel-"La stopped her words halfway when she saw them. Ace stopped the kiss and looked at La. ''I forgot to lock the door.'' He could only me himself for this. La covered her mouth and uttered, "Ops! My bad." When La was about to close the door, Valeria inquired, "What''s wrong, La? Do you have something to say to him?" "I want to ask him to help me hunt a magical beast." La told Valeria that she had absorbed all the beast cores in her space ring. Valeria slid from Ace''sp and uttered, "Ace, help her hunt a magical beast." "But¡­" he did not want to stop because he was still not satisfied. "I also need to check my subordinates, so help her hunt magical beast." Valeria did not lie when she said this. Ace could only sigh. "Alright." After giving him a peck on the lips, Valeria walked out of his room. "Be careful, Ace, La." "Un." La nodded her head. Ace, who was still sitting on the bed, sighed again. Of course, he was not angry at La because he was the one who allowed her to live with them. La grabbed Ace''s right hand and dragged him out of his room. "Let''s go, Ace." Ace looked at her before finally sighing again. ''Well, let''s just say my luck is bad today.'' He did not fight back when she dragged him out of his room. When she saw his expression, she uttered, "I will give you a reward if we get a lot of beast corester." "Reward? What is the reward?" he asked curiously. She stopped her footsteps and whispered in his right ear. "My body." "Don''t change your mindter." He uttered. "Hehe." She giggled. "Let''s go." "Un." He nodded. ---- A dragon was flying high in the Framingburns forest. Its wings were huge, and its red eyes were as terrifying as zing fire. The ck dragon flew leisurely as if the Framingburns forest was its territory. ''It''s here.'' The dragon slowly descended from the sky. Just as the ck dragon was about tond on the ground, its body transformed into that of a human. There were two ways for magical beasts to transform into human form. The first method was by using magic or skills, and thest was through their bloodline. When magical beasts broke through to the 6-star, their bodies and bloodlines would change into a more perfect form. In other words, they would evolve. The descendants of 6-star magical beasts had a few benefits, such as they were smarter, their bodies were stronger, and they could change into a human form whenever they wanted. Normally, only magical beasts at 3-star or above could gain intelligence and speak humannguage. However, it was a different story for a 6-star magical beast descendant. The descendants of 6-star magical beasts were smarter, so they could gain intelligence and speak humannguage even though they were only at 1-star. The ck dragon, who had just arrived at Framingburns forest, was a descendant of a 6-star magical beast, so he could transform into a human form whenever he wanted. "Wee, young master Dezmavas." Four magical beasts in human form greeted the ck dragon. Unlike Dezmavas, these magical beasts used a skill to transform into a human form because they were not descendants of 6-star magical beasts. These four magical beasts were Ice Scorpion, White Tiger, Golden Lion and ck Hawk. Ice Scorpion and White Tiger were female, while Golden Lion and ck Hawk were male. The name of the Ice Scorpion was Vian, while the White Tiger''s name was Pyria. Golden Lion''s name was Eldrin, while the ck Hawk''s name was Zelphar. Even though they were only at 3-star, they were powerful magical beasts because they were kings and queens with many subordinates. "Lead the way." Dezmavas uttered. Zelfar and the others then guided Dezmavas to their meeting ce. At the same time, Ace was flying while carrying La in a princess style. He decided to fly because, with this, they would reach Framingburns forest faster. ''Oh, right. I don''t have any beast cores in my space ring either.'' He suddenly remembered that he had absorbed all the beast cores in his space ring. ''Then I should try my bestter.'' After flying for several minutes, they finally reached Framingburns forest. "Good!" La said happily after he put her down. "Now it''s time to hunt a magical beast." Chapter 247 My Luck Is Bad Today 247 My Luck Is Bad Today Five magical beasts in human form were talking in a meeting room. The meeting room was huge and located in the deepest part of Framingburns forest. These five magical beasts were Dezmavas, Vian, Pyria, Eldrin and Zelphar. "Young lord, may we know the reason for your visit?" Zelphar asked politely. "I want to attack Nightshire City and I want you all to help me." Dezmavas gave an honest answer. Vian, Pyria, Eldrin and Zelphar were startled. ''Attack Nightshire city?'' Of course, they knew what was special about Nightshire City. Dezmavas was not surprised when he saw their expression because he had guessed this before. "Don''t worry. I promise I will share everything if we can conquer Nightshire City, including the Rainbow Pool." Dezmavas uttered, "So, how is it? Do you agree to help me?" Vian, Pyria, Eldrin and Zelphar exchanged nces with each other. ''Rainbow Pool?'' Greed suddenly appeared within them. Even though Nightshire City was not a big city, but this city was special. In this city, there was a magical pool hidden in underground cave. That magical pool was called Rainbow Pool. It was called Rainbow Pool because the water in the pool had many colors like a rainbow. Rumor had it the Rainbow Pool could increase the speed of energy absorption by one notch if you soaked in the pool. If one''s talent was only Grade D, that person''s absorption speed would be the same as someone with Grade C talent. Not only that, but the rainbow water could also cure skin diseases, including scars. And actually, Nightshire City was built for the sake of hiding the Rainbow Pool. The previous Ruler, who found the Rainbow Pool, knew that the magical pool could trigger a great war in Luvr region, so he built a city to hide and protect it. The raid of countless magical beasts into Nightshire City five years ago was also caused by this Rainbow Pool. The Red Ogres who nned to attack Nightshire city and were wiped out by Scarlett and the others were also caused by this Rainbow Pool. They were all interested in the Rainbow Pool because this pool was not an ordinary pool. It was a magical pool! It was a pool that could give hope to everyone. And it was a pool that could change everyone''s fate. It was a pity that Scarlett did not know about the existence of the Rainbow Pool. Otherwise, Nightshire City would have be the strongest and majestic city in Luvr region. "What is your answer?" Dezmavas was sure they would not refuse his request because his offer was very tempting. He asked this question because he wanted to hear the answer from their mouths directly. "Young lord, we don''t have enough troops to attack Nightshire city." Vian hated to admit it, but the citizens of Nightshire City were strong. They even could protect their city when thousands of magical beasts attacked their city five years ago. "That''s right, young lord." Eldrin agreed with Vian''s words. Of course, Dezmavas knew about this. This was the reason why he asked Vian, Pyria, Eldrin and Zelphar to help him attack Nightshire City. "I have 13,000 followers ready to help at any time." Dezmavas spoke and paused for a second before finally he continued, "Fifteen of them are at 3-star, while the rest are at 1-star and 2-star." As a dragon, Dezmavas had many followers of various races because dragons were a race at the top of the food chain, so it was normal that many magical beasts worshiped dragons. Vian, Pyria, Eldrin and Zelphar were startled when they found out the number of Dezmavas'' followers. "How many subordinates do you have?" Dezmavas inquired. "I have 2,450 subordinates." Vian answered. "I have 2,500 underlings." Pyria responded. "I have 2,650 subordinates, young lord." Eldrin replied. "I have 2,450 underlings, young lord." Zelphar said. "We will have 23,050 troops if you agree to help me attack Nightshire City. So, what is your answer?" Dezmavas repeated his previous question because they still had not answered it earlier. Vian, Pyria, Eldrin and Zelphar exchanged nces with each other before finally nodding their heads. "We agreed to help you, young lord." "Good! I made a n beforeing to Framingburns Forest. I will tell you about my n now." Dezmavas began telling them about his n. "That''s an amazing n, young lord." Zelphar stated. "Yes. That''s a fantastic n, young lord." Eldrin agreed with Zelphar because Dezmavas'' n was indeed amazing. "Un, un." Pyria and Vian nodded their heads. "Then let''s carry out the first step now." Dezmavas uttered. "Alright." Vian, Pyria, Eldrin and Zelphar responded in unison. They then left the meeting room. ---- Ace was currently standing and checking his stats, while La was taking a beast core not far from him. Even though they had killed twenty magical beasts, but they only got three beast cores so far. This was the reason why La sighed several times because she felt like the goddess of luck was not on her side today. "My luck is really bad today." she had used a lot of energy, but she only got three beast cores. ''These three beast cores won''t be enough to help me level up.'' She sighed again. "Don''t say that. Maybe we will get a lot of beast corester." Ace uttered, "How about we have lunch now? We used a lot of energy earlier, so we need to rest and recover our energy." "But you will be the one cooking for lunch." She was not in the mood to cook. "How about we cook lunch together?" he inquired. "You cook lunch, I cook dinner. How is it? Do you agree?" she asked. "Sure." He agreed instantly. "Hehe. Good." her mood instantly improved because his cooking was always delicious. As Ace was talking with La, a deer approached him from behind. The deer was big with a height of about two meters. When the deer saw Ace, what crossed his mind was one thing. Prey! He had killed many people before, so he was not afraid of Ace and La. He was also sure that he could kill themter. When the deer realized that an opportunity to kill Ace had appeared, it rushed toward Ace before finally jumping high, intending to kill Ace with its antlers. La, who noticed the deer, shouted, "Ace, behind you." Ace instantly turned around. ''A deer?'' He raised his right hand forward before finally using Earth Shield magic. Bang! The sound of deer''s antlers hitting the Earth Shield reverberated in the entire area. The deer did not run away when his surprise attack failed; instead, he pointed his antlers at Ace, ready to attack again. "2-star magical beast, huh?" Ace checked the deer''s stats using his system. "Just where did your couragee from?" When the deer rushed toward him again, Ace used Thunderbolt magic to attack it. And because the deer was only at 2-star, it got killed shortly after that. "La, how about we eat deer for lunch?" Ace inquired. "Ace, I want deer soup." La said happily. "Sure." He responded, "But help me clean the deer first. I will prepare the seasonings." "Alright." La responded instantly. ''We will have deer soup for lunch. We will have deer soup for lunch.'' She smiled happily. Chapter 248 What?! 248 What?! Ace and La were currently sitting on a stone tform inside a cave. After consuming deer soup, they did not hunt magical beasts again because it suddenly rained. Not only that, but the rain was getting heavier by the minute, and thunderps kept echoing throughout the entire area. Luckily, they found a cave near where they cooked the deer. Otherwise, they would have been drenched by now. "My luck is really bad today." there were two reasons why she said her luck was bad. First, they had killed many magical beasts but they only got three beast cores. Lastly, it suddenly rained, and the rain did not seem like it would stop anytime soon. "Hehe." Ace chuckled. La shifted her gaze from the bonfire in front of her to Ace. "Why are you chuckling, Ace?" "You are like a kid when you keepining like that." He told her the reason why he suddenly chuckled. "It can''t be helped. I''m angry right now." She wanted to get stronger so that she could stand next to him and help him when he was in a tight situation. But the heavens did not seem to want to grant her wish because she felt like the heavens were making it difficult for her to get beast cores. Of course, she still remembered that she could absorb energy directly from nature, but absorbing energy in the beast core was much easier. "Instead ofining, how about you absorb these beast cores now?" from his point of view,ining was useless because it would not change the situation. "Alright." La agreed instantly. "Please protect me, Ace." "Un." He nodded his head. Then La began absorbing the beast cores. Time went by quickly, and without realizing it, it was already 08:00 pm. At this moment, Ace was cooking dinner for them. Even though it was La''s turn to cook, he decided to make dinner because La was still absorbing the beast core. Ace also had called Scarlett and told her they would stay the night in the forest because it was still raining heavily. After the dinner was ready, Ace sat next to La again. ''She is still absorbing the beast core.'' A soft smile spread across his face as he stared at La. Even though La wanted to empty the beast core, she stopped absorbing it because she could not focus when she smelled the delicious aroma of food. ''This delicious smell of food makes me hungry.'' She opened her eyes slowly before finally walking closer to Ace. ''This food looks so tasty.'' She sat on his right side. "Let''s eat." He smiled softly as he gave her a wooden bowl and spoon. La wasted no time and consumed the food. ''This deer meat is so tender and delicious.'' She smiled happy as she ate her food. "I''m d you like it." He knew she liked the food because it was written on her face. ''Luckily, we still have some deer meat from earlier. Otherwise, we will definitely starve tonight.'' He smiled softly at her. As he was consuming his food, La suddenly said something shocking, "Ace, I love you!" The corner of his lips twitched. ''Isn''t it too easy to win your heart?'' He did not expect her to say something like that. "Your cooking is so delicious, Ace." She stated. "Thank you." He smiled softly at her. After dinner, they set up a tent and chatted there because it was still raining heavily outside. Of course, Ace created two clones to protect them because they were in a cave, so they could not let their guard down. "By the way. When will I get my reward?" Ace, who was lying on the folding bed, inquired. To his surprise, La suddenly kissed his lips. "Mmmuchh." After kissing him, she embraced his right arm. "Only a kiss? Isn''t this different from your previous promise?" even though he said something like this, he was happy deep inside him. "I only got three beast cores, so your reward is a kiss." She told him the reason why he only got a kiss. "I see. Then we should try our best to get a lot of beast cores tomorrow." He acted as if he wanted something more than a kiss. "That''s right. We should try our best tomorrow." She uttered. After talking for about two hours, the duo slept. ---- The following morning, Ace looked for fruits and vegetables around the cave. They ate deer meat yesterday, so he wanted to eat healthy food this time. ''I hope I can find delicious fruitster.'' He was alone because La was making a fire in the cave. ''Hmm? What kind of fruit is that?'' He saw a fruit simr to mangosteen several meters in front of him. ''System, analyze that fruit.'' He wanted to know whether the fruit was edible or not. [Host, it''s edible.] Ace wasted no time and walked toward the fruit tree. "Hey, did you know Dezmavas came to our ce?" "Dezmavas? Really?" "I know about it too. I heard he wanted to do something and asked Queen Vian, King Eldrin, Queen Pyria, and King Zelphar to cooperate with him." "I heard he wants to attack Nightshire City." Three 3-star magical beasts talked about the hot rumor in the forest. Ace, who happened to hear their conversation, stopped his footsteps and hid behind a tree. ''Nightshire city?'' He peeked at them carefully. ''Turtle, giraffe, and parrot.'' He finally knew who they were. "Then do you know why he wants to attack Nightshire City?" the giraffe asked curiously. "Rumors have it he wants treasure." the parrot responded. "Treasure?" the giraffe was startled. "What kind of treasure is this?" Like the giraffe, Ace was also shocked. ''Treasure? There is a treasure in our city?'' He kept eavesdropping on their conversation. "I don''t know." The parrot did not know anything about the Rainbow Pool. "You don''t know about it?" the giraffe shifted its gaze from the parrot to the turtle. "Do you know about it, blue turtle?" "I also don''t know about it." The blue turtle responded, "But I know it''s a great treasure, and it''s hidden in Nightshire City." He then continued, "This treasure is also the reason why Nuvias and his underlings attacked Nightshire City five years ago." Ace widened his eyes in surprise. ''What?! So, this treasure is the reason why countless magical beasts attacked our city five years ago?'' He finally knew the reason why countless magical beasts suddenly attacked Nightshir City five years ago. "Hey, do you think Dezmavas will seed in conquering Nightshire Cityter?" even though the giraffe knew how powerful Dezmavas was, but the citizens of Nightshire City were also strong. "I don''t know." The parrot responded, "But there is a possibility that he will seed in conquering the Nightshire city because they will attack with arge number of troops." "With arge number of troops? Do you know how many troops they have now?" the giraffe asked curiously. "I don''t know how many troops he has, but the total underlings of Queen Vian, King Eldrin, Queen Pyria, and King Zelphar are ten thousand." The blue turtle knew about this because his brother was King Zelphar''s underling. "Ten thousand?" Ace mused. "Then do you know when they will attack Nightshire City?" the giraffe inquired. "I don''t know." The blue turtle and the parrot responded in unison. Shortly after that, these three magical beasts stopped talking and left that area. At first, Ace wanted to attack them to get more information, but he changed his mind when fifteen magical beasts suddenly appeared. No! It was not like he was afraid of them. He just knew the best decision he had to make at that time. There were two downsides if he decided to attack them. First, his chances of defeating them were only fifty percent. Andstly, it would attract even more magical beasts to that ce if he fought them. Not only that, but they would most likely keep silent about their ns to attack Nightshire city because he knew they were not leaders but followers. These were the reasons why he decided not to attack them because the best decision was to inform Scarlett about their ns as quickly as possible. ''I have to protect Nightshire City.'' He also did not want Nightshire City to get destroyed because he considered it his hometown. ''I have to go back immediately and tell Scarlett about this.'' With that idea in mind, he left. Chapter 249 Magical Beasts Start Attacking 249 Magical Beasts Start Attacking Forest, Cave. A youngdy was sitting in front of a bonfire. Even though her face was only in the category of standard beauty, but her sexy body would make any man fall for her. The name of this sexy youngdy was none other than La Hayness, a citizen of Nightshire City. La was currently in the cave alone. She did not look for fruits and vegetables with Ace because her task was to make a fire. With this, they could cook breakfast right after Ace returned to the cave. "I wonder what we will eatter." She smiled happily because she believed she would eat delicious foodter. ''Hmm?'' She turned her head toward the entrance when she heard the sound of footsteps. ''He has returned.'' She rose to her feet and walked closer to him. "Ace, what are we going to have for bre-" she could not finish her words because Ace suddenly carried her in a princess style and flew in the direction of Nightshire City. ''What is this? Why did he suddenly take me out of the cave? Is there a dangerous magical beast heading toward the cave?'' Countless questions appeared in her mind. When he saw her expression, he uttered, "We are going home now." "What?! Going home?" she said in surprise. "But we still haven''t gotten many beast cores yet, so why are we going home now?" "La, this is more important than the beast core." He told her the reason why he wanted to return to Nightshire City immediately. "What?!" the expression of deep shock blossomed on her face. "You are joking, right?" "I would not joke about something like this." He said he happened to hear a conversation between a turtle, giraffe and parrot when he was about to pick fruit. That was why he wanted to return to Nightshire City quickly because it was rted to the future of their city. "Then we must inform Scarlett about this immediately." La uttered. "Sorry about this, La." He uttered, "I will help you get the beast core next time." "It''s fine. You made the right decision, Ace." She uttered. Then he flew faster. ---- Nightshire City, City Guard Headquarters. "Twenty of you go on patrol to the rice fields now." Captain Noah looked at his other subordinates after saying that. "The six of you go to the entrance gate and help the troops on guard." "Understood, Sir." His subordinates responded in unison before finally leaving. When Captain Noah was about to go to his office, he saw Ace and La. "Ace, La? What brings you guys here?" Captain Noah asked curiously. Instead of answering Captain Noah''s question, Ace inquired, "Captain Noah, is Scarlett here?" He did not find her in his house, so he and La traveled to the city guard headquarters. "City mistress is in her office now." Captain Noah gave an honest answer. "What''s wrong?" "I have something important to tell her." Ace responded, "I will go to her office first." "Alright." Captain Noah nodded before finally heading to his office. ---- Ace and La were currently in Scarlett''s office. Her office was huge andfortable. Her workbench was ced in the middle of her room with a blue couch in front of it. There was a huge window on the left side of the workbench and two bookshelves behind the workbench. Her photo in military uniform was hanging on the wall, and a small tree was ced in each corner of her office. If someone were in her office, that person would know immediately that she had a high status in Nightshire City because her office was huge,fortable and luxurious. "You have something important to say to me? What is it?" Scarlett, who was sitting on her office chair, asked curiously. "I happened to hear a conversation between a turtle, giraffe and parrot when I was about to pick fruit." He said Dezmavas and the others nned to attack Nightshire City. Scarlett shifted her gaze from Ace to La. "La, is he telling the truth?" "I was not with him at that time, so I don''t know." La responded, "But I believe his words. Nightshire city is his hometown, so I''m sure he would not joke about something like this." Scarlett put the document in her right hand on her workbench. "If it''s true, then this is a big problem." She still remembered what had happened to their city five years ago vividly. Even though they managed to protect their city, but they lost many people in the process. Many husbands lost their wives. Many wives lost their husbands. Many parents lost their children. And many people lost their houses. It was a big loss for them, so she did not want the same thing to happen again. "And what is th-" Before Scarlett had finished her words, the sound of someone knocking on the door She was a professional worker, so she acted as Scarlett''s subordinate when they were working. 11:24 could be heard in their ears. "City mistress, I have some important reports to give you. May Ie in?" Valeria''s voice rang out from the opposite side of the door. She was a professional worker, so she acted as Scarlett''s subordinate when they were working. "Come in." Scarlett responded. Valeria was startled when she saw La and Ace in Scarlett''s office. "Why are you here, Ace?" Valeria asked curiously. Before Ace answered her question, Scarlett uttered, "He said countless magical beasts nned to attack our city." Valeria instantly returned her attention to Scarlett. "City mistress, all my reports are also rted to magical beasts." "Let me see your report now." Scarlett uttered. Valeria immediately gave her report to Scarlett. "Five families reported cases of missing family members, and many magical beasts suddenly appeared on the residents'' ntations since yesterday?" Scarlett suddenly remembered Ace''s words. ''Does that mean Ace is telling the truth?'' She kept reading the report. "Ace, where did you get that information?" Valeria asked curiously. "I happened to hear a conversation between a turtle, giraffe and parrot when I was in the forest." Ace gave an honest answer. "They said they wanted to conquer our city for treasure." "Treasure?" Valeria was startled. "What kind of treasure is this?" "I don''t know." Ace responded, "These magical beasts also said this treasure was the reason why countless magical beasts attacked our city five years ago." Valeria slowly clenched her right fist. ''This treasure was the cause of magical beasts attacking our city five years ago?'' She suddenly remembered her deceased parents and younger brother. "City mistress, is there really a treasure hidden in this city?" Valeria inquired. "I had explored every part of the city several years ago, but I did not find any treasures." Scarlett had explored her city several times with her subordinates in the past. "If what Ace said is right, we ne-" Valeria stopped her words halfway when someone knocked on the door. "City mistress, I have an urgent report. May Ie in?" Captain Lia said after knocking on the door. "Come in." Scarlett answered. Like Valeria, Captain Lia was startled when she saw several people in Scarlett''s office. However, she did not say anything to Ace and the others because there was something more important than that. "City mistress, around fifty magical beasts are seen approaching the north and east parts of the city." Captain Lia went straight to the point. "The city guards on patrol are asking for reinforcements to kill them." Before Scarlett said something, Valeria uttered, "City mistress, please let me handle this." "Alright." Scarlett agreed instantly. "Bring two hundred people with you and kill them all." "Understood, city mistress." After saying that, Valeria looked at Captain Lia. "Captain Lia, go and call Captain Noah now. I have a task for him." "Understood." Captain Lia responded before finally heading to Captain Noah''s office. Ace, who looked at them, touched his chin. ''Isn''t Valeria''s military rank lower than hers?'' Actually, this question had been on his mind since a month ago. Valeria was only a Lieutenant, but she could order Captain Noah and Lia as she pleased. They even followed her order without thinking twice, as if their military rank was lower than hers. After Valeria walked out of Scarlett''s office, he inquired, "Scarlett, how can Valeria order Captain Noah and Lia as she please? Isn''t her military rank lower than theirs?" "Because her real military rank is much higher than theirs." Scarlett gave an honest answer. "Higher than theirs?" he uttered. "Ace, she is a general, not a lieutenant." Scarlett responded. Ace widened his eyes in shock. ''What?! General?'' Chapter 250 Fighting Magical Beasts Chapter 250 Fighting Magical Beasts ''She is a general?'' Ace was at a loss for words because he did not expect Valeria''s military rank to be that high. "There is a reason for this." Scarlett said Valeria lost her parents and younger brother when countless magical beasts attacked their city. At that time, her younger brother was a Lieutenant. Even though he was still young, he was one of the most powerful city guards. Many people also liked him because he was a kind and easy-going person. Everyone in the army believed he could achieve his dream of bing a general like his older sister. However, fate had other ns as he died defending the city from the attacks of countless magical beasts. Before he passed away in his older sister''s arms, he said he was a little sad because he still had not achieved his dream. This was the reason why Valeria had two military ranks because she wanted to make her younger brother''s dreame true. "Can someone have two ranks?" he knew nothing about the army because he was not a soldier in his previous life. "I gave her an exception because of her contributions and achievements." Scarlett told him that Valeria also did her duty as a general. In other words, she was a general and a Lieutenant at the same time. "I see." Ace finally knew why she could order Captain Noah and Captain Lia as she pleased. ---- Outside Nightshire City, Northern Region. *sh¡­sh¡­sh¡­ Valeria swung her dagger continuously. Every time she swung her dagger, one magical beast died. At that time, she looked like the goddess of war because she was unstoppable. "Kill these damn magical beasts!" one of her subordinates roared. "Kill them!" her other subordinates shouted in unison. As Valeria''s subordinates were in high spirits, the same thing did not happen to the magical beasts. They were terrified, and their fighting spirit had diminished drastically. Valeria''s appearance destroyed their fighting spirit because she could kill magical beasts easily. Some of them even had thoughts of running away because they were sure they would die if they continued to fight Valeria and her subordinates. "What the fuck are you doing? Kill these humans now!" a 3-star rhinoceros roared angrily. He was furious because his subordinates trembled in fear before their enemies. Sure, he knew their number of enemies was huge, but he was sure he could kill themter. ''I have to kill that female human first.'' Valeria was the source of the loss of his subordinates'' fighting spirit, so he knew that he had to kill her quickly. "I will kill that female human. Go and kill the other human now." After saying that, the rhinoceros rushed toward Valeria. Valeria stopped attacking the magical beasts and stared at the rhinoceros. ''So, he is the leader.'' She retrieved another dagger from her space ring. ''Then I will take care of him first.'' With a dagger in both hands, she dashed toward the rhinoceros. Bang! Bang! Bang! Even though the rhinoceros was powerful and had thick skin, he was still not Valeria''s opponent. He got kicked and stabbed by her continuously. It even could not be called a fight because the rhinoceros got beaten up non-stop. "Brothers, sisters, show them the consequences ofing to our territory." The blue-haired man roared as he rushed to the magical beasts. "Kill them!" Valeria''s subordinates said in unison. Their fighting spirit grew bigger after seeing the fight between Valeria and the rhinoceros. The rhinoceros got beaten up by Valeria continuously, so they knew they would win the fightter. When the northern part of the city was under control, the same thing did not happen in the Eastern Region. Despite having more people, Captain Lia and the others had a hard time fighting the magical beasts. Even though there were no casualties, most of the city guards were heavily injured. Actually, they had the upper hand earlier. But everything changed when two 3-star magical beasts appeared. Captain Noah and the others were only at Elite rank, so they were instantly at a disadvantage when two 3-star magical beasts joined the fight. "Captain Lia, go back and ask city mistress for help. I will hold them here." Captain Noah, who was injured, uttered. He knew they would die if they did not ask for help because they needed an awakener at Master rank to kill a 3-star magical beast. Captain Lia did not go back to the city immediately; instead, she looked at the other city guards. No! It was not like she disagreed with Captain Noah''s idea. She was only afraid that they would die before she came to save them Even though she could not kill these two 3-star magical beasts, she could at least stop them from killing them. "Captain Lia, don''t worry. We won''t die." "That''s right." "Even though we can''t kill them, but we can protect ourselves." "Un, un." The other city guards knew the reason why she did not return to the city immediately because it was written on her face. "Alright. I will go back and ask city mistress to help us." She said after hearing their words. However, it was already toote. These magical beasts had already surrounded them. She could not escape now. "Do you think we will let you leave this ce?" a 3-star bear spoke abruptly. "Human, you all will die in this ce today." a 3-star gori stated. "Everyone, create a path for Captain Lia." Captain Noah''s eyes swept across the area as he took in his surroundings. "Captain Lia, we will create a path for you to return to the city." The blue-haired man said as he held his spear firmer. "Kekeke." The magical beastsughed. "Kill them!" the white bear uttered. Captain Noah and the others tried their best to create a path for Captain Lia to return to the city. But no matter how many times and how hard they tried to make a path for her to leave that ce, their efforts were in vain because the white bear and golden gori always managed to stop them. *Uakk¡­ Blood sshed out of their mouths as they fell to the ground. At this moment, half of the city guards could no longer fight because they were seriously injured. "Damn it!" "No! We can''t lose! We must keep fighting!" "That''s right. We must keep fighting!" "We must protect our city." Even though they were seriously injured, their fighting spirit did not decrease in the slightest. "Kekeke." The magical beastsughed again. At that moment, the city guards looked so pitiful in their eyes. Of course, they would still kill them because humans were their enemies. "Hahaha." The white bearughed. "How do you feel? Are you scared? Are you depressed? Or do you feel hopeless now? Haha." "Kill them!" the golden gori uttered. When the magical beasts were about to kill Captain Noah and the others, two dragons flew toward them at incredible speed. *Uakk¡­ Half of the magical beasts were thrown into the air after being hit by the Yin and Yang dragons. "Who are you? How dare you attack my subordinates!" the white bear roared angrily. A handsome young man with beautiful ice wings on his back slowly descended from the sky. His white robe fluttered in the wind, and his ck hair danced gently. If Captain Noah and the others did not know who he was, they would have called him an angel because the young man looked like he was not from the human race. The name of the young man was none other than Ace, the most handsome man in Nightshire city. "Ace¡­" "It''s Ace." "Ace came to save us." "Ace¡­" The city guards'' hearts throbbed with happiness when they saw magical beasts. "Good job holding them off, everyone." Ace uttered. Ace. Ace was one of the strongest awakeners in their city, and he was also an Aeris, so there was a possibility of him defeating these magical beasts. "Good job holding them off, everyone." Ace uttered. "Ace, did city mistress ask you to save us?" Captain Noah inquired. "No. I had a bad feeling earlier, so I decided toe here." Ace lied to him. ''It''s because I got a quest from my system.'' He added in his mind. "Who are you? How dare you kill my subordinates!" the white bear asked angrily. Ace shifted his gaze from Captain Noah to the white bear. ''A 3-star magical beast?'' He then noticed the Golden gori. ''Two 3-star magical beasts, huh? No wonder Captain Noah and the others can''t kill them.'' He finally knew the reason why his system suddenly gave him a rescue quest. ''Well, these 3-star magical beasts are weak, so it''s not a problem for me.'' Chapter 251 What?! ? "Captain Lia, Captain Noah, take your subordinates to the base and treat their injuries." Ace did not want them to keep fighting the magical beasts because they were already injured. "Ace, I can still fight." The red-haired man tried to stand up with the help of his spear. "Me too, Ace. I can still fight." The green-haired man tried his best to stand up. "Me too." "I can still fight too." "Me too." "Ace, this injury is nothing to me. I can still fight." "That''s right. This injury is nothing." One by one, they rose to their feet. Even though they were injured, they still wanted to fight these magical beasts because it was their duty to protect their city. "Ace, fighting them alone is not the best decision." Captain Lia did not want Ace to fight them alone because it was dangerous. "Captain Lia is right, Ace." Captain Noah added. "We know you are strong, but there are still forty magical beasts left. Two of them are even already at 3-star. Isn''t it better to fight together?" Ace smiled before finally speaking, "I never said I would fight them alone. Look! My underlings havee." Right after Ace''s voice stopped, the sound of horses running toward them reverberated in the entire area. "Leader¡­" Mia and Renea said in unison. Previously, Ace created a clone and ordered his clone to ask Mia and Renea to help him. He did not order all of his underlings to help him. He believed Mia and Renea were more than enough to kill fifty magical beasts because they were already at Master rank. "Both of them are already at Master rank, so don''t worry about us." Ace told them that his underlings were powerful. No! It was not like he wanted to show off. He said this because he wanted Captain Noah and Captain Lia to treat the city guards who were injured. They were the protectors of the city, so he did not want any of them to die. Captain Noah and Captain Lia exchanged a nce with each other before finally nodding their heads. "Alright." They agreed with his idea. "Everyone, we will return to our base now. Ace and his subordinates will take it from here." "Captain Noah, I can still fight." The brown-haired man uttered, "Me too." the red-haired man spoke, "I only have minor injuries. I can still fight." Some of them still wanted to fight these magical beasts. Sure, they were injured, but their fighting spirit did not decrease in the slightest. They still wanted to kill these magical beasts! They still wanted to protect their city! They were city guards, so they would continue to do their duty as long as they could still fight. "Anyone with only minor injuries can help Ace." Captain Noah uttered, "But those who are seriously injured must return to the base with me." Among them, only ten people were allowed to help Ace because the others were seriously injured and needed to be treated immediately by healing mages. "Be careful, everyone." After saying that, Captain Noah took his subordinates to their base. "Do you think I will let you leave this ce?" the Golden Gori uttered, "Kill them now!" Ten magical beasts rushed toward Captain Noah and the others, trying to kill them. "Earth Wall." Renea used her magic to stop these magical beasts. "sh of Light." Mia instantly used one of her skills. Boom! These ten magical beasts were instantly cut in half, and the Earth Wall was shattered into pieces. "One move. She killed ten 2-star magical beasts with only one move." "I knew she was strong, but she was stronger than I thought." "It seems like we are not needed here." "I think so too." The city guards suddenly felt like they were not needed because Mia could kill ten 2-star magical beasts easily. "Grrr¡­" the White Bear was furious. "Attack them again!" Ten magical beasts rushed toward Renea and Mia. Renea used her magic again. "Gush." A huge and powerful water column suddenly spewed up from the ground, causing these ten magical beasts to fly into the mid-air. "sh of Light." Mia used the same skill. And like before, these ten magical beasts died right after being hit by her skill. Twenty magical beasts! In less than a minute, Renea and Mia had killed half of the magical beasts. Of course, something like this was normal because these magical beasts were only at 2-star, so there was no way they could survive from Mia''s attack. The White Bear was unhappy. "Golden Gori, I will kill these two female humans. You take care of this male human." "Alright." The Golden Gori responded. But when the White Bear was about to dash to Renea and Mia, Ace stopped him. "Your opponent is me. Both you and the gori have to fight me first if you want to attack them." "What?! You want to fight us alone? Hahaha. Did I hear it right?" the White Bearughed after hearing Ace''s words. "This human is so arrogant!" the Golden Gori stated. "Are you going to refuse?" Ace inquired, "You are not scared of me, right?" "Tch!" the White Bear was unhappy with Ace''s words and behavior. "Golden Gori, let''s grant his death wish. Let''s show him the consequences of challenging us." "Yes." The Golden Gori responded instantly, "Let''s show him the difference between him and us." "Don''t regret itter, human." The Golden Gori and the White Bear rushed toward him. "I hope your strength is as big as your brag." After saying that, Ace dashed toward them. ---- Outskirts of Nightshire City, Northern Region. "Wounded soldiers return to the base and treat your injuries." Valeria spoke and paused for a second before she continued, "Those who can still fight follow me. We will go to the Eastern region and help the troops there." More than half of her subordinates followed her to the Eastern region because only a few of them were injured. ''I hope no 3-star magical beasts appear there.'' Captain Noah and the others were only at Elite rank, so Valeria knew what would happen to them if a 3-star magical beast appeared. As they were on their way to the Eastern region, the situation in the Eastern region was already under control. Mia and Renea had killed all the magical beasts, while Ace had defeated the Golden Gori and the White Bear. Even though the Golden Gori and the White Bear were still alive, but they were heavily injured and lying on the ground. They could not even stand up anymore because they got hit by the Great Lightning Dragon magic and the third form of the Yin-Yang Dragon skill. It could be said that they were dying because their internal organs had been destroyed. "You are weaker than I thought." Ace, who was standing in front of them, uttered. The Golden Gori and the White Bear could only grit their teeth. They could not boast or act arrogantly like before because they had lost the fight. "Haha." The White Bearughed. "Human, you can enjoy your victory now, but it won''tst long because Lord Dezmavas will soon kill you and destroy your city. Hahaha." "What?! Lord Dezmavas? Destroy our city?" the city guards said in surprise. Chapter 252 Prayer Of Healing Card ? "What?! Lord Dezmavas? Destroy our city?" the city guards said in surprise. Ace only told Scarlett, La, and Valeria about Dezmavas'' ns, so it was normal for them to be stunned. "Haha. You can enjoy your victory now, but you will feel terror soon. Haha." After saying that, the White Bear stabbed his own heart, killing himself. Like the White Bear, the Golden Gori alsomitted suicide. They did not want to be interrogated, so they chose to end their lives. "Ace, do you know about this?" "Ace, who is this Dezmavas?" "Ace, is what he said true?" One by one, the city guards threw a question at Ace. Ace was their city mistress'' boytoy, so they thought he knew something about it because they lived under the same roof. "I kno-" before Ace had finished his words, the sound of horses running toward them could be heard in their ears. One by one, they turned their heads toward the source of the sound. "It''s Lieutenant Valeria and her subordinates." The red-haired man spoke. Valeria was startled when she saw Ace. ''Ace and his underlings?'' She did not expect to see Ace and his underlings in that ce. After Valeria got off her horse, she inquired, "Where are the others?" "Captain Noah and Captain Lia took them back to base to treat their injuries." the red-haired man responded. "Are there any casualties?" Valeria threw another question. "There are no casualties, Lieutenant." The red-haired man answered. Valeria shifted her gaze from the red-haired man to Ace. "Ace, why are you here?" "I suddenly had a bad feeling earlier, so I decided to help them." Ace could not tell her about the quest because it was rted to his system. "Lieutenant Valeria, we would have died if Ace and his subordinates had note to help us because two 3-star magical beasts suddenly appeared earlier." The brown-haired man uttered. "Two 3-star magical beasts?" even though Valeria was shocked, she did not show it on her face. "Yes. It''s them." The brown-haired man pointed his right index finger at the corpses of the White Bear and Golden Gori. "I see." Valeria uttered, "Take all the beast cores and go back to the base now." "Understood." They responded in unison. After taking the beast cores, they returned to their base. ---- City Guard Headquarters, Scarlett''s Office. Six people were sitting on a couch. These six people were Scarlett, Valeria, Noah, Lia, Ace, and La. Scarlett gathered them in her office after they returned to headquarters because she wanted to discuss Dezmavas'' n with them. After discussing for several minutes, they finally decided what action they would take next. "Captain Lia, your task is to find the treasure." Scarlett spoke and paused for a second before she continued, "You can take five hundred soldiers with youter." "Understood, city mistress." Captain Lia responded. Scarlett shifted her gaze from Captain Lia to Captain Noah. "Captain Noah, your job is to investigate cases of missing people and keep the city safe." "Understood, city mistress." Captain Noah answered. "Lieutenant Valeria, your task is to dig a moat in front of the wall." Scarlett uttered, "Bring several mages with you so that you can finish it in a day." "Understood." Valeria replied. "Scarlett, when are you going to tell your subordinates and people about Dezmavas'' n?" Ace inquired. "My subordinates already know about this, so I will inform them after this, but¡­" Scarlett stopped and paused for a second before she continued, "I can''t carelessly tell my people this bad news because it would be troublesome if they panic." "But they need to know about this immediately because it''s also rted to their safety." Of course, Ace could understand Scarlett''s feelings. "I agreed with Ace''s words, city mistress." Captain Noah added. Captain Lia and Lieutenant Valeria nodded their heads, giving a sign that they also agreed with Ace''s words. "I will tell them about this tomorrow or the day after tomorrow." Scarlett could not immediately tell them the bad news because she had to prepare everything first. "City mistress, when will Colonel Louie and Lieutenant Alex return?" Captain Lia asked curiously. "They will return today. Maybe they will arrive tonight." Scarlett responded. Ace shifted his gaze from Captain Lia to Scarlett. ''Colonel Louie and Lieutenant Alex?'' He had never met them before, so he did not know anything about them. "Who are they? And where are they now?" Ace inquired. "They are on their way home." Scarlett told Ace about Colonel Louie and Lieutenant Alex. She said Colonel Louie traveled to the capital city of Xiriel kingdom to treat his wife''s diseases. Lieutenant Alex apanied Colonel Louie because Colonel Louie''s wife was his elder sister. In other words, Colonel Louie was his brother-inw. "I see." Ace responded. Scarlett looked at Lieutenant Valeria, Captain Noah, and Captain Lia. "Alright, you guys can leave now." They saluted before finally walking out of her office. "Ace, you said you were close to Grandmaster rank. Are these beast cores enough to help you break through to the next level?" Scarlett said as she pointed her right index finger at the sixty beast cores in the box. These sixty beast cores came from the magical beasts they killed a few minutes ago. Before answering her question, he asked his system to guess it. [Host, you need thirty 2-star magical beast cores to break through to Grandmaster rank.] "Thirty 2-star magical beast cores are enough for me to break through to the next rank." Ace did not take all the beast cores because Scarlett''s subordinates also needed it. "Then take it. I hope you are already at the Grandmaster rank before the magical beasts attack our city." Scarlett decided to invest in him because he could change the oue of the war. "Thank you." Ace responded as he smiled. "Scarlett, how about I take the rest?" La inquired. Instead of answering her question, Scarlett inquired, "Are you close to breaking through to the Grandmaster rank?" "Well, no." La gave an honest answer. "Then I will give the remaining beast cores to my subordinates." Scarlett responded. La crossed her arms over her chest and pouted her lips. "Alright. You two can leave now." Scarlett was busy, so she could not keep chatting with them. La grabbed Ace''s right hand and uttered, "Ace, let''s go home." "I will be waiting at home." Ace said before leaving. ---- Ace''s Mansion, Backyard. Ace was currently sitting in a lotus position. After training for several minutes, he decided to rest. ''Let me check the reward card now.'' He did not have time to check the reward card earlier because he was busy. ''Sacrifice card?'' He was startled when he knew the reward. However, his surprised face immediately turned into a smile after reading the card description. Basically, he would get a random card after sacrificing one card. That random card would be much better than the card he chose to sacrifice. There was even a high possibility of him getting a skill cardter. This was the reason why he smiled happily because it was a good card. ''System, activate Sacrifice card.'' [Ding! Sacrifice card activated.] [Ding! Please choose the card you want to sacrifice: Judgment card, Unlimited Stamina card, Divine Throne card, Lie Detector card.] ''I chose the Unlimited Stamina card.'' He chose the Unlimited Stamina card because it was an erotic card. This card was given by the God of Lust, and the use of this card was to have unlimited stamina in bed. In other words, this card was only for sex! This was the reason why he decided to sacrifice the Unlimited Stamina card because this card was useless. [Ding! Unlimited Stamina card is being sacrificed.] [Ding! Congrattions Host, for getting the Prayer of Healing card.] ''Prayer of Healing card?'' The smile on his face grew bigger when he read the description of the Prayer of Healing card. The prayer of Healing card was area healing magic. After activating the Prayer of Healing card, countless sparkling little green stars would fall from the sky. These tiny, sparkling green stars would heal those they touched. Of course, Ace could choose who would be healed because this card was connected to his system. With the help of his system, he could increase the range of the healing area, but he needed more mana to do this. The more mana he used, therger the area. His system told him that Prayer of Healing magic belonged to Tier 8 magic. ''Good! This card will be very useful in the uing war.'' Chapter 253 Grandmaster Rank ? ''Now I should start absorbing these beast cores.'' He desired to protect his city, so he wanted to break through to the Grandmaster rank as quickly as possible. As he was absorbing beast cores, Scarlett informed her subordinates about Dezmavas'' n. Her subordinates were shocked. Of course, they were not afraid. Some of them were even a little happy because, with this, they could take revenge for what had happened five years ago. After giving them thirty beast cores, Scarlett told them to prepare themselves before finally returning to her office. ---- Unknown ce, Forest. Three people were chatting in a carriage: a grown man, a maturedy, and a young man. The grown man had blue hair and green eyes, while the maturedy had long ck hair and blue eyes. As for the young man, he had blue hair and red eyes. If Scarlett saw them, she would know them right away because they were her subordinates. No! The maturedy was no longer her subordinate because she resigned from her job as a city guard when she contracted an unknown disease five years ago. The names of these people were Louie Gray, Alex Fraser, and Vera Fraser. "Elder sister, your diseases have been cured now. Are you going back to the army?" Alex asked curiously. Vera shook her head. "No. I want to be a housewife and do my duty as a wife." Previously, she could not do her duty as a wifepletely because she had to protect their city too. Now, she only wanted to be a housewife and make her husband happy. "Vera, I''m fine if you want to be a city guard again." Louie said with a soft voice. "No matter what happens, you will always be my wife, and I will always love you." Vera held her husband''s hands. "No. I want to dedicate myself to you and be a wife who can always be there for you." "Hey. I''m here. Can you stop it?" Alex felt awkward. "Hehe." Vera and Louie chuckled. "I can''t wait to arri-" Alex could not finish his words because the coachman suddenly stopped the carriage. "What''s wrong?" Louie inquired. "Two magical beasts are approaching us, sir." The coachman responded. Louie, Alex, and Vera immediately got out of the carriage. "Brother-inw, elder sister, leave these magical beasts to me." After saying that, Alex walked closer to these magical beasts. "Grrr¡­" the hyenas showed its gangs. Alex stopped his footsteps and pointed his right index finger at these magical beasts. "Hey, hyenas. Get ready. I will attack now." And as if the hyenas could understand his words, they were ready to attack too. "Earth magic: Deadly Meteors." Alex threw two big stones into mid-air before finally kicking them, attacking the hyenas with these two stones. Louie shook his head. "Here we go again." "Hehe." Vera giggled happily. There was a reason why Vera giggled, and Louie shook his head. It was because Alex pretended to be a mage again! Alex awakened the Knight ss, but he always pretended to be a mage every time he fought someone or a magical beast. He even always introduced himself as a mage. Of course, Vera was fine with this because Alex dreamed of bing a mage since he was little. Boom! Boom! The red hyena was hit by the stone, while the white one managed to avoid Alex''s attack. When he saw the white hyena jumping at him, Alex took a big stone and ced it in front of him. "Earth Magic: Stone Shield." However, the stone could not stop the white hyena''s attack because it shattered into pieces right after getting hit by the hyena. Luckily, he had a great reflex, so he could avoid the hyena''s attack. "Oh, you can destroy my Stone Shield magic?" Alex wore a shocked expression. "Not bad, not bad." The hyenas felt like they were being underestimated by Alex, so they rushed toward him, intending to attack him together. "Earth Magic: Earthquake." After Alex hit the ground hard, a massive earth fissure spread toward the hyenas. The red hyena fell into the earth fissure and died, while the white hyena could avoid it. "Physical Reinforcement magic." Alex rushed toward the white hyena. Unlike before, he did not pretend to use magic again. He attacked the white hyena continuously. He even did not let the hyena counterattack. He wanted to kill the hyena quickly, so he decided to get serious. Bang! The hyena was thrown high into mid-air after getting kicked by Alex. Alex did not waste the opportunity to finish the hyena. He immediately jumped high and raised his right fist. "Fist Magic: Tiger Fist." Bang! The sound of a hyena falling to the ground reverberated in the entire area. Alex walked toward the carriage after making sure all the hyenas were dead. "Elder sister, brother-inw, what do you think of my magic?" Louie did not say anything and only let out a sigh. "It''s amazing!" Vera praised her younger brother, "But is there really a fist magic? It''s my first time hearing it." "Hehe. It''s my new magic." Alexughed after saying that. After that, they continued their journey home. ---- Ace''s Mansion, Living Room. "I''m home." Scarlett said as she stepped into the living room. La immediately weed her. "Wee home. Scarlett, I have prepared dinner. Let''s eat together." "Alright." She responded instantly. Actually, she wanted to take a bath immediately, but she changed her mind because she could take a showerter. After sitting on a chair, Scarlett inquired, "Where is Ace?" She only saw La and Valeria, so she wanted to know where he was. "Ace is in his room." La responded, "He has been absorbing beast cores since he arrived home. He even ignored me earlier." "It seems like he wants to quickly break through to the Grandmaster rank." Valeria uttered. "I see." Scarlett responded, "Then let''s eat now." After having dinner together, they chatted in the family room. Like before, Ace was still absorbing beast cores. He wanted to protect his city and the citizens, so he tried his best to break through to the next rank as soon as possible. Time went by quickly, and without realizing it, it was already 05:00 a.m. At this moment, Ace was still sitting cross-legged on his bed. After absorbing all the beast cores, he finally broke through to the Grandmaster rank. ''Sess!'' He slowly opened his eyes. ''So, this is what it feels like to be an awakener at Grandmaster rank.'' He felt like his body was filled with energy. *Growling¡­ The sound of his stomach rumbling could be heard in his ears. "I''m hungry." He got out of bed and headed to the dining room. To his surprise, Scarlett stepped into the dining room when he was eating alone. "Ace?" she walked toward him with a smile on her face. "Good morning, my beautiful lover." He stopped eating his food and smiled softly at her. ''Hmm?'' He widened his eyes in surprise when she suddenly sat on hisp. "Good morning, my handsome boyfriend." She wanted lovey-dovey with him because she had been busytely. "When did you stop absorbing beast cores?" "A few minutes ago." He gave an honest answer. "I''m an awakener at Grandmaster rank now." "My boyfriend is indeed the best." She praised him. "So, where is my reward?" he inquired. Chapter 254 Gathering People ? "So, where is my reward?" Ace was joking around when he threw this question at her. But Scarlett took his words seriously. She thought he wanted a reward because she asked him to break through to the Grandmaster rank as quickly as possible yesterday. "What do you want?" she inquired. "How about a kiss?" He touched his right cheek, giving her a sign to kiss his right cheek. Without waiting for another second, Scarlett kissed his right cheek. "Mmmuuhhh." They had done a lot of lewd things, so asking for a kiss on the cheeks as a reward was not a problem for her. "Thank you, my beautiful lover." Ace smiled happily. Getting a kiss from his beautiful MILF in the morning made his heart throb with happiness. "Are you sure you only want a kiss?" she inquired. Before answering her question, he turned her to face him. "Are you asking for a deep kiss now?" she inquired. "That''s actually a good ide-" before he had finished his words, Scarlett pressed her lips against his. Not only that, but she also tried to put her pink tongue in his mouth as if she were being controlled by the mes of lust. Even though he was startled by her sudden actions, he still opened his mouth. He even let her dominate the kiss. As they were kissing passionately, La and Valeria stepped into the dining room. "Ace?" La was happy when she saw him in the dining room. "Good morning, Ace." Like La, Valeria was also delighted. Even though they saw Ace and Scarlett kissing passionately in the dining room, they acted normally because it was normal for them to have a deep kiss. After stopping the kiss, Ace smiled at them. "Good morning, La, Valeria." "I thought you were still absorbing beast cores." La said this because he kept absorbing beast cores yesterday. He even ignored her, causing her to feel lonely in his huge mansion. "I have broken through to the Grandmaster rank, so I decided to stop." He told her the reason why he no longer absorbed beast cores. "What?! You have broken through to the Grandmaster rank?" La and Valeria said in surprise. "Yes." He acted normally because he had guessed this before. "I broke through to the Grandmaster rank a few minutes ago." Scarlett, who was still on hisp, uttered, "Isn''t our man amazing?" "Yes. You are amazing, Ace!" La stated. "Yes. He is amazing." Unlike La, Valeria said in a calm voice. Of course, she was happy for him because he was her boyfriend. Scarlett slid from hisp and uttered, "Let''s eat together now." "Un." La and Valeria nodded their heads. After having breakfast together, they chatted in the family room. At 08:00 am, they headed to the city guard headquarters. To their surprise, Colonel Louie and Lieutenant Alex came to Scarlett''s office when they talked happily. They wanted to tell Scarlet that Vera''s diseases had been cured and they would return to their duties as city guards. "City mistress, thank you for allowing us to go to Rovigo City to treat my wife''s disease." Colonel Louie bowed his head slightly. "My wife''s diseases has been cured." "Thank you, city mistress." Lieutenant Alex also bowed his head slightly. "I''m happy to hear that." Scarlett, who was sitting on her office chair, responded, "But I have good and bad news for you." "Good and bad news?" Colonel Louie and Lieutenant Alex were startled. "What news, city mistress?" "News about our city." Scarlett gave an honest answer. "Which one do you want to hear first?" "We would like to hear the good news first." Colonel Louie and Lieutenant Alex said in unison. "The good news is¡­" Scarlett told them that Ace had broken through to the Grandmaster rank. The expression of deep shock blossomed on their faces when Scarlett told them about the good news. Ace was at Novice rank before they went to Rovigo City, but he was already at Grandmaster rank when he returned to Nightshire City. This was too shocking! Ace was too amazing! They did not expect that the young man who they thought was an ordinary awakener turned out to be a genius. Of course, they were happy because, with this, their city was stronger than before. "Then what is the bad news, city mistress?" Colonel Louie inquired. "Countless magical beasts will attack our city soon." Scarlett told them about Dezmavas'' ns. She exined everything in detail, including what Dezmavas wanted. Colonel Louie and Lieutenant Alex clenched their fists when they learned that Dezmavas and other magical beasts would attack their city. Like Valeria, they also lost their parents to countless magical beast attacks. That was why the mes of anger suddenly appeared within them. "My subordinates already know about this, but not the citizens." Scarlett spoke and paused for a second before she continued, "I will tell them after I finish preparing everything." "I hope they don''t panicter." Colonel Louie uttered. "I hope so." Scarlett responded. Not long after that, Colonel Louie and Lieutenant Alex walked out of her office. ---- The situation in Nightshire City was the same as usual. Many people worked hard, while the rest spent time with their families or friends. Some of them even joked andughed happily as if they had no problem in their lives. However, everything changed when the sound of the bell ringing three times echoed throughout the city. They immediately leave their homes and businesses after hearing the bell. Be it young people or old people, rich people or poor people, they went straight to the city square. Even people from big families stopped their activities and headed to the town square because the sound of the bell indicated that something big would happen in their city. "Hey, what is going on?" "I don''t know." "Why did the bell ring three times? Are we going to face a big problem?" "Thest time they rang the bell three times was five years ago." "Are you telling me that a great cmity will befall our city again?" "I hope not." The citizens wanted to know what was going on. Scarlett used the bell to gather everyone in the city square. The level of importance of the announcement that would be given to the public was differentiated based on the number of bells rung. Because they heard the sound of bells three times, it meant that the announcement that Scarlett would deliver was rted to the future of the city and the safety of their lives. "Husband, do you know what announcement the city mistress is going to make?" Melissa asked curiously. "I don''t know." Alvaro shook his head. As they were guessing about the announcement, a voice suddenly rang out. "Alvaro, Melissa." Alvaro and his wife turned their heads toward the source of the sound. "Lexie?" Lexie walked toward them with a smile on her face. "Do you guys know what is going on?" "No." Alvaro and his wife shook their heads. "By the way, did you hear what happened to Edward?" Lexie inquired. "Yes." Alvaro knew that Edward had died. "This is not about the Howard family, right?" Melissa uttered. "City mistress would not have rung the bell three times if it was just about the Howard family." Lexie responded. "But I hope we can handle what is going to happen to us." "I hope too." Melissa and her husband said in unison. Chapter 255 We Can Protect Our City 255 We Can Protect Our City Scarlett was currently standing on a tform with Lieutenant Valeria on her right side and Colonel Louie on her other side. In front of her, the citizens of Nightshire City were paying attention to her intently. Some of them wore worried faces, while others wore curious expressions. Even though they had different expressions, they had the same curiosity. They wanted to know what their city mistress was going to tell them! Of course, they hoped it was not bad news, but from the number of bells ringing, they knew it was rted to the future of their city and their lives. After looking at her people, Scarlett uttered, "I gathered you all in this ce because I have good news and bad news to tell you." One by one, the citizens felt uneasy. However, they remained silent and kept paying attention to their city mistress because they wanted to know about it. "I will start with bad news first." Scarlett spoke and paused for a second before she continued, "Countless magical beasts will attack our city again." Boom! Chatters erupted right after she told them the bad news. "Does that mean a great cmity will befall our city again?" "Magical beasts will attack us again?" "You mean what happened five years ago will happen again?" Actually, they had guessed this before because Scarlett rang the bell three times, but hearing it directly from her made them panic. Scarlett did not do anything and only stared at her people. ''I know they will panic.'' She kept looking at her people. "What?! Magical beasts are going to attack us again?" Melissa said in surprise. "Even if countless magical beasts will attack our city again, we must protect our city." Alvaro stated. "That''s right." Lexie added. "We can protect our city once, so I''m sure we can do it again." As most of them panicked, a young man, who was in his mid-twenties, uttered, "City mistress, even though I''m not an awakener and only a farmer, I will help you protect our city." The name of this young man was Josh. Even though Josh was only an ordinary person, he wanted to protect his city because Nightshire City was his hometown. He was born and raised there, so he would not run away from magical beasts and would not let them destroy their city. Scarlett was pleasantly surprised by Josh''s braveness. "What is your name?" "My name is Josh, city mistress." Josh introduced himself. "If you really want to defend our city with us, then go to city guard headquarterster." Scarlett would order her subordinates to teach him how to fight magical beasts. "Understood, city mistress." Josh responded politely. Scarlett looked at Louie and uttered, "Colonel Louie, I will leave him under your care. Teach him how to kill magical beasts and survive." "Understood, city mistress." Colonel Louie responded. Right after Colonel Louie''s voice stopped, the citizens shouted one by one. "City mistress, I want to defend our city too." "Me too. I want to protect our city, too." "Count me in." "City mistress, I''m willing to die protecting our city." "This is my hometown. I won''t let magical beast destroy our city." "That''s right. We will protect our city together." After hearing Josh''s words, a feeling of wanting to protect their city suddenly arose. Josh was right. Nightshire City was their hometown. Even if they had to sacrifice themselves, they had to protect their city. They should not let magical beasts destroy their city! A soft smile spread across her face when Scarlett saw their determination to protect their city. "Alright. People who wish to protect the city with us cane to city guard headquarterster." Scarlett spoke and paused for a second before she continued, "Now, I will tell you the good news." Everyone instantly stopped talking. "Ever since our city''s founder suddenly disappeared, the strongest awakeners have only been at the Master rank." Scarlett responded, "But it''s different this time because we have an awakener at Grandmaster rank now." "We have an awakener at Grandmaster rank?" "Who is it?" "Did city mistress break through to the Grandmaster rank?" "Is it Colonel Louie? Or is it General Valeria?" The citizen began to guess who it was. "Who is it?" Lexie asked curiously. "Do you guys know?" "Maybe it''s city mistress, Colonel Louie, or General Valeria." Alvaro responded. "I think so, too," Melissa added. "City mistress, who is that person?" the brown-haired man inquired. "Is that you, city mistress?" the red-haired man uttered. "Is it General Valeria?" the green-haired man asked. "Or is it Colonel Louie?" the ck-haired man said. "It''s not me, General Veleria, or Colonel Louie." Scarlett gave an honest answer. "It''s Ace. Ace broke through to the Grandmaster rank this morning." "What?! Ace?!" "Ace has broken through to the Grandmaster rank?" "Does that mean he is the strongest now?" "Isn''t he still eighteen years old?" "Is it because he is an Aeris?" "I''m sure he can easily break through to Grandmaster rank because he is an Aeris." "I think so too." "Un, un." One by one, the citizens were startled and happy at the same time. They were shocked because he was only at Master rank a few days ago, and they were thrilled because this meant their city was stronger than before. "What?! Ace has broken through to the Grandmaster rank?" Melissa and her husband said in surprise. Lexie smiled softly. "He is really an amazing young man." Unlike Lexie and the others, Liam clenched his fist and gritted his teeth. ''I have to tell my lord about this.'' Henry was not in the mood to listen to the announcement, so he ordered Liam to attend it. Scarlett turned her head to look at Ace. "Ace,e here." Ace walked closer to her before finally standing on her right side. ''What should I do now?'' He stared at Scarlett. Even though he did not say anything, she could understand it because it was written on his face. "Say something." Scarlett said in a low voice. "Say something that will lift their spirits." Ace did not know what to say because he had never expected this to happen before. "I was not born in this city, but I already regard this city as my hometown, so I will try my best to protect our city from magical beasts." [God of Wind utters,me!] [Several divine beings agreed.] "With Ace''s help, our chances of protecting our city are much higher." Scarlett uttered, "If we can protect our city once, we can do it again." "We can do it again!" "We can protect our city again." "We can protect our city." One by one, the citizens shouted with determination in their eyes. The fear they felt earlier had been reced with determination to protect their city, and a fire of passion burned within their bodies. They were the citizen of Nightshire City, so they would kill anyone who tried to destroy their city, including magical beasts. ---- Henry''s House, Family Room. Henry was sitting on a couch alone. Like usual, he was thinking of a way to take revenge on Ace and the people who mocked them. As he was thinking about it, Liam stepped into the family room. "What is the announcement about?" Henry inquired. "It''s about magical beasts, my lord." Liam responded, "Countless magical beasts will attack this city soon." "Oh! Countless magical beasts?" Henry''s lips curled up into a smirk. ''It seems like the heavens are helping me. Son, father will avenge you soon.'' Chapter 256 I Dont Know 256 I Don''t Know "My lord, what should we do?" Liam asked curiously. "Should we send some people to help them?" "Why should we help them? They treated us badly and spoke ill of us. If I have to choose, I will choose to help these magical beasts because I hate this city." Henry did not feel afraid when he said this because he talked with his subordinate. The expression of deep shock blossomed on Liam''s face. ''My lord wants to help these magical beasts destroy this city?'' He knew Henry hated Ace and the citizen to the bone, but he did not expect Henry to have the intention to help magical beasts destroy Nightshire City. "Now, I will give you two choices." Henry spoke and paused for a second before he continued, "Continue to follow me or leave?" Henry was a cruel person, so he would kill Liam if Liam chose to leave. "I will keep following you, my lord." Liam decided to keep following Henry because Henry saved him from starvation when he was young. If it were not for Henry, he would have died on the streets years ago. That was why he decided to follow Henry because Henry was his savior. "Good!" Henry decided not to kill Liam after hearing his answer. "Now, ask the same question to my other subordinates. Kill them if they decide to leave." "Understood, my lord." Liam responded. ---- City Guard Headquarters, Training Ground. Many citizens could be seen at the training ground. All of them came to the training ground with one purpose. They wanted to help Scarlett protect their city! Even though most of them were just ordinary people, their desire to protect their city was no less than that of the awakeners. Nightshire City was their hometown, so they would not let magical beasts destroy their city. No matter what happened, they had to protect their city. "Attention, everyone." Colonel Louie uttered. Everyone instantly stopped talking and paid attention to Colonel Louie. "I will divide you into the awakener group and the non-awakener group." Colonel Louie uttered, "Awakener people will be in the awakener group, and ordinary people will be in the non-awakener group." He then told the people in the awakener group to go to Valeria while the non-awakener group stood in front of him. "You guys will learn archery with me from now on." Colonel Louie had discussed this with Scarlett and the others before. There were two reasons why they decided to teach the citizen archery. First, they could help troops kill magical beasts from afar, andst, they would have time to run away when magical beasts approached them. They were only ordinary people, so it was impossible to tell them to fight magical beasts head-on because that would be the same as sending them to death. "Now, let''s go to the archery training ground." Colonel Louie uttered. They then headed to the archery training ground. ---- Six people were sitting on a couch in Scarlett''s office. The names of these people were Ace, La, Scarlett, Melissa, Alvaro, and Lexie. Melissa, Alvaro, and Lexie went straight to Scarlett''s office after the announcement was finished because they wanted to know more details about the ns of these magical beasts. They wanted to know their numbers and strength. Unfortunately, Scarlett did not haveplete information about it. "I have ordered several people to get more information about their ns, but I still haven''t received any reports to date." Scarlett sent several people to Framingburns Forest yesterday because she wanted to know more about their ns. "I see." After saying that, Alvaro looked at Ace. "Ace, you are the only awakener at Grandmaster rank in our city, so you will be the key in the uing war." "Don''t worry, mister Alvaro. I will try my best to kill them allter." Ace responded. "I''m happy to hear that." Alvaro smiled as he spoke. ---- Herora City, Wynn Trading House. ''What?! Brother Ace is an Aeris?!'' An, who was sitting on a couch in a private room, was shocked when he read a letter he received from the branch of his family''s business in Nightshire city. ''Isn''t brother Ace a Rheanix? Did he awaken his Archer ss recently?'' Countless questions appeared in his mind. ''What is this? Magical beasts are going to attack Nightshire City again?'' He was shocked again. ''Countless magical beasts attacked their city five years ago. Now they want to attack their city again?'' After reading the letter, he put it on the table. ''Should I help brother Ace?'' This was a good opportunity to strengthen their friendship, but this was also dangerous because he could die in the war. ''What should I do?'' He did not know whether he should help Ace or not. ''I will inform my parents and elder sister about this.'' ---- 21:17 Ace was currently at the training ground. With that idea in mind, he rose to his feet and walked out of the private room. ---- Ace was currently at the training ground. He decided to go to the training ground because he wanted to see the citizens learn archery. A soft smile spread across his face as he stared at the citizens. Even though he was far from them, he knew that they learned archery seriously. ''Scarlett is lucky to have citizens like them.'' As he was looking at them, a voice suddenly rang out. "They are learning archery seriously. Don''t you think city mistress is lucky to have citizens like them?" a female voice could be heard in his ears. Ace turned his head toward the source of the sound. ''Lady Lexie?'' He saw Lexie walking closer to him. "Yes. I can tell that they really want to protect our city." after saying that, he returned his attention to the citizens. She stopped her footsteps when she was on his left side. ''Hmm?'' She was startled when he looked at her intently. "What is it?" she asked curiously. "I haven''t seen you for a few days, but your beauty has increased a lot. You were already beautiful before, but now, you are much more beautiful." He decided to tease her because he suddenly remembered the time when they were together in a cave. Lexie smiled softly before finally pinching his cheeks. "What is this? Are you trying to seduce me?" Ace removed her right hand from his cheeks. "Lady, have you forgotten that I''m stronger than you? You should not pinch my cheeks, or else I will punish youter." "What makes you think you are stronger than me?" Of course, she knew he was stronger than her because he had broken through to the Grandmaster rank. "Did you forget that we have fought three times, and I won all the games?" he uttered. "Hmm? When did we spar?" she believed they had never sparred before. He brought his face closer to her right ear before finally whispering. "When we were in the forest several days ago. At that time, we were in a cave, and we sparred in my tent, or more precisely, on the bed." Lexie instantly understood the meaning of his words. ''He wants to tease me, huh?'' Of course, she still remembered what they had done in a cave. When she was about to say something to him, a voice suddenly rang out. "Aunt Lexie¡­" Chapter 257 Kill Them! 257 Kill Them! Ace turned his head toward the source of the sound. ''Aunty Lexie?'' He saw an adorable kid running toward them with a big smile on her face. The kid had long ck hair and emerald eyes. Due to how adorable she was, anyone who saw her would like her immediately, including Ace. ''Is this kiddy Lexie''s niece?'' He shifted his gaze from the kid to Lexie. When the kid was close to her, Lexie squatted down and smiled, "Do you like this ce, Alena?" Previously, one of Lexie''s subordinates brought Alena to the city guard headquarters because Alena said she was bored at home and wanted to y with Lexie. This was the reason why she was at the training ground because she was with Lexie. "Un. I like this ce." After nodding her head cutely, Alena looked at Ace. "Are you big brother Ace?" "Yes. I''m Ace." actually, he was startled when Alena suddenly talked to him, but he did not show it on his face. "Thank you for saving me." Alena knew that she could get rid of the poison in her body because Ace helped Lexie get a purple lotus. Ace was shocked again. ''Saving her? When did I save her?'' He suddenly remembered what Lexie had said about her niece''s condition. ''I see. So, that purple lotus was to save this kid, huh?'' He was d that Alena was fine now. "You are wee." Ace smiled softly. "Big brother, can you do something for me?" Alena inquired. "What is it?" Ace asked curiously. "Can you help and protect Auntie Lexie from now on?" Alena uttered. Ace was shocked by Alena''s request because he previously thought she wanted something like a snack or candy. ''Why did she ask me to help and protect Lady Lexie?'' That was the question that appeared in his mind. Like Ace, Lexie was also startled. However, she did not say anything and only stared at her niece and Ace. "Sure." Even though he did not know the reason why Alena wanted him to help and protect Lexie, he decided to agree. Alena immediately looked at Lexie and uttered, "Auntie Lexie, I''ve got someone who will help and protect you from now on." "Thank you." Lexie smiled softly. Alena returned her attention to Ace. "Big brother, I will give you Auntie Lexie if you keep your promise." Ace almost coughed because he did not expect her to say something like that. Like Ace, Lexie was also shocked, but she did not say anything again. Because a good opportunity to tease Lexie arose, Ace brought his face closer to Lexie''s right ear before finally whispering, "Lady Lexie, your niece has given you to me. You are mine now." Lexie''s lips curled up into a smile. "What?! You want to take advantage of the situation now?" When Ace was about to say something, Alena inquired, "What are you whispering about?" "Nothing." Ace responded, "Alena, where are your parents?" Lexie instantly widened her eyes and looked at him. Ace was shocked. ''What is it? Did I do something wrong?'' He did not know why Lexie suddenly behaved like that. "Auntie Lexie said my parents went to heaven. I will go to heaven when I grow up. I can''t wait to grow up because I really want to y with my mother and father." Alena was still a kid, so she did not understand everything. Ace suddenly felt sad for Alena. ''Alena¡­'' He finally knew the reason why Lexie suddenly behaved like that. "Alena, how about we take a walk around the city together? We can buy snacks and eat togetherter." He didn''t want to make her sad, so he wanted to show her around the city. "Un." Alena nodded her head happily. After holding her small hand, Ace uttered, "Let''s go." "Big brother, let''s go to the park and eat the snacks there." Alena uttered. "Sure." Ace responded. Lexie, who saw them from behind, smiled softly. ''Thank you, Ace.'' She was pleased when she saw Alena''s happy face. When Alena realized that Lexie was not following them, she uttered, "Auntie Lexie, why are you still there?" "I''ming." After saying that, Lexie walked toward them. And then, the trio began to stroll around the city together. ---- The following day, Henry and his subordinates traveled to Framingburns forest. Of course, they had no intention of helping Scarlett protect Nightshire City. They went to Framingburns forest because they wanted to cooperate with magical beasts. Yes! only brought six people with him. 21:19 They wanted to help magical beasts destroy Nightshire City! "My lord, are you sure you don''t want to bring more subordinates? What if these magical beasts attack uster?" Liam believed they would die if these magical beasts attacked them because Henry only brought six people with him. "Don''t worry. I know what to do." Henry believed they could cooperate with Dezmavas and the otherster. Liam did not say anything anymore and only followed Henry from behind. ''I hope your n will seed, my lord.'' He had no other choice but to believe in Henry. As they were heading to the Framingburns forest, several magical beasts attacked the city guards. "Agghh¡­" "Agghh¡­" "Agghh¡­" Six magical beasts were beating up fifteen city guards. Even though they outnumbered these magical beasts, they did not have the upper hand in the fight because one of these magical beasts was already at 3-star. "Haha. Beat them! Avenge our brother who they killed yesterday." The 3-star Puma ordered his subordinates to beat the city guards continuously. "Aggh¡­" like before, the city guards cried out in pain. As they were beating the city guards, Henry and his subordinates approached them. The 3-star Puma instantly looked at Henry. His subordinates stopped beating the city guard and stared at Henry too. They still did not know Henry''s intentions, so they thought Henry and his subordinates were their enemies. The city guards were pleased when they saw Henry and his subordinates. "Henry, beat them!" "Henry, kill these damn beasts!" "Henry, did youe to save us?" "Henry, please help us." A glimmer of hope for survival emerged. Henry was an awakener at Master rank, and all of his subordinates were powerful, so they believed Henry and his subordinates could kill these magical beasts. The 3-star Puma and its underlings instantly showed their fangs. All of them were ready to attack Henry and his subordinates because they thought Henry came to save these city guards. To their surprise, Henry did not take out his staff from his space ring and only stood in front of the 3-star Puma. "I want to meet your lord." Henry went straight to the point. "I want to cooperate with your lord to destroy Nightshire City." Even though Scarlett''s subordinates were next to him, Henry still said it because these city guards would die soon. "What?! Cooperate?" "Henry, you want to cooperate with these damn magical beasts?" "Traitor! Die traitor!" One of the city guards rushed toward Henry. Bang! Liam kicked that city guard hard. "How dare you try to attack my lord?" Liam uttered. The 3-star Puma smiled. ''Interesting.'' He did not expect something like that to happen. "You said you wanted to meet my lord and cooperate with us, right?" the 3-star Puma uttered. "Yes." Henry responded. "Then prove to me that you are not lying." The Puma uttered. "What do you want me to do?" Henry inquired. The Puma smiled before finally pointing at the city guard. "Kill them! I want you to kill them now." Chapter 258 Meeting Magical Beasts Chapter 258 Meeting Magical Beasts "Kill them! I want you to kill them now." the 3-star puma did not have a skill simr to Lie Detection magic, so he told Henry to kill all the city guards to prove that he was not lying. "Henry, are you sure you want to betray us?" "Henry, have you forgotten that you are also a citizen of Nightshire city?" "Henry, we won''t report this to city mistress if you change your mind now." "That''s right." "Yes, we will forget everything, including what you just said." Of course, the city guards were lying when they said this. Henry wanted to work together with the magical beasts to destroy their city, so they would not forgive him no matter what. They had to survive first to report his betrayal, so they decided to lie to him. "What an easy condition!" After saying that, Henry retrieved his staff from his space ring. He did not care about the city guards because he saw all the citizens and city guards as his enemies. "Exploding Fireball." Henry attacked the city guards with his magic. "Agghh¡­" "Agghh¡­" "Agghh¡­" "Agghh¡­" The city guards cried out in pain when their bodies were burned by fire. Boom! Boom! Boom! One by one, their bodies exploded, leaving nothing. "Gagaga." The 3-star puma was pleased by Henry''s actions. "Alright, follow me. I will bring you to my lord now." Henry looked at his subordinates before finally returning his attention to the puma and nodding his head. ''Good! Everything is ording to the n.'' ---- City Guard Headquarters, Training Ground. Ace was currently teaching the citizens how to use a bow. Scarlett asked him to help Colonel Louie teach archery to the citizens, so he headed to the training ground after checking out the restaurant. "Josh, you are talented with a bow." Ace uttered. "Really?" Josh said happily. "Yes." Ace nodded his head. "I''m sure you can kill many magical beastster." Ace nodded his head as he smiled. "I will do my best to kill as many magical beasts as possibleter." Josh said with determination. Ace nodded his head as he smiled. ''It''s a pity that he is not an awakener.'' Based on Josh''s talent, he believed Josh would be strong if he were an awakener. As Ace was talking with Josh, a voice suddenly rang out. "Big brother Ace¡­" Alena rushed toward him with a big smile on her face. Even though they had only known each other for a day, they were already close because they had fun together yesterday. "Alena?" Ace smiled softly before finally carrying her. "What are you doing?" Alena asked curiously. "I''m teaching them how to use a bow." Ace gave an honest answer. "Am I disturbing you?" Alena threw another question at him. "Of course, not." After saying that, Ace walked toward a chair before finally sitting on it. As Ace was talking with Alena, Lexie walked toward them with a smile on her face. She was happy. She was thrilled because Alena was always in a good mood since she knew Ace. She even kept talking about Acest night, to the point that it felt like they had known each other for a long time. After sitting next to them, Lexie kept staring at them. She did not say anything as if she only wanted to look at them, nothing more than that. ''He is like her big brother.'' Her face blossomed into a smile as she looked at them. "Hmm? What is it, Lady Laxie?" Ace asked curiously when he noticed her smile. "You are like her father, Ace." At this moment, Lexie misspoke. She wanted to say he looked like Alena''s older brother, but her mind and mouth were not in sync. Ace''s lips curled up into a smile. ''Like her father?'' A great idea to tease Lexie suddenly appeared in his mind. He brought his face closer to Lexie''s right ear before finally whispering, "Does that mean you want to be my woman?" Even though Lexie was not Alena''s mother, but she was the one who took care of Alena because Alena''s parents had died. This was the reason why he said something like that because it could be said Lexie was like Alena''s mother now. Lexie was startled by his words. ''His woman?'' She did not expect him to tease her again. "What a yboy!" Lexie smiled as she pinched his right cheek. To her surprise, Alena removed her hand from his cheeks. "Auntie Lexie, you can''t hurt big brother." Lexie widened her eyes in surprise. Unlike Lexie, Ace smiled happily. "Alena is the best. You understand big brother well." After saying that, Ace kissed Alena''s cheeks. "Hehe." Alenaughed happily. Lexie''s surprised face turned into a smile. ''It seems like she really likes him.'' ---- Framingburns Forest, Underground Cave. Magical beasts had a hidden meeting room. The hidden meeting ce was located in an underground cave. Even though the chairs and other items were made of stone, they looked amazing. It was as if the cave was built as a tourist attraction, not a meeting room. "You want to cooperate with us in destroying Nightshir City?" Dezmavas uttered. There were two people and five magical beasts in that ce. Their names were Henry, Liam, Dezmavas, Vian, Pyria, Eldrin and Zelphar. Henry was not allowed to bring all of his subordinates, so he only took Liam with him because he was his trusted and strongest subordinate. Of course, Liam was not sitting on the stone chair. He was Henry''s subordinate, so he stood behind him, protecting him from behind. "Yes." Henry responded. "Young lord, I don''t believe him. What if he is a spy sent by them?" Zelphar did not believe Henrypletely because he was human and also a citizen of Nightshire City. "That''s right, young lord." Eldrin added. "He is human, so we should not believe him immediately." Pyria and Vian nodded their heads, giving a sign that they agreed with Eldrin. Henry was not surprised or panicked because he had guessed this before. "If you have magic or skills to detect lies, you can use them now. I don''t mind." "Then I will use my skill and ask some questions." Dezmavas had a skill simr to lie detection magic. Its name was Lie Perceiving skill. Lie Perceiving skill was like a lie detector machine. By using this skill, he could detect typical stress responses when lying, such as increased heart rate, blood pressure, and respiration rate. Even though this skill was not as good as lie detection magic, but it was still a good skill. "Do you really want to cooperate with us in destroying Nightshire city?" Dezmavas threw his first question. "Yes." Henry responded. "Why do you want to destroy Nightshire city?" Dezmavas threw his second question. "I hate them all." Henry told them about what Ace and the citizens had done to him. He also said he lost his children because of them. His desire to destroy the Nightshire city and kill all the citizens was as big as the sky. He would not stop until his goal was achieved because he wanted to avenge his children. After throwing several questions at Henry, Dezmavas looked at Vian and the others. "He is not lying." "So, how is it? Do you agree to work together to destroy Nightshire City with me?" Henry inquired. Chapter 259 I Want to Torture Them Chapter 259 I Want to Torture Them "So, how is it? Do you agree to work together to destroy Nightshire City with me?" Henry hoped Dezmavas would agree to cooperate with him because he had asked many questions to him. "Sure." Dezmavas decided to agree because Henry was not lying. Vian and the others were no longer suspicious of Henry and epted him because Dezmavas said Henry was not lying. "Great!" Henry smiled happily. "Because we are allies now, can you tell me how strong Nightshire City is?" Dezmavas inquired. "Nightshire city has¡­" Henry began telling them about the strength of Nightshire city. Even though he was not one hundred percent sure, he estimated Nightshire City had around twenty thousand soldiers. Henry kept giving them information about Nightshire City. "Including people from three big families, they have nine awakeners at the Master rank." At this moment, Liam remembered Ace. ''I forgot to tell my lord about him.'' He forgot to tell Henry that Ace had broken through to the Grandmaster rank. He walked closer to Henry before finally whispering in his right ear. "My lord, Ace had broken through to the Grandmaster rank." Henry instantly looked at Liam. "Why didn''t you tell me about this yesterday?" "I''m sorry, my lord." Liam forgot about it because Henry immediately gave him a task yesterday. "What''s wrong?" Dezmavas asked curiously. "One of the citizens had broken through to the Grandmaster rank." Henry gave an honest answer. At this moment, Henry felt uneasy because an awakener at the Grandmaster rank could change the result of the war. "You don''t need to worry about it because I''m already at 4-star." Dezmavas told Henry how strong he was. Henry let out a sigh of relief after hearing it. "May I know how many troops you have and how strong they are?" "We have 25,000 troops." Dezmavas recruited two thousand magical beasts in the past two days. "Including me, we have one at 4-star, neen at 3-star, and the rest at 1-star and 2-star." Henry was thrilled because their troops were superior in number. ''Their number of troops is much bigger.'' After finding out the number of their troops and how strong they were, Henry was sure the possibility of them winning the war was high. "Oh right, can you just beat up Scarlett and Aceter?" Henry did not want them to die in the war. "Why?" Dezmavas inquired. "I want to make her my slut and torture Ace." Henry responded, "I don''t want them to die right away because I want to show them what it''s like to be in hell." Dezmavas'' lips curled up into a smirk. "Sure. I will just beat them upter." "Good. Haha." Henryughed happily. "Henry, I will tell you about our ns now." after saying that, Dezmavas told Henry about their ns. "That''s a great n!" Henry stated. "Don''t worry. I will help you carry out your n." "Good. Haha." Dezmavasughed happily. "Ardryll,e here." A terrifying wolf walked closer to them. The wolf had red eyes and was about two meters tall. When he was close to Dezmavas, the wolf transformed into a human form. "I will leave him in your care, Henry." Dezmavas uttered. "Alright." Henry responded. ---- The moon illuminated the dark night, and countless stars were scattered in the sky. Henry and the others were currently in the backyard. They returned to his house using a secret passage he made several years ago. His house was located right next to the wall, so it was easy to create a secret passage leading out of the city. "So, this is Nightshire city, huh?" Ardryll, who was in human form, uttered, "I really like this ce because the city is filled with the smell of prey." "Ardryll, I hope you can control yourself, or else it will ruin our ns." Henry did not want Ardryll to kill human as he pleased. "I know what I should not do." Ardryll responded before finally sitting on a wooden bench. "Good!" Henry stated. "Liam, let''s go carry out our n." "Understood, my lord." Liam responded. ---- The following day, Henry and his subordinates met Dezmavas again. Like yesterday, they left Nightshire City through the secret passage. Henry could not let anyone know what he was doing, so he always used the secret passage. "Haha." Dezmavasughed happily. There were ten females and twelve males in front of him. All of them were unconscious because it was the easiest method to take them to Framingburns forest. "Well done, Henry. Well done." Dezmavas was satisfied with Henry''s work. "Dezmavas, are you sure you only want me to hide Ardryll?" Henry inquired. "How about I hide more of your subordinates?" "Not all of us can transform into a human form. And he is the only one who can mimic human''s aura." Dezmavas would have hidden more magical beasts in Henry''s house if they had the same abilities as Ardryll. "Then why don''t you order one of the kings or queens to hide in my ce?" Henry inquired. "I can''t do that." Dezmavas responded, "Don''t worry. If everything goes smoothly, Ardryll will be more than enough to carry out our n." Henry did not say anything anymore after hearing Dezmavas'' words. After talking for several minutes, Henry and his subordinates returned home. ---- An and fifty of his subordinates were riding giant birds. They went straight to Nightshire City after his parents allowed him to help Ace. Of course, his parents told him to abandon Nightshire City if the situation was out of their control. This was the reason why his parents ordered fifty people to protect him because they did not want something bad to happen to him. "Young lord, is mister Ace really an Aeris?" Ang asked curiously. In addition to her job as a top auctioneer at Wynn Trading House, Ang was a powerful awakener at Master rank. She was also one of the Wynn family''s trusted subordinates. That was why An''s parents ordered her to follow him. "ording to the letter I received from the branch, he is an Aeris." An answered. "The letter states that all citizens know about this because Ace revealed himself when fighting Leo a few days ago." "All the citizens know about this? Then it must be true." her lips curled up into a smile. "I suddenly can''t want to meet him." "What is this? Are you going to seduce him?" An joked around. "He is an Aeris, young lord. There is no way I can seduce him. I''m sure he is surrounded by many gorgeousdies every day." Ang only wanted to meet Ace because she had never met an Aeris before. "Well, I can''t say you are wrong." An had the same thought as her. "But you are also a gorgeousdy, Ang. You should not say something like that." "Then, should I try my luckter? Hehe." Ang joked around. "You should do that." An joked too. As they were heading to Nightshire city, Ace practiced martial arts in his backyard. He also needed to prepare himself, so he decided to train. "Huft¡­Huft¡­Huft¡­" he stood as he breathed heavily. ''I will take a rest now.'' He said in his head. When he was heading to the stone chair, a voice suddenly rang out. "Ace¡­" Chapter 260 Because We Are Brothers Chapter 260 Because We Are Brothers Ace turned his head toward the source of the sound. ''La?'' He saw La walking closer to him. When La was close to him, she uttered, "An and fifty of his subordinates pay you a visit. They are currently in the front yard." "An and fifty of his subordinates?" Ace was startled by their sudden visit. La grabbed his right hand and dragged him to the front yard. "Let''s go." As they were heading to the front yard, An talked with his subordinates. "Uncle David, why do you look so happy?" An asked curiously. An''s parents ordered fifty subordinates to protect him. Three of them were at Master rank. The names of these three people were David, Owen and Ang. David was a knight, and Owen was an archer. As for Ang, she was a mage. "Young lord, I have never met an Aeris before, so I can''t help, but feel happy." David did not feel shy when he gave an honest answer. On their way to Ace''s mansion, they asked some citizens about Ace. Now, they believed that Ace was an Aeris. An then looked at all of his subordinates. ''It seems like they are also happy.'' Of course, he could understand their feelings. Aeris were very rare, and not everyone could meet them, so it could be said only lucky people could meet them. This was why they could not control their happiness because they would meet an Aeris soon. When An was about to tease his subordinates, a voice suddenly rang out, "Brother An." An and his subordinates instantly turned their heads toward the source of the sound. "Brother Ace¡­" An walked closer to him with a smile on his face. As An was talking with Ace, his subordinates were stunned. ''An angel?'' They could see a holy aura from Ace''s body. Of course, it was only their imagination. Even though Ace was an Aeris, but he was an ordinary person and had not made a contract with a divine being, so there was no way his body could emit a holy aura. They said he was an angel because he was so perfect as a human being. In other words, their eyes were ying tricks on them! It was the same as when the citizens called him an angel in the arena several days ago. "Hmm? Brother An, what''s wrong with your subordinates?" Ace asked curiously. After looking at his subordinates, An returned his attention to Ace. "Hehe. Brother Ace, you are an Aeris, so they are happy to meet you." "I¡­I see." Ace smiled awkwardly. "I hope you can forgive their behavior, brother Ace." After saying that, An pretended to clear his throat, giving his subordinates a sign to stop acting like fans seeing their idol. His subordinates instantly came to their senses. ''We must control ourselves.'' They tried their best to control themselves because they should not embarrass the Wynn family. "Brother An, let''s go to the living room and chat there." Ace wanted them to talk in the living room because chatting in the front yard was ufortable. "Alright." An agreed instantly. Even though the living room was huge, but it was not big enough for fifty people, so An only brought three subordinates to the living room. The rest were waiting for him in the front yard. After An and his subordinates sat on a couch, Ace headed to his room. He practiced martial arts earlier, so his T-shirt was wet from his sweat. Actually, he wanted to take a shower, but he changed his mind because that would make An wait a long time. That was why he decided to just change his T-shirt and put on perfume. "What brings you to my ce, brother An?" Ace asked curiously. "Brother Ace, I heard your city was facing a big problem, so I decided toe to help you protect this city," An told him that he got the information from the branch of his family''s business in Nightshire City. He then continued, "Even though I can only bring a few people, but they are strong. These three are already at Master rank, while the rest are at Elite rank." "My name is Owen." Owen immediately introduced himself. "I''m David." Like Owen, David also introduced himself. "We meet again, Mister Ace." Unlike David and Owen, Ang did not introduce herself and only smiled softly at Ace. She did this because this was their second meeting, and she had introduced herself before. "It''s good to see you again,dy Ang." Of course, Ace still remembered her because she was the top auctioneer at Wynn Trading House. La, who was sitting on Ace''s right side, stared at Ang. ''Ace really can charm any woman easily.'' Of course, she was not angry at Ang because she knew how great Ace''s charm was. "Brother An, are you sure you want to help me? We are going to have a war against countless magical beasts. This is a dangerous problem. You can get killedter." Ace did not want the Wynn family to me him if something bad happened to An. Of course, he would be happy if An did not change his mind. Even though he only brought fifty subordinates with him, but three of them were already at Master rank. Awakeners at Master rank were important because they could turn the tide in the war. "What are you talking about, brother Ace? We are brothers, so it''s normal for me to help you." An responded as he smiled. "Then I wi-" Ace stopped his words halfway when Scarlett and Valeria stepped into the living room. "Wee home, Scarlett, Valeria." An was startled. ''Wee home?'' He knew Scarlett was Ace''s girlfriend, but he had never met Valeria before. ''Are they sisters?'' He had no idea that Ace had two girlfriends. Valeria and Scarlett were not surprised because they saw An''s subordinates in the front yard. "Aren''t you the son of the Wynn family?" Scarlett remembered An because she met him when she was in Herora City with Ace and La. Unlike Scarlett, Valeria did not know anything about An. ''Wynn family?'' She suddenly remembered the Wyn family''s trading house in their city. An rose to his feet and cupped his hands. "Yes. I''m from the Wynn family. It''s good to see you again, city mistress." He knew Scarlett''s identity. This was the reason why he behaved politely because she was the owner of Nightshire City. "What brings you to my city?" Scarlett asked curiously. "I heard your city is facing a problem, so I want to help brother Ace protect this city." An gave an honest answer. ''Her behavior is different from when she was at my ce.'' He added in his head. Scarlett and Valeria immediately sat on the sofa. As they were talking in the living room, Dezmavas sat on a wooden throne in an underground cave. ''Good! Everything is almost ready.'' He was pleased because they could attack Nightshire City soon. As he was smiling happily, Zelphar walked closer to him. "Young lord, three ogres wish to meet you." Zelphar uttered. "Three ogres?" Dezmavas was startled. "Why do they want to see me?" "They said they wanted to join you in attacking Nightshire city." Zelphar responded. "Ho? How strong are they?" Dezmavas inquired. "They are already at 3-star, young lord." Zelphar responded. "3-star?" Dezmavas'' lips curled up into a smile. "Bring them in." "Understood, young lord." Zelphar answered. Chapter 261 Before War Chapter 261 Before War Three red ogres were standing before Dezmavas. Their names were Vrogurk, Zorg and Ezuzir. Vrogurk and his brothers met Dezmavas with one purpose. They wanted to join him in destroying Nightshire City! The people of Nightshire City had killed their brothers and sisters, so they wanted to seek revenge. They wanted to kill all citizens of Nightshire City, and they wanted to make Nightshire City disappear from this world. Blood for blood! Because the people of Nightshire City had killed all their brothers and sisters, they would do the same. This was the reason why they decided to join Dezmavas because he wanted to attack Nightshire City. "So, you want to join us in attacking Nightshire City?" Dezmavas, who was sitting on a wooden throne, uttered. "Yes." Vrogurk responded. "They killed all our brothers and sisters two months ago, so we want to seek revenge." "That''s right." Zorg and Ezuzir added. "An eye for an eye. Because they killed our brothers and sisters, we will kill them." "Haha. I like these words." Dezmavasughed happily before walking closer to them. "That is how a warrior should behave." He then continued, "Because you want to seek justice for yourte brothers and sisters, I will let you join us." "Thank you, young lord Dezmavas." Vrogurk, Zorg, and Ezuzir said in unison. "However, you need to follow my words because I don''t want to make a single mistake. Can you do that?" Dezmavas inquired. "We will follow your words, young lord Dezmavas." Vrogurk, Zorg, and Ezuzir said in unison again. "Good! Good!" Dezmavas was satisfied with their answer. "Don''t worry. I will give you a reward after conquering Nightshire City." Of course, the reward was not Rainbow Pool. Rainbow Pool was so important, so he did not want to share it with them. Vrogurk, Zorg, and Ezuzir exchanged a nce with each other before finally speaking, "Thank you, young lord Dezmavas." "Hahaha." Dezmavasughed happily after sitting on his wooden throne. ''With this, I have twenty-three followers at 3-star.'' Heughed louder. ---- The following morning, Ace and Scarlett brought An and his subordinates to the city guard headquarters. They also introduced them to everyone because An and his subordinates would help them protect their city, so that everyone knew that they were not enemies. After that, Scarlett asked Ace to take An and his subordinates to the training ground because she wanted to check the war preparations. As Scarlett was checking the war preparations, Dezmavas checked his subordinates. He also checked their hostages. With Henry''s help, they got two hundred hostages. These two hundred humans were currently in cages. These humans would help them destroy Nightshire City, so he ordered many magical beasts to guard the cages. After checking everything, Dezmavas uttered, "Let''s go to Nightshire City and destroy it." "Destroy Nightshire City." "Destroy Nightshire City." "Destroy Nightshire City." "Destroy Nightshire City." One by one, his followers shouted before finally heading to Nightshire City. "Nightshire City, I will conquer you today." Dezmavas'' lips curled up into a grin. ---- City Guard Headquarters, Scarlett''s Office. This was very important information, so he had to tell her immediately. "They have made their move?" Scarlett uttered. "How many are there?" Ten people were in Scarlett''s office. Nine of them sat on a couch while one was standing before her. The blue-haired man standing before her was the captain of the spotter team, Vihaan. Vihaan went straight to Scarlett''s office after knowing that Dezmavas and his subordinates were heading to their city. This was very important information, so he had to tell her immediately. "They have made their move?" Scarlett uttered. "How many are there?" "It''s about twenty-five thousand." Vihaan did not know about the hostages because Dezmavas hid it. "The name of their leader is Dezmavas and some of them can transform into a human form." "Dezmavas? Can transform into a human form?" Scarlett touched her chin. "City mistress, I think twenty of them are at 3-star, while the rest are at 1-star and 2-star." Vihan was not sure about this because he and his team did not dare to get close to them. "Tell the other members to go back. We will put up a barrier now." Scarlett uttered. "Understood." After saying that, Vihaan left to tell his subordinates to return to their city. Scarlett turned her head toward Captain Noah and uttered, "Captain Noah, ring the bell. Hide all children and old people in underground hideout." "Roger." Captain Noah immediately left to ring the bell. ---- *Ding¡­Ding¡­Ding¡­Ding¡­Ding¡­Ding¡­Ding¡­ Everyone stopped what they were doing when they heard the sound of the bell. ''The bell rang seven times.'' They knew what it meant because Scarlett had told them about this when she gave an announcement several days ago. Anyone who could not fight immediately headed to the underground hideout, while the adults went to city guard headquarters to protect their city. "Mother, is our city going to be destroyed? Are we going to die?" a kid, who was heading to the underground hideout, inquired. "City mistress and the others will protect our city." his mother responded, "Let''s walk faster, so that we can pray to God immediately." "Un." The kid nodded his head. "Auntie Lexie, you must survive. You must not die." Alena did not want Lexie to die because she was her only family now. "Don''t worry. I won''t die." Lexie would try her best not to die because she did not want to leave Alena alone in the cruel world. Alena skimmed her surroundings and asked, "Where is big brother Ace? Why don''t hee here?" "He is prepa-" before Lexie had finished her words, Ace descended from the sky. "Big brother Ace¡­" Alena rushed toward Ace. Ace smiled softly before finally squatting. "Alena, don''t worry. Everything will be fine." "You have to protect auntie Lexie. You must not let her die." Alena tried her best not to cry. "I promise to protect her." Ace responded, "Just wait for us in the underground hideout. We will pick you up after killing all the magical beasts." Alena raised her right little finger. "Promise?" Ace intertwined his right little finger with hers. "Promise." Alena looked at Ace and Lexie. "Then I will wait in the underground hideout. Remember your promise." Ace and Lexie nodded their heads. After that, Lexie ordered her subordinates to take Alena to the underground hideout. Right after Alena left, Ace''s underlings appeared. "Leader¡­" "Leader¡­" "Leader¡­" One by one, his underlings greeted him. Ace turned around to face his underlings. "I will give you two missions now." All of his underlings paid attention to him. "First, you have to protect Scarlett, Lady Lexie, Valeria and La." He spoke, "The second mission is you all must survive. I don''t want any of you to die in this war." He then continued, "We will stand at the top of the hierarchy in the future, so I want you all to know the feeling of standing at the top. Do you understand?" "Understand." His underlings responded in unison. Lexie, who was standing next to him, smiled. ''Standing at the top of hierarchy? He has a big dream.'' Of course, she did not make fun of his dream because everyone had the right to have a dream. Ace then returned his attention to Lexie before finally speaking, "Let''s go meet Scarlett and the others." "Un." Lexie nodded her head. They then headed to the city guard headquarters. ''Whatever happens, I will protect this city. I will make sure to kill all these magical beasts.'' Ace said in his head. Chapter 262 Surrender or Die Chapter 262 Surrender or Die City Guard Headquarters, Front Yard. A huge circle with many symbols could be seen on the ground in front of the city guard headquarters. The symbols inside the circle were instructions for the mana to be used in a certain way. After twenty mages sat on the edge of the circle and infused their magic, the circle began to glow and fill the lines that had been drawn. Barrier! Yes, these mages wanted to create a barrier to protect their city! Even though Nightshire City was not big, they needed many mages to put up a barrier. Previously, Scarlett ordered twenty mages to create a barrier before heading to the entrance gate. She did this for two reasons. First, it was to protect their city, andst, it was to see the strength of their enemies. When magical beasts tried to destroy the barrier, she would use the opportunity to see their strength. With this, she would know which one they should kill first, or how to deal with these magical beasts. Of course, Scarlett had no idea that some of her enemies were already inside the barrier because she still did not know about Henry''s betrayal. Otherwise, she would have killed him first before going to the gate because she hated betrayal the most. "City mistress, everyone is already in their positions." Colonel Louie uttered. "Good." Scarlett responded without looking at him. As soon as her voice stopped, the sound of magical beasts approaching their city reverberated in the entire area. These magical beasts did not attack the city immediately; instead, they stood several hundred meters from Nightshire City as if they wanted to tell Scarlett and the others that they would attack them soon. "They areing." "These damn magical beasts! I will kill themter." "I won''t let you destroy my city." "I will kill you allter!" "My arrows will kill you." "That''s right. Our arrows will kill them!" "Un. Un." There was not the slightest sign of fear in their eyes when the citizens saw countless magical beasts before them. The determination to protect their city was far greater than the fear within them, so a desire to kill these magical beasts arose when they saw them. Some of them even could not wait to kill these magical beasts because they attacked their city five years ago. As they were looking at the magical beasts intently, Henry stood in the backyard of his house. He did not go to the entrance gate immediately because it was a part of their n. ''A barrier?'' He looked at the barrier above him. ''This is just as we expected.'' His lips curled up into a grin. Henry then looked at his subordinates and spoke, "Everyone, get ready! We will carry out our next n soon." "Understood." His subordinates responded in unison. "I can''t wait to kill these humans. Kekeke. I''m sure they are delicious." Ardryll smiled evilly after saying that. At the same time, countless magical beasts were standing several hundred meters in front of Nightshire City. These magical beasts did not attack Nightshire City immediately. They only stood there without doing anything. They even lined up neatly. It was as if they were soldiers, not magical beasts. Actually, there was a reason why they did not attack Nightshire City immediately. It was because their lord still had not given them an order! These magical beasts were Dezmavas'' subordinates, so they would wait for orders first before doing anything. "In your opinion, how many of them are there?" "Around twenty thousand, maybe?" "Maybe twenty-one thousand." "I think twenty-two thousand." "I heard it''s twenty-five thousand." "Twenty-five thousand?" "Well, it doesn''t matter. No matter how many of them there are, I will kill them all." "That''s right. We will kill them all." "Hey, look! A dragon!" "What?! A dragon." "What a huge dragon." "Is that ck dragon going attack our city too?" The citizens were startled when they saw a dragon flying in the sky. Like these magical beasts, the dragon did not attack Nightshire City immediately; instead, it flew toward magical beasts. When magical beasts saw the dragon, they bowed their heads one by one. "Young lord¡­" "Young lord¡­" "Young lord¡­" "Young lord¡­" The 3-star magical beasts greeted him while the 1-star and 2-star kept lowering their heads. "Un¡­" the dragon only nodded its head before finally flying lower. Just as the ck dragon was about tond on the ground, its body transformed into that of a human. "How is the preparation?" Dezmavas inquired. "Everything is ready, young lord." Eldrin responded. Dezmavas then took one step forward before finally speaking, "Human." Even though he spoke in a normal tone, his voice sounded throughout the area as if he were shouting. "I will give you two choices." Dezmavas spoke and paused for a second before finally he continued, "Surrender and be my ve or die?" "Go fuck yourself!" "Fuck you!" "Here, take my middle fingers!" "Who do you think you are, asshole?" "Bastard, your voice hurts my ears." "Little dragon,e here. I will kill you." One by one, the citizens yelled at Dezmavas. Even though Dezmavas came from the mighty dragon race, they did not show the slightest care about it. They even treated him like an ordinary delinquent because they hated his arrogant behavior. Ace, who was standing next to Scarlett, was at a loss for words. ''They are really something.'' He did not expect them to react like that. Of course, he liked their behavior because they didn''t show the slightest sign of fear even though they were in front of a dragon. [All divine beings are excited.] [Ten God can''t wait for the war to happen.] All divine beings were excited because it would be Ace''s first time participating in a war, so they could not wait to see his performance in the war. [Ding! As the only awakener at the Grandmaster rank, everyone depends on you to win the war. Kill five thousand magical beasts and show everyone that depending on you is the right choice. Uponpleting the quest, Host will be given a random skill card.] [Ding! God of Sea gives you a quest. Age doesn''t matter in war. Even a young man can kill an adult in a war. Kill ten 3-star magical beasts, and God of Sea will give you a skill card. Do you ept it?] Ace was pleasantly surprised when he got two quests at the same time because something like this was rare. ''I ept it.'' He was already at the Grandmaster rank, so he believed he couldplete the quest given by the God of Sea. [God of Windughs.] [God of Wind utters, let me join the fun.] [Ding! God of Wind gives you a quest. As someone who likes to act cool, you have to remain cool even in a war. Save some people in a cool way, and God of Wind will give you a random card. Do you ept it?] The corner of Ace''s lips twitched. ''Save some people in a cool way?'' He did not expect to get a unique quest like that. ''But a quest is still a quest. I will still ept it.'' Even though the quest was a little weird, he still epted it because there was a possibility of him getting a good cardter. [Ding! Goddess of War gives you a quest. As the chosen one, you must be the key to winning the war. Kill Dezmavas and cut off his head. Uponpleting the quest, Goddess of War will give you a War Armor card. Do you ept it?] ''War Armor card?'' Ace was pleasantly surprised by the reward. Even though he still did not know what it was, he was sure it must be an amazing card since it was called a War Armor card. After all, something that had the word ''war'' in it must be amazing, especially if it was followed by the word armor. It must be an extraordinary piece of armor that was only worn by famous or powerful figures. ''I have three good cards. I''m sure I can kill Dezmavas.'' He did not mind using all his cards because they were one-time-use cards. ''I ept this amazing quest.'' Right after he epted the quest, a notification popped up. [Ding! All features will be disabled during the war. Host will not be able to activate the card or use system features.] ''What?!'' Chapter 263 Dispel the Barrier Now! Chapter 263 Dispel the Barrier Now! ''What?! All features are disabled during the war?'' Ace did not expect something like this to happen. No! It was not like he was afraid of death. He needed his system because his system could save the citizenster. It was meaningless to win a war if all the citizens died because a city would be nothing without the citizens. ''Is it because of the quest from the Goddess of War?'' He suddenly suspected it was because he epted the quest from the Goddess of War. When he epted the quest from the God of Wind and God of Sea, his system still worked normally. But a notification about all features being disabled popped up right after he epted the quest from the Goddess of War. ''System, can you cancel the quest?'' He could not talk with the Goddess of War because many people were around him. [Host, all features have been turned off, so you can''t cancel the quest. Don''t worry, Host. The possibility of you dying in this war is small.] ''It''s not about me. It''s about the citizens.'' As Ace was talking with his system, Pyria shouted at the citizens. "Human, how dare you say something rude to my lord?" Pyria was furious because the citizens insulted her lord. "Young lord, it''s meaningless to talk to them. Let''s just kill them!" like Pyria, Vian was also enraged. They were from the lowly human race, but they dared to insult her lord, a figure from the mighty dragon race. She could not ept it. She wanted to kill them! No! She desired to torture them because she wanted to show them the consequences of insulting their lord. "I agreed, young lord. Let''s just kill them." Eldrin added. Dezmavas stared at his subordinates before finally speaking, "Destroy the barrier." "Destroy the barrier!" Zelphar shouted. *Auuuuu¡­. *Roar¡­ *Ckckck¡­ One thousand magical beasts rushed toward the barrier. Their lord had given them an order, so they immediately tried to destroy the barrier. Bang! Bang! They hit, bit, and kicked. They did everything in order to destroy it, but the results were disappointing. They failed to destroy the barrier! Did they give up? Of course not! Their lord was watching them, so they tried their best to destroy the barrier again. Bang! Bang! Bang! These magical beasts were only at 1-star and 2-star, so they could not destroy the barrier. "Hahaha." "Come and hit again. Haha." "Use your legs damn beast!" "Use your hands too. Haha." "Haha." Some citizensughed loudly when they saw the magical beasts struggling to destroy the barrier. Unlike her people, Scarlett paid attention to the magical beasts carefully. ''My subordinates can handle them. Then what we should do next is¡­'' She shifted her gaze to Dezmavas and the 3-star magical beasts. ''We need to kill them quickly.'' She believed these magical beasts would leave immediately if Dezmavas and the 3-star magical beasts died. "I will handle that dragon." Ace spoke abruptly. He stopped asking his system to cancel the quest from the Goddess of War because he had epted it before. He would just try his best to kill Dezmavas quickly because that was the only way to protect his city and the citizens. "Be careful." Scarlett uttered, "We will help you after we kill these 3-star magical beasts." "Un." After nodding his head, Ace looked at Lexie, "Lady Lexie, please stay close to my underlings." He could not stay close to her because he would fight Dezmavaster. And it would be dangerous if she was dragged into their fight because she was only at Master rank. "Alright." Lexie responded. As Scarlett was talking with her people, Dezmavas chatted with his subordinates. "That barrier is stronger than I thought." Even though his subordinates still had not seeded in destroying the barrier, Dezmavas remained calm because he had a backup n. "Should we use it now, young lord?" Eldrin inquired. "Yes." Right after Dezmavas responded, all magical beasts stopped attacking the barrier. This made the citizens stunned. "What''s going on?" "Why did they stop attacking the barrier?" "Have they given up?" "Isn''t it too fast for them to give up?" "I wonder what is going on?" "Are they nning something?" One by one, the citizens voiced out their curiosity. Their curious expressions instantly turned into anger when they saw two hundred humans in cages. "Bastard, how dare you put them in the cages!" "Asshole, free them now!" "Little dragon, free them now!" "How dare you use a dirty method like that? Are you a man? I mean, are you a female dragon?" "Little dragon, just cut off your little dick." "Father¡­" "Mother¡­" "Elder sister¡­" "Elder brother¡­" "Younger sister¡­" "Younger brother¡­" "Uncle¡­" "Auntie¡­" Scarlett''s subordinates. They are normal citizens, not awakeners.] These hostages were taken from Nightshire City, so they knew all of [A/N= The people who have been shouting since earlier are not Scarlett''s subordinates. They are normal citizens, not awakeners.] These hostages were taken from Nightshire City, so they knew all of them. Some of them even had family ties to the hostages. People rted to the hostages immediately looked at Scarlett. They wanted to save their families, but they did not voice out their wishes because they would put everyone in danger if they dispelled the barrier. Scarlett gritted her teeth and clenched her fists. ''When did they take these hostages?'' Of course, she wanted to save them because they were her people. However, she could not do that. All she could do was watch them and suppress her anger. Like Scarlett, her people were also furious. However, they could only vent their anger by hitting the walls and looking at them with hateful eyes, nothing more than that. Dezmavas'' lips curled up into a grin. ''I like their expressions.'' They insulted him earlier, so he enjoyed seeing their expressions. Dezmavas then looked at Vian and uttered, "Do it." "Get them out of the cages." Vian shouted. The magical beasts immediately took the hostages out of the cages. The hostages looked at these magical beasts with frightened faces. Even though Dezmavas had only locked them up for a few days, but his subordinates had already beaten them several times. Vian even put ball chains on their legs and arms, preventing them from moving freely and easily. That was the reason why they were frightened because they thought they would get beaten up again. "Move! Move! Move faster!" Zorg and his brothers kicked the hostages, telling them to walk toward the barrier. The hostages only looked at the ogres and magical beasts before finally walking toward the barrier. Of course, they could not walk fast because Vian had put ball chains on their legs and arms. *Zrrttst¡­Srtt¡­ The sound of balls being dragged on the ground echoed in their ears. At that moment, every hostage was followed by two 2-star magical beasts. All of them kept showing their fangs as if they were ready to eat the hostages. The citizens of Nightshire City were about to explode with rage. They hated it because these magical beasts treated the hostages cruelly, especially when they kicked the hostages for not walking fast. "Damn it! Damn it! Damn it!" Josh, the leader of the non-awakener group, cursed venomously. "Human, I want you to dispel the barrier now. Otherwise, we will kill the hostages one by one in front of you." Dezmavas uttered. Scarlett clenched her fist. ''What should I do now?'' Chapter 264 Die! 264 Die! "Human, I will count to three." Dezmavas spoke and paused for a second before he continued, "If you still don''t dispel the barrier, we will start killing the hostages." Lexie and the others looked at Scarlett. They did not say anything and let her decide everything because she was their city mistress. Scarlett, who was clenching her fist, kept thinking about what she should do at that moment. Of course, she wanted to save them because they were her people, but there were 95,500 people inside the barrier. If he had removed the barrier, there would have been more casualties, but if she had not dispelled the barrier, all the hostages would have died. ''What should I do?'' She could not make up her mind because it was a hard choice. Unlike Scarlett, Dezmavas'' subordinates were thrilled. Some of them even smiled happily. They were at a disadvantage earlier because they could not destroy the barrier, but the tables had turned now. Everything was under their control now! The citizens of Nightshire City even stopped yelling at them. It was as if they had turned into statues. "Kekeke." Eldrinughed happily when they saw their expressions. ''Young lord is indeed amazing!'' He praised Dezmavas in his mind. "I will start counting now." Dezmavas uttered. "1¡­" Scarlett was even more under pressure. The hostages'' lives were in her hands, but she still did not know what to do. "¡­3. Kill them!" Dezmavas skipped number two and went straight to number three. "Aggh¡­" "Aggh¡­" "Aggh¡­" "Aggh¡­" One by one, the hostages cried out in pain. The citizens of Nightshire City could only hold back their anger and turn their heads to the other side. They could not do anything when the magical beasts started killing the hostages, so they turned their heads because they could not bear to see the hostages being killed. "Kekeke." Dezmavasughed happily as the hostages died one by one. The red-haired hostage, who saw his brothers and sisters dying one by one, was furious. Even though he was not an awakener, he was not afraid of these magical beasts. He rushed toward these magical beasts and used the ball chains to attack them. "Aaa¡­Die!" the red-haired man tried his best to kill the 2-star magical beast in front of him. Of course, he could not kill that magical beast. He was not an awakener, and that magical beast was already at 2-star, so his attack was not strong enough to kill that magical beast. The other hostages were surprised by the red-haired man''s actions. However, their surprised faces instantly turned into determination. Like the red-haired man, they were also enraged. They did not want to be used by these magical beasts anymore, so they decided to attack these magical beasts. Of course, they knew what they were doing. They knew that they were throwing away their lives, but they were fine with it because they did not want to be the reason for the destruction of Nightshire City. They would rather sacrifice themselves than be the cause of the destruction of their city. This was the reason why they decided to attack these magical beasts because, with this, Dezmavas could not force Scarlett to dispel the barrier again. "Die!" "Die!" "Die!" "Die!" One by one, the hostages attacked the magical beasts. Of course, they suffered the same fate as the red-haired man. All of them were only ordinary people, so there was no way they could kill these magical beasts, especially when they only attacked them with ball chains. "Stupid human, die!" after saying that, the 3-star ogre killed the green-haired hostage. Like the 3-star ogre, the other magical beasts also attacked the hostages. The hostages dared to attack them, so they showed no mercy and killed them on the spot. "Agghhh¡­" "Agghhh.." "Agghhh.." "Agghhh.." One by one, the hostages died. [Several divine beings are watching the hostages with sympathetic eyes.] [God of Sea is tearing at the sight of the hostages'' loyalty.] [Goddess of Life shed tears of sadness.] [The Great Sage, The Equal of Heaven holds his golden cudgel firmer.] [The Great Sage, The Equal of Heaven tells you to get out of the barrier and kill these magical beasts.] Some divine beings were touched by the hostages'' actions. They did not expect the hostages to sacrifice themselves for the sake of protecting their city and rtives. "Hmm? They are attacking my subordinates?" Dezmavas was startled by the hostages'' actions. ''Why do they do such stupid things? Isn''t that the same as digging their own grave?'' This was different from what he previously thought. Of course, he did not panic because he still had a backup n. Like Dezmavas, Scarlett and her people were also stunned. They did not expect the hostages to attack the magical beasts of their own ord like that. "Uaakk¡­" "Uaakk¡­" "Uaakk¡­" "Uaakk¡­" People rted to the hostages looked at the scene with bloodshot eyes. ''I will kill you. I will kill you all!'' They promised that they would kill all the magical beastster. Liam, who saw what was going on, returned to Henry''s house. ''We have to carry out our n now.'' Dezmavas failed to use the hostages to remove the barrier, so they had to quickly use their backup n. "The barrier is still up?" Henry said as he looked at the barrier. ''Did his n fail?'' He asked in his head. Shortly after that, Liam appeared. "My lord, they failed to get her to remove the barrier." He gave a brief exnation of what happened in front of the entrance gate. "I see." Henry was not surprised because he had guessed this before. "Everyone, let''s head to the city guard headquarters now." "I can finally kill human now." Ardryllughed happily because he had suppressed his desire to kill human for several days. "Let''s go." Henry uttered. They then traveled to the city guard headquarters. ---- At the same time, fifty city guards were protecting the mages. Even though they were inside the barrier, Scarlett still ordered some of her subordinates to protect the mages. These mages were important to her, so she did not want something bad to happen to them. "Sigh. This is boring." Lieutenant Alex uttered. ''No! I must carry out this mission enthusiastically and seriously.'' He straightened his back. ''Hmm?'' He was startled when he saw Henry and his subordinates because he thought they were already at the gate. He approached them slowly before finally asking curiously. "Henry, why are you here?" Henry did not order his subordinates to attack Lieutenant Alex immediately. ''Hmm? Fifty people are guarding these mages, huh?'' He did not panic when he saw therge number of people protecting the mages because he brought two hundred subordinates with him. "Are you the only ones here?" Henry inquired. "Yes. The others have already gone to the gate." Lieutenant Alex gave an honest answer. "Just go to the gate. Leave the mission of protecting these mages to me." "Then, this will be an easy mission." Henry believed they could kill or destroy the barrier because the mages were only protected by fifty city guards. "Easy mission? Did city mistress give you a mission?" Lieutenant Alex asked curiously. "Not city mistress, but Dezmavas." Henry gave an honest answer. "Dezmavas? Henry, you?" Lieutenant Alex knew who Dezmavas was. "Kill these mages now." Henry uttered. Chapter 265 Let’s Kill Them Chapter 265 Let¡¯s Kill Them "Agghh¡­" "Agghh¡­" "Agghh¡­" "Agghh¡­" One by one, the city guards, who protected the mages, fell to the ground and died. Their enemies were four times their number, and Henry was an awakener at Master rank, so Lieutenant Alex could not protect the mages. "Kekeke. This smell of blood. I like it. I like it. Kekeke." Ardryllughed happily as he killed city guards one by one. He had been suppressing his desire all this time, so he was thrilled when he could kill people. "Kekeke. Come at me together. Let me enjoy this." Ardryll could kill the city guards easily because he was already at 3-star. "Cough¡­Cough¡­" Lieutenant Alex coughed up blood after blocking Henry''s attack. "Henry, you bastard. Why did you betray us? Have you gotten so low that you are willing to be a magical beast''s ve now?" "Shut up!" Henry roared. "You all are the reason why I''m doing this. You all are the reason why I want to destroy this city. This is your fault. All of this is your fault!" "Henry, I''m ashamed to live in the same city as you. You don''t deserve to be human. You are a beast." Lieutenant Alex stopped and corrected his words. "No. You are lower than a beast. You are trash!" "I don''t care! As long as I can destroy this city, I''m willing to do anything, including bing a trash." After saying that, Henry lifted his staff. "Earth Eagle." Lieutenant Alex rushed toward Henry after avoiding the Earth Eagle. "Die, Henry!" However, he could not kill Henry. He was only at Elite Rank, while Henry was already at Master Rank. The difference in strength between them was like heaven and earth, so it was like a kid trying to fight an adult. A losing fight! No matter how many times he tried to kill Henry, the results were the same. He got beaten up by Henry! "Aggh¡­" "Aggh¡­" "Aggh¡­" "Aggh¡­" As Lieutenant Alex was getting beaten up by Henry, Ardryll killed the other city guards and the mages. Lieutenant Alex and the other city guards could not do anything to Henry and his subordinates because they lost in all aspects. All they could do was try to survive and try to protect the mages. Of course, they wanted to tell Scarlett about Henry''s betrayal because they wanted to kill him so badly. ''We have to tell city mistress about this.'' ----- "What happened? Why did the barrier disappear?" "What''s going on? Have these damn magical beasts done something to the barrier?" "But they did not attack the barrier. Why did the barrier disappear? Did they use magic?" "Did something happen to the mages?" "What?! But not a single enemy has managed to enter the barrier until now?" "Did someone betray us?" "Betray us?" "Damn! Who dares to betray us?! I will kill him!" Chatters erupted when the barrier suddenly disappeared. They wanted to know what was going on because Dezmavas and his subordinates did not attack the barrier. "What''s going on?" Ace looked at the barrier that was disappearing slowly. "Scarlett¡­" La walked closer to Scarlett. Like Ace, Scarlett also did not know what was going on. Just as everyone was wondering what was going on, a city guard named Dn walked toward Scarlett with his body covered in blood. sight of him. "What is going on? Who injured you?" Scarlett inquired. "City mistress, Henry¡­Henry is betraying us." Dn responded, "He is cooperating with a magical beast and killing the mages." "Henry betrays us?" Scarlett and the others said in surprise. "Cough¡­cough¡­cough¡­" Dn coughed up blood. "Lieutenant Alex is fighting them right now. City mistress, you have to save Lieutenant Alex. He is fighting two hundred people alone now." Ace wasted no time and flew to the city guard headquarters. ''I made a mistake. I should have killed him before.'' He knew how deep Henry''s hatred for him was, but he did not expect him to cooperate with Dezmavas. "Colonel Louie, guard the wall. I will go to headquarters now." Scarlett uttered. "Roger." Colonel Louie responded. Scarlett immediately ran to the city guard headquarters. ----- ''Damn it! I''mte.'' Ace saw the mages and city guards dead on the ground. He did not see Henry and his subordinates in that ce. He believed they had left that Scarlett and several people leaped down the city wall immediately when they caught ce. "Cough¡­Cough¡­Cough¡­" Even though Lieutenant Alex was still alive, but he was heavily injured. "Ace, is that you?" Ace rushed toward Lieutenant Alex and helped him sit. "Lieutenant Alex, drink this." Ace gave a Health Potion to Lieutenant Alex. After drinking the potion, Lieutenant Alex uttered, "Ace, Herny betrayed us. He is cooperating with magical beasts. He also hid a 3-star magical beast in his house." "Where did they go?" Ace asked curiously. Before Lieutenant Alex could answer Ace''s question, Scarlett arrived. "Lieutenant Alex, what''s going on?" "City mistress, Henry, was the one who caused this." Lieutenant Alex exined everything to Scarlett. "They left the city after killing all the mages." "Henry¡­" Scarlett gritted her teeth. At the same time, Henry was talking with Dezmavas. He acted normally when all citizens saw him talking with Dezmavas. Nightshire City would get destroyed soon, so there was no need to hide anything now. "Henry, why are you there?" "Henry, why are you talking with that beast?" "Henry, did you betray us?" "Henry, you asshole!" "Henry, you bastard. Were you the one who dispelled the barrier?" The citizens were enraged. Henry was from one of four big families in their city, but he was siding with a magical beast now. Henry was not angry when the citizens yelled at him. He even smirked at them. They would die soon, so there was no point in getting angry. "Well done, Henry." Dezmavas praised Henry for destroying the barrier. "Now, we can finally kill them." "Remember your promise. Just beat Ace and Scarlett. Don''t kill them because I want to torture them first." Henry reminded Dezmavas not to kill Scarlett and Ace. "Haha. Don''t worry. I will let you y with them as much as you liketer." Of course, Dezmavas still remembered his promise. "Good! Let''s kill them now!" Henry stated. Chapter 266 Killing Magical Beasts Chapter 266 Killing Magical Beasts "Kill them! Show them the consequences of disobeying us." Dezmavas immediately ordered his subordinates to kill Scarlett and the others because the barrier had been destroyed. "Kill them!" Vrogurk and his brothers rushed toward the gate. They had been waiting for this, so they dashed to the gate without thinking twice. *Shui¡­Shui¡­Shui¡­ The archers fired their arrows at the magical beasts. The awakeners used their skills to attack the magical beasts, while the non-awakener people used ordinary arrows to kill them. No! Calling it an ordinary arrow was not right because their arrows had been added with external powers such as fire, poison, or something along those lines. They were only ordinary people, so they needed external power to kill these magical beasts. *Ckkskk¡­ Even though none of the 2-star and 3-star magical beasts died by their arrows, but most of the 1-star magical beasts met their end. 1-star magical beasts were not strong, so it was normal if they died easily. "Kill them all!" "Avenge our brothers and sisters." "Don''t let them get close to the wall." "Keep attacking them!" The archers and mages attacked the magical beasts continuously. People rted to the hostages shot their arrows with eyes filled with anger. These magical beasts killed their families in front of them, so they wanted to seek revenge. "Die, human!" Vrogurk threw a giant stone at the citizens. "Destroy the stone!" "Shoot it!" "Destroy it!" The non-awakener people shot the giant stone, but their arrows could not destroy it. "No! We can''t destroy it." "Don''t give up. Keep shooting it." "Yes. Keep firing it." They did not give up and kept shooting the stone. "Dangerous!" Josh, the leader of the non-awakener group, shouted when the giant stone was about to hit them. Boom! He fired an arrow into the sky. The arrow split into two in the air. When the stone was about to hit them, a giant sh destroyed it. "Ace?" "It''s Ace." "He saved us." "Thank you, Ace." They knew Ace was the one who destroyed the giant stone. After destroying the stone, Ace flew straight to magical beasts because he wanted to kill them so badly. They dared to attack his city, so he wanted to show them the consequences of their actions. ''Yin-Yang Dragon.'' A giant Yin-Yang symbol appeared above him when he raised his sword high. ''Die!'' A ck and white dragon came out of the Yin-Yang symbol and flew toward the magical beasts at an incredible speed. "Uakk¡­" countless magical beasts were thrown into mid-air after getting hit by the ck and white dragons. 100 magical beasts! With only one attack, Ace killed one hundred magical beasts. Did he stop there? Of course not! He immediately changed his weapon from a sword to a bow. ''Arrow Shower.'' He fired an arrow into the sky. The arrow split into two in the air. Two became four, and four turned into eight. In a short amount of time, the sky was already covered by countless arrows. Due to how many the arrows were, they could no longer see the sun. "Ckrkksk¡­" the sound of countless magical beasts crying in pain reverberated in the entire area. Like when he used the Yin-Yang Dragon skill, Ace killed many magical beasts with his Arrow Shower skill. He even killed more than one hundred magical beasts with this skill because they died after getting hit by countless arrows. "Good job, Ace!" "As expected of Ace, he is sure amazing!" "Kill them! We should not lose to Ace." "That''s right. Let''s show them our power." "Yes. Make these damn magical beasts regret their actions." The citizens fired up after seeing Ace. Not only that, but one by one, they leaped down the wall. They wanted to protect their city so they would not let the magical beasts get close to their city. "Kill them!" Scarlett''s subordinates rushed toward the magical beasts. Henry, who was standing next to Dezmavas, uttered, "That young man is Ace. He is the strongest awakener in the city." "He is Ace?" Dezmavas had heard about Ace because Henry had told him about Ace before. "The difficulty of conquering Nightshire city will be halved if he dies." Henry believed they could destroy Nightshire City easily if they could kill Ace because Ace was the only one who could face Dezmavas. Zelphar, who was standing behind Dezmavas, uttered, "Young lord, please allow me to fight that human." Before Dezmavas could say something, Henry uttered, "You will get killed if you fight him." "Human, how dare you underestimate me!" Zelphar was unhappy with Henry''s words because he was a powerful magical beast. "I say this for your safety." Henry uttered, "Ace is already at the Grandmaster rank, and he is an Aeris. Do you know what Aeris is?" "Even if he is an Aeris, I won''t lose to him." Zelphar was close to breaking through to 4-star, so he was confident in his strength. "Henry is right." Dezmavas stated. "You will lose if you fight him alone." "Then I will help him, young lord." Eldrin spoke abruptly. "I will also help him." Pyria added. Dezmavas returned his attention to Henry and inquired, "What do you think, Henry? Do you think they can defeat Ace?" "I don''t know how strong they are, but Ace is really powerful." Henry had never seen them fighting before, so he had no idea how strong they were. Dezmavas looked at Eldrin, Zelphar, and Pyria. "You can fight him if you want." "Thank you, young lord." After saying that, they rushed toward Ace. Boom! Boom! Boom! Ace swung his sword continuously. Every time he swung his sword, one magical beast died. It looked like the battlefield was his yground because he was unstoppable. ''Moon Slice!'' He swung his sword, sending a huge wave of energy at the magical beasts. "Uakk¡­" ten magical beasts were thrown into mid-air before finally falling to the ground and dying. When Ace was about to use his magic, three 3-star magical beasts appeared before him. ''3-star magical beasts?'' He was pleased when Eldrin, Zelphar, and Pyria appeared in front of him because he needed to kill ten 3-star magical beasts toplete the quest given by God of Sea. "Human, you killed many of our subordinates. We havee to avenge them." Zelphar uttered. "Let''s stop talking and just kill him." Pyria spoke. Eldrin nodded his head before finally dashing toward Ace. Bang! Bang! Bang! Even though it was three versus one, Ace still had the upper hand in the fight. Eldrin and the others were only at 3-star, so they were not his opponents. No matter how many times they attacked him, the results were the same. They got beaten up by him! "Cough¡­Cough¡­" Pyria coughed up blood before finally standing up. ''Henry is right. This human is strong.'' Of course, she was not afraid of him because she was from the White Tiger race. She only admitted his strength, nothing more than that. "Die, human!" Zelphar used one of his skills to appear behind Ace. He put all his strength into his fist because he wanted to kill Ace with this attack. However, he failed to hit Ace because his fistnded on Earth Shield. Bang! The sound of his fist hitting the earth shield reverberated in the entire area. "You are the one who will die." Ace''s clone, who was next to Zelphar, swung his sword, intending to cut off his head. "Zelphar!" Pyria screamed worriedly when she saw Zelphar''s situation. Chapter 267 Henry, Why Did You Betray Us? 267 Henry, Why Did You Betray Us? "Zelphar!" Pyria screamed worriedly when Ace''s clone suddenly appeared next to Zelphar. Zelphar, who noticed Ace''s clone, instantly blocked the attack with his left arm and put some distance between them. He could not avoid it, so he sacrificed his left arm because he would die if he did not block it. *sh¡­ Zelphar''s left arm fell to the ground. Pyria jumped closer to Zelphar and inquired, "Zelphar, go back and treat your injuries." "It''s fine." Zelphar used one of his skills to stop the bleeding. ''He has cut off my left arm, so I won''t back down.'' Blood for blood. Because Ace had cut off his left arm, he wanted to cut off Ace''s arms too. No! He wanted to do more than that. He wanted to kill Ace! He would not leave or stop before his wish was achieved because his heart would not be at peace if he did not cut off Ace''s arms. "We will help you kill this human." Vrogurk and his two brothers said in unison. "I will help too." Vian added. If previously it was three versus one, now it was seven versus one. Even though he was ganging up by seven 3-star mythical creatures, Ace did not panic. He even looked at them with a calm face as if he was facing weaklings. "KILL HIM!" after saying that, Vrogurk dashed toward Ace. His brothers and other magical beasts also rushed toward him. Of course, they knew they were acting cowardly, but they did not care about it. As long as they could kill Ace, they would do anything, including ganging up on him. *Clink¡­nk¡­Cling¡­ The sound of weapons shing reverberated in the entire area. Zelphar and the others attacked Ace continuously. They attacked him from all directions and with their powerful skills. However, Ace could avoid and block their attacks easily. He did not even seem to be having trouble because his breathing was still normal. As Ace was fighting against seven 3-star mythical creatures, Scarlett was shooting magical beasts with her bow and observing the war. She was still standing on the wall because she needed to pay attention to their enemies and her people at the same time. "All archers focus on killing the magical beasts in the sky first." Scarlett spoke as she shot the magical beasts flying in the sky. "Colonel Louie, help captain Noah kill that 3-star magical beast." "Understood." After saying that, Colonel Louie dashed to the southwest area. She stopped shooting magical beasts and swept her gaze around. ''Ace is fighting against seven 3-star mythical creatures. We have to use this opportunity to kill as many magical beasts as possible.'' She was not worried about his safety because she believed in Ace. Ace was already at the Grandmaster rank, and he was also an Aeris, so she was sure these magical beasts were not his opponents. "City mistress, what about me?" An inquired. "Take all your subordinates and kill one 3-star magical beast as quickly as possible." An had three subordinates at Master rank, so she gave him an important task. "Understood." An responded before finally leaping down the wall. "Dezmavas, when are we going to make our move? We will lose a lot of troops if we just stand here." Henry could not calm down when he saw Scarlett and her people killing Dezmavas'' subordinates. "Be patient. Everything is still under my control." Dezmavas said calmly. "I will let them be happy first. After that, I will show them what terror is. Kekeke." "I don''t care. I will kill them now." Henry had betrayed Scarlett and the others, so he had to ensure they would win the war. "Liam, let''s go." "Everyone, follow our lord." Liam shouted before finally following Henry. When he saw Henry stepping onto the battlefield, Dezmavas uttered, "Don''t die, Henry. Otherwise, you won''t be able to torture themter." Henry ignored Dezmavas and kept walking. ''A beast is still a beast.'' Dezmavas was a stupid beast in his eyes because Dezmavas let Scarlett and her people kill his subordinates. "It''s Henry!" "Kill him! "He is a traitor. Kill him!" Scarlett''s subordinates rushed toward Henry when they caught sight of him. Henry had betrayed them, so they wanted to kill him so badly. However, it was challenging to get closer to him because many magical beasts were attacking them non-stop. "Move damn beast! I want to kill that traitor." "Henry,e here if you are a man." "Henry, you traitor. I will kill you!" "Traitor,e and fight me if you dare!" Scarlett''s subordinates tried their best to get closer to Henry. But like before, their efforts were in vain because several magical beasts stopped them from getting closer to him. "What?! You weaklings want to kill me? Then let me show you the difference between us." a blue sphere of liquid hovered in front of his staff as Henry cast a magic spell. The orb of water moved in a spiral before finally creating ten tiny water orbs and flew toward Scarlett''s subordinates. Water Bullet! Henry used Water Bullet magic to attack them because he wanted to show them that they were not on the same level. Bang! One by one, the city guards fell to the ground and died. They could not block or avoid his attack, but it was too fast for them. "You even can''t block my magic and you want to kill me?" Henry sneered. "Weaklings always talk a lot." "HENRYYYY!" Aron, the head of the Olson family, rushed toward Henry with an angry face. He really hated magical beasts because they killed his family, so his hatred toward Henry was so big because Henry betrayed them and cooperated with magical beasts. Henry turned his head toward the source of the sound. "Aron?" "Protect our lord!" after saying that, Liam stood in front of Henry. Not only Liam but all of his subordinates stood before him. Aron was one of the strongest awakeners in their city, so they could not underestimate him. *sh¡­sh¡­sh¡­ Several magical beasts attacked Aron continuously. However, they could not stop him because Aron was an awakener at Master rank, while these magical beasts were only at 1-star and 2-star. "Why did you betray us, Henry?" after saying that, Aron swung his spear, sending a huge wave of energy at Henry. Liam and the others immediately ced their weapons before them, ready to block Aron''s attack. However, a huge earth wall emerged from the ground before Aron''s attack hit Liam and the others. The earth wall blocked Aron''s attack before finally breaking into pieces. "Fire Phoenix." Henry used his magic to attack Aron. Even though they used to be friends, he did not show the slightest bit of mercy because they were enemies now. And actually, Henry also hated Aron because Aron stopped him when he tried to kill Ace in the arena several days ago. That was why he used one of his strongest magic to attack Aron. Dezmavas, who saw Henry and Aron, smirked. ''I like this kind of sight.'' He liked it when he saw two friends fighting each other. ''Hmm?'' He shifted his gaze from Henry to Ace. ''He is beating up my subordinates.'' He saw Ace beating up Pyria and the others. He walked forward and uttered, "It seems like it''s my time to make a move. Who should I kill first?" Chapter 268 Ace, You Must Win 268 Ace, You Must Win "Aagghh¡­" "Aagghh¡­" "Aagghh¡­" "Aagghh¡­" Soul-piercing howls of pain reverberated in the entire area. Dezmavas was currently killing Scarlett''s subordinates. He did not kill them by cutting off their heads or piercing their hearts. He burned them alive! They dared to insult him earlier, so he decided to kill them in a cruel way. "Hahaha." Dezmavas was no longer in human form but in his true form. He decided to use his true form because, with this, he could burn them alive from the sky. "They look like grilled meat." Dezmavasughed happily when he saw the citizens of Nightshire city being burned alive. ''This is the consequences of offending me. Die, lowly human. Die!'' He kept spitting fire from his mouth, burning them alive. If previously the people of Nightshire City had the upper hand in the war, the tables had turned now. Sure, Nightshire City had more troops, but most of them were not awakeners, so they could not do much, especially when their opponent was Dezmavas, a 4-star dragon. "Kill him!" "Shoot him!" "Don''t let him get close to the wall." "Protect our city." "Mages and archers, attack him together." "Focus on him! We will win the war if we can kill him!" "Keep attacking him!" Scarlett''s subordinates, who were standing on the wall, attacked Dezmavas continuously when they saw him flying toward them. However, their attacks were too weak to stop or kill him. He could even stop many arrows just by flicking his wings. It was crystal clear that the difference in their strength was like heaven and earth. "Haha. Your attacks tickle me. It''s so weak." Dezmavasughed when their attacks could not injure him. "Now it''s my turn again." Like what he had done earlier, he burned them alive again. Not only that, but he also destroyed the wall, causing several people to fall from the wall and die. As Dezmavas was killing Scarlett''s subordinates, Ace fought Vian and the others. Even though he still hadn''t managed to kill all his enemies, but he had injured all of them. Actually, his achievement was already good. He was fighting against seven 3-star mythical creatures and more than one hundred 2-star magical beasts. But even so, he still managed to kill two 3-star magical beasts and over thirty 2-star magical beasts. If he were an ordinary awakener at the Grandmaster rank, he would not be able to do that because Pyria and the others were powerful 3-star magical beasts. Some of them were even close to reaching 4-star, so it could be said that Ace did his job well. "Aagghh¡­" Scarlett''s subordinates cried out in pain. ''Hmm?'' Ace turned his head toward the source of the sound. ''He has made his move?'' Ace did not pay attention to Dezmavas before because over a hundred magical beasts were ganging up on him. No! He did not pay attention to him because Dezmavas showed no signs of wanting to enter the battlefield. That was why he focused on killing 3-star and 2-star magical beasts because this could change the oue of the war. ''I have to stop him.'' He did not want more people to die at Dezmavas'' hands, so he nned to fight him. However, Pyria stopped him when he was about to rush to Dezmavas. "Do you think I will let you save them?" Pyria would not let Ace disturb her lord''s enjoyment. "Don''t let him leave this ce. We have to hold him back." Eldrin added. "No matter what happens, we have to keep him here." Zelphar uttered. More than one hundred magical beasts stood behind Pyria, intending to help her stop Ace. Ace, who was standing in front of them, swung his sword in a circr motion, leaving a trace of afterimages behind. ''Yin-Yang Dragon.'' A ck and white dragon came out of the Yin-Yang symbol. Even though they were made of energy, they looked like real dragons, like Dezmavas. No! Calling them looked like Dezmavas was not entirely right. Even though they were dragons, Dezmavas had a pair of wings, while the Yin-Yang dragons had no wings. It could be said the Yin-Yang dragons looked like Shenron from the Dragon Ball movie, but in a small version. But even so, the Yin-Yang Dragon skill was still powerful, especially when Ace used the second and third forms. "Cough¡­" blood sshed out of their mouths as Pyria and the others were thrown several meters from where they were. Even though Ace wanted to kill them, he did not do that. Dezmavas could kill several people in just a second, so every second was important. ''Do your best to kill them.'' After creating two clones and ordering them to kill Pyria and the others, Ace flew toward Dezmavas. "Brother Ace, we will help you." An said after he saw Ace''s two clones. "Ace, I will help you." La uttered. "We will help you too." Melissa and her husband said in unison "We are only clones, so we will depend on you guys to kill them." Ace''s clones uttered. "Clone?" An and the others were shocked because they previously thought one of them was the real Ace. Boom! Boom! At the same time, the sound of Ace''s fight against Dezmavas reverberated in the entire area. Ace''s clone pointed his right index finger at the real Ace and uttered, "The real me is fighting against their leader." An and the others turned in the direction he was pointing at. ''They are fighting in the sky.'' They saw Ace and Dezmavas fighting fiercely in the sky. "Then we have to kill them quickly, so that we can help brother Ace kill that dragon." An uttered. "Un." Melissa and the others nodded their heads. Scarlett, who stood in front of the gate, looked at him. ''Ace, you must win.'' He was the only one who could face Dezmavas, so they would lose the war if Dezmavas killed him. *sh¡­sh¡­sh¡­ After killing several magical beasts, Valeria lifted her head to look at Ace and Dezmavas. ''Ace¡­'' Of course, she wanted to help him, but she had an important task too. Everyone had a role in this war, so she could not act as she pleased because it could cause more casualties. ''I believe in you, Ace. I believe you will win.'' She returned her attention to the magical beasts around her before finally attacking them again. "Aron, you won''t be able to kill me." Henry was pleased when he saw Aron''s pitiful condition. Actually, Henry was weaker than Aron. Aron could not kill Henry and was injured because Henry got help from his subordinates and magical beasts. If it were a one-on-one fight, Henry would have been dead by now. ''They always managed to stop my attack.'' 14:10 "Cough¡­Cough¡­" Aron rose to his feet after coughing blood. ''They always managed to stop my attack.'' He added in his head. Boom! Boom! Boom! The sound of Ace''s fierce fight against Dezmavas reverberated in the entire area. Henry immediately looked at Ace and Dezmavas. ''Ho? So, he has made his move, huh?'' He was thrilled when he saw Dezmavas fighting against Ace. Of course, he believed Dezmavas would win the fight because he was already at 4-star and from the mighty Dragon race. Like Henry, Aron also looked at them. ''Ace is doing his best. I should do the same.'' He returned his attention to Henry. "What? You still want to fight me?" Henry uttered. In his eyes, Aron was a fool because there was no way Aron could kill him when his subordinates and magical beasts supported him. "Nightshire City never forgives traitors, so I will do anything to kill you." Aron responded, "I will show everyone the consequences of betraying Nightshire City." "Nice words, mister Aron." Ace''s clone said as he walked closer to Aron. "Ace?" Aron was shocked when he saw Ace''s clone. He turned his head to look at the person fighting Dezmavas before returning his attention to Ace''s clone. ''Ace is still fighting Dezmavas. Does that mean he is a clone?'' He knew Ace had clone magic because Ace used a clone in his fight against Leo several days ago. "Nightshire City never forgives traitors and always punishes them by being killed. Ah, by the way. I''m only a clone. The real me is fighting Dezmavas right now." Ace''s clone said as he pointed his right index finger at the real Ace. "You are only a clone and you want to kill me?" Henry mocked Ace''s clone. "Mister Aron, let''s kill this traitor together." Ace''s clone uttered. "Alright." Aron nodded his head. "Then I will kill you two." After saying that, Henry attacked them. Chapter 269 I Believe In Our Leader ? Boom! Boom! Boom! Ace was still fighting against Dezmavas in the sky. Unlike usual, he did not have the upper hand in the fight. Of course, he was not at a disadvantage too. It could be said they fought on an equal footing because both of them were still fine. Every time Dezmavas hit Ace, he got hit by Ace shortly after that. That was what happened since they started fighting a few minutes ago, and until now, it had not changed. ''He has tough and thick skin.'' Ace had shed and stabbed Dezmavas'' body a few times, but Dezmavas only had a minor injury. Not even a drop of blood came out of his wound because his skin was so hard and thick. ''But I can''t give up.'' Everyone would get killed, and his city would get destroyed if he lost the fight, so Ace tried his best to defeat Dezmavas. ''I will keep attacking on the same ce.'' With that idea in mind, he attacked Dezmavas again. Boom! Boom! Boom! Their fight was so fierce. The impact of their fight even destroyed walls and several houses because they fought above Nightshire City. Actually, Ace tried to lure Dezmavas out of the city, but Dezmavas was not fooled and remained in the city. This was the reason why they fought above the city because Dezmavas refused to leave the city. "I did not expect a lowly human tost long against me." Dezmavas previously thought he could kill Ace easily, but now he knew he was wrong. Of course, he believed he would win the fight because, from his point of view, it was impossible for a human to defeat him, a powerful beast from the mighty dragon race. Ace ignored Dezmavas and raised his left hand high. ''Great Lightning Dragon.'' He used his strongest magic to attack Dezmavas. When Dezmavas saw a giant lightning dragon, he roared angrily. "How dare you use dragon skill in front of a real dragon!" Dezmavas opened his mouth and created a giant ball of fire. "Destroy!" he shot the giant fireball at the lighting dragon. Boom! The impact of their shing attacks was so intense, causing shockwaves to spread throughout the entire battlefield. "Aggghhh¡­" some of Scarlett''s people and magical beasts were thrown into mid-air when the shockwaves brushed against their bodies. Not only that, but several houses and the walls were razed to the ground too. Everyone instantly stopped fighting when the shockwaves brushed against their bodies. Valeria lifted her head to look at her lover. "Ace¡­" From the shockwaves alone, she knew how intense their fight was. She was far from them, yet the shockwaves still reached her. ''Ace, sorry for not being able to help you.'' She held her daggers firmer. Like Valeria, Scarlett also felt sad for not being able to help him. ''May the goddess of war help you, Ace.'' She could only pray to the Goddess of War because she was too weak to help him. "Leader¡­" One by one, Ace''s underlings looked at him. "Don''t worry. Our leader will kill that ck Dragon." Neia, a cute elf, spoke abruptly. "Our leader is the chosen one, so there is no way he will lose against that dragon." "That''s right." Renea added. "That Dragon is only a stepping stone for our leader. He will win the fight for sure." "Yes." Aniya uttered, "Leader said we would stand at the top of hierarchy, so he would kill that ugly dragon for sure." "That''s right." "Un, un." "I believe in our leader." "Me too." Ace''s underlings were sure that he would defeat Dezmavas because their leader was a special human, someone who was destined to stand at the top of the hierarchy. Lexie, who was holding her staff and looking at him, mused. "Ace, you must not die. Otherwise, Alena will be sad and¡­so do I." "What?! He is still standing?" Henry was unhappy when he knew that Ace was still alive. ''What the fuck is that beast doing? Why didn''t he kill Ace quickly?'' In his view, Dezmavas was ying around. Otherwise, the fight would have ended a few minutes ago because Dezmavas was a powerful magical beast. "Human, I will fight you seriously now." after saying that, Dezmavas attacked Ace again. He tried to rip Ace''s body with his ws. He tried to burn Ace alive with his fire breath. And he tried to stab Ace''s heart with his sharp tail. However, Ace could block or avoid all his attacks. Of course, he could do the same when Ace attacked him. But it still made him unhappy because this was different from what he previously thought. ''Damn it! Damn it! Damn it! Damn it! DAMN IT!'' Dezmavas began to lose control of himself. Five hours! They had been fighting for five hours straight, but Ace was still standing. It was the first time a human couldst long against him. The strongest opponent he had ever faced could onlyst an hour against him. However, that person was from the Phoenix race. Phoenix race was a powerful race because they stood at the top of the hierarchy with his race, so he could ept it. But here, a mere human could still stand up after fighting him for five hours straight. This was absurd! This was annoying! Sure, Henry said Ace was a special awakener, but he should not be this strong. Ace was from a lowly human race, so he should not be able to fight him equally for a long time. After all, the human race was far under the dragon race in terms of hierarchy. Human stamina was much weaker than Dragon''s. Human body was much weaker than Dragon''s. So, why? Why was he still unable to defeat Ace? Why was Ace still able to fight him? Something like this should not have happened. Ace was supposed to be trampled under his foot. So WHY? As Dezmavas was gritting his teeth, the sound of citizens crying in pain reverberated in the entire area. Ace immediately swept his gaze around. ''¡­.'' All his fingers dug into his palm, and his eyes were filled with coldness when he saw the citizens dying one by one. Dezmavas also looked at his surroundings because he wanted to know what was going on. ''This is¡­'' His angry face instantly turned into a smile. He was happy. He was thrilled when he saw his subordinates had the upper hand in the war and killed the citizens one by one. "Hahaha." Dezmavas burst into waves ofughter. Even though he still could not defeat Ace, but he would win the war if his underlings killed all the citizens because war was not about one person but many people. ''Haha. Good! Good! Good!'' Due to how happy he was, he said good three times in his head. "Aagghhh¡­" "Aagghhh¡­" "Aagghhh¡­" One by one, the citizens were killed by magical beasts. "Don''t worry because your fate will be the same as theirs." After saying that, Dezmavas attacked Ace again. ''I''m sure he can''t focus on the fight now.'' He knew Ace really cared about the safety of the citizens. ''This is a good opportunity to kill him.'' He believed he could kill Ace now because Ace could not focus on fightingpletely. ''Die, lowly human!'' Chapter 270 Emergency Mode ? "Hahaha." Dezmavas attacked Ace whileughing happily. Even though he still had not managed to kill Ace, he was thrilled because his subordinates had the upper hand in the war. They even could kill many citizens every minute, so it was only a matter of time before they won the war. "Hahaha." Dezmavas was not angry when Ace could avoid and block his attacks because his goal now was to stop Ace from saving the citizens. Ace could not focus on their fight because he kept thinking about the safety of the citizens, so he believed he could kill Aceter. ''I will just wait for a good opportunity to kill him to appear.'' Dezmavas said in his head. As Dezmavas was fighting against Ace in the sky, the citizens died one by one. "Aagghh¡­" "Aagghh¡­" "Aagghh¡­" "Aagghh¡­" The sound of the citizens'' screams of pain could be heard in every area of the battlefield. Ace, who heard it, instantly turned his head toward the source of the sound. At that moment, he forgot that Dezmavas was right before him. No! Saying he forgot about Dezmavas was not right. The citizens were important to Nightshire City, so his body reached on its own when he heard their screams. "Uakkk¡­" Captain Noah coughed up blood after getting hit by Vian. "Die, human!" after saying that, Vian jumped at him, intending to kill him. Captain Noah was heavily injured, so he could not do anything when he saw Vian jumping at him. ''City mistress, I''m sorry. It seems like I can''t protect our city anymore.'' He could not block or avoid it, so he epted his fate immediately. However, it was a different story for Ace. He did not want Captain Noah to die, so he instantly used one of his skills to attack Vian. ''Moon Slice.'' He swung his sword, sending a huge wave of energy at Vian. "Uaakk¡­" before Vian could kill Captain Noah, she got hit by Ace''s attack, causing her to be thrown several meters from where she was. Captain Noah immediately turned toward Ace. ''Ace?'' He saw Ace several meters from him. "Ace, behind you!" Captain Noah screamed when he saw Dezmavas behind Ace. Boom! The sound of Ace being thrown into the ruins of houses echoed throughout the area. Even though he managed to block Dezmavas'' attack, he was still thrown several meters because Dezmavas'' attack was powerful. "Cough¡­Cough¡­" Ace wiped the blood from the corner of his lips before finally flying toward Dezmavas again. Bang! Bang! Bang! Ace and Dezmavas fought fiercely again. But unlike before, Dezmavas had the upper hand in the fight this time. Ace kept looking at the citizens when he fought Dezmavas, so he did not fight as well as before. [God of Wind utters, boy, focus on the fight.] [God of Mountain speaks, he keeps worrying about the safety of the citizens.] [God of Sea says, well, it can''t be helped. A city without its citizens is meaningless because it will be a dead city.] All the divine beings knew that Ace carried a great responsibility on his shoulders because he was the strongest awakener in their city. "Mrs Lexie, be careful!" "Protect Mrs. Lexie!" "Mrs. Lexie!" Several of Ace''s underlings screamed when they saw Lexie in danger. Like before, Ace instantly turned his head to see what was going on. He had promised Alena to protect Lexie, so he lost his focus when he heard Lexie was in danger. "It seems like you are really worried about their safety." after saying that, Dezmavas attacked Ace with his tail. Even though it was a surprise attack, Ace managed to block it. ''Ice Clone.'' He created one clone and ordered it to protect Lexie. "Go to hell, human." A 3-star bear roared as he tried to kill Lexie. Bang! Ace''s clone kicked the 3-star bear before he could kill Lexie. Lexie was startled when she saw Ace''s clone. "Ace?" "Are you alright,dy Lexie?" Ace inquired. "I''m fine, but¡­" she immediately lifted her head to look at the real Ace. ''Ace?'' She saw Ace fighting against Dezmavas in the sky. ''Am I a burden?'' She suddenly felt like a burden because Ace had to use his clone to save her. "Don''t worry. The real me is fine." Ace''s clone uttered. "Un." After nodding her head, Lexie started attacking magical beasts again. Boom! Boom! Boom! As Ace was fighting against Dezmavas, his system analyzed him. [Analyzing Host''s situation¡­Analyzing Host''s feelings¡­Analyzing Host''s desires¡­90%patibility. Criteria met.] [Ding! Activating emergency mode.] The system''s creator made an emergency mode to help Ace deal with difficult situations. The emergency mode could only be triggered based on Ace''s situation, feelings, and desires. Of course, there was a price to pay after using this feature, but the system would not disappear. After activating emergency mode, it would only sleep for an unknown amount of time. [Ding! Mission: kill five thousand magical beasts and show everyone that depending on you is the right choice.] [Ding! Mission failed.] [Ding! Mission: kill ten 3-star magical beasts.] [Ding! Mission failed.] [Ding! Mission: save some people in a cool way.] [Ding! Mission failed.] [Ding! Mission: Kill Dezmavas and cut off his head.] [Ding! Mission failed.] [Ding! Checking inventory.] [Ding! Found four cards.] [Ding! Checking all cards: Judgment card (1), Prayer of Healing (1), Divine Throne card (1), Lie Detector card (1).] [Ding! Choosing cards to help Host based on the situation.] [Ding! Three cards are chosen.] Ace was startled when he saw many notifications. ''What''s going on?'' That was the question that suddenly appeared in his mind. [Host, emergency mode has been activated. Host can use all features again now.] ''Emergency mode?'' He was shocked. [My creator added emergency mode when she created me. This mode can only be activated based on the Host''s situation, feelings, and desires.] ''Then, activate the Energy Replenishment feature and Recovery feature.'' Even though Ace had many questions in his mind, he saved it forter. ''Heal all my injuries and replenish all my energy.'' [Ding! Twenty gold coins have been used to heal Host''s wounds.] [Ding! Fifty gold coins have been used to replenish Host''s energy.] ''Good!'' Ace was happy. "What?!" Dezmavas was surprised when Ace''s wounds suddenly healed. ''Did he learn healing magic?'' That was the question that suddenly appeared in his mind. ''Then why didn''t he heal his injuries earlier?'' He had no idea about Ace''s system, so he was curious why Ace did not heal his wounds earlier. "Human, I did not know you had healing magic." Of course, Dezmavas did not panic because they still had the upper hand in the war. Ace did not say anything and only stared at Dezmavas. "But it''s meaningless because you can''t change the oue of a war alone." Dezmavas still believed they would win the war because, from his point of view, it was already impossible to turn the tables. "You are wrong." Ace responded calmly. "Human, look around you." Dezmavas spoke and paused for a second before he continued, "My subordinates are killing the citizens now. There is no way you can change the oue of the war." Ace stored his sword in his space ring and uttered, "Then I will show you how I will change the oue of the war." Chapter 271 Divine Throne Card

Chapter 271 Divine Throne Card

"You will change the oue of the war? Hahaha." Dezmavas found it funny. His subordinates were unstoppable on the battlefield. They even killed many citizens every minute. But here, Ace dared to say he would change the oue of the war alone. Ace even could not defeat him until now. So, where did his confidencee from? Did he think war was the same as street fighting? "Hahaha." Dezmavasughed loudly because, in his eyes, Ace was dreaming. Ace did not say anything when Dezmavasughed at him. There was no point in arguing with Dezmavas, so he chose to remain silent. "Then I will crush your confidence now." after saying that, Dezmavas rushed toward Ace, attacking him again. Boom! Boom! Boom! Like before, the impact of their fight destroyed the buildings under them. At that moment, more than half of Nightshire City was destroyed by Dezmavas and his subordinates. Of course, Dezmavas was thrilled with this because his goal was to destroy Nightshire City. Bang! Bang! Bang! Ace, who was blocking Dezmavas'' attacks, looked at the blue screen before him. [Thirty seconds.] [Twenty-nine seconds.] [Twenty-eight seconds.] For some reason, Ace could not activate his card immediately. However, he still had a calm face because it would only take thirty seconds for his system to activate the card. "Human, didn''t you say you would change the oue of the war? Why are you cornered by me now? Haha." Dezmavasughed as he attacked Ace. [Eighteen seconds.] [Seventeen seconds.] [Fifteen seconds.] Like before, Ace did not say anything and focused on defense. "Hey, why didn''t you say anything? Are you embarrassed now? Haha." Dezmavas kept making fun of Ace. [Three seconds.] [Two seconds.] [One second.] [Ding! Divine Throne card activated.] "You are only a lowly human, so it''s impossible for you to change the outco-" Dezmavas stopped his words halfway when the sky suddenly turned dark. Of course, he could still see everything because the ck clouds only appeared above the battlefield. ''What''s going on?'' That was the question that suddenly appeared in his mind. Like Dezmavas, everyone was also shocked. Some of them even stopped fighting and looked at the sky because they wanted to know what was going on. "Why did the sky suddenly turn dark?" "Did someone use magic?" "Hey, what''s going on?" "Who caused this?" "Is Nightshire City going to get destroyed today?" They were surprised when the sky suddenly turned dark like that. But what surprised them most was that countless small golden rays came out of the dark clouds and created a golden throne. The enormous throne was twenty meters high and floating in the mid-air. The high backrest was engraved with fantastic carvings. Each crest line drawn on it seemed to try to show the majesty of the throne. At the top of the high backrest, an intensely dazzling red diamond gem could be spotted. Even though the armrest was simple, it exuded a faint grandeur. Not only that, but countless magnificent decorative patterns also seemed topletely fill the back of the throne. The golden throne was so majestic. If theypared the golden throne with the thrones in kingdoms or empires, the difference between them was like heaven and earth. It was as if the golden throne did not belong to the human race but to divine beings. "What is this? Who summoned this throne?" countless questions appeared in Dezmavas'' mind. He still did not know that Ace was the one who summoned the golden throne because Ace had only blocked his attacks earlier. As Ace wasnding on the first stair, the ice wings on his back disappeared. *Ding¡­Ding¡­Ding¡­ A melodious sound echoed as Ace climbed the stairs. The sound was so calming, as if it was from heavenly music. "Hey, look! It''s Ace!" "Ace is climbing the stairs!" "Does that mean he was the one who summoned the throne?" "Is that his skill or magic?" "What a majestic throne!" Even though they did not know the use of the golden throne, the citizens felt relieved when they found out who had summoned the throne. They were already at a disadvantage, so they would suffer even more if the one summoning the golden throne were their enemies. "You were the one who summoned the throne? When did you do that?!" Dezmavas roared. Ace ignored Dezmavas and kept climbing the stairs. After reaching the top, he turned around before finally sitting on the throne. Boom! Golden rays shot out from the top of the high backrest, piercing through the ck clouds. At that moment, Ace looked like the king of the Zonia. No! He looked like the king of divine beings because no human could possess such a magnificent golden throne. After sitting on the throne, Ace uttered, "On the divine throne, my word is absolute." Right after his words stopped, countless tiny sparkling green stars fell from the ck clouds. Prayer of Healing magic. Ace ordered his system to activate the Prayer of Healing and Divine Throne cards earlier. That was why countless sparkling green stars fell from the ck clouds shortly after he sat on the throne. "What are these sparkling little green stars?" "Is that Ace''s magic?" "What a beautiful sight!" The battlefield suddenly turned into a beautiful ce after his system activated the Prayer of Healing card. "My wounds¡­my wounds have healed." "Me too. My wounds healed." "My body no longer hurts." "My bleeding stops. This is¡­this is amazing." "Everyone, don''t block or dodge it. It''s a healing magic. Ace is using healing magic to heal us." "Healing magic?" "Yes. This is healing magic." "Ace is thinking of us." "Ace¡­" The citizens'' wounds healed after sparkling green stars fell on their bodies. It even healed the citizens'' wounds instantly. It was as if a high priest was using Tier 6 healing magic or above on them because their injuries healed in less than five seconds. "Ace, you really care about the citizens." Scarlett lifted her right hand and looked at the countless tiny sparkling green stars. Captain Noah, who was looking at Ace, mused, "You always think of us, Ace. We are lucky to have someone like you." Unlike the citizens, the tiny sparkling green stars did not heal the wounds of Henry and the magical beasts. Ace instructed his system not to heal his enemies so they could not enjoy the healing effect of the sparkling green stars. "Damn it! Damn it! Damn it!" Henry was furious. ''How can he have so many high-level magic?'' The longer he stared at Ace, the bigger his hatred toward him grew. Like Henry, Dezmavas was also enraged. "So what if you summoned the throne? You still won''t be able to change the oue of the war because you are only a lowly human." Dezmavas still believed he would win the war. Upon hearing his words, Ace immediately shifted his gaze from the citizens to Dezmavas. Right after his gazended on Dezmavas, a golden rays shot down on his body, causing Dezmavas to fall to the ground. Boom! The sound of Dezmavas falling to the ground reverberated in the entire area. Not only Dezmavas, but all of his subordinates also fell to the ground because the golden lights shot down on them. The weak 1-star magical beasts got killed right after the golden rays fell on their bodies because the golden lights carried out heavy pressure. "You, lowly human. How dare you try to make me kneel before you." Dezmavas tried his best not to bow his head before Ace. He was from the mighty dragon race, while Ace was from the lowly human race. It should be Ace who knelt before him, not the other way around. This was the same as humiliating his mighty race. He could not ept this. He did not want to ept this. No one should humiliate someone from the Dragon race because their race stood at the top of the hierarchy. Ace opened his mouth and spoke, "Kneel." Right after his voice stopped, the pressure became heavier. If previously Dezmavas felt like a big mountain was falling on his body, now he felt three big mountains on his body. Due to how heavy the pressure was, his head even almost touched the ground. Of course, he tried his best to stand up because he did not want to kneel before a lowly human. "You, lowly human. I will tear your body apart. I will kill you. I will kill you!" Dezmavas stared at Ace angrily. However, Ace did not care about Dezmavas'' angry gaze and repeated his words. "Kneel." Boom! Dezmavas'' head fell on the ground and he could not stand up anymore. "Dezmavas, I will judge your actions now." Ace uttered. Chapter 272 King Ace

Chapter 272 King Ace

"How dare you say something like that to me. I''m from the mighty dragon race. You have no right to judge my actions because you are only a lowly human." Dezmavas tried his best to stand up. However, no matter how many times he tried to stand up, the results were the same. He failed! He could not even move his body an inch because the pressure was so heavy. "Young lord¡­" all 3-star magical beasts also tried to stand up, but they failed like Dezmavas. ''How can a human have this kind of power?'' Even though they had faced powerful humans before, none of them were as strong as Ace. Ace even could force them to kneel from afar. It was as if Ace was not human but a divine being. Henry, who suffered the same fate as Dezmavas, gritted his teeth. ''I should have killed him when he was still weak. I should not have let him grow." He finally realized his big mistake. If he had killed Ace when Ace was still weak, nothing bad would happen to him. He would not lose his children. He would not suffer humiliation. And he would have made Scarlett his woman. His life would have been wonderful if he had killed Ace when he was weak. However, it was toote now. Ace was too strong for him now. Dezmavas, a 4-star magical beast, even could not do anything to Ace. ''Damn it!'' His regret grew bigger when he saw Ace sitting on the golden throne. "Henry, it''s time for you to die." After saying that, Aron raised his spear. But Ace''s clone stopped him before he could cut off Henry''s head. "Mister Aron, I have a good idea." Aron turned his head to look at Ace''s clone. "What is it?" "Henry has betrayed us, so we must not give him an easy death." Ace''s clone spoke, "How about we cripple him and hang him in the city square." He then continued, "Let the citizens torture him until he dies. I''m sure they would love to torture him because he is the reason why they lost so many family members." "Alright." Aron agreed instantly because it was an amazing idea. "Aron, you coward! Kill me now if you are a man. Don''t you hate me?" Henry was frightened after hearing it, so he tried to get Aron to kill him because he did not want to get tortured by the citizens. "Don''t you dare hurt my lord!" "My lord¡­" "My lord¡­" "My lord¡­" Henry''s subordinates wanted to save him, but he could not move their bodies. Ace''s clone looked at Henry''s subordinates and spoke, "Don''t worry. You will apany your lordter." "Hii¡­" terror overtook their faces after hearing his words. "me yourself for betraying us, Henry." After saying that, Aron crippled Henry. "My lord¡­" Henry''s subordinates shouted in unison. As Ace''s clone was crippling Henry''s subordinates, the real Ace was talking with Dezmavas. "Dezmavas, you attack my city, kill the citizens and destroy their homes." Ace spoke and paused for a second before he continued, "Your crime is too heavy and can''t be forgiven. I sentence you to death." "You sentence me to death? You are only a lowly human, so how dare you say that to me. Aaaggghhh¡­" Dezmavas tried to stand up again. This time, he managed to lift his head ten centimeters off the ground. "I never told you to raise your head, Dezmavas." Ace uttered, "Kneel!" Boom! Dezmavas'' head fell to the ground again, creating a huge pit. ''Lowly human! How dare you humiliate me over and over again!'' As he was staring at Ace angrily, countless knights descended from the sky and knelt on one knee before Ace. Of course, these knights were not humans or beasts because they were part of the Divine Throne card. A king must have strong knights. When Ace sat on the divine throne, he was a king and they were his knights. That was why they knelt on one knee in front of him because he was their king. "Kill them all." Ace uttered. One by one, the knights flew toward Dezmavas'' subordinates. Their king had given the order, so they wasted no time and carried out the order. "Aaaggghhh¡­" "Goarggg¡­" "Roar¡­" All magical beasts screamed in pain. They could not fight back when the knights attacked them because they could not move their bodies. "Roar¡­" "Ckckck¡­" "Kiikk¡­" One by one, Dezmavas'' subordinates died. Like Ace''s knights, the citizens also killed the magical beasts. They wanted to avenge their families, so they killed all the magical beasts close to them. Ace, who saw his knights killing Dezmavas'' subordinates, said nothing. They had killed many citizens, so there was not the slightest sign of pity in his eyes. "HUMAANNNN¡­" Dezmavas roared angrily when he saw his subordinates dying one by one. ''How could it be like this? How did it end up like this?'' Previously, they were about to win the war, but everything changed when Ace summoned the golden throne. They were at a disadvantage instantly after he summoned the golden throne. No! Calling they were at a disadvantage was notpletely right. Massacre! Yes, massacre was the right word to describe what was going on. His subordinates could not do anything when Ace''s knights and the citizens attacked them mercilessly. All they could do was scream and look at their enemies because they could not move their bodies. "Aaaggghhh." Some of Dezmavas'' subordinates looked at him before they died. In less than ten minutes, all of his subordinates died, leaving him alone. After killing all the magical beasts, one by one, the citizens walked toward Dezmavas. "What are you going to do to me, lowly human?" despite being in a life-and-death situation, Dezmavas still acted arrogantly. "You are the reason why I lost my wife and children." "I lost my parents because of you." "You are the reason why I lost my house." "I will kill you." "I will kill you." "Die, bastard." One by one, the citizens attacked Dezmavas. However, they could not injure him. "Lowly human, do you think you can kill me?" Dezmavas was already at 4-star and also from the dragon race, so it was not easy to kill him because he had a strong body. As the citizens were trying to kill Dezmavas, a giant knight descended from the sky. The giant knight did not attack Dezmavas immediately; instead, he knelt on one knee before Ace. Ace, who was looking at the giant knight, uttered, "Kill him." Right after his voice stopped, the giant golden knight rose to his feet and unsheathed his huge sword. All citizens instantly distanced themselves because they did not want to get hurt. Terror overtook his face when Dezmavas saw the giant knight raising his sword. ''This is dangerous.'' He began to panic. He did not want to die, so he began to think of a way to save himself. "Human, I wil-"but before he could finish his words, the golden knight cut off his head. The giant knight knelt in front of Ace after killing Dezmavas. He did not say anything because he was a knight created by the Divine Throne card. "He died." "The dragon is dead." ''We won the war." "We managed to protect our city." "WE WON." One by one, the citizens began to celebrate. They were happy because they won the war. Chapter 273 Happy and Sad 273 Happy and Sad After celebrating their victory, one by one, the citizens looked at Ace. ''Ace¡­'' As they stared at him, they suddenly felt like they were seeing their king. ''Is he a king?'' That was the question that suddenly appeared in their minds because the king''s aura emitted from his body when he sat on the divine throne. Ace slowly rose to his feet. As he walked down the stairs, a beautiful pair of wings formed on his back. The magnificent golden throne slowly shattered into pieces as he left the throne. Not only that, but the golden knights also slowly disappeared. Ace had won the war, so he no longer needed the divine throne. "Ace¡­" "Ace¡­" "Ace¡­" The citizens called his name when they saw him descending from the sky. If they previously saw him as a king, now they saw him as an angel. Of course, all this was because of his good looks. Ace had a handsome face and a perfect body, so he looked like a special human when he descended from the sky. "Ace¡­" the citizens immediately surrounded him because he was the reason why they could win the war. "What kind of magic was that?" "Ace, are you a king?" "Ace, you were so cool earlier." "Ace, we are lucky to have you." The citizens praised him continuously. Scarlett''s face blossomed into a smile when the citizens praised him. ''Thank you, Ace.'' She was d that Nightshire City had someone like him, someone who was strong and loyal. As the citizens were surrounding Ace, Aron and Ace''s underlings dragged Henry and his subordinates before Scarlett. "City mistress, we caught the traitor." After saying that, Aron made Henry kneel in front of Scarlett. The citizens instantly stopped praising Ace and looked at Henry. Henry was the reason why the barrier was gone, so it could be said he was the main reason why they lost their families. "City mistress, please let me kill him." "City mistress, I want to kill him too." "City mistress, I want to avenge my family." One by one, the citizens voiced out their desire to kill him. Henry and his subordinates trembled in fear when they saw the citizens'' faces. From their expressions alone, they knew the citizens wanted to torture them so badly. And judging by the hatred in their eyes, they knew the citizens would torture them cruelly. "City mistress, I did not kill Henry and his subordinates because Ace''s clone had a good idea." Aron uttered. "What is his idea?" Scarlett could not ask Ace''s clone directly because all of his clones melted into water after they won the war. "He suggested that we hang them in the city square and let the citizens torture them as they please." After saying that, Aron shifted his gaze from Scarlett to Henry. "I agree with his idea because we should not let a traitor get an easy death." "I agree with this idea." "Me too." "City mistress, that''s a good idea." "That''s right." "We should torture him first before killing him." "Yes. We should let him know what hell is." The citizens agreed instantly because, with this, they could torture Henry and his subordinates as they pleased. Scarlett turned her head to look at Colonel Louie. "Colonel Louie, hang them on the city square now." "Understood." Colonel Louie responded instantly. "Captain Noah, Captain Lia." Scarlett uttered. Captain Noah and Captain Lia immediately stepped forward. "Take all the beast cores now." there were many beast cores on the battlefield, so Scarlett ordered them to take it. These beast cores could help them get stronger or earn money, so she did not want to waste it. "Understood." Captain Noah and Captain Lia responded in unison. Scarlett then returned her attention to her people again. "Let''s meet our families in the underground hideout now." They headed to the underground hideout to meet their families. ---- "Father¡­" "Mother¡­" "Brother¡­" "Sister¡­" The people, who hid in the underground hideout, hugged their families after seeing them. "Auntie Lexie¡­" Alena rushed toward Lexie when she saw her aunt. Lexie immediately squatted down and hugged her niece. "It''s already over. We have killed all the magical beasts." Ace, who was standing not far from them, smiled softly. When Alena caught sight of Ace, she stopped the hug and stood before him. "Thank you for protecting auntie Lexie." Ace smiled softly before finally rubbing her hair gently. "You are wee." "As a promise, I will give you a reward for protecting her. Auntie Lexie is yours now." Alena said a shocking thing without thinking twice. Lexie and Ace were shocked. Not only them, but Scarlett and the people who heard it were also surprised. And as if Alena wanted to keep surprising him, she said another shocking thing shortly after that. "Big brother, I will also marry you when I grow up." Ace almost coughed up blood. ''Alena, who taught you this?'' He did not expect her to say something like that. Lexie knew Ace had a difficult situation because it was written on his face. "Alena, who taught you that? And do you know what marriage is?" "Marriage is living together with someone forever, right?" Alena heard this when she was in the entertainment house. "Auntie Lexie, don''t you want to be with big brother forever?" "Tha-" before Lexie had finished her words, the voices of many children searching for their families echoed throughout the area. "Where is my father?" "Mother¡­Mother¡­" "Big brother, where are you?" "Elder sister¡­elder sister¡­" "Do you see my father?" "Do you see my mother?" "Where is my grandson?" "My daughter, where are you?" Many old people and children could not find their families. Scarlett and the others instantly felt sad, especially when they saw the children looking for their families while crying. They could not find their families because their families died on the battlefield. Scarlett, who saw them, immediately tried to calm them down. She told the children that their families had gone to heaven and would watch over them from heaven. Like Scarlett, other residents tried to calm the people who were grieving too. Even though they were not blood-rted, they lived in the same city, so they considered them as family too. After they calmed down, they buried all those who fell on the battlefield together. ---- Xaleft District, Burial Ground. "Waaa¡­" "Sob¡­Sob¡­" "Waaah¡­" The cemetery was filled with the sound of weeping. People who lost their families could not hold back their tears and cried again. They joked,ughed, and chatted togetherst night, but now they could not do that anymore because they had died. All that remained were only their memories together. As Ace was looking at the grave, a notification popped up. [Host, the system will be in sleep mode in one minute.] ''Is there any way to make you wake up faster?'' He asked in his mind. [I don''t have the answer, Host. Only my creator knows the answer.] ''Who is your creator?'' [My creator forbids me from telling you about her, Host.] Ace immediately looked at the sky. He wanted to ask about the creator of his system, but he believed no one would answer his question. [Host, time is up. I hope you have a happy life in my absence, Host.] His system immediately went into sleep mode. Chapter 274 You Killed My Mother, I Will Kill You 274 You Killed My Mother, I Will Kill You [Thank you Adolfo_Wolf for gifting dragon.] ---- Rilt District, City Square. Henry and his subordinates were being tied to wooden crosses. Scarlett did not order her subordinates to kill them immediately for two reasons. Firstly, she wanted her people to torture them first. Her people lost their families because of Henry and his subordinates, so she wanted to give her people a chance to take revenge on them. Secondly, she wanted to show everyone that Nightshire City would never forgive traitors. By making Henry and his subordinates an example, anyone who had the intention of betraying Nightshire City would think twice before doing it. Of course, she knew that torturing them was a cruel action, but she did not care about it. She did not want the same thing to happen again, so she would make everyone never forget the consequences of betraying Nightshire City because she also hated betrayal. "Colonel Louie, how about we torture them first?" the red-haired man inquired. He suggested this cruel idea because he lost his brother and sister earlier, so his hatred toward Henry was as big as the universe. "I agreed." The blue-haired man stated. Like the red-haired man, he also lost his family, so a desire to torture Henry arose when he saw Henry and his subordinates. "No." Colonel Louie responded, "You can torture themter, but let the citizens have the first turn." "But colonel Louie, my hands are itching." the blue-haired man said as he looked at his hands. "I always remember my deceased family when I see them, so a desire to torture him arises whenever I see them." "I will let you torture them together with the citizenster. However, we have to wait for them first." Of course, Colonel Louie understood their feelings because he also hated Henry to the bone. "I regreting to his shops in the past." "Me too. I regret staying in his hotels." "I also regret visiting his restaurants. If I had known he would betray us, I would never have gone to his restaurant." "If I had known he would betray us, I would have killed him long time ago." "Yes, yes." "People like them don''t deserve to live." The city guards voiced out their regret because they had helped Henry be richer by visiting his business. Colonel Louie walked closer to Henry and uttered, "Henry, oh Henry. Don''t you like our city mistress? So, why did you betray us? You know she hates betrayal the most, right?" "Louie, if you are a man, kill me now. Otherwise, I will call you a coward." Henry did not want to get tortured, so he tried to get an easy death. "You don''t deserve an easy death, Henry." Of course, Colonel Louie would not grant Henry''s wish because he wanted to see the citizens torturing Henry and his subordinates. "As I thought, you are a coward. Yo-" Henry stopped his words halfway and corrected it, "No, you are sissy boy. I wonder. How can a sissy boy be a colonel?" "How dare you insult Colonel Louie!" the green-haired man retorted. Unlike the green-haired man, Colonel Louie still acted calmly as if Henry did not insult him. "Stop it." Colonel Louie stopped the green-haired man from yelling at Henry. "He is trying to get an easy death, so ignore it." "But Colonel Louie, he is insulting you. At least, we should hit his face once." The green-haired man wanted to punch Henry''s face. "That''s right, Colonel Louie." "I agree." "Yes. We should teach him a lesson." "Break his nose." One by one, the city guards voice out their anger. "It''s fine, it''s fine." Colonel Louie responded calmly, "Wouldn''t seeing him being tortured by the citizens be more fun?" "Ah, you are right." The green-haired man uttered. "City mistress and the citizens has arrived." "It''s city mistress." "Look at the citizens'' expressions. I think Henry and his subordinates will soon know what hell is." "Hahaha. I think so too." "I can''t wait to see them torture Henry and his underlings." "Me too." The city guards were pleased when they saw Scarlett and the citizens because, with this, they could torture Henry and his subordinates soon. "City mistress¡­" Colonel Louie greeted her immediately. Scarlett nodded her head before finally standing in front of Henry. "Henry, why did you betray us?" "Tch! This question again." Henry had heard this question many times today from Lieutenant Alex to his former friend, Aron. "Why did you cooperate with magical beasts? Have you forgotten that you live in Nightshire City?" Scarlett threw more questions at Henry. "You all treated me bad. And you want me to treat you well? Are you kidding me?" Henry did not try to look good in front of Scarlett like usual. It could be said his heart had died now. He had lost his children. He had lost his family. And he had lost the war. He was no more than a traitor and a prisoner of war now. That was why he did not try to look good in front of her because he knew it was useless now. "When did we treat you bad?" "Yes. When did we treat you bad?" "We never treated you bad. You were the one who treated us bad." The citizens believed they had never treated him badly. Instead, Henry was the one who treated them badly. He even used his status and authority to make their lives hard. That was why they could not ept it when he ndered them like that. "When we were in the arena, you all insulted me and my family. Did you forget it?" Henry retorted. "Henry, you were the wrong one because you suddenly attacked Ace." Of course, Scarlett still remembered it because she was angry at Henry at that time. Henry shifted his gaze from Scarlett to Ace. "And you, Ace. You were the one who killed my children, right? You were the one who killed Leo and Edward, right?" "I did not kill them. I only beat them up. I''m sure everyone knows about this." Ace was not lying when he said this. When they attacked the Red Ogre Vige, Ace only attacked Edward. The one who killed Edward was not him, but the red ogre. He only injured Edward heavily, nothing more than that. And the one who killed Leo was not him either. Of course, he knew who the murderer was because she was one of his underlings. However, Henry did not believe him. All evidence led to Ace, so he believed Ace was the one who killed his children. "Don''t lie to me. It''s you, right?" Henry roared. Like usual, Ace was still calm. "Do you have evidence?" "I have investi-" before Henry had finished his words, a fifteen years old kid threw a stone at his face. "You killed my mother. I will kill you." The blue-haired kid kept throwing stones at Henry. "You killed my brother..." "You killed my sister¡­" "You killed my auntie¡­" One by one, the citizens threw stones at Henry. Not only Henry, but they also threw rubbles at all of his subordinates. They were Henry''s subordinates, so they had to suffer too. Ace, who crossed his arms over his chest, smiled. ''What a beautiful view!'' Chapter 275 Let’s Make a Statue of Ace 275 Let¡¯s Make a Statue of Ace "Ouch¡­" "Aaaggghhh¡­" "Stop!" "Ouch." The citizens were currently throwing rubbles at Henry and his subordinates. Henry and his subordinates were the main reason why they lost their families, so they tortured them by throwing rubbles and stones at them. *Drip¡­Drip¡­Drip¡­ Blood came out of their heads. Even though Henry and his subordinates were powerful awakeners, they could not defend or fight back because they were tied to wooden crosses. The rope that tied their hands and feet was not just any rope. That rope was specially made to punish awakeners. This was the reason why Henry and his subordinates could not free themselves because their hands and feet were tied with special ropes. "Scarlett, have you forgotten my contribution to this city? Why are you torturing me like this?" Henry was enraged because the citizens kept throwing stones at them. "Henry, I gave you many chances to be a good person because I still remembered your contribution. But instead of bing a good person, you betray us and cooperate with Dezmavas." Even though Scarlett looked calm, but the mes of anger were burning fiercely within her. She then continued, "It was my mistake for giving you so many chances. If I had known you would betray us, I would have killed you long ago." She was not lying when she said this. He was also a citizen of Nightshire City, so he should help her protect their city, not cooperate with Dezmavas. "But you still sho-" Henry could not finish his words because a stone hit his chin. ''Damn it!'' He cursed venomously in his heart. "Henry, you reap what you sow, so don''t me me for not stopping them." Scarlett did not say anything when her people kept throwing rubbles at Henry and his subordinates. "Stop! Stop!" Henry told the citizens to stop throwing stones at him. However, all of them ignored him. He was the main reason why they lost their families, so they would show him no mercy. "I lent you money when you needed it. Is this how you treat your savior?" Henry tried his best to get them to stop throwing stones at him. But their reaction was different from what he had previously thought. Instead of stopping, they threw stones at him harder and more. Sure, what he said was right. He did lend them money in the past. 14:01 However, he also used it to take advantage of them, like taking away their farms or something along these lines. That was why the citizens were angrier after hearing his words. "Die, Henry. Die!" "You took advantage of me, causing me to lose my farm." "You also took advantage of me, Henry. Die! Die!" "My wifemitted suicide after you took our only store, Henry. Die! Die!" Some of them threw stones with their eyes full of anger. At that time, they vented all their hatred toward him because they could only hide it in their hearts in the past. Scarlett, who stood in front of Henry, crossed her arms over her chest. She liked what they were doing, so she said nothing. ''Henry, I will not show you mercy this time.'' She could not do anything to him in the past. His family had great influence and had contributed to her city, so she could not do much because she needed strong evidence to be able to convict him. Now that she had solid evidence, she would not show mercy because she disliked him for a long time. After throwing stones at them for several minutes, Henry and his subordinates fell unconscious. Of course, Scarlett did not let them die easily. She immediately ordered several mages to heal them because she knew her people still desired to torture them. As she was looking at Henry, Captain Noah arrived. "City mistress, we have taken all the beast cores. We put it at the Headquarters." Captain Noah said after he was in front of her. Scarlett immediately looked at her people and uttered, "Everyone, let''s go to the Headquarters now. I will distribute the beast cores to you guys there." One by one, the citizens followed her to the city guard headquarters. Like their houses, the Headquarters was also razed to the ground. The Headquarters was not far from the gate, so it could not survive the impact of the war. "I will distribute these beast cores based on your contributions." Scarlett spoke and paused for a second before she continued, "For non-awakeners, you can sell it to uster. You can use the money to help you rebuild your house or farm." The non-awakeners epted her suggestion. Not only non-awakeners but even some awakeners also chose to sell their beast cores because they needed money to rebuild their houses. After distributing the beast cores, Scarlett thanked An and his people. She also said they would always wee him in their city because he had risked his life to help them protect their city. Because the sun was setting, they started setting up their tents. ---- "Did you see how I killed a 2-star magical beast earlier?" "I also killed 2-star magical beasts." "I killed a lot of magical beasts earlier." "I kicked them with my mighty legs earlier." "My arrow hit their eyes too." The citizens were currently sitting in front of a big bonfire. Even though their houses were razed to the ground, none of them felt sad because they felt closer when they chatted like that. "City mistress, how about we make a statue of Ace and ce it in the city square?" a green-haired man suggested this idea because Ace was the reason why they could win the war. "I agree." "Me too." "Yeah, we should make a statue of Ace." "Un, un." The other citizens agreed with the green-haired man''s idea. Scarlett, who was sitting on the log, responded, "I don''t mind it." "Good! Let''s make a statue of Ace tomorrow." The green-haired man uttered, "But what pose should we use for the Ace statue?" The blue-haired man rose to his feet before finally standing before them and cing his hands behind his back. "How about this pose? I think this pose is cool because he looks like an expert in this pose." The blue-haired man thought it was a good pose for Ace''s statue. "How about we make a statue of him when he descends from the sky?" the brown-haired man spoke abruptly. "He looks like an angel in this pose, especially with a beautiful pair of wings on his back." "That''s a good pose." The ck-haired man stated. "I have an idea." The yellow-haired man raised his right hand. "How about we make a statue of him when he sits on the golden throne?" "Ah, that pose?" of course, everyone still remembered it because they could not forget it. Ace looked like a king when he sat on the golden throne, especially when a king''s aura emitted from his body. "Dezmavas, kneel!" the purple-haired man uttered. "To be honest, Ace looked so cool at that time." The red-haired man uttered, "He could even make a dragon kneel before him just by using words." "Of course, because Ace is someone loved by the heavens." The blue-haired man uttered, "A dragon is nothing to him." "So, which pose should we use?" the green-haired man inquired. "Hmm? I''m sure he will look good in all poses." "I agree." "Well, he is good-looking, so he will look good in all poses." The citizens could not make up their minds. "City mistress, which pose should we use?" the green-haired man inquired. "I think we should let Ace decide it." Scarlett also could not choose the best pose because she believed he would look good in all poses. "By the way, where is Ace? I haven''t seen him since earlier." The green-haired man uttered. "He said he was going for a walk with Alena earlier." Scarlett responded. Coincidently, Ace and Alena returned when they talked about him. "It''s him." "Ace has returned." "Let''s ask him." The citizens looked at Ace when they caught sight of him. Ace, who was carrying Alena, was stunned. ''What''s going on?'' He did not know what was going on because he strolled around the city with Alena earlier. "Ace, which pose do you want?" The green-haired man immediately showed all the poses they had chosen previously. "What''s with this pose?" Ace still did not understand anything. "Ace, you are the reason why we can win the war, so they want to make a statue of you." Scarlett gave a short exnation. "What?! Statue of me?" he said in surprise. Chapter 276 Statue of Ace 276 Statue of Ace Ace was shocked when he learned they wanted to make a statue of him. Sure, he was the key to their victory in the war, but it never crossed his mind that they would want to make a statue of him. After all, everyone contributed to the war against Dezmavas and his subordinates, not only him. "So, which pose do you want, Ace?" the green-haired man repeated his question. "Don''t you think it''s too much to make a statue of me? Why don''t you make a statue of the founder of this city or a statue of Scarlett?" Ace only wanted to protect their city, nothing more than that. "You are a hero, so we want to make a statue of you." "That''s right. You are our hero, Ace." "Un, un." "And city mistress also agrees to make a statue of you." "Don''t refuse, Ace." They insisted on making a statue of him. Of course, Ace kept telling them to drop the idea, but his efforts were in vain. They said he was the reason why they could protect their city, so they wanted everyone to know him. They wanted everyone to know that he was a hero. That was why they insisted on making a statue of him. After a long conversation, they decided to make a statue of him tomorrow. ---- The following morning, An met Ace and Scarlett after breakfast. He told them that he would go home in a few minutes. Ace and Scarlett thanked An for helping them protect their city. They also said they would always wee him in their city. After An and his subordinates left, Scarlett ordered her subordinates to help citizens build their houses. As some people were torturing Henry and his subordinates, several citizens dragged Ace to the city square. Their houses were razed to the ground, so they decided to draw him in the city square. "Ace, don''t move. Stay still." An old man named Dn drew Ace in his book. He needed a picture of Ace to make his statue, so he decided to draw him in a book first. "Mister Dn, is it still long?" Ace was currently standing straight in front of Dn. A beautiful pair of ice wings could be seen on his back. His Phoenix sword was plugged into the ground, and both hands were on the hilt. Honorable knight pose! After arriving at the city square, they told him to stand in the pose of an honorable knight because this pose received the most votesst night. "Ten minutes more." Dn responded as he drew Ace in his book. Ace was at a loss for words. ''Mister Dn, you said the same thing twenty minutes ago.'' It had been thirty minutes since Dn began drawing Ace in his book. Even though he was only standing and holding his Phoenix sword, he felt sore because he did not move his body for several minutes. ''Should I use a clone to rece me?'' If his system were not in sleep mode, he would have gotten many notifications from divine beings by now. The divine beings could not see his adventure orment because his system was in sleep mode. ''But even so, I have to think of a way to wake up my system quickly.'' His system could make it easier for him to achieve his dream, so he would try to awaken his system as quickly as possible. "Mister Dn, how about we take a break first?" Ace wanted to stretch his muscles because he did not move his body for thirty minutes. "Ace, be patient. I''m almost done." Like before, Dn responded as he drew Ace in his body. Ace could only sigh. ''I feel like I''m being tortured right now.'' After standing for another fifteen minutes, Dn finally finished drawing him. ''It''s finally done.'' Ace immediately created a clone. "Mister Dn, my clone will help you if you need something. I will leave now." without waiting for Dn''s response, Ace left City Square. Dn and the others could only twitch their lips. ''He runs away!'' ---- Time went by quickly, and without realizing it, it had been three days since Dn drew Ace in his book. At this moment, Dn and the others were standing in front of Ace''s statue. With the help of Scarlett''s subordinates, they managed to make a statue of him in three days. The statue was five meters high. Like Ace, the statue looked amazing. If the statue had human skin, they would see it was Ace because there was almost no difference between Ace and the statue. Ace was their hero, so Dn and the others made the statue carefully and as closely as possible to Ace. "Good! Cover the statue with cloth. We will inform city mistress now." Dn said to his co-workers. After informing Scarlett, the citizens headed to the city square one by one. They wanted to attend the inauguration of Ace''s statue, so they stopped what they were doing. "I can''t wait to see Ace''s statue." "Me too." "I even stopped building my house for the sake of attending the inauguration of Ace''s statue." "My brother, who worked with mister Dn said the statue was amazing." "Oh? It makes me want to see it even more." The citizens could not wait to see the statue of Ace. Scarlett, who was standing in front of Ace''s statue, uttered, "As you already know, Ace is our hero. He was the reason why we could protect our city and he was the reason why we could survive the catastrophe." She then continued, "After working hard for three days, we finally managed to create a statue of him. Today, I will inaugurate this statue of Ace." Ace, who was standing next to her, said nothing. Actually, he felt shy, but he tried his best to act normally. He was in front of the citizens, so he had to maintain his good image. "Reveal the statue now." Scarlett uttered. Dn and the others immediately pulled down the cloth, revealing Ace''s statue. "Whoa! His statue looks amazing!" "I had guessed this before, but his statue was more amazing than I thought." "You are right." "As expected of Ace! Even his statue is so good-looking!" "Mister Dn and the others has done great job." "I agreed." "The statue even looks exactly like Ace." ''Un, un." One by one, the citizens praised the statue of Ace. Captain Noah, who was next to Ace, inquired, "How is it, Ace? Are you satisfied with it?" "Yes." Ace responded, "It''s amazing." "Of course! Haha." Dn uttered, "You are our hero, so we did our best to make the statue look exactly like you." "We did our best, Ace." Dn''s co-workers said in unison. "Yes." Ace nodded his head. As the citizens were looking at the statue of Ace, a gorgeousdy was flying in the sky. The youngdy had long ck hair and a pretty oval face. If Ace saw her, he would know her immediately because they had unforgettable memories in Framingburns forest. Evelyn Faens! Yes, the youngdy''s name was Evelyn Faens, the first person Ace met after transmigrating to the new world. ''Master''s condition is getting worse. I hope I can get ice lotus this time.'' Chapter 277 I Will Find Ice Lotus First 277 I Will Find Ice Lotus First ''Should I go to Nightshire City first before going to Framingburns forest?'' It had been almost a year since thest time she met Ace. If her master were not sick and needed her, she would have gone to Nightshire city a few months ago because she missed him. ''But¡­'' There were two reasons why she suddenly wavered. First, she needed to find ice lotus quickly because her master''s condition was getting worse day by day. Andst, she left without saying goodbye in the past. She believed Ace was disappointed in her because she only left a goodbye letter before leaving him. ''I¡­I will find ice lotus first.'' With that idea in mind, she flew toward Framingburns forest. No! It was not like she did not want to meet Ace. She just did not know what to say or do when they met because she left without saying goodbyest time. In other words, she needed to prepare herself first. That was why she decided to find ice lotus first because her master was also important to her. Her master was as important as Ace because she was the one who took care of her since she was little. ''I''m sorry, Ace.'' ---- Nightshire City, Times Square. "Ace, can you protect the residents who take wood in the forest?" Captain Noah inquired. The citizens needed a lot of wood to build their houses, so they took the wood from Framingburns forest. Even though Ace had killed Dezmavas and his subordinates, there were still many magical beasts in the forest. There were even many 3-star magical beasts because not all magical beasts participated in the war. Captain Noah asked Ace to be their protector because Ace had broken through to the Grandmaster rank. The strongest magical beast in the Framingburns forest was only at 3-star, so they would be safe if Ace became their protector. "Sure." Ace agreed without thinking twice. "Good!" Captain Noah smiled happily. "Let''s go." Captain Noah and Ace immediately headed to where the residents took wood. On their way to their destination, Ace saw many city guards protecting the citizens. However, they were only at Novice and Elite rank, so they could not protect the citizens if many 2-star magical beasts or a 3-star magical beast appeared. "Ace¡­" "Ace¡­" "Ace¡­" "Ace¡­" The citizens greeted Ace when they caught sight of him. Even though Ace did not say anything about the purpose of his visit, they knew he wanted to protect them. Previously, several 2-star magical beasts appeared and attacked them. Although the residents were fine, some of city guards were injured. They believed Captain Noah asked Ace for help because he did not want the same thing to happen again. "Huft¡­ I''m tired." After saying that, the blue-haired man sat on the ground. "Me too. I''m exhausted." The green-haired man dropped his axe on the ground. "I have been chopping trees for three hours straight. I need some rest." The brown-haired man said as he breathed heavily. Ace, who heard their words, approached them slowly. "Let me help you guys." They immediately turned their heads toward him. "Ace?" "Please step back, or you will get hurtter." Ace did not want the citizens to get hurt. The green-haired man and the others put some distance between them. ''What is he going to do?'' That was the question that appeared in their minds when they saw him retrieving his sword from his space ring. Ace looked at the trees. ''Moon Slice.'' Ace swung his Phoenix sword, sending a huge wave of energy at the trees in front of him. Boom! Boom! One by one, the trees were cut and fell to the ground. The citizens widened their eyes in surprise when Ace''s skill cut more than twenty trees. They were shocked because they did not expect him to use his skill to cut trees. *sh¡­ Ace uses his skills again, cutting down many trees with one sh. In less than a minute, Ace had cut down more than one hundred trees. "Is this enough?" Ace inquired. "It''s enough for now." the green-haired man responded, "We need to cut the trees into logs first." "Alright." After saying that, Ace stored his sword in his space ring. To his surprise, a 3-star white monkey suddenly appeared in front of them. The white monkey was two meters tall and wore an angry face. He was furious because Ace had cut down his trees. "Human, how dare you cut down my trees?" Everyone instantly stood behind Ace. The white monkey could talk like them, so they knew he was already at 3-star. Ace, who saw the white monkey, approached him slowly. "We need it to build a house." "Then you have to cut trees from other ces. This is my territory." The white monkey tried to get the residents to leave its territory. "No." Ace refused instantly. "This ce is the closest to our city." "Human, do you want to die?" the white monkey still did not know that Ace was much stronger than him because Ace did not release his power. "I know it''s not fair to you, but we need it to build our houses because Dezmavas and his underlings have destroyed our homes." Ace refused to leave that ce. "Then, die!" after saying that, the white monkey rushed toward Ace, intending to hit Ace''s head. However, Ace suddenly disappeared before he could hit Ace. ''Where is he?'' When he turned his head to look for Ace, he was weed with a kick in the stomach. Due to how strong Ace''s kick was, he was thrown several meters from where he was. Not only that, the trees were down when he crashed against it. "Uakk¡­" the white monkey coughed up blood before finally rising to its feet. ''This human is already at 4-star. I can''t defeat him.'' Even though Ace only kicked him once, he knew Ace was much stronger than him. ''I have to leave this ce.'' With that idea in mind, he ran away. However, he failed to run away because Ace used the Lightning Move skill to appear in front of the white monkey. "Don''t me me for this." After saying that, Ace used the Deadly Shot skill. He did not want the white monkey to hurt the citizens when he was not around, so he decided to kill it. "Human, wait. I will lea-" before the monkey had finished his words, a deadly arrow pierced his head, creating a big hole. *Sring¡­ The beast core slowly came out of its body and floated above the corpse. Ace took the beast core before finally returning to where the citizens were. "Did you kill it, Ace?" Captain Noah asked curiously. "Yes." Ace gave an honest answer. "Ace,e here. Let''s have lunch together." the blue-haired man said as he waved his hand. "I''ming." Ace responded. As Ace ate with the citizens, Evelyn fought against two 3-star magical beasts. "Human, how dare you steal our ice lotus!" the male tiger retorted. "I don''t steal these ice lotuses. I found it." Evelyn responded, "Or are you saying you are the owner of this forest?" "Grrr¡­" the male tiger gritted his teeth. Even though he was powerful, he did not dare to say he was the owner of Framingburns forest because there were many powerful magical beasts in the forest. "Husband, let''s just kill her." The female tiger uttered. "Alright. Let''s kill her." The male tiger rushed toward Evelyn, intending to tear her body apart with his ws. Like her husband, the female tiger also attacked Evelyn. Boom! Boom! Boom! The impact of their fight destroyed countless trees and small mountains. "What is that?" "What a loud sound!" "Is anyone fighting in that area?" "Or are the magical beasts fighting each other?" Captain Noah and the others instantly turned their heads toward the source of the sound. Even though the distance between them was quite far, but they could hear it because several small mountains were destroyed due to the impact of their fight. Ace immediately put his food on the table and rose to his feet. "Let me check it first." He created one clone before finally flying toward the source of the sound. "Be careful, Ace." The citizens said in unison. Ace did not say anything and only nodded his head. ''Is it a territorial fight?'' That was the question that appeared in his mind. When he arrived at the battlefield, his eyes widened in surprise. ''Evelyn?'' Chapter 278 Meeting Evelyn Again 278 Meeting Evelyn Again "Uaakkk¡­" Evelyn was thrown several meters before finally falling to the ground. "Die!" the female and male tigers jumped at Evelyn, intending to tear her body apart with their ws. But before their wsnded on her body, ck and white dragons flew toward them at incredible speed. Boom! The tigers could not block it because they were focused on Evelyn. "Who dares to attack me in secret!" the male tiger roared angrily. "Me." Like a master in a martial arts movie, Ace slowly descended from the sky with his hands behind his back. "Another human?" the female tiger showed its fangs. Evelyn''s eyes quivered when she saw a familiar back. ''That back¡­'' Even though she still had not seen his face, she knew who that person was. That person was someone she had been thinking about. That person was someone who was always in her heart. And that person was someone who she missed every single day. Ace! Yes, she believed that person was Ace. Sure, they did not see each other for almost a year, but there was not a single day where she did not think about him. His face, his soft smile, and his behavior; she remembered everything vividly. In this world, there were only two people who she cared deeply. The first person was her master, and the second one was Ace. Both of them had a special ce in her heart because they were very important to her. "Ace¡­"Evelyn mused. "You have injured her, so death is your punishment." After saying that, Ace swung his sword in a circr motion, leaving a trace of afterimages behind. ''Yin-Yang Dragon skill: Third form.'' The Yin and Yang dragon merged and created a huge golden dragon. "Unique rank skill?" Evelyn was shocked when she saw Ace''s skill. Like Evelyn, the male and female tigers were also shocked. "That skill is¡­" the female tiger''s eyes quivered. "What are you doing? Block it!" the male tiger shouted. Even though the duo tried their best to block Ace''s attack, but they still failed. They were only at 3-star, and Ace''s skill was at Unique rank, so they made a big mistake thinking they could block it. "Uakk¡­" blood sshed out of their mouths before finally the tigers crashed against a big stone. "I did not expect to die to-. " before the male tiger could finish his words, he died. The female tiger also died shortly after that. Everlyn, who was standing behind Ace, did not say anything and kept staring at his back. She wanted to say something, but she felt like her words were stuck in her throat. She wanted to run toward him and embrace him, but she felt like someone froze her feet with ice magic. For this reason, she only looked at his back without saying a single word. Even though Ace saw two beast cores floating above the corpses, he did not take it immediately; instead, he turned around to look at Evelyn. She was the first person he met after transmigration into a new world, and they were separated for almost a year, so the value of these two beast cores was nothingpared to her. That was why he turned around instantly because he had been waiting for this moment for almost a year. "Evelyn¡­" right after his voice stopped, a wind brushed against their bodies, causing their hair and clothes to dance softly. Not only that, but countless green, red, and orange leaves also fell from trees. At that moment, the duo was surrounded by countless leaves as they looked each other in the eye. If someone from Earth saw what was going on, the person would think it was staged because the atmosphere resembled a romantic scene in a movie. Of course, it was not staged because they were in a different world. It just so happened that the atmosphere became romantic when they looked each other in the eye. "Ace¡­" Evelyn remained in her ce. Unlike usual, Ace could not control himself this time. He immediately approached her before finally embracing her tightly. "I can finally see you again." Evelyn did not say anything, but she slowly wrapped her slender arms around his waist. ''Ace¡­'' She was thrilled because she finally could see and embrace him again. After stopping the hug, Ace held her hands and looked at her. At this moment, countless questions suddenly appeared in his mind. However, He did not ask a single question. All he did was look at her and hold her hands. "Ace, I¡­" Evelyn opened her mouth before finally closing it again. She wanted to exin everything, but she did not know where to start. "I¡­" she still could not exin anything. Ace retrieved a health potion from his space ring and uttered, "Drink this first." He did not force her to exin everything immediately because he could tell she could not do that for now. He was already happy to see her again, so he decided to give her more time. Evelyn looked at the health potion before returning her attention to his handsome face. ''Ace¡­'' She was touched by his actions. Instead of throwing many questions at her, he only smiled softly and gave her a health potion. This meant he did not change. He was still a kind and caring young man she met several months ago. ''Thank you, Ace.'' She thanked him for understanding her. After she drank the potion, Ace inquired, "Why did you fight these tigers?" "I need ice lotus." She began exining the reason why she was in Framingburns forest. She said she came to Framingburns forest to find ice lotus. She fought these tigers because they said the ice lotus was theirs. "I see. Then let''s leave this ce now." He did not ask why she looked for ice lotus. "Un." She nodded her head. After taking the beast cores, he returned to her and held her right hand. Evelyn was shocked by his sudden action. However, she did not say anything and only looked at him. When he noticed it, he asked, "What''s wrong?" "Nothing." She turned her head to the other side, but a tiny smile appeared on her pretty face shortly after that. Chapter 279 I’m Sorry for Leaving Without Saying Goodbye

Chapter 279 I¡¯m Sorry for Leaving Without Saying Goodbye

"Do you think Ace will be fine?" "What do you mean by that? Ace is powerful awakener. Of course, he will be fine." "You are right. Ace even can kill 4-star dragon. Nothing in this forest can stop him now." "Damn right." The citizens chatted as they had lunch together. Even though Ace went to check the situation alone, most of them were not worried because they believed nothing bad would happen to him. Ace was already at the Grandmaster rank, so he was like a king in the forest. "Hey, It''s Ace." "Ace has returned." "Eh? Who is she?" "So beautiful!" "Damn! He went to check the situation, but he returned with a beautifuldy." "Now I''m starting to envy his luck with women." "Haha." The citizens were startled when they saw Evelyn. Even though Evelyn had visited their city once, but only a few people had seen her because she did not stay long in the past. Captain Noah rose to his feet and walked toward Ace. "You have returned?" "Yes. I''ve taken care of the problem." Ace said he killed two tigers earlier. "Ace, who is she?" "Ace, why are you with her?" "Ace, did you save her earlier?" Some citizens were curious about Evelyn because Ace returned with her. Ace was not surprised by their questions because he had guessed this before. "She is Evelyn. She is from Misty Pce." "Hello, everyone." Evelyn greeted the citizens. "Hello." The citizens also greeted her. Shortly after that, they had lunch together. Evelyn, who was sitting on a log, inquired, "Are they going to build something?" "They are going to use the wood to build a house." Ace gave an honest answer. "I see." She did not suspect anything because she did not know about the war that happened a few days ago. When the sun was setting, Ace and the others returned to the city. Evelyn did not return to Mysty Pce because she still wanted to be with him. She had not seen him for almost a year, so she decided to return tomorrow. On their way to Nightshire City, Evelyn realized something. ''Why is everyone outside the city? And why are they carrying logs? Are they going to build many houses?'' Countless questions appeared in her mind. When she was in front of the destroyed gate, Evelyn stopped her footsteps and widened her eyes. "This¡­" due to how shocked she was, she could not finish her words. "Countless magical beasts attacked our city a few days ago." Ace told her the reason why his city was destroyed. "Attacked your city?" She was shocked again. "Yes." Ace responded, "That''s why we are rebuilding our city." Captain Noah tapped Ace''s right shoulder and uttered, "Lady, Ace is our hero. He was the reason why we could win the war. We even made a statue of him." "Hero? A statue?" she immediately looked at Ace. "Is that true?" "Everyone contributed in the war." Ace did not take all the credit for himself. "And yes. They made a statue of me." Evelyn suddenly wanted to see his statue, but she did not voice out her feelings. "We will sleep in a tentter. Are you fine with it?" Ace inquired. "I have a tent in my space ring." Evelyn had learned her lesson, so she always brought a tent whenever she went somewhere. Ace grabbed her right hand and uttered, "Let''s meet Scarlett and the others." Evelyn did not say anything when he suddenly dragged her to Scarlett''s tent. Captain Noah, who saw them, smiled softly. "He has good luck in everything." ---- "Sister Scarlett, do you see Ace?" Valeria inquired. She did not call Scarlett city mistress because they were off duty now. "I haven''t seen him since morning." Scarlett did not know where he was. "City mistress, he protects residents who are tasked with collecting wood in the forest." Lexie spoke abruptly. Lexie''s tent was next to Scarlett''s because Alena wanted to be close to Ace. "I see." Valeria and Scarlett said in unison. To their surprise, they saw Ace shortly after that. "It''s big brother Ace." After saying that, Alena rushed toward Ace. Ace stopped holding Evelyn''s right hand before finally squatting down and spreading his arms widely. After carrying Alena, Ace walked closer to Scarlett and the others. Scarlett and the others were startled when they saw Evelyn. Of course, Scarlett knew who Evelyn was because they had met and talked before. "It''s good to see you again." "I''m also happy to meet you again." Evelyn said as she smiled. Like before, Ace introduced Evelyn to Valeria and Lexie because they had never met Evelyn before. After talking for several minutes, Ace left to take a bath. ''I feel so refreshed.'' He walked out of his tent with a smile on his face. ''Evelyn?'' He immediately approached her when he saw her sitting on a log alone. After sitting next to her, he inquired, "Why are you alone? Where are Scarlett and the others?" "They are taking a bath." Evelyn gave an honest answer. "I see." he uttered. "You seem close to them." She did not know why she suddenly said this. "Actually, Scarlett and Valeria are¡­" he began exining his rtionship with Scarlett and Valeria. He said Scarlett and Valeria were his women. He also told her that he was quite close to Lexie and La. He revealed everything because he did not want to lie to her. "Ace, I also li-"she wanted to say she also liked him, but her words were suddenly stuck in her throat. "You also what?" he did not understand it because she did not finish her words. "Nothing." She uttered. Ace held her hand and looked into her eyes. "You are also important to me. That was why I felt immense pain when you left without saying goodbye." "I''m sorry. My master has contracted an unknown disease. I can''t leave her alone for a long time." She told him the reason why she suddenly left in the past. "Your master has contracted an unknown disease?" Ace was shocked because he did not know anything about this. "Yes." She responded, "I left without saying goodbye because I would change my mind if I saw your face." She then continued, "I know you will think of this as an excuse, but I also had a hard time. I¡­I also did not want to be separated from you, but at the same time, I had to take care of my master." "Alright. Let''s stop talking about it." He forgave her easily because he understood her position. "Can you tell me about your master''s disease?" "My master¡­" she told him that her master''s body often turned hot. Not only that, but her master often screamed in pain as if she was being burned alive. That was why she looked for ice lotus because it could help stabilize her master''s body. "I''ve met many healing mages, but none of them could heal my master." She was sad when she remembered her master''s condition. Her master took care of her since she was little, but she could not do anything when her master was in pain due to an unknown disease. "I will help you cure your master''s illness." He uttered. "Thank you." Evelyn smiled softly. They began talking again. However, he changed the topic of the conversation because he did not want to see her sad anymore. As they were chatting, Evelyn suddenly wanted to know how important she was to him. "Ace, you said I''m important to you. Can you tell me how important I am to you?" she asked. Chapter 280 You Did It, Ace Chapter 280 You Did It, Ace Upon hearing her question, Ace held her hands and looked into her eyes. "I want to be with you forever." He did not feel shy when he confessed to her because he did want to be with her forever. Happiness glowed inside her. Even though she knew she had a special ce in his heart, but hearing it directly from his mouth made her happy. Due to how happy she was, she even felt like her feet barely touched the ground. "Do you want to be with me forever?" he inquired. Evelyn squeezed his hands tighter and looked at him lovingly. But before she could answer his question, Alena''s voice rang out. "Big brother¡­" Evelyn and Ace instantly turned their heads toward the source of the sound. ''Alena?'' A soft smile spread across their faces when they saw her running toward them with a big smile on her cute face. "Alena, don''t run. It''s dangerous." Lexie, who was behind her niece, spoke. After she was close to him, Alena immediately sat on hisp. "Big brother, what are you doing?" "We are only talking." Ace was not angry when Alena disturbed their time because Alena was still twelve years old and could not read the atmosphere. When Lexie noticed Evelyn, she uttered, "Sorry for disturbing your time, guys. My nieces kept saying she wanted to y with Ace." "It''s fine." Like Ace, Evelyn was not angry either. Ace immediately looked at Alena after hearing Lexie''s words. "Hm? You want to y with big brother?" "Yes." Alena nodded her head cutely. "Big brother did not y with me this morning and afternoon, so I want to y with big brother now." "Sure. Let''s y together." Ace uttered. Shortly after that, they had dinner together. Like when they were in the forest, they sat on a log and in front of a huge bonfire. They were thrilled at that time because they ate together with the citizens. That night became one of the best nights of their lives. ---- The following morning, Evelyn strolled around Nightshire City after waking up. She was alone this time because Ace had business with his underlings. "They said they made a statue of him. I want to see it." she could not see his statue yesterday because it was already sunset when they returned. ''Where is the location of his statue?'' She decided to ask the locals because she could not find it. "Go to the west for two hundred meters. Go to the west for two hundred meters." She walked as she repeated the same words over and over again. After arriving at Times Square, she saw Ace''s statue. ''This statue looks exactly like him.'' She was currently standing in front of Ace''s statue. ''I suddenly want to see what he did in the war.'' She had magic where she could see someone''s memories. However, she did not use that magic on the citizens because that magic had side effects. Pain! The targets would feel pain when she read their memories. The longer she looked at their memories, the more pain her targets would feel. That was why she did not try to read the citizens'' memories because she did not want them to feel pain. ''You did it, Ace.'' She suddenly remembered his goals. When they stayed in Maniacal Shrub Inn several months ago, Ace told her that he would be the strongest person in Nightshire City. He also said he would change his nickname. Even though she had no idea whether he was already the strongest awakener in his city or not, he had managed to change his nickname. Usually, the citizens called him a boy toy, but now, they always called him a hero. It was as if they had forgotten his previous nickname because they never called him boy toy anymore now. Her face blossomed into a smile as she looked at Ace''s statue. She was thrilled because Ace had achieved one of his goals. As she was smiling at his statue, Ace slowly descended from the sky. "Here you are." Evelyn turned her head to the left. "Ace?" "Hmm? Did youe to this ce to see my statue?" Ace inquired. "Yes." She gave an honest answer. "You did it, Ace. Everyone calls you a hero now." Ace stood in front of her before finally holding her hands. "I always keep my word. I said I would change my nickname and be the strongest person in this city. I have achieved my goals now." Evelyn nodded as she smiled. She was happy for him because he could achieve his goals. "In the past, I also promised to be a strong awakener and protect you." Ace spoke and paused for a second before he continued, "I''ve broken through to the Grandmaster rank. I can protect you now." "Ace, how could you go from Novice rank to Grandmaster rank in less than a year?" actually, she wanted to ask this question since yesterday. When they were in the forestst time, he almost died from a 3-star tiger. But now, he could kill a 3-star magical beast easily. He even could kill two 3-star magical beasts in less than a minute. That was why curiosity arose within her. "Maybe heaven wants me to protect you forever." Ace joked around. Evelyn only smiled when he did not give an honest answer. She knew Ace was an Aeris, so she could notpare him with ordinary awakeners because he was loved by the heavens. "What is your goal now?" she asked curiously. "I want to be the Ruler." He did not forget his dream. ''I know you can do it.'' He had experienced a speck of his grandpa''s power, and it made his desire to be the Ruler grow bigger. "I hope you can achieve your goal again." She did not make fun of him. Ace went from Novice rank to Grandmaster rank in less than a year, and he was also an Aeris, so she believed there was a possibility of him achieving his dream. "Thank you." He smiled as he said. Shortly after that, they strolled around the city. Evelyn was shocked when she saw citizens throwing stones at Henry and his subordinates. She did not know what was going on, so she was curious as to why they tortured Henry like that. "They betrayed us." Ace began exining everything. After hearing his exnation, Evelyn uttered, "So, they are bad people, huh?" "Well, I can''t judge them." Ace wanted to say Henry and the others were bad people, but he also was not sure that he was a good person. "Then can I read his memories?" Evelyn inquired. "You want to read his memories? Why?" he was startled by her request. "I want to see the war between you and the magical beasts." Evelyn gave an honest answer. "I want to see what you did in the war." "Why don''t you use your magic on me?" he threw another question at her. "You will feel pain when I read your memories, so I only use this magic on bad people." She told him the reason why she did not want to use her magic on him. "Then let me ask them to stop throwing stones at Henry." after saying that, Ace asked the citizens to stop throwing stones at Henry and his subordinates. The citizens agreed instantly. After that, Ace looked at Evelyn and said, "You can read his memories now." Chapter 281 Discovering the Underground Cave Chapter 281 Discovering the Underground Cave Henry did not say anything when Evelyn wanted to read his memories because his mind was already broken. The citizens punched, kicked, threw stones, and stabbed him every day. And when he almost died, a healing mage immediately healed all his injuries. This process had been repeating since they captured him. That was why his mind could not take it anymore, causing him to look like an empty shell. "I will start now." after saying that, Evelyn read Henry''s memories. ''First, let me see the reason why the citizens hate him to the bone.'' She added in her mind. "Aaaggghhh¡­" Henry cried out in pain when Evelyn read his memories. However, none of the citizens felt sorry for him because he was a bad person. As Henry was crying out in pain, Evelyn saw many memories of what he had done to the citizens. ''No wonder they hate him to the bone.'' She finally understood everything. Henry had done many cruel things to the citizens. Some of them even lost their families members because of Henry''s cruel actions. ''Now let me see the war between them and magical beasts.'' She started by looking at Henry''s betrayal. ''So, he was the reason why the barrier disappeared.'' She saw him attacking the mages in front of the city guard headquarters. ''Hmm? This is¡­'' She was shocked when she saw the Divine Throne floating in mid-air. ''Is this his magic? If it''s magic, what Tier does this magic belong to?'' She was amazed when she saw the Divine Throne. ''He¡­looks like a king.'' She felt like she was seeing a king when Ace sat on the golden throne. ''So, this is how he killed them.'' She stopped reading Henry''s memories shortly after that. "I''m done." Evelyn uttered, "I also know why the citizens hate him to the bone." "I see." Ace did not ask what she saw in Henry''s memories. "Then how about we go for a walk again?" "Alright." She nodded her head. After the duo left, a healing mage treated Henry''s injuries. At the same time, Captain Lia and her subordinates found an underground cave. The cave was huge and beautiful. They even felt as if they had entered another world when they were in the underground cave because the atmosphere in the cave was so heavenly. "You all stay here. I will report this to city mistress now." Captain Lia spoke abruptly. "Understood." Her subordinates responded in unison. Captain Lia immediately walked out of the cave and headed to the city guard headquarters. ---- City Guard Headquarters, Front Yard. "City mistress, do you know where Ace is?" Captain Noah, who was standing in front of Scarlett, inquired. Instead of answering his question, she asked, "Why are you looking for him?" "I want to ask him for help." Captain Noah gave an honest answer. "I want him to protect the residents who are tasked with collecting wood in the forest." Scarlett shifted her gaze from Captain Noah to Colonel Louie. "Colonel Louie, help Captain Noah protect the citizens." "Understood." Colonel Louie responded. Right after Colonel Louie and Captain Noah left, Captain Lia arrived. "City mistress, we found an underground cave." Captain Lia uttered. "Underground cave?" even though Scarlett was startled, she did not show it on her pretty face. "This underground cave doesn''t look like an ordinary one." Captain Lia began to exin the cave in detail. "There is also a huge pool in this cave. The water in the pool has many colors, like a rainbow." "Underground cave, pool, and water with many colors like a rainbow?" Scarlett immediately rose to her feet. "Bring me to that cave now." "Understood." Captain Lia responded. On their way to the underground cave, they met Ace and Evelyn. "Where are you going?" Ace asked curiously. "Captain Lia found an underground cave." Scarlett responded, "The pool in the cave has colorful water. I want to check it now." "Underground cave? Pool with colorful water?" Ace looked at Evelyn. "Let''s check it too." "Un." Evelyn nodded her head. They immediately headed to the Zait District together. "City mistress¡­" "City mistress¡­" "City mistress¡­" Scarlett''s subordinates greeted her when they saw her. Scarlett only nodded her head and kept walking. Ace, who was on Scarlett''s right side, skimmed his surroundings. ''This underground cave is so amazing.'' He had seen many caves before, but this one was the most amazing cave he had ever seen in his two lives. ''I did not expect such a beautiful ce to be hidden underground.'' He felt like he was in another world when he was in the cave. "City mistress, that is the pool I mentioned before." Captain Lia said as she pointed her right index finger at the pool in front of them. They stopped their footsteps and looked at the pool. ''What a beautiful pool!'' Not only was the water colorful, but even the stones around the pool were also colorful, like a rainbow. It was as if someone had carefully and diligently painted all the stones around the pool. As Scarlett and the others were checking the pool, the red-haired man slipped and fell onto a sharp rock, injuring his left arm. "Haha." "What are you doing?" "Are you trying to catch a frog?" Some of the guards teased him for falling to the ground. "Shut up!" the red-haired man shouted. ''My luck is bad today.'' He cleaned the wound with colorful water because there was dirt in his wound. To his surprise, his wound slowly healed when he cleaned it with colorful water. ''What?'' He widened his eyes in surprise. "City mistress, city mistress¡­" the red-haired man rushed toward Scarlett. Scarlett and the others looked at the red-haired man. "This water is not ordinary water." The red-haired man uttered, "It can heal wounds. My wound healed after I cleaned it with this colorful water." "Is that true?" Scarlett inquired. One by one, Scarlett''s subordinates walked closer to the red-haired man. "I''m not lying. I will prove it now." after saying that, the red-haired man sliced his left palm. *Drip¡­ Blood came out of his wound. "I will pour this colorful water on my wound now." the red-haired man kept his left palm open because, with this, they could see it. When the colorful water fell on his left palm, the blood stoppeding out of his wound. Not only that, but his wound slowly healed. "He is not lying!" "This colorful water can really heal wounds." "What an amazing water!" They finally believed that he was not lying to them. The city guard, with a burn scar on his left hand, immediately took the colorful water and poured it out. "City mistress, this water can also heal my burn scars." he said as he showed his left hand. Scarlett and the others looked at him. "Scarlett, don''t tell me¡­" Ace suddenly suspected that this pool was what Dezmavas wanted. "Yes. I''m sure this pool is the reason why Dezmavas attacked us." Scarlett also had the same thoughts as him. Ace shifted his gaze from Scarlett to the pool. ''It''s a pity that my system is in sleep mode. Otherwise, I can scan this pool and find out the other virtues of this water.'' He said in his head. "Let''s find out the other benefits of this colorful water." Scarlett uttered. "Understood." Her subordinates responded in unison. Chapter 282 But I’m Not Sad Chapter 282 But I¡¯m Not Sad ''Can this colorful water heal my master''s disease?'' As Evelyn saw the colorful water in her hands, she remembered her master. ''Should I bring master to this cave and let her soak in this pool?'' The colorful water could heal wounds and remove burn scars, so she suddenly wanted her master to soak in the pool. Ace, who saw Evelyn, approached her slowly. "Are you thinking about your master?" Evelyn turned her head to look at him. "Yes." "Then why don''t you bring your master to my city and let her soak in this pool?" Ace inquired. "This colorful water is not ordinary one. Maybe, this water can heal your master''s disease." "I have the same thought, but will she allow outsiders use this pool?" Evelyn looked at Scarlett. "Leave it to me." After saying that, Ace walked toward Scarlett. When Scarlett caught sight of him, she inquired, "What''s wrong, Ace?" "Scarlett, I have something important to say, but let''s sit on that stone first." He dragged her to a big stone. After they sat on the t stone, she inquired, "What is it?" "It''s like this¡­" Ace began telling her about the condition of Evelyn''s master. "Can you let her master soak in this pool? Maybe, this colorful water can heal her unknown disease." "Sure." Scarlett agreed instantly. "Just bring her here. I will let her soak in this poolter." "Thank you, Scarlett. You are indeed the best." At first, he wanted to give her a peck on the lips, but he changed his mind because many people were around them. Scarlett''s face blossomed into a smile when she saw his happy face. ''He looks so happy.'' ---- Scarlett, Ace and Evelyn were currently at the entrance gate. Evelyn decided to return to Misty Pce immediately because she wanted her master to soak in the magical pool as quickly as possible. Her master''s condition was getting worse every day, so every hour was very important to her. "Are you sure you don''t want me to apany you?" Ace inquired. "It''s fine. I can return alone." Evelyn refused his offer because he needed to help the citizens rebuild their city. Ace did not say anything anymore because she had refused his offer twice. "Alright. I will return now." Evelyn uttered. "Be careful." Scarlett said. "Un." After nodding her head, Evelyn left. Ace wore a sad face when Evelyn left. Even though she would return in a few days, it still made him sad. When Scarlett noticed his sad expression, she grabbed his right hand and uttered, "Let''s go." "Where are we going?" Ace was startled when she suddenly dragged him. "Let''s go to my tent. I will cheer you up there." She did not want him to be sad, so she wanted to cheer him up. "You want to cheer me up? But I''m not sad." He uttered. "You don''t need to lie to me." She responded, "Let''s walk faster." Ace did not say anything and only looked at her. ''But I''m really not sad.'' ---- Underground Cave, Pool. "Can we drink this water?" the blue-haired man asked curiously. "Now that you are talking about it, I''m also curious whether we can drink this water or not." The red-haired man responded. Captain Lia squatted down and took the water with her hands. ''This water can heal wounds, so it shouldn''t be dangerous.'' With that idea in mind, she drank the colorful water. "Captain Lia, how is it?" the blue-haired man inquired. "It tastes like normal water." Captain Lia gave an honest answer. "And I did not feel any change after drinking this colorful water." "Then let me taste it too." "I''m curious too." "Me too." Several city guards drank the water because they were curious about it. "Yes. I did not feel anything after drinking it." They did not feel anything different after drinking it. "So, this water is not for drinking." Captain Lia uttered. "I suddenly want to soak in this pool." "Me too." "Captain Lia, can we soak in this pool?" They did not jump into the pool immediately because they needed to get Captain Lia''s approval first. "Alright. Five of you can soak in this pool. But clean your body first." Captain Lia granted their wish. "Thank you, captain Lia." They immediately headed to the small pool close to the rainbow pool. After cleaning their bodies, they entered the pool. They did not soak in the middle of the pool; instead, they soaked by the pool. "How is it?" Captain Lia inquired. "I feel calm and refreshed." The blue-haired man stated. "My fatigue is also slowly disappearing." The red-haired man added. "This pool is indeed a magical pool." The purple-haired man praised the rainbow pool. Unlike the blue-haired man and the others, the ck-haired man suddenly decided to absorb the energy of heaven and earth. He did not know why he decided to do that. Maybe because he felt calm and refreshed or perhaps because he always wanted to be a powerful awakener, but at that time, he decided to absorb the energy of heaven and earth. ''This is¡­'' He was shocked when he felt the speed of his absorption was faster than usual. He immediately opened his eyes and shouted, "Captain Lia!" "What''s wrong?" Captain Lia inquired. "I feel like the speed of my absorption is faster than usual when I''m soaking in this pool." The ck-haired man began exining what had happened to him in detail. "You four try absorbing the energy of heaven and earth now." Captain Lia ordered her subordinates to test it. "Alright." The blue-haired man and the others answered in unison. They sat in a lotus position before finally closing their eyes and absorbing the energy of heaven and earth. ''This is¡­'' Like the ck-haired man, they were also shocked. When they opened their eyes, Captain Lia inquired, "How is it?" "It''s true, captain Lia." The blue-haired man responded, "I feel like my absorption speed has increased by one level." "I feel that too." the red-haired man added. "You all get out of the pool now. I will discuss this with city mistress. We will use this pool to increase our powerter." Captain Lia uttered. "Understood." They responded in unison. Chapter 283 You Are Smarter Than I Thought 283 You Are Smarter Than I Thought Xaleft District, Scarlett''s Tent. "I did not expect a magical pool to be hidden in my city." Scarlett, who was on Ace''s left side, uttered. Scarlett and Ace were currently on the bed, naked. After Evelyn left, Scarlett dragged her handsome lover to her tent. He was sad when Evelyn returned to Misty Pce, so she decided to cheer him up with her sexy body. And even though she nned to cheer him up, she ended up being the one who enjoyed it the most. She even had a massive orgasm earlier. If she did not need to take a rest, she would still be having sex with him now because he was amazing in bed. "I thought I knew everything in this city, but I was wrong." She explored every part of her city with her subordinates a few times in the past, so she thought she already knew everything. But now, she realized that she was wrong because she did not know there was a magical pool hidden in an underground cave in her city. Ace sat up before finally speaking, "That means the heavens like Nightshire city." Scarlett did nothing when he suddenly sat between her legs. She also did not stop him when he spread her legs and checked her pink pussy. He had seen and tasted every inch of her body, so she let him do whatever he wanted. "Ahh¡­" a seductive moan escaped from her little mouth when he started licking her pussy skillfully. "That rainbow pool is so magical. I''m sure I can make my city stronger with the help of the rainbow pool." He stopped licking her pussy and responded, "You are right. But at the same time, it could be the cause of our city''s destruction as well. That rainbow pool is like a double-edged sword for us." "You are¡­ah¡­right. Ah¡­Ah...Ah..." she lifted her waist slightly when he thrust his tongue into her vagina. After licking her pussy for more than a minute, he put the tip of his cock at her vaginal opening. Sex! Yes, he wanted to have sex with her again. Even though they had already had sex before, he wanted to do it again because the mes of lust arose within him when he licked her pussy. "We have to seal the information about the rainbow pool. Don''t let anyone know about it, including the citizens." After saying that, he thrust his huge penis into her vagina. "Ahhh¡­" a seductive moan escaped from her little mouth when his penis spread her vagina to the size of his cock. "I have ordered my subordinates not to leak the information and not to let anyone approach the cave." "My beautiful lover is indeed an amazing lord!" After saying that, he moved his waist slowly. "Ah¡­Ah¡­Ah¡­" even though five female guards were standing twenty meters from her tent, she did not hold back her wails. They were her personal guards, so they already knew that she often had sex with Ace. "Ace¡­Ah¡­ah¡­ah¡­" Scarlett spread her arms widely as she called his name. Even though she did not tell him what she wanted, Ace could understand it because it was written on her lewd face. For this reason, he bent over and kissed her hungrily. "Hmm¡­Hmm¡­Hmm¡­" she could not moan clearly because he was kissing her passionately. After stopping the kiss, she inquired, "Ace, do you want¡­ah¡­ah¡­ah¡­do you want to be the city lord? Ah¡­Ah¡­AH¡­ You are our hero. I''m sure anyone will agree." "I will pass." Ace responded as he slid his penis in and out of her pussy fast. "Ah¡­Ah¡­Ah¡­" Scarlett was not surprised by his answer because she had guessed this before. "Then how about we get married tomorrow?" Ace stopped moving his waist and pinched her cheeks gently. "My love, you want to trap me, right?" "What do you mean by that?" she inquired. "You are city mistress. If I married you, I would be city lord instantly." He knew her n. "You are smarter than I thought." She uttered. "Baddy!" he stated. "Hehe." She giggled cutely. "Don''t worry. I will help you protect and take care of this city." after saying that, he grabbed her slender waist and slid his penis in and out of her vagina again. "Ah¡­Ah¡­Ah¡­" like before, Scarlett moaned again. "Then when will you marry me?" Ace stopped moving his waist before finally kissing her forehead. "Not now. But I promise to marry you in the future." "Because you have promised to marry me, I will let you do whatever you want to my body now." actually, she always let him do whatever he wanted because he was her everything. "Then, I will eat you now." after saying that, he moved his waist again. "Ah¡­Ah¡­Ah¡­" Scarlett cried out in delight. As the duo was having sex in her tent, Captain Lia arrived. "Please, stop, captain Lia." The blue-haired woman, who guarded Scarlett''s tent, uttered. Captain Lia stopped her footsteps and uttered, "Please tell city mistress that I have something important to say regarding the rainbow pool." "Please wait a moment. I will let city mistress know about this." The blue-haired woman uttered. At the same time, Ace and Scarlett were kissing passionately. If they previously had sex in missionary style, now they were doing it in a lotus position. Ace wanted to keep seeing her face as he enjoyed her tight vagina, so he changed position from missionary to lotus position. "Ah¡­Ah¡­Ah¡­Ah¡­" she ced her hands on his shoulders and bounced her body continuously. Scarlett tried her best to give her young lover immense pleasure because he had let her have a massive orgasm earlier. As she was crying out in delight, the blue-haired woman spoke, "City mistress, Captain Lia request an audience with you." Scarlett was startled and stopped bouncing her body. ''Captain Lia?'' She said in her mind. Like Scarlett, Ace was also shocked. "Captain Lia? Is it rted to rainbow pool?" "Maybe." Even though her subordinate was right in front of her tent, she remained in the same position because her subordinate could not see them. ''Why does it have to be now?'' She was a little unhappy because she was currently having sex with her young lover. "What does she want to talk about?" Scarlett asked her subordinate. The blue-haired woman responded, "She said it''s rted to the rainbow pool, city mistress." "It''s really about rainbow pool." Ace uttered, "Did she find something?" "It seems so. What should we do?" she inquired. They still had not had an orgasm, so they would feel ufortable if they stopped in the middle of sex. "I will let you decide it." He did not force her to keep having sex with him because he could understand her position as city mistress. And the rainbow pool was important to them, so he was fine if she wanted to stop. They were a couple, so they could have sex again when they had free time. Scarlett looked at Ace without saying a single word. ''Should we stop?'' She also did not want to stop in the middle of sex because she would feel ufortableter. But on the other hand, she was also curious about the information. Because Scarlett did not answer immediately, the blue-haired woman inquired, "City mistress, should I tell captain Lia to returnter?" Chapter 284 Let’s Finish This Quickly 284 Let¡¯s Finish This Quickly After thinking for several seconds, Scarlett knew what to do. "Tell Captain Lia toe here. But I can''t let her enter my tent because I''m in the middle of something important. Tell her to give me the report from outside." "Understood, city mistress." After saying that, the blue-haired woman returned. Ace was startled by her decision. Previously, he thought they would stop having sex because she was always serious when it was rted to her people and city. Of course, a part of him was happy because he still wanted to feel the warmth of her body. When Scarlett saw his expression, she knew what he had in mind. "You are my everything. And I know you don''t want to stop in the middle of sex." "You are indeed the best, Scarlett." After saying that, he kissed her passionately. As the duo was intertwining their tongues lewdly, Captain Lia stood in front of Scarlett''s tent. "City mistress, I have something important to say regarding the rainbow pool." Captain Lia did not go straight to the point. Scarlett stopped the kiss and inquired, "What is it?" After throwing a question at her subordinate, Scarlett wrapped her arms around his neck and kissed him hungrily again. At that moment, she looked like a maturedy who was being controlled by the mes of lust. She moved and intertwined her pink tongue lewdly and wildly. She even tilted her head to the left and right as she kissed her young lover hungrily. If the citizens saw what she was doing, they would think she was not their city mistress. They would think someone else was pretending to be their lord because, in their eyes, Scarlett was not a lewddy. She was a serious, kind, and upright lord. They had never even seen her tease Ace before. Actually, it was normal because Scarlett did not have a special rtionship with the real Ace. Before Xiao Ming took over Ace''s body, they had never done any adult things before. She only took care of him, nothing more than that. That was why the citizens had never seen her flirt with Ace because they were not a couple in the past. "The rainbow pool can increase your absorption speed." Captain Lia said they could absorb the energy of heaven and earth faster when they were soaking in the pool. Scarlett stopped the kiss and widened her eyes in surprise. ''What?'' Of course, she was happy with it. "Really?" Scarlett inquired. Even though Ace was shocked, he still acted normally. He even kissed his beautiful MILF again. However, he did not kiss her tender lips like before; instead, he kissed her slender neck. Her neck was so alluring, so he decided to devour it. When Scarlett felt his lips on her neck, she immediately tilted her head back. She had decided to let him do whatever he wanted, so she did not stop him and just enjoyed his kisses. "Yes." Captain Lia responded, "We have tested it before." "Don''t let anyone soak in the rainbow pool for now. We will discuss this with the otherster." Scarlett uttered. "Understood." Captain Lia responded. "Mmm¡­" Scarlett half-closed her eyes when Ace kissed her neck. "Do you have any other information you want to tell me?" "No, city mistress." Captain Lia answered. "Then go back to the cave." Scarlett uttered, "Remember. Don''t let anyone get close to the cave, including the citizens." "Understood." After saying that, Captain Lia left. Ace stopped kissing her neck and uttered, "Scarlett, we can make our city really powerful with the help of the rainbow pool." "Yes." Scarlett nodded her head. "Ace, let''s finish this quickly. I want to go to the cave to check it." Ace immediately put her on the bed and grabbed her waist. "Then I will move faster now." "Un." She nodded her head. And like what he said, he moved his waist fast. Scarlett moaned non-stop after he slid his huge penis in and out of her pussy fast. After moving his waist for several minutes, Ace finally reached his limit. "Scarlett, I''m already at my limit now." "Ah¡­Ah¡­Ah. Me too. I''m about to cum too." Scarlett said as she moaned. "I''m cumming¡­" Ace let out his white sperm deep inside her pussy. "I''m cumming too." she lifted her waist slightly when she had an orgasm. "Huft¡­Huft¡­Huft¡­" they breathed heavily. After Ace pulled his penis out of her vagina, Scarlett used her energy to clean her pussy. "Ace, do you want to check the rainbow pool with me?" Scarlett inquired. "Sure." He agreed instantly. "Let''s go to Rainbow Pool now." She uttered. "Un." He nodded his head. ---- Underground Cave, Rainbow Pool. "Get out of the pool now." Captain Lia spoke abruptly. "No one is allowed to soak in the rainbow pool until city mistress says so." One by one, the city guards got out of the pool. None of them were annoyed or angry because they believed they could soak in the rainbow pool again. Their city mistress was someone who always thought about and cared about her subordinates, so they believed she would not monopolize the pool alone. Shortly after that, Ace and Scarlett arrived at the rainbow pool. "City mistress¡­" "City mistress¡­" "City mistress¡­" One by one, they greeted her. "Who has tried absorbing energy while soaking in this pool before?" Scarlett''s lewd face was nowhere to be seen now. It was as if the lewddy in the tent was not her but her twin sister. "Your subordinate has tested it, city mistress." "Your subordinate has tested it, city mistress." "Your subordinate has tested it, city mistress." The purple-haired man and the others stood in front of Scarlett. "Tell me what you felt when you soaked in this pool in detail." Scarlett wanted to know everything in detail. "We felt calm and refreshed when we soaked in the rainbow pool." They began telling her what they felt when they were soaking in the pool. After asking several questions, Scarlett ordered Captain Lia to bring Captain Noah, Colonel Louie, General Valeria and Lieutenant Alex to the conference tent. She wanted to discuss the rainbow pool with them because the rainbow pool could change the future of their city. "Understood." Captain Lia responded. ---- Xaleft District, Conference Tent. Seven people were currently sitting on the chairs. Their names were Scarlett, Lia, Noah, Louie, Valeria, Alex and Ace. Actually, Ace was not a part of them because he was not Scarlett''s subordinate. At first, he did not want to participate in the meeting, but Scarlett dragged him to the conference tent, saying he had to follow her. That was why he was sitting next to them. "As you already know, the rainbow pool is a magical pool." Scarlett spoke abruptly. "It can make our city much stronger, but at the same time, it can also lead to our destruction." She then continued, "I want to hear your opinion on how to handle this matter." "City mistress, how about we move our headquarters to that ce?" Lieutenant Alex spoke abruptly. "That''s a good idea, Alex." Colonel Louie praised his brother-inw. "With this, we can protect it well." "Hehe." Lieutenant Alexughed happily when his brother-inw praised him. Not only Colonel Louie but Captain Lia also agreed with Lieutenant Alex''s idea. "I will save that idea for now." Scarlett uttered, "How about the others? Do you have any ideas?" Chapter 285 Aurelia Dixon 285 Aurelia Dixon Ace and the others did not say anything because they thought Lieutenant Alex''s idea was good. "Because none of you came up with any other ideas, then we will use Lieutenant Alex''s idea and rebuild our base in front of the underground cave." Scarlett uttered, "Now, let''s move to the next topic." She then continued, "I want to hear your opinion on how to share the rainbow pool with everyone." "City mistress, how about we hold apetition every six months?" Colonel Louie uttered, "As a reward, we will let the top ten enter the pool for a whole day." Scarlett looked at Captain Noah and the others before finally asking, "What do you think about Colonel Louie''s idea?" "I think it''s not the best decision for now." Ace spoke abruptly. Everyone instantly looked at Ace. "Exin it." Scarlett wanted to hear his exnation in detail. "As everyone knows, the rainbow pool can increase one''s absorption speed." Ace began exining why they should not use Colonel Louie''s idea for now. He said the rainbow pool was a magical pool. Everyone who knew about the pool, woulde to Nightshire city and try to snatch it. And in order to protect the rainbow pool, they needed to be strong so that they could stop everyone from snatching it. If only the winner of thepetition could enjoy the benefits of the rainbow pool, most of the city guards would not make progress and would still be weak. It would be useless if they only had a few strong people. There was treasure in their city, so they all had to be much stronger than before, or else it would be the cause of the destruction of their city. That was why they should let all city guards enjoy the benefits of the rainbow pool because they could protect their city and the magical pool better if all of them were powerful. "Once all the city guards be strong, we will use Colonel Louie''s idea." Ace uttered, "We can even reward the winner of thepetition with skill and magic books. With this, they will be more motivated to be stronger." "What do you think about Ace''s idea?" Scarlett inquired. "That makes sense." "I agreed with his idea." "Me too." One by one, they agreed with Ace''s idea. Colonel Louie also agreed with Ace''s idea. There was a treasure in their city, so they had to get stronger than before. "Alright. We will use Ace''s idea for this matter." Scarlett stated. After discussing for more than an hour, the meeting was finally over. ---- Time went by quickly, and without realizing it, it had been a month since Evelyn left Nightshire City. During this one month, many things happened in Nightshire City. First, Henry and his subordinates died. The citizens were already satisfied with torturing Henry and his subordinates, so they decided to kill them. Second, the progress in rebuilding their city was already seventy percent. During this progress, Scarlett ordered her subordinates to make her city bigger and build stronger walls. She was no longer afraid of disturbing the magical beasts in the forest because they now had a rainbow pool. Andst, more than three hundred city guards broke through to the next level. Even though none of them broke through to the Master rank, she was still thrilled because they were stronger than before. "Haha. I broke through to the Elite rank." the yellow-haired man said happily. "With my poor talent, I thought I would be in the Novice rank for life, but I was wrong. I''m at Elite rank now. Haha." "Me too. I thought I would break through to the Elite rank in myte thirties. I''m still twenty-five, but I''m already at the Elite rank. I''m so happy." "City mistress, I love you." "City mistress, we love you." "City mistress, you are the best lord." "Long live, city mistress." Due to how happy they were, they kept thanking her. Scarlett, who saw her, smiled softly. ''Good!'' The stronger they were, the more powerful her city became. As everyone was praising Scarlett, Evelyn and the others were on their way to Nightshire City. Evelyn and her master were in a luxurious golden carriage, while ten female awakeners were guarding the carriage from all sides. "Evelyn, are you sure they will allow outsiders to soak in their magical pool?" a maturedy spoke abruptly. The maturedy had long silver hair and silver eyes. Like Evelyn, she was a beautifuldy. If Evelyn was like a fairy, then the maturedy was like a goddess. In other words, her beauty could attract all kinds of men, from rich men to poor men and from strong men to weak men. No man could take his eyes off her right after seeing her beauty. It could be said most of them would fall in love at first sight after seeing her because she was so attractive. The name of this maturedy was Aurelia Dixon, pce mistress of Misty Pce. "Don''t worry, master. They said they would let you soak in their magical pool. I''m sure they won''t lie to us." Evelyn believed in Scarlett and Ace. "It seems like you really believe in them." Aurelia uttered, "Now I wonder. What kind of rtionship do you have with them?" "I¡­" Evelyn could not finish her words because she did not know what to say. Aurelia''s lips curled up into a soft smile. "After we arrive at Nightshire City, you have to show me immediately the man who has stolen your heart." "A¡­alright." Evelyn responded. "I suddenly can''t wait to reach Nightshire City." Aurelia uttered, ''I wonder. What kind of person he is?'' ---- The following morning, Ace headed to the entrance gate after having breakfast with Scarlett and the others. He did not protect the residents assigned to collect the wood because Colonel Louie had taken over the task. That was why he decided to help the city guards build the entrance gate because the gate was still eighty percentplete. "Ace, take a break first." Captain Noah shouted. "Alright." After saying that, Ace walked toward Captain Noah and the others. To their surprise, a luxurious golden carriage headed toward the entrance gate shortly after that. "Whose carriage is that?" "I don''t know." "Maybe someone from a rich family." "I think so because the carriage is luxurious." "Captain Noah, what should we do? Should we kick them out?" "We are rebuilding our city, so we should not ept travelers." The city guards were startled when they saw the luxurious golden carriage. "I will tell them that we are currently not epting travelers." After saying that, Captain Noah rose to his feet and walked toward the golden carriage. One by one, the city guards followed Captain Noah. After the coachman stopped the carriage, Evelyn greeted Captain Noah and the others. "Hello, everyone." Captain Noah and the others were startled when they saw Evelyn getting out of the golden carriage. Of course, they knew who she was because Ace took her around the city and introduced her to everyonest month. "Miss Evelyn?" Captain Noah was relieved when he knew the owner of the carriage. Like Captain Noah, Ace was also pleasantly surprised. ''Evelyn?'' Chapter 286 Nova 286 Nova ''Evelyn?'' Ace was pleasantly surprised when he saw Evelyn. Without waiting for another second, he rose to his feet and approached her. "I came with my master this time." Evelyn told Captain Noah and the others that Scarlett had given them permission to stay in their city. "I see." Captain Noah uttered. When Evelyn caught sight of Ace, her face blossomed into a smile. "Ace¡­" A soft smile spread across his face after Ace was in front of Evelyn. "Wee back." The duo instantly forgot about everyone when they looked into each other''s eyes as if they were alone at the entrance gate. Captain Noah and the others did not say anything when Ace held Evelyn''s hands and smiled at her. The duo always acted like a couple whenever they were together, so Captain Noah believed their rtionship was more than friends. As Ace and Evelyn were looking into each other''s eyes, a voice suddenly rang out. "Evelyn, is he the one who stole your heart?" Aurelia got out of the carriage after throwing a question at her disciple. Captain Noah and the others instantly shifted their gaze to Aurelia. ''What a beautifuldy!'' These were the words that suddenly appeared in their minds when they saw Aurelia. Evelyn came to her senses after hearing her master''s question. She immediately stopped holding Ace''s hands and introduced her master. "Everyone, she is my master, Aurelia." "Hello, everyone. I''m Aurelia Dixon." Aurelia did not tell them that she was the pce mistress of Misty Pce. Ace shifted his gaze from Evelyn to Aurelia. ''So, she is her master, huh?'' Even though Aurelia was a beauty, he could control himself. He had seen many beautiful women in his two lives, so he could control himself much better than ordinary people. Aurelia''s lips curled up into a smile when she found out that Ace was not charmed by her beauty. ''Interesting.'' This was the first time a man was not charmed by her beauty instantly. Usually, the desire to make her theirs or the desire to bed her appeared in their eyes after they saw how attractive she was. However, Aurelia saw nothing in Ace''s eyes. It was as if she was not a prettydy but ady with an average face. "Wee to our city,dy Aurelia." Ace said as he smiled softly. "Now I know why my disciple fell into your arms." Aurelia had seen many good-looking men in her life, but none of them as handsome as Ace. Not only that, but Ace also had a beautiful smile. In her eyes, his appearance was perfect. Ten out of ten! She believed it was easy for him to get a girlfriend because he was so attractive. "Hmm?" Ace did not get her words. Evelyn looked at her master. ''Master, stop it.'' She suddenly felt shy after hearing her master''s words. Of course, she did not show it on her face because there were many people around them. Even though Evelyn looked at her without saying a single word, Aurelia knew what she had in mind. "Young man, can you guide us to meet the city mistress?" "Sure." Ace agreed instantly. "Then please get into the carriage because I still want to talk to you." After saying that, Aurelia got into her golden carriage. Captain Noah and the others opened the path for them. They knew who they were, so they did not stop them. As they were heading to the city guard headquarters, Aurelia threw several questions at Ace. Evelyn was her disciple, so Aurelia wanted to know more about Ace because she really cared about her disciple. "I see." Aurelia uttered. Aurelia was currently sitting on Evelyn''s right side. As for Ace, he was on the opposite side of them. "Hmm? Is that your statue?" Aurelia was startled when she saw his statue because he was not the lord of Nightshire City. "Yes." Ace suddenly felt awkward. "Master, countless magical beasts attacked his cityst month, and he was the reason why they could kill all magical beasts, so the citizens decided to make a statue of him." Evelyn knew about this because the citizens exined everything in detail. "Evelyn, I''m asking him a question, not you. Why do you keep exining everything in his ce? You look like his girlfriend who always takes care of him, you know?" of course, Aurelia was not angry because she knew how close her disciple was to him. Evelyn looked at her master in surprise. ''Master¡­'' She then shifted her gaze from her master to Ace. When she saw him smiling softly at her, she suddenly felt shy and lowered her head. "It seems like my disciple is really into you, young man." Aurelia stated. Ace kept smiling while Evelyn kept lowering her head. Shortly after that, they arrived at the city guard headquarters. ---- A male wolf was trying to sleep in the Framingburns forest. Unlike the normal wolf, this wolf was huge and had white fur. If Ace saw this wolf, he would know this wolf immediately because they had met before. Not only that, but Ace also teased this wolf several times when they met. The name of this wolf was Nova, a descendant of a 6-star magical wolf. "Damn it, these humans!" Nova retorted. "Why do they make so much noise? Don''t they know I''m trying to sleep here?" He tried to go back to sleep for an hour but failed because the noise of residents cutting down trees echoed throughout the area. *Crack¡­Crack¡­Boom¡­ The sound of several trees falling to the ground reverberated in the entire area. Nova, who could not suppress his anger anymore, rose to his feet. "It looks like I have to tell them to quiet, or else I won''t be able to sleep." He had tried to be patient for an hour, so he could not hold back his anger anymore because he was really sleepy. At the same time, the citizens stopped cutting trees because they were exhausted. "I''m tired." "Me too." "Let me take a rest for a bit." "My hands hurt." They sat on the ground and breathed heavily. To their surprise, Nova suddenly appeared in front of them. "Human, can''t you be quiet?" Nova yelled at them as soon as he saw them. "Magical beast." "A magical beast appears." "Hey, run! Run!" The citizens instantly put some distance between them. Colonel Louie instantly stood in front of Nova, trying to protect the citizens. "Are you their leader?" Nova asked when he saw Colonel Louie. "No. I''m their protector." Colonel Louie was ready to fight Nova at this moment. "Can''t you cut down a tree without making any noise? I can''t sleep if you keep making any noise. I''m sleepy. I want to sleep." Nova told them the reason why heined to them. "Sleepy? Sleep?" Colonel Louie and the others found it hard to believe what they were hearing. They thought Nova wanted to kill them because they cut down the trees, but they were wrong. They were utterly wrong because Nova only told them not to make any noise. ''Did I hear it right?'' That was the question that suddenly appeared in their minds. "You can cut trees as much as you like, but don''t make any noise. I want to sleep again." After saying that, Nova left. Colonel Louie and the others were stunned again. ''What?! He only told us not to make any noise. He did not attack us?'' Chapter 287 I’m Too Lazy to Hunt Chapter 287 I¡¯m Too Lazy to Hunt As Colonel Louie and the citizens were eating, Nova returned to his ce and tried to sleep again. ''It''s finally quiet now.'' Shortly after he shut his eyes, a delicious aroma of food entered his nose. His resting ce was not far from where the residents were eating, so the delicious aroma of the food reached him. ''Hmm? This delicious aroma¡­'' He opened his eyes and turned his head toward the source of the food aroma. ''Isn''t that the area where the humans cut down the trees?'' He tried to sleep again. However, the temptation of the delicious aroma of food was too great to ignore, causing him to open his eyes again. ''This makes me hungry.'' As he tried to sleep again, his stomach was growling. ''Should I go there again and ask them for food?'' It had been a long time since thest time he ate human food, so he suddenly wanted to try it again. ''No.'' He shook his head. ''I''m a 4-star magical beast, so I have to maintain my good image. Asking humans for food would tarnish my image and disgrace the name of my ancestors.'' Nova did not want to ruin his image. ''I will just sleep.'' With that idea in mind, he closed his eyes again. ---- City Guard Headquarters, Scarlett''s Office. Aurelia was currently sitting on a couch with Evelyn, Ace, and Scarlett. The group of four was talking about Aurelia''s unknown disease and the rainbow pool. Aurelia thanked Scarlett for allowing her to soak in the rainbow pool. She promised not to tell a single soul about the rainbow pool. Not only that, but she also said she would help Nightshire City if they needed help. Scarlett still allowed her to soak in the magical pool despite being an outsider, so Scarlett was a good person in her eyes. And her disciple also fell in love with Ace. That was why she wanted to build a good rtionship with them because they were good people. As they were talking seriously, Aurelia''s disease recurred again. Her body felt hot, and she cried out in pain. Scarlett and the others wasted no time and took her to the rainbow pool. As soon as Aurelia soaked in the rainbow pool, her condition returned to normal immediately. Her body no longer felt hot, and her face rxed. Evelyn felt relieved when her master no longer felt like she was burning because usually, it took more than an hour for her master''s condition to return to normal. "Thank god her condition has returned to normal." Scarlett spoke as she checked Aurelia''s condition. "Master, how are you feeling?" Evelyn inquired. "I''m fine." Aurelia responded. "This pool is indeed a magical pool. It can make the pain and heat in my body disappear instantly." "Please keep soaking in this pool for now." Scarlett uttered. "Thank you, city mistress," Aurelia said. Scarlett smiled softly as she nodded her head. As Ace was looking at Aurelia, he suddenly felt a little awkward. Even though Aurelia was not naked, but she only wore a white robe without a bra, so he could see her breasts clearly because her robe was wet and stuck to her body. ''This is awkward.'' He stopped looking at Aurelia''s body and turned around. When Scarlett noticed Aurelia''s wet robes, she instantly looked at Ace. Her lips curled up into a smile when she found out that Ace was facing the other side on purpose. Even though he was a pervert when they were alone, but he could control himself well when he was with other women. She believed other men would keep looking at Aurelia''s body if they were in his shoes because Aurelia was a gorgeousdy. "Ace, leave her to us." Scarlett uttered, "Can you go to the forest and help Colonel Louie protect the citizens?" "Alright." Ace agreed instantly. "Call me if you need something." "Un." Scarlett nodded her head. ---- "Our city will be bigger than beforeter. Do you think we will be famous in the future?" "Of course!" "I think so too." "I''m sure many travelers wille to our cityter." "I''m sure our lives will be more prosperouster." "Un, un." The citizens talked as they ate their food. They were thrilled because they almost finished rebuilding their city. "Hmm? Ace?" the red-haired man caught sight of Ace. "Ace,e here." The green-haired man shouted, "Have lunch with us." "Yes, Ace. Let''s eat together." "Today''s menu is really delicious, Ace." "That''s right. I''m sure you will like it." They invited him to eat with them because Ace was their fellow citizen. After Ace sat on a long log, the blue-haired man gave him food. Ace took the food and began eating it. "Did magical beast attack you guys earlier?" The citizens instantly remembered Nova. "There was a magical beast earlier." "Ah, I suddenly remember that beast." "That magical wolf is huge. I think that magical wolf is about three or four meters tall." "But that magical beast did not attack us earlier." "Yes. He only said a few words before finally leaving." "I was shocked earlier, Ace. I thought he would kill us earlier." "Yes. But we were wrong because he left shortly after that." They told him about Nova. They said they had never met a magical beast like Nova before because Nova did not act like a normal magical beast. "What? That magical beast did not attack you?" Ace found it hard to believe because, usually, magical beasts hated humans and saw them as food. "They are not lying, Ace." Colonel Louie spoke abruptly. "He said he was sleepy and wanted to sleep, so he only told us to be quiet before finally leaving." He then continued, "He even did not tell us to stop cutting down the trees. It was as if he did not care about this forest at all." "Really?" Ace uttered. "I know it''s hard to believe, but it''s the truth." Colonel Louie could understand Ace''s feelings because he felt the same earlier. "Where did he go? I will check itter." Ace was still worried about the safety of the citizens. He was afraid that Nova would change his mind and attack the citizenster. Nova was a magical beast, so they could not let their guard down. "He went to the west earlier." The green-haired man said as he pointed his right index finger to the west area. "I will check it after eating." Ace uttered. As Ace was chatting with the citizens, Nova was sitting on the ground. He tried to sleep but failed because he could not resist the temptation of the delicious aroma of food that entered his nose. "I''m hungry." He said as he rubbed his stomach. ''Should I look for food now?'' He suddenly wanted to hunt other magical beasts because he was hungry. ''But I''m toozy to hunt now.'' He suddenly missed the king status he had before because he could order his subordinates to find food for him. As Nova was rubbing his empty stomach, Ace suddenly appeared in front of him. Nova was startled when he saw Ace. Like Nova, Ace was also shocked when he saw Nova. "You?" Ace and Nova said at the same time. Chapter 288 Meeting Nova Again Chapter 288 Meeting Nova Again "I did not expect to meet you again, pervert human." Nova still remembered Ace vividly because Ace dared to kiss Scarlett passionately in front of him. Ace even kept hugging Scarlett as he talked to him, as if Ace wanted to show off his beautiful, sexy lover. "Oh, is that you, giant wolf?" Ace also did not expect to meet Nova in the forest. "So, you took my advice and left that ce, huh?" "I was bored, so I decided to leave that ce." After saying that, Nova transformed into a human form. "What are you doing in this ce?" "The citizens told me a magical wolf appeared earlier, so I wanted to check it." Ace gave an honest answer. "Oh, these humans?" of course, Nova knew Ace was talking about Colonel Louie and the others. Ace sat on the ground before finally throwing a question at Nova. "What are you doing in this forest?" "Nothing. I kept walking and ended up in this forest." Nova gave an honest answer. As they were chatting, Nova''s stomach growled, indicating that he was hungry. "Hmm? Are you hungry?" Ace inquired. "It can''t be helped." Nova admitted it. "The delicious aroma of the food reaches this ce, so it makes me hungry." "Then why don''t you look for food?" Ace threw another question at Nova. Instead of answering his question, Nova inquired, "Pervert human, can you give me human food?" "What?! You want to eat human food?" Ace said in surprise. He thought Nova would eat other magical beasts because he had never seen magical beasts eat human food before. ''Do magical beasts also eat human food?'' He finally realized that there were still many things he did not know in this world. "You can''t me me for this because the delicious aroma of the food reaches this ce." Nova responded, "And it has been a long time since thest time I ate human food, so I want to try it again." "Hmm? You have eaten human food before?" Ace spoke. "Of course." Nova had eaten human food a few times in the past. "Alright. Wait here. I will bring food for you." After saying that, Ace rose to his feet. Nova''s eyes shone brightly. "Pervert human, I will wait here." ''I can finally eat human food again.'' He smiled happily. Shortly after that, Ace returned with food and drink in his hands. "Here, eat it." Ace gave the food and drink to Nova. "I did not expect you to be so kind, pervert human." Nova could not hide the happiness within him because he also liked human food. But when he was about to take the food, Ace stopped him. "Why did you stop me, pervert human?" Nova inquired. "Stop calling me a pervert human, or else I won''t give this food to you." Ace told Nova the reason why he suddenly stopped him from taking the food. "But you are a pervert human." Nova called Ace a pervert human because Ace kissed Scarlett in front of him. "If I don''t call you a pervert human, then how should I address you?" "Just call me Ace." Ace did not want Nova to keep calling him a pervert human because it would ruin his good reputation. "Fine." Nova agreed instantly because he could not wait to taste human food. "Let me eat now." Ace let Nova eat the food. "By the way, where is your lover?" Nova asked as he consumed his food. "Which one?" Ace had more than one girlfriend, so he did not know who he was referring to. "Which one? Just how many women do you have now?" of course, Nova was referring to Scarlett because Ace was with Scarlett when they met. "Well, I have two girlfriends now. But I also have close rtionships with three other women." Ace gave an honest answer. "Their names are Lexie, La and Evelyn." "Five women? Damn! You are indeed a perverted human." Nova stated. "What about you? Didn''t you say you have many women? Why are you alone?" Ace inquired. "Ehm!" Nova pretended to clear his throat. "I like traveling alone, so I told them not to follow me." "You don''t have a lover, right?" Ace teased Nova. "What are you talking about? I''m from the white wolf tribe. Of course, I have a lover. I even have ten women. Twice the number of your girlfriends." "Hehe." Ace knew Nova was lying, so heughed. "By the way, I want to confirm something. Was it you who appeared in front of the citizens earlier?" "Yes." Nova gave an honest answer, "I told them to be quiet because I wanted to sleep." "Just for information. You are eating their food, so don''t attack them." Ace revealed the reason he met Nova. "Don''t worry. I have no intention of attacking them." Nova responded, "I only want to explore this area, nothing more than that." "Promise?" Ace uttered. "I promise." Nova answered, "But can you give me food again tomorrow?" "Sure." Ace agreed instantly. After talking for several minutes, Ace returned. ---- Ace and the others were currently sitting on long logs. Like usual, they had dinner together in front of a big bonfire. It had be their daily routine, so they always had dinner together. As Ace was chatting with La and the others, some citizens danced happily around the bonfire. They forgot their problems when they were together. All that could be seen on their faces were happy smiles orughter. It was as if they had no problem in their lives because they danced andughed happily. "Haha." "Dn,e and dance with us!" "Hey, don''t be shy. Let''s dance with us." "Move your body more." "Haha. Dance¡­Dance¡­" "Come and join us. Dancing will make you happy." "Damn right." "Dance more, dance more." "Haha." More people joined them dancing around the bonfire. Ace, who saw them, smiled softly. ''They look so happy.'' He did not dance with them because he preferred to chat with his woman. ''Evelyn?'' He caught sight of Evelyn. When Evelyn sat close to him, Ace immediately asked, "How is your master''s condition?" He did not know Aurelia''s condition because he had not seen her since he returned. "She is fine. She is sleeping in our tent now." Evelyn set up a tent not far from Scarlett''s tent. "Are there any signs that her illness is recovering?" He threw another question at her. "I don''t know." Evelyn shook her head. "I will ask it tomorrow." "I see." Ace uttered. ''I hope the rainbow pool can cure Aurelia''s disease.'' He hoped the rainbow pool could cure Aurelia''s disease because he did not want to see Evelyn sad anymore. After talking for more than an hour, Ace headed to Scarlett''s tent. Unlike yesterday, he had sex with Scarlett and Valeria this time. Threesome! Yes, they had a threesome! Scarlett was horny when she saw him having sex with Valeria, so she decided to join them because she was also his woman. After having sex for more than an hour, they finally stopped. "Ace, what are you going to do with fairy Evelyn?" Scarlett inquired. "Hmm? What do you mean by that?" Ace did not understand her question. "I mean, when are you going confess your love to her?" Scarlett asked. Chapter 289 I Love You Chapter 289 I Love You Ace was startled by Scarlett''s question. ''Confess my love to Evelyn?'' He suddenly remembered what he said to Evelynst month. "I think I have confessed my love to her." Ace responded, "When we metst month, I told her she was really important to me, and I would do whatever to protect her." Valeria, who was lying on his left side, spoke abruptly. "That was not a proper confession, Ace." "That''s right." Scarlett added. "You have to confess your love to her properly." Ace grabbed Valeria''s slender waist before finally cing her on top of him. "I think it''s enough to show her that I love her." Even though Valeria was surprised by his sudden actions, she did notin. "No. It''s not enough." Ace wrapped his arms around Valeria''s back. "Why do you want me to confess to her immediately?" Instead of answering his question, Scarlett asked, "Are you going to keep your rtionship with her like this forever?" After thinking for several seconds, he uttered, "Alright. I will tell her about my feelings again tomorrow morning." "Good." Scarlett spoke. "Then let''s sleep now." Ace uttered. Scarlett immediately embraced his left arm before finally closing her eyes. As for Valeria, she ced her head on his chest before finally shutting her eyes. ''Good night, Ace.'' Shortly after that, they fell asleep. ---- Like what he saidst night, Ace met Evelyn after having breakfast. Scarlett and Valeria said he needed to confess his love to Evelyn properly, so he took their advice and met her. Evelyn did not know what he had in mind, so she thought he only wanted to chat with her normally when he brought her to a quiet ce. "Your city is so beautiful in the morning." Evelyn stated. Unlike usual, Ace ignored her words and stood in front of her. "Hmm? What is it?" Evelyn was startled when Ace suddenly held her hands and looked into her eyes. Of course, she let him do whatever he wanted because they had held hands many times. "Evelyn, I love you." Right after his voice stopped, a wind brushed against their bodies, causing their hair to dance softly. Ace used his loving voice when he confessed his love to her because he wanted her to know how important she was to him. An unexpected happiness consumed her. Previously, she thought he just wanted to take her for a walk around his city. Of course, she knew he loved her because she could tell everything from his caring behavior toward her. However, hearing it directly from his mouth made her happy. Due to how happy she was, she even felt like her feet barely touched the ground. "I lov-" before Evelyn had finished her words, her master''s voice rang out. "There you are." Aurelia did not know that she had just ruined a romantic moment. That was why she approached them without feeling guilty. Evelyn and Ace turned their heads toward the source of the sound. The duo was shocked when they saw Aurelia because she chatted with Scarlett earlier. "Lady Aurelia, how are you feeling?" Ace was not angry at Aurelia. He even smiled at her. Of course, he still held Evelyn''s hands because he had just confessed his love to her. "I''m feeling better." Aurelia''s gaze fell on their hands. ''They are already holding hands in the morning.'' She added in her mind. "Master, what are you doing here?" Evelyn forgot that she was still holding hands with Ace. "My disciple, can I borrow your handsome boyfriend for a moment?" Aurelia had something to say to Ace. Evelyn instantly felt shy after hearing her master''s words. "Alright." "Hmm?" Aurelia smiled when Evelyn still held hands with Ace. "How can I borrow him if you keep holding his hands?" Evelyn realized what she was doing and stopped holding Ace''s hands. Aurelia shifted her gaze from Evelyn to Ace. "Young man, follow me." "I will be back." After saying that to Evelyn, Ace followed Aurelia. ---- "Hey, do you think the magical wolf will tell us to be quiet again?" the green-haired man asked as he cut down a tree. "I don''t know." The blue-haired man responded, "We are cutting down trees, so it''s impossible not to make any noise." The green-haired man shifted his gaze to Colonel Louie. "What do you think, Colonel Louie?" "Just do what you should do. I will take care of the rest." Colonel Louie knew that it was impossible to cut down trees without making any noise. "Then we will depend on youter, Colonel Louie." After saying that, the green-haired man continued cutting down the trees. As Colonel Louie was skimming his surroundings, a 3-star bear and white panda approached them slowly. They were furious when they saw the citizens cutting down trees. Framingburns forest was their territory, so no human was allowed to cut down their trees. Cutting down the trees was the same as challenging them. That was why the bear and the panda were enraged. "Roar¡­" the bear roared angrily. "Human, how dare you cut down our trees? Are you challenging us openly?" "Magical beast." "Magical beast." "Hey, go back. There are two magical beasts." The citizens abandoned their tasks and ran toward the shelter. Colonel Louie and twenties of his subordinates instantly stood in front of the bear and the panda, protecting the citizens. "You dare to cut down our trees, so your punishment is death." After saying that, the white panda attacked Colonel Louie and his subordinates. Not only the panda but the bear also attacked them. Even though Colonel Louie could fight on par against the white panda, his subordinates got beaten up by the bear. His subordinates were only at Elite rank, so the bear had the upper hand despite being ganged up on by them because he was already at 3-star. Bang! Bang! Bang! The city guards were beaten up by the bear continuously. Colonel Louie tried to help his subordinates, but the white panda always stopped him, causing him to be unable to help his subordinates. The citizens, who saw the fight, put on worried faces. They would get killed if Colonel Louie and his subordinates lost the fight because they were only ordinary people. They were not awakeners, so it was impossible for them to kill the white panda and the bear. It was even impossible for them to run away from these magical beasts because they were 3-star magical beasts. That was why they were worried when the city guards were at a disadvantage in the fight. "Hurry up and call Ace." "Yes. Call him immediately." "We need his help." They remembered Ace when they were in danger because Ace could always protect them. "I will call him now." after saying that, the green-haired man ran toward their city. "Please run as fast as you can." The blue-haired man uttered. The citizens immediately grabbed the tools they used to cut trees. Even though they knew these tools were not enough to kill these magical beasts, but they could protect themselves better with these tools. Of course, they would remain in their positions because attacking these magical beasts was the same as throwing away their lives. ''God, please help Colonel Louie and his subordinates.'' They held their tools as they prayed to God. At the same time, Nova heard a loud noise from where the residents were. ''So loud! Did they cut down a giant tree?'' He still did not know that the citizens were in danger. Boom! Boom! Boom! Loud sounds continued to reverberate throughout the area. Nova instantly rose to his feet and looked toward the source of the sound. ''That isn''t the sound of a tree falling.'' He believed it was the sound of someone fighting. ''Let me check it.'' With that idea in mind, Nova rushed toward where the citizens were. "You are not bad, human!" The white panda stated. Colonel Louie did not say anything and checked his subordinates and the citizens. "But you will still lose the fight." The white panda uttered, "Look at your subordinates! They are getting beaten up by my friend." The panda then continued, "After killing your subordinates, he will help me fight you. You are only at 3-star like me, so it''s impossible for you to defeat us." Colonel Louie hated to admit it, but what the white panda said was right. ''I hope someone will help uster.'' He said in his head. At the same time, Nova arrived at the battlefield. ''As I thought, there is a fight in this ce. What should I do now? Should I help these humans?'' Chapter 290 I Don’t Care Chapter 290 I Don¡¯t Care Boom! Boom! Boom! The sound of Colonel Louie fighting against the white panda fiercely reverberated throughout the area. Nova, who was in a human form and standing on a tree branch, looked at Colonel Louie''s subordinates and the citizens. ''What should I do?'' He still wavered whether he should help the citizens or not. Ace was his acquaintance, and Ace was also the reason why he could explore the Luvr region. However, he had no rtionship with the citizens, so he wavered whether he should help them or not. ''I will help them!'' After thinking for several seconds, Nova decided to help the citizens. Ace was his acquaintance, and these citizens were Ace''s friends. This was the reason why he decided to help them. No! Actually, Ace was the second reason why he decided to help the citizens. The first reason was none other than food. Yes, food! The food given by Ace yesterday was delicious. He wanted to eat that food again, so he decided to help them because Ace would not give him food anymore if the citizens died. "Haha." The bearughed happily when Colonel Louie''s subordinates were lying helplessly on the ground. ''Hmm?'' An evil smile appeared on his face when his gaze fell on the citizens. ''I will kill them first.'' With that idea in mind, the bear rushed toward the citizens. "Stop!" Colonel Louie rushed toward the bear, trying to protect the citizens. However, the distance between him and the bear was far, so he could not stop the bear. Terror overtook their faces when the citizens saw the bear running toward them. ''Are¡­are we going to die?'' They were trembling in fear as the bear dashed toward them. *Dug¡­Ting¡­Dug¡­ The sound of their tools falling to the ground echoed in the entire area. Some of them could not suppress their fear, causing them to be unable to hold their tools properly. The smirk on the bear''s face grew bigger when he saw the frightened expressions of the citizens. He was happy. He was delighted because he could show them the consequences of offending him. ''This is your punishment for cutting down my trees.'' The bear was sure the citizens would die at his hands because they were only ordinary people. However, something unexpected happened before he could kill the citizens. Nova suddenly appeared in front of him! Not only that, but Nova also attacked him with his tail. Nova decided to use his true form because he was morefortable fighting in his real form. Boom! The bear was thrown several meters after getting hit by Nova''s tail. *Silence¡­ The entire area turned into a dead silence when Nova suddenly appeared and attacked the bear. Even the white panda and Colonel Louie stopped fighting because they did not expect something like that to happen. "Th¡­that magical wolf is helping us?" "He¡­he protects us?" "He attacked the bear." Of course, they knew who Nova was because they had met him before. They just did not expect Nova to protect them because they were humans while he was a magical beast. They had never heard of magical beasts helping or protecting humans before because, usually, magical beasts always saw humans as enemies or food. This was the reason why they were stunned because something like this had never happened to them before. The bear rose to his feet and yelled at Nova. "You! Why did you attack me?" He did not get it. Nova was a magical beast like him, so he was supposed to help him. But instead of helping him, Nova attacked him. Nova even attacked him really hard earlier. It was as if Nova wanted to kill him. "They are under my protection. Leave this ce now." Novaa said in a domineering tone. "You!" the bear was even angrier after hearing Nova''s words. "Have you forgotten that you are a magical beast like me? Why are you protecting them?" "Because I want to." Nova answered casually. "Because you want to?" the bear found it hard to believe what he was hearing. Even though they were not friends or family, but they were from the same race, a magical beast. When they faced humans, they should cooperate, not attack each other. So why? Why did Nova want to protect these humans? "Wolf, we are from the same race. Aren''t you supposed to help us?" the white panda spoke abruptly. "I don''t care about the race." Nova only cared about himself, and from his point of view, delicious food was more important than that bear and white panda. "You!" the bear roared angrily. "I will repeat my words onest time." Nova spoke and paused for a second before he continued, "Leave this ce now, or else I will kill you." "Do you think I''m afraid of you?" the bear did not want to leave because he wanted to kill the citizens. "Then I will kill you now." after saying that, Nova revealed his 4-star aura. The white panda and the bear instantly trembled in fear. "You¡­you are already at 4-star?" they thought Nova was only at 3-star like them, but now they finally knew they were wrong. "It''s already toote for you to change your mind." after saying that, Nova attacked the white panda and the bear. The white panda and the bear instantly ran away. Even though they were powerful magical beasts, they were only at 3-star. If they chose to fight Nova, death was the only oue. That was why they chose to run away because there was no way they could defeat Nova, a 4-star magical beast. ''We have to leave this ce immediately.'' They ran as quickly as possible. However, Nova was much faster than them, so they failed to escape. "No. You can''t kill us. We are from the same ra-" before the white panda and the bear could finish their words, their heads rolled on the ground. Nova looked at the citizens after killing the white panda and the bear. ''I have done my job. I hope you will give me delicious food again.'' He did not say anything and left that ce. The citizens were stunned again. ''He left just like that?'' These were the words that appeared in their minds. When Colonel Louie came to his senses, he immediately ran toward his subordinates. "Are you alright?" The citizens helped Colonel Louie treat his subordinates. Even though Nova was the one who killed the white panda and the bear, but they would have died if these city guards had not protected them earlier. That was why they immediately helped Colonel Louie treat their injuries because they wanted to return the favor. At the same time, Ace was talking with Aurelia. They were alone this time because she wanted to say something important to him. "Do you have something to say to me,dy Aurelia?" Ace asked curiously. "Ace, I want my disciple to soak in the rainbow pool too. Can you help me talk about this to the city mistress?" Aurelia knew the benefit of the rainbow pool, so she wanted her disciple to soak in the magical pool too. "You only want to ask this?" Ace uttered. "Yes." Aurelia wanted her disciple to be a powerful awakener, and she knew the rainbow pool could help her disciple get stronger faster. "Huft. I thought you wanted to say something else earlier." Ace let out a sigh of relief. Previously, he thought Aurelia wanted to say something rted to his rtionship with Evelyn, such as giving conditions to be Evelyn''s lover or something along these lines. That was why he let out a sigh of relief after hearing her words because she did not try to separate him from Evelyn. "Hmm? I don''t get your words." Aurelia uttered. "Nothing." Ace did not tell her what he previously thought. "Don''t worry. Evely can soak in the pool too." "Really?" Aurelia said happily. "Yes." Ace nodded his head. "Thank you, young man." Aurelia thanked him. As the duo was talking about Evelyn and Rainbow Pool, the green-haired man rushed toward them. "Ace¡­Ace¡­" the green-haired man ran as he called Ace. Aurelia and Ace turned their heads toward the green-haired man. "What''s wrong?" Ace asked curiously. "Colonel Louie, magical beasts, help." The green-haired man could not form words properly because he was also panicking. But even so, Ace could understand it. "Lady Aurelia, I have to help them." After saying that, Ace flew toward where Colonel Louie and the others were. Chapter 291 Breaking Through to the Exalted Rank Chapter 291 Breaking Through to the Exalted Rank ''I hope I''m notte.'' Ace flew as fast as he could. He immediatelynded on the ground when he saw Colonel Louie and the citizens. "Where is that magical beast?" "Ace¡­" "Ace¡­" "Ace¡­" Several citizens approached him. Colonel Louie rose to his feet before finally answering, "They are already dead." "They are already dead?" Ace did not notice the corpses of the white panda and the bear because it was quite far from them. "That''s right, Ace. They are already dead." The blue-haired man added. "When we were in a dangerous situation, that magical wolf suddenly appeared and helped us." Colonel Louie knew that Ace was still confused. "Yes." The red-haired man spoke abruptly. "That magical wolf suddenly appeared and killed the white panda and the bear." "Magical wolf?" Ace still did not know that they were talking about Nova. "Yes. That magical wolf." Colonel Louie told Ace that Nova was the one who helped them. "Nova?" Ace still found it hard to believe what he was hearing. Sure, he told Nova not to attack the citizens, but he had never told him to protect them. This was the reason why he was stunned. "I will meet that wolf now." after saying that, Ace headed to the ce where Nova was resting. Nova was not surprised when he saw Ace because he had guessed this before. "I knew you would visit me." Ace sat on the ground next to Nova before finally leaning his back against a tree. "Thank you for protecting the citizens." Nova turned into a human form and uttered, "I don''t need it." "I will give you food and snackster." Ace decided to reward Nova because he had protected the citizens. He chose food and snacks as rewards because he knew Nova liked human food. "Really?" Nova''s eyes shone brightly. When Ace saw Nova''s happy face, he knew he made the right decision. "Do you want it now?" "I would love it if you gave the reward now." even though Nova had eaten, but he did not refuse because he ate raw meat earlier. "Wait here." After saying that, Ace flew to his city. He bought food and snacks for Nova. He even bought a cake for him. Nova had saved the citizens, so he decided to give him a big reward. Colonel Louie and the citizens were shocked when they saw Ace carrying food and snacks. "Ace, why are you carrying food and snacks?" "And why are you heading to the forest?" "Do you want to camp in the forest?" "Did city mistress give you a mission?" "Be careful, Ace." The citizens were curious as to why he was heading to the forest while carrying food and snacks. "This is for that magical wolf. He has protected you guys, so I want to reward him." Ace gave an honest answer. "What?!" the citizens were stunned. ''Don''t magical beasts eat raw meat?'' They found it hard to believe what they were hearing. But even so, they did not ask more questions and only stared at Ace''s back. Ace also ignored their shocked expressions and continued walking because he wanted to give the food and snacks to Nova immediately. "Here, enjoy it." After cing the food and snacks on the grass, Ace sat on the ground and leaned his back against a tree. "Whoa! You also bring a cake?" the happiness within him grew bigger when Nova saw a cake. Of course, he knew what cake was because he had eaten it before, and he also loved it. "I will eat it now." without waiting for another second, Nova ate the food. Ace nced at Nova without saying a single word. ''He looks like a real human.'' Even though Nova looked like a real human, but his body was emitting a beast aura. That was what differentiates between real and fake human because magical beasts could not change their beast aura. "Why did you leave after helping them?" Ace asked curiously. "Pervert human, I mean, Ace." Nova immediately corrected his words. "I knew what had happened to your city from other magical beasts. That was why I left right after saving them." Even though he did not attack Nightshire City, but he was also a magical beast. Sure, he saved them from the white panda and the bear, but he believed they still hated magical beasts because Dezmavas and his followers killed their families and destroyed their city. "I see." Ace also thought Nova had made the right choice. The duo continued talking. At that time, they looked like two brothers chatting happily in the forest. After talking for about an hour, Ace rose to his feet. "I will go back now." Ace wanted to absorb the beast core, so he could not chat with Nova all day. "Come back again tomorrow." Nova waved his hands. "Don''t forget to bring food and snacks too." Ace did not say anything and left. ---- Underground Cave, Rainbow Pool. ''I still have a lot of beast cores in my space ring.'' Ace absorbed beast cores every day. But even so, he still had many beast cores in his space ring because Scarlett gave him five hundred beast cores after the war. Ace was the reason why they could protect their city, so Scarlett and the citizens agreed to give him more beast cores. ''I will absorb them now.'' With that idea in mind, he took off his clothes, leaving only his shorts. After cleaning his body, he soaked in the rainbow pool and absorbed the beast cores. With the help of Rainbow Pool, his absorption speed was the same as an awakener with grade S talent. This was the reason why he was able to empty 1-star beast cores so quickly. After absorbing beast cores for about an hour, he slowly opened his eyes. ''I feel like I''m about to break through to Exalted rank.'' He only had 2-star beast cores now because he had emptied all 1-star and 4-star beast cores. ''I will keep absorbing them.'' He shut his eyes and absorbed the beast cores again. He could feel his awakening points thump after absorbing the third 2-star beast cores. His awakening points expanded slightly in size, and a crack appeared on the surface. *Crack¡­Crack¡­ Crack lines spread on the surface. Not only that, but energy also began to swirl around his body. After his awakening points crackedpletely, his energy exploded, pushing away all the stones around the pool. ''I did it. I broke through to the Exalted rank.'' His new awakening points were slightly bigger. But even so, it could store much more energy. ''So, this is what it feels like to be an awakener at the Exalted rank, huh?'' The world was much clearer now. Not only that, but when the wind brushed against his body, he also could feel the energy that flowed through it. As Ace was standing and smiling happily, Lexie walked toward the rainbow pool. "Ace?" she was startled when she saw him. ''Hmm? Is it only me or he is stronger now?'' She felt his aura was much stronger than before. "Lady Lexie?" after saying that, he jumped high into mid-air before finallynding in front of her. "Do you want to soak in the pool?" Chapter 292 Lexie Comes to the Rainbow Pool Chapter 292 Lexie Comes to the Rainbow Pool "Yes. Thanks to you, city mistress allows me to use the rainbow pool. However, I can''t tell anyone about this." Lexie could use Rainbow Pool because she had a close rtionship with Ace. Otherwise, there was no way she could use the magical pool because Scarlett only allowed her subordinates and those closest to her to use the rainbow pool. "Thanks to me?" Ace did not understand her words because she did not exin everything in detail. "By the way, your aura is thicker than usual. It seems like you have be stronger again." she did not exin why Scarlett allowed her to use the rainbow pool. "My aura? Ah, I just broke through to the Exalted rank." he told her the reason why his aura was stronger than before. "You broke through to the Exalted rank?" she suspected he was stronger than before, but she did not expect him to break through to the next rank. "Yes." With the help of a rainbow pool and many beast cores, it was normal for him to break through to the Exalted rank in just one month because his absorption speed was equivalent to awakener with grade S talent. "Congrattions, Ace. Now, I''m sure no one will dare to attack our city anymore." Lexie smiled softly at him. ''He is still young, yet he is already at Exalted rank.'' Even though she had never met an awakener at the Exalted rank before, but she had never heard of any awakeners at the Exalted rank under the age of twenty. That meant Ace was a genius, an unparalleled genius. ''I was stronger than himst year, but now, he is much stronger than me.'' Of course, she was not jealous of him; instead, she was happy for him. Ace really cared about the citizens and their city, so it could be said they were lucky to have someone like him. "Thank you." Ace showed his soft smile. "Are you going to soak in rainbow pool?" "Yes. I want to absorb the beast cores while soaking in the pool." Scarlett had told her the benefits of the rainbow pool. "Then let''s soak in the pool together." after saying that, Ace carried her in a princess style. "Kya!" Lexie was startled. But even so, she did not fight back and let him carry her. "Why do you want to soak with me, young man? Are you thinking dirty things right now?" she inquired. Instead of answering her questions, he asked, "If I say I have a dirty mind, are you going to kick me out of this cave?" "Of course. Isn''t that normal?" She lied when she said this. "And city mistress has made several rules. One of the rules is that men and women are not allowed to soak in the rainbow pool together." "That rule doesn''t apply to me." he looked at her pretty face as he responded, "Have you forgotten that your niece already gave you to me? You are mine, so you can''t kick me out of this ce." Of course, she remembered it because she was shocked when her niece said it. "Are you going to eat me again?" she threw a question at him. "You are right. I''m going to eat you like how I ate you in a cavest month." Ace was joking around when he said this. However, Lexie had a different thought. She thought he was serious because he did eat her when they were together in a cavest month. ''What a pervert young man!'' She said in her head. After he put her in the pool next to the rainbow pool, Lexie wanted to clean her body immediately. But she stopped taking off her clothes when she noticed that Ace was looking at her. "Are you going to watch me take off my clothes?" she inquired. "You are mine, so what''s wrong with that?" his perverted personality came out because he was with Lexie. "What a pervert young man." after saying that, Lexie began taking off her clothes. Ace had seen every inch of her body, so she decided to let him watch her take off her clothes. Even though Ace acted normally, but he was actually stunned. ''Hmm? She really let me watch her take off her clothes?'' Actually, he would turn around if she told him not to look at her because he only teased her earlier. But because she did not tell him to face the other side, he kept looking at her. ''She really has an amazing body.'' He said in his head. Lexie was currently wearing shorts and Dudou. Dudou was a clothing that covered the front of the torso. Because her Dudou was short and only covered her big breasts, Ace was able to see her slender waist, t stomach, and sexy navel clearly. Even though he had seen her naked body before, but it still amazed him. For this reason, he failed to control himself and kept looking at her body. Lexie''s lips curled up into a smile when she noticed what he was doing. "Are you feeling horny after seeing my body?" She did not tell him to stop looking at her and kept cleaning her body. Ace always maintained his image in public, so it was fun to see his perverted personality. "Ehm!" Ace pretended to clear his throat. "Youngdy, you seem to be having a hard time cleaning your body. Do you need my help?" Lexie returned her attention to him. ''Youngdy?'' A soft smile spread across her pretty face. She was older than him, yet he still called her youngdy as if she was younger than him, not the other way around. ''Should I let him take advantage of me?'' She was thrilled with his words, so she suddenly had the idea of letting him take advantage of her. "Sure." After thinking for several seconds, she decided to grant his wish. "Come here and help me clean my body." Ace wasted no time and immediately sat behind her. "You have an amazing body, youngdy." He began cleaning her body with the blue water in the pool. Lexie''s face blossomed into a smile upon hearing his remarks. "Thank you for the praise." ''I''m sure he is happy now.'' Even though she could not see his face, she knew he was happy. After all, almost all men dreamed of bathing with her, yet they could only do that in their dreams because she never let any man get close to her. "Is this your first time doing something like this?" she asked curiously. "Yes." He had never done something like this before. "I see." for some reason, Lexie felt happy after hearing his answer. After cleaning her arms, Ace began cleaning her shoulders and back. At first, he did not do any lewd things, but everything changed when his gaze fell on her big breasts. Lexie was wearing short Dudou, so he was able to see the underside of her breasts from behind. The mes of lust had appeared within him, so Ace could not control himself like usual. For this reason, he moved his hands underneath her Dudou and grabbed her big breasts directly. "Hmm?" Lexie widened her eyes in surprise. ''He is grabbing my breasts.'' Chapter 293 I Will Help You Clean Your Body Chapter 293 I Will Help You Clean Your Body ''Hmm?'' Lexie widened her eyes for a second when Ace suddenly grabbed her breasts directly from behind. "Ace, why are you grabbing my breasts? Didn''t you say you just wanted to help me clean my body?" She did not tell him to take his hands off her breasts. "I have cleaned your arms, shoulders, and back. It''s time for me to clean your breasts now." After saying that, Ace began squeezing her big breasts. "I don''t think you need to clean my¡­hhmm¡­breasts." she almost moaned when he squeezed her breasts. "One of the rules says we need to clean our bodies before entering the rainbow pool, so I have to make sure to clean every inch of your body." Of course, it was an excuse because, with this, he could y with her breasts. "Hii¡­" she gritted her teeth when Ace suddenly pinched her nipples. At this moment, the mes of lust began to appear within her. Her breasts were sensitive, so she slowly got horny when he yed with her boobs. ''Hmm¡­Mmm¡­Mmm¡­'' Her breathing was getting shorter and shorter, especially when she saw her Dudou moving uncontrobly because he was squeezing her breasts. ''Hmm¡­'' She bit her lower lip and tilted her head back slightly when he kissed her neck too. ''He is kissing my neck too.'' Even though he only kissed her neck gently, but it still gave her pleasure. Actually, what he did was right. Showering her neck with soft kisses made the mes of lust grow bigger because he was also squeezing her breasts. That was why her legs started to squirm because she felt immense pleasure. "Ah¡­" her first moan finally escaped from her little mouth. She could no longer hold back her moans because Ace was squeezing her breasts and kissing her neck at the same time. "Ah¡­Ah¡­Ah¡­" even though they were alone in the cave, she still suppressed her moan as low as possible because there was still a possibility of someone entering the underground cave. ''Ah¡­Ah¡­ I know we have had sex before, but why do I feel like he knows my body very well?'' At first, she could sit straight, but it did notst long, especially when he kissed her neck gently. After ying with her breasts for more than two minutes, Ace turned her to face him. "I have cleaned your breasts and neck. Now, I will clean your mouth." Lexie was already horny, so she instantly opened her little mouth slightly. ''He is going to kiss me passionately now.'' After their lips met, Lexie immediately intertwined her pink tongue with his. Not only that, but she also moved her tongue lewdly and aggressively as if the mes of lust hadpletely taken control of her body. ''He is so good at deep kissing.'' As she was moving her soft tongue lewdly, she looked at him with her lustful eyes. She tilted her head to the left and right as she kissed him passionately because it made their kisses hotter. "Huft¡­Huft¡­Huft¡­" she broke the kiss when she was out of breath. "Is my mouth clean now?" "Yes. Your mouth is clean now." Ace could feel her hot breath because the distance between their faces was close. ''She looks so seductive.'' At first, he wanted to kiss her again, but he changed his mind. Lexie had beautiful, big breasts, so he wanted to taste it because he only squeezed her boobs earlier. ''Now let me clean her breasts with my mouth.'' With that idea in mind, he lifted her Dudou and licked her right breast. "Hmmm¡­" Lexie half-closed her eyes when he licked her right breast. "Didn''t you say you had cleaned my breasts? Why are you licking my boobs now?" He stopped licking her right breast and responded, "I noticed there was dirt on your breasts, so I decided to clean them again. I don''t want it to ruin the beauty of your boobs." He licked her breasts again after answering her question. "Hmmm¡­" As she tried her best not to moan, Lexie ruffled his hair. At this moment, her panties were already wet, but Ace did not notice it because the water was up to their waists. No! Even if they were not in the water, he would not notice it because he was busy licking and sucking her breasts. "Ah¡­AH¡­Ah¡­" her eyes were already filled with lust, and she could not think straight anymore. At that moment, what she had in mind was only one thing. Pleasure! She even forgot that they were in a public area because the lust hadpletely taken over her body and mind. After licking and sucking her breasts for several seconds, Ace stopped and looked at her. "It''spletely clean now." "Huft¡­Huft¡­Huft¡­" Lexie looked at him as she breathed heavily. "There is still onest ce that needs to be cleaned." He uttered. "After that, you can soak in the rainbow poolter." Even though he did not tell her directly which ce it was, she could understand it. For this reason, she rose to her feet and took off her shorts, revealing her beautiful vagina. *Gulp¡­ Lexie could not help but gulp her saliva when she saw his erect cock. At that moment, her vagina throbbed continuously. If her pussy could speak, it would tell her to put his cock into her vagina immediately because her body could not wait to be one with him. Of course, Lexie would not say it. She was older than him, so she only looked at his handsome face and his erect penis continuously. After throwing his shorts on the ground, Ace sat again. "Lower your body now. Let me clean it properly." Lexie did what she was told. She lowered her body slowly before finally grabbing his erect cock and cing it at her vaginal opening. "Ahhh¡­" a seductive moan escaped from her little mouth when his huge penis entered her pussy. ''We be one again.'' She did not move her body up and down immediately; instead, she ced her hands on his shoulders and stared at him with her lustful eyes. "Ace, can you clean my mouth again? I think my mouth is notpletely clean yet because I can still feel something in my mouth." she decided to y along with him. Ace smiled softly at her. He did not expect her to y along with his game. Was he happy about it? Of course, he was thrilled because it made the situation hotter for them. "Sure. Let me clean your mouth again." After saying that, he kissed her passionately. As he was kissing her hungrily, he wrapped his arms around her slender waist. Even though he kissed her passionately like before, but he felt the sensation was different because he kissed her when his penis was inside her. ''It feels good.'' He felt like countless testicles were squeezing his cock wildly. As they exchanged saliva, Lexie subconsciously moved her waist back and forth. Not only that, but she also unconsciously squeezed his cock tightly. It was as if her body could not wait to receive pleasure from his cock. Because she could not hold back herself anymore, she stopped the kiss and uttered, "Ace, you can start cleaning my body now." "Then I will start cleaning your body." After saying that, he grabbed her soft ass and bounced her body. Chapter 294 Punishing Lexie Chapter 294 Punishing Lexie Two attractive people were having sex in the lotus style in the pool: a young man and a maturedy. The maturedy was cing her hands on the young man''s shoulders and bouncing her body continuously. Every time she bounced her body on his cock, a seductive moan escaped from her little mouth. Not only that, but the sound of her soft ass hitting the water also reverberated in the entire area. Even though the young man was not her lover or husband, the maturedy kept bouncing her body on his cock continuously. She even forgot that they were having sex in a public ce because the mes of lust had consumed her bodypletely. At that moment, the maturedy no longer cared about anything because her mind was already on cloud nine. As the maturedy was bouncing her sexy body non-stop, the young man looked at her continuously. The young man did not kiss the maturedy passionately like before. He also did not y with her big breasts like before. The maturedy was wearing a lewd face and moaning seductively, so the young man only stared at her. After all, he hadn''t seen her lewd face and heard her seductive moans for a month, so he wanted to enjoy it to the fullest. That was why he let the maturedy take the lead because he wanted to enjoy the pleasure while looking at her lewd face. "Ah¡­AH¡­Ah¡­" countless seductive cries escaped from the maturedy''s mouth. Even though she was aware of what the young man was doing, she did not feel shy. Instead, it made her hornier because his gaze made the lust within her grow bigger and bigger, as if her lust was fire and his gaze was fuel. ''Ace''s gaze is so sharp and alluring. It''s like he is seeing my body inside and out.'' She felt like she was drowning in a sea of pleasure when she stared at his ck eyes. Not only that, but her legs suddenly became frail too. For this reason, she stopped bouncing her sexy body and looked at him. "Ace¡­" the maturedy subconsciously called the young man''s name. Even though Ace wanted to keep feeling the pleasure, he did not say anything when the maturedy stopped bouncing. Instead, he smiled at her softly as if she had just done something he liked. "You look so seductive,dy Lexie." After saying that, he moved his hands to her slender waist. Lexie did not say anything and only stared at his handsome face. ''Hmm?'' She was startled when he suddenly pressed his lips against hers. ''He is cleaning my mouth again.'' Like before, she weed the kiss instantly. ''I miss this feeling.'' Actually, she was thrilled to be able to have sex with him again. After sleeping with him in a cavest month, she could not stop thinking about him. She even got aroused every time she remembered their hot time in a cave. It was as if her body already belonged to him because she often wanted to feel the warmth of his body again. ''Ace¡­'' She stopped the kiss when she was out of breath. Because Ace wanted to feel the pleasure again, he immediately uttered, "Let''s change position." "Un." She nodded her head. They then changed position. If they previously had sex in the lotus position, now they were doing it in doggy style. Like before, Lexie moaned continuously again. There was even a time when she moaned loudly because he gave her immense pleasure. After having sex in doggy style for several minutes, they changed position again. This time, they did it in a cowgirl sex position. Ace had a folding bed in his space ring, so he put it on the ground and used it as a ce for them to have sex. "Ah¡­Ah¡­Ah¡­" Lexie ced her hands on his chest and bounced her sexy body continuously. At that moment, the sound of his penis sliding in and out of her wet vagina could be heard in their ears. But instead of feeling shy, it made them even hornier. The lewd noises were like a beautiful song in their ears, so their lust grew bigger when they heard it. "Huft¡­Huft¡­Huft¡­" Lexie stopped bouncing and lowered her body. Even though she did not say anything, Ace knew what she wanted. Kiss! Yes, he knew she desired a kiss. And what he had guessed was right because she put her tongue into his mouth right after their lips met. As they were intertwining their tongues lewdly, Ace ced his hands on her soft ass. At first, he did not do anything and only felt the softness of her butt, but it onlysted for several seconds before finally he rubbed her ass hole. "Hmm?" Lexie widened her eyes in surprise. ''Ace, what are you doing?'' Even though he did something shocking, Lexie did not stop the kiss. She only stared at his ck eyes as if they couldmunicate through their eyes. ''Ace, do you want to have anal sex?'' That was the question that suddenly appeared in her mind. As Lexie was trying to read his mind, Ace put his hands on her hips and moved his waist continuously. Her pussy muscles squeezed his cock wildly and aggressively as if her vagina told him to move his waist immediately. That was why he slid his penis in and out of her pussy again because he knew what her body wanted. "Ah¡­Ah¡­Ah¡­" Lexie stopped the kiss and started to moan. ''He is making a sudden move again.'' But even so, she did not stop him because it gave her pleasure. After having sex with him for more than twenty minutes, Lexie finally reached her limit. "I''m cumming¡­ I''m cumming¡­ I''m cumming¡­" she tilted her head back and half-closed her eyes when she had an orgasm. Ace stopped moving his waist instantly. "Huft¡­Huft¡­Huft¡­" her body quivered for several seconds after having a massive orgasm. ''It felt great.'' She said in her mind. Ace smiled softly at her when she sat straight. He was happy because he could make her have an orgasm. "What a cruel young man!" After saying that, Lexie pinched his cheeks a little hard. "What do you mean by that, youngdy?" Ace did not understand her words. She should thank him because she could have a massive orgasm. But instead of thanking him, she pinched his cheeks and said he was cruel. "I wanted to cum together with you, yet you made me have an orgasm first. Isn''t that cruel?" It had been a month since thest time they had sex, so she wanted to cum together with him. "I see." Ace smiled again. He then pulled his penis out of her pussy and made hery on her back. "Are we going to stop?" she was startled when he suddenly pulled his penis out of her pussy because he kept fucking her until he was satisfied when they were in a cave. Instead of answering her question, he asked, "Didn''t you want to cum together with me? Then let''s do it again." She smiled softly before finally spreading her legs widely. "Come here, young man." Ace put his penis at her vaginal opening and uttered, "Then let''s go for round two now." "Un." She nodded her head. And soon, the cave was filled with her moans again. Chapter 295 My Secret Technique Chapter 295 My Secret Technique Ace and Lexie were lying on the folding bed, naked. After having an orgasm at the same time, the duo stopped having sex. Actually, they still wanted to do it again, but they decided to stop because they needed a little rest. "Ace, what punishment do you want?" Lexie, who was on his right side, inquired. "Punishment? Why do you want to punish me?" he was startled by her words. "I lost an hour because of you." Of course, she was not angry at him. Instead, she was thrilled because she could have sex with him again and have a massive orgasm. After thinking for several seconds, he understood the meaning of her words. "Youngdy, you can''t me me for this. You were the one who seduced me, so you should me yourself." "When did I seduce you?" she did not admit her previous actions. "First, you agreed to let me help you clean your body. Andst, you did not do anything when I squeezed your breasts. If that is not a seduction, then what is it?" of course, he knew he was wrong too. Lexie could not say anything because what he said was the truth. Ace sat up and uttered, "Since you have lost an hour soaking in the rainbow pool, then I will take responsibility." "How do you n to take responsibility?" she covered her mouth and giggled when he fell into her trap. "I will tell you about my secret." He spoke and paused for a second before he continued, "This secret is the reason why I can reach Exalted rank so quickly." "Your secret?" Lexie was startled. ''Wasn''t he able to reach the Exalted rank quickly because he was someone loved by the heavens?'' She was suddenly curious about it. Ace''s lips curled up into a grin when he saw her curious expression. ''Got you!'' He was thrilled when she fell into his trap. "Yes. With my secret technique, I''m sure you can break through to the Grandmaster rank quickly. How is it? Do you want to know about my secret technique?" he almostughed when he saw her expression. Lexie immediately sat up and tried to seduce him again. "Ace, if you tell me about your secret technique, I don''t mind serving you every night." After saying that, she made a seductive expression before finally winking her left eye. "Because you are a kind and beautifuldy, I will tell you about my secret technique." He responded, "The name of my secret technique is dual cultivation." "Dual cultivation?" Lexie had never heard of this technique before. "Yes. Dual cultivation." He responded, "I found this technique when I was teleported to an unknown ce. With the help of this secret technique, I''m sure you can break through to the Grandmaster rank next month." Actually, he did not know anything about dual cultivation technique because he knew about this technique from a novel he read in his previous life. A novel was a novel, and a real-life was a real life. Novel and real life was different, so there was no way he could use dual cultivation technique in his new world. Sure, his new world was a fantasy world, but it was still different than a novel. And that technique was created from normal human imagination, so the possibility of it working was zero. Big zero! However, he did not care about it because his goal was to tease Lexie, nothing more than that. "Even though this technique is amazing, it has one weakness." he kept making up a story. "What is it?" she asked curiously. "This technique can''t be practiced alone because you need to use Yin and Yang energy to use this secret technique. Otherwise, your absorption speed will not increase." At this moment, it sounded like he knew the dual cultivation technique well. "Using Yin and Yang energy?" even though Lexie still did not believe him one hundred percent, but she was starting to get stirred up by his words. "Yes. In other words, this technique requires both a man and a woman to be used." After saying this, his penis was slowly erect again. Lexie, who saw his cock slowly erect, uttered, "Young man, why is your rod standing again?" "Ehm!" he pretended to clear his throat. "So, how is it? Do you want to learn this technique?" He ignored her question because he could not tell the truth. "Sure." She agreed instantly because she was curious about the dual cultivation technique. "Then please sit on myp and be one with me again." He was thrilled when she fell for his words. "Be one with you again?" she said in surprise. "Didn''t I say it requires Yin and Yang energy?" he responded, "Women have Yin energy, and men have Yang energy, so we have to be one to use this secret technique." "Why do I feel like you are lying to me." After saying that, she rose to her feet. "I''m not lying to you." He lied to her. "You will know the truthter." "I will punish you if you dare to lie to me." After saying that, she put the tip of his cock at her vaginal opening before finally lowering her body. "Ahh¡­." A seductive moan escaped from her mouth when his penis entered her pussy again. She did not bounce her body and only ced her hands on his shoulders because she was curious about dual cultivation technique. "Then what should I do now?" she inquired. "Try absorbing the energy of heaven and earth now." he told her that he would send his Yang energy to her through his cock. "Then let me try it." She slowly shut her eyes and tried to absorb the energy of heaven and earth. ''Hmm?'' She instantly opened her eyes and pinched his cheeks hard. "Young man, you dare to fool me, huh?" she finally realized that Ace was lying to her. "Oh, I got busted?" he admitted instantly. "Haha." "You are indeed a bad young man." she pinched his cheeks harder. "As an apology, I will satisfy you again." After saying that, he began moving his waist again, sliding his penis in and out of her pussy. And soon, the cave was filled with her cries again. Chapter 296 I’m a Man of My Word Chapter 296 I¡¯m a Man of My Word Ace and Lexie were on the folding bed, naked. Lexie was lying on the bed while Ace was sitting next to her. Even though her body was frail, she wore a happy face. Ace had just satisfied her in bed, so she was thrilled. That was why a happy smile could be seen on her pretty face. "Youngdy, didn''t you say you wanted to soak in the rainbow pool?" Ace inquired. "I can''t do that now." her body was weak, so she could not absorb the energy in the beast cores. "Why? Weren''t you fine earlier?" he behaved as if he was not the reason why her body became weak. "You are pretending not to know about it, huh?" she would pinch his cheeks if she could sit up. However, her body was still frail, so she did not do anything to him. "If you don''t want to soak in the rainbow pool, then how about I send you home?" her body was weak, so he wanted to send her home. "Yes. Please send me home now." she decided not to soak in the rainbow pool because she would not be able to absorb the energy in the beast cores with her current condition. She even could not sit properly because Ace kept fucking her earlier. "Then let me help you put on your clothes first." After they wore clothes, he immediately carried her in a princess style. "Young man, are you going to have your way with me againter?" she liked it when he carried her in a princess style. "No. Oh, you don''t need to worry about the rainbow pool. I will talk with Scarlettter. I will ask her to let you soak in the rainbow pool tomorrow." He was the reason why she could not soak in the rainbow pool, so he would talk with Scarlettter. He also wanted Lexie to get stronger, so he would ask Scarlett to let Lexie soak in the rainbow pool again tomorrow. Lexie was thrilled after hearing his words. "Oh? What do you want as a reward, young man? Do you want me to be your woman as a reward?" "You are already mine, so it''s not a reward. Have you forgotten that your niece already gave you to me?" he actually liked her response. "Ah, you are right. I already belong to you." She never forgot her niece''s words because her niece gave her to Ace in front of many people. "Please remember that you already belong to me, so don''t let any man get close to you besides me." He acted as if they were officially a couple. "Then you have to keep treating me and my niece well. Otherwise, I will leave youter." She was joking when she said she would leave him because her body already belonged to him. "Don''t worry. I will protect you, make you happy, treat you well, and help you get stronger. I will also make sure no one will hurt you and your niece." He made a promise to her. "I will hit your chest hard if you dare to forget your promise." Her heart beat with happiness when he promised to protect her and her niece. "I won''t forget it because I''m a man of my word." He stated. Lexie did not say anything and only smiled at him softly. ''I will try my best to get stronger quickly so that I can support you when you are in a difficult situation.'' She said in her head. After walking for several minutes, they finally came out of the cave. To their surprise, they met Scarlett shortly after that. Scarlett was startled when she saw him carrying Lexie in a princess style. "Lexie, are you hurt?" "No." Lexie gave an honest answer. "My body is only weak, so Ace wants to send me home." "Weak? Why?" Scarlett was sure that the Rainbow Pool had no side effects, so she wanted to know why Lexie''s body was weak. Before Lexie could answer Scarlett''s question, Ace spoke, "I sparred with her earlier." ''On the bed.'' He added in his mind. "Spar? Ace, I forbid fighting in the underground cave. Why did you spar with her?" Scarlett forbade fighting in the underground cave because there was a rainbow pool in that ce. The magical pool could make her city much stronger, so she had to protect it well. This was one of the reasons why she made several rulesst month. "City mistress, please don''t me him." Lexie did not want Scarlett to me Ace. "Ace broke through to the Exalted rank, so I suddenly wanted to test him. It''s my fault." Ace was startled by Lexie''s words. ''Hmm?'' Previously, she always said everything was his fault, but now, she said it was her fault. Of course, he was happy with this because this was proof that she would try to protect him when he was in danger. "Really? You broke through to the Exalted rank?" Scarlett said in surprise. "Yes." Ace nodded his head. "Send her home now. After that, meet me in my office." Scarlett did not expect him to break through to the Exalted rank so quickly like that. ''My man is indeed amazing! He is the best man in the world.'' She praised him in her head. "Alright." After saying that, Ace headed to Lexie''s home. ---- City Guard Headquarters, Scarlett''s Office. Scarlett was currently talking with Aurelia and Evelyn. She did not tell them that Ace had broken through to the Exalted rank because they immediately talked about Aurelia''s disease. "So, the rainbow pool can''t cure your disease?" Scarlett felt sorry for Aurelia. "Unfortunately, no. However, the magical pool can make the pain disappear instantly." Aurelia was not disappointed because her condition was much better now. Normally, her disease recurred three to four times a day. Since she soaked in the rainbow pool every day, her disease only recurred once a day. Not only that, but she only felt pain for a short time now because the rainbow pool could make the pain disappear instantly. "Then we still need to find someone who can cure your disease." Scarlett uttered. "Yes." Evelyn nodded her head. As they were talking about Aurelia''s disease, someone suddenly knocked on the door. Evelyn and the others instantly turned their heads toward the door because they wanted to know who that person was. "Scarlett, it''s me." Ace''s voice could be heard from the opposite side of the door. "Come in." Scarlett immediately gave permission to enter her office when she knew it was Ace. *Click¡­ The sound of him opening the door reverberated in the entire room. ''Hmm?'' Ace was startled when he saw Evelyn and Aurelia. ''I did not expect them to be in this ce.'' After closing the door, he sat next to Scarlett. Aurelia and Evelyn immediately noticed that his aura was stronger than before. "Hmm? What''s wrong?" Ace asked when they looked at him intently. "Ace, your aura is stronger than before." Evelyn told him the reason why they were staring at him. "Ah. I broke through to the Exalted rank two hours ago." Ace still acted normally, as if breaking through to the Exalted rank was not a big deal for him. "What?! Exalted rank?" Evelyn and Aurelia said in unison. Chapter 297 I Said Something Wrong ? ''Exalted rank?'' Evelyn and Aurelia were startled. ''Isn''t he still under twenty years old?'' Normally, awakeners under the age of twenty were at the Novice rank. Genius awakeners were at the Elite rank. But here, Ace was already at the Exalted rank. If geniuses could only reach Elite rank under the age of twenty, then what was Ace? A genius among geniuses? No! That title did not suit him because his achievement was more than that. Monster? This was not the right title either. Ace could break through to the Exalted rank under the age of twenty. Something like this had never been achieved before. There were even many awakeners who could only dream of breaking through the Exalted rank. So, his title should be more than that. But what was the right title for him? Evelyn and Aurelia did not know what to say because they had never met or heard of any awakener at the Exalted rank under the age of twenty. For this reason, they only looked at him without saying a single word. Unlike Evelyn and Aurelia, Scarlett was not startled. Lexie had told her about it before so Scarlett could still act normally when he said he broke through to the Exalted rank. Of course, she was thrilled because her lover had achieved something that had never been achieved before. If she were not the city mistress of Nightshire City, she would have told everyone in her city how amazing her lover was. However, she could not do that because it would ruin her image as the lord of Nightshire City. "Ehm!" Ace broke the silence. Evelyn and Aurelia instantly came to their senses when Ace pretended to clear his throat. "Congrattions, Ace." Evelyn said as she smiled. "You are amazing, young man." Aurelia praised him. ''I knew he was a genius, but he was more genius than I thought.'' She was also a genius, but she was nothingpared to him because she could only reach Elite rank when she was under the age of twenty. ''If Misty Pce was not an organization for women, I would have recruited him by now.'' Because of how genius he was, she suddenly wanted to recruit him, but she changed her mind because Ace was male. "Thank you." Ace showed his soft smile. They began talking again. During their conversation, Ace asked Scarlett to let Evelyn soak in the rainbow pool. Scarlett agreed instantly. Evelyn would be his lover soon, so Scarlett granted his wish immediately because it could be said Evelyn was her sister. As they were talking in her office, L and Lily were eating in a restaurant. They were not in Nightshire City; instead, they were in Herora City because someone hired them shortly after they killed Leo. "Lily, I got news about Nightshire City earlier." L spoke abruptly. "News? What is it?" Lily asked curiously. "They said countless magical beasts attacked Nightshire City." L started telling her twin sister about the news she heard a few hours ago. "Countless magical beasts?" Lily was startled by the news. "Yes." L nodded her head. "But they managed to protect their city and kill all the magical beasts. Ah, right. Ace is a war hero." "A war hero?" Lily was shocked again. "He is the reason why they can protect their city, so he is their hero now." L was also shocked when she heard the news. Sure, she knew Ace was a powerful awakener, but she did not expect he would be the key to winning the war. "Why did magical beasts attack their city?" Lily threw another question at her twin sister. "No one knows about it. It''s still a mystery." L responded, "Ah, right. There is good news too." "Good news? What is it?" Lily inquired. "Henry and his subordinates are dead." L told Lily that the citizens of Nightshire City killed them. "So, are we still going back to Nightshire City?" Previously, they nned to go back to Nightshire City after finishing their job because they still wanted to kill Henry. Now that Henry was dead, they had no reason to return to the Nightshire city. That was why L asked her twin sister whether they should go back to Nightshire City or not. Lily touched her chin and began thinking about it. ''Should we go back to Nightshire City or not?'' ---- A mature man was riding a horse with a happy smile on his face. If the citizens of Nightshire City saw him, they would know him immediately because he was quite famous in that city. Kieran! Yes, that mature man was none other than Kieran, the best healing mage in Nightshire City. Kieran rode his horse happily because he still did not know what had happened to Nightshire City. He went to Ocaven kingdom to meet his elder sister before the war broke out, so he did not know anything about it. Otherwise, he would have returned to Nightshire City because he grew up in Nightshire City. "I''m sure everyone will be happy if they see me because the best healing mage will be at their service again." The smile on his face grew bigger when he was closer to Nightshire City because he really missed his hometown. However, his smile froze when he was in front of the entrance gate. ''What happened?'' He was shocked when he saw everyone rebuilding their city. ''What happened to my city when I was away?'' He wasted no time and jumped down from his horse. When the citizens caught sight of him, they talked about him. "Hey, it''s Kieran. He has returned." "What? Kieran?" "Haha. I''m d he has returned." Even though Kieran was known as a pervert or loved beautiful women, they still liked him because he always helped people in need. When Kieran was close to the citizens, he immediately asked, "What happened? What happened to our city when I was away?" "Countless magical beasts attacked our cityst month." The green-haired man gave an honest answer. "What?! Countless magical beasts?" Kieran said in surprise. "Oh, Kieran. You have returned?" Captain Noah said when he saw Kieran. Kieran shifted his gaze from the citizens to Captain Noah. "Captain Noah, why didn''t you tell me about this before?" "Tell you what?" Captain Noah did not understand Kieran''s words. When Kieran was about to say something, he caught sight of Scarlett and the others. Without waiting for another second, he rushed toward Scarlett. "City mistress¡­" Scarlett, Ace, Evelyn, and Aurelia instantly turned their heads toward the source of the sound. "Kieran? He has returned?" Scarlett was startled when she saw Kieran. "City mistress¡­" like usual, Kieran tried to take advantage of the situation. But before he could hug Scarlett, he was sent flying by her p. Bang! Kieran fell to the ground. After pping Kieran''s face hard, Scarlett inquired, "Didn''t you say you would return next month?" Kieran rose to his feet and acted as if nothing had happened. "I came back early because I missed Nightshire City." "I see." Scarlett uttered. "City mistress, why didn''t you tell me about the war?" Kieran wanted to participate in the war because he was also a citizen of Nightshire City. "You were visiting your family, so I decided not to tell you about it." There were two reasons why Scarlett did not tell Kieran about the war. First, he was visiting his family, andst, he was only a healing mage. It could be said Kieran was useless except for his healing magic, so she decided not to tell him. With him only having a littlebat magic, the possibility of him dying in the war was very high. These were the reasons why she did not tell him about the war. "But still, I''m also a citizen of Nightshire City. I should be included in the war because I also want to protect our city." Kieran was loyal to his city, not like Henry. He was even willing to die to protect their city because he grew up there, so Nightshire City had a special ce in his heart. "Then how about you go to the city guard headquarters and help my subordinates treat the patients?" Scarlett uttered. "Copy that." Kieran pretended to be a city guard before finally leaving. Ace, who saw Kieran, uttered, "He is a pervert, but he is much better than Henry." "You should not say something like that because you are also a pervert." Scarlett uttered. Ace immediately pretended to clear his throat when Evelyn and Aurelia looked at him. ''I said something wrong.'' Chapter 298 It’s Good To See You Again ? The following morning, Ace headed to the forest to meet Nova. Like usual, he did note empty-handed because he brought food and drinks with him. Nova was different than ordinary magical beasts, and it could be said they were acquaintances, so he treated him well. "Ace, I stopped four 3-star magical beasts from attacking the citizens yesterday, so you should reward me again tomorrow." Nova kept protecting the citizens because he wanted to eat delicious food every day. Ace, who was sitting on the ground with his back leaning against a tree, uttered, "You are not lying, right?" Nova, who was sitting in front of him, looked at the food with sparkling eyes. "Of course, not. I love human food, so I always protect your people." "So, you protect them for the sake of eating human food, huh?" of course, Ace already knew about this. "It''s like give and take. I protect the citizens and you reward me by giving me food. It''s a mutual benefit." Nova did not hide his intention. "Then why don''t you make an agreement with other human?" Ace threw a question at Nova. "I don''t want to." Nova refused immediately. "I made agreements with many humans before, but all of them broke their promises." "Oh! You had made agreements with human before?" Ace was startled by Nova''s words. "But in the end, they never kept their word and med me for everything." Nova was angry whenever he remembered it. "Why?" Ace asked curiously. "Because I''m a magical beast." Nova gave an honest answer. "I see." Ace uttered. "This is the first time a human has treated me well." Nova uttered, "Not only that, but you also keep your promise and you don''t look at me with disgust. You are different than other humans, Ace." Nova then continued, "Even though you are a pervert, but you are a good human." "Damn! You praised me at the beginning but you said I was a pervert at the end." Previously, Ace was happy with Nova''s words, but the happiness within him disappeared instantly when Nova said he was a pervert. "Haha." Novaughed loudly. As Ace was talking with Nova, Scarlett and the others appeared. "There you are!" Scarlett said when she saw Ace in front of her. When Nova saw Scarlett, he immediately shouted, "Pervert woman, we meet again." Evelyn and Aurelia instantly turned their heads toward Scarlett because Nova was looking at her. "It''s good to see you again, pervert woman." Nova did not know his mistake and said with a happy face. Scarlett instantly stopped her footsteps and looked at Nova coldly. ''How dare you call me a perverted woman in front of other people.'' She was the city mistress of Nightshire City, so she had to maintain her image. When Nova noticed her angry expression, he shifted his gaze to Ace. "Ace, why is your woman angry? Did I say something wrong?" "She is city mistress, so you should not say something like that in front of other people." Ace knew why Scarlett was unhappy because she always maintained her image. "I¡­I see." Nova finally understood everything. "Ehm, female human, long time no see. It''s good to see you again." Scarlett was no longer angry when Nova changed his attitude. Then they began to talk. At first, Evelyn and Aurelia felt awkward because they had never had a casual conversation with a magical beast before. Normally, they only talked when they were about to fight, but it was different this time. They even joked andughed together as if they were not talking with a magical beast but a human being. As they were talking happily, Aurelia''s disease recurred again. Nova was shocked and panicked. They were talking happily earlier, but Aurelia suddenly felt immense pain. He immediately asked Ace what was going on. Ace only gave a short exnation because he had to immediately take Aurelia to the rainbow pool. After Ace and the others left, Nova kept thinking about Aurelia''s disease. He felt like he had seen that disease before, but he could not remember it clearly. "Where did I see that disease?" Nova, who was in a human form and sitting on the ground, touched his chin. He kept thinking about it because he wanted to help Aurelia. ''Ah, right. It''s not a disease, it''s a poison.'' He finally remembered it. ''Should I tell them now?'' He immediately shook his head. ''No. I should not enter their city or else they will attack meter.'' Even though he could transform into a human, any awakener would still know that he was a magical beast because he could not change his beast aura. ''I will just tell them tomorrow.'' He would tell Ace when he met Ace tomorrow. ---- The following morning, Nova told Ace about Aurelia''s condition. He said Aurelia was not sick, but she was poisoned. At first, Ace did not believe Nova''s words, he changed his mind when Nova knew the symptoms that urred when Aurelia''s disease recurred. Without waiting for another second, Ace called Evelyn, Scarlett, and Aurelia to the forest to meet Nova. "What?! It''s not a disease but a poison?" Evelyn said in surprise after hearing Nova''s exnation. "Yes." Nova responded, "I forgot the name of this poison, but I once met someone who was affected by this poison." "Then do you know how to cure this poison?" Aurelia finally saw hope after suffering from an unknown poison for three years. "I don''t know how to cure it." Nova answered, "But I know someone who can cure you." "Who is it?" Aurelia inquired. "Her name is Roshia Zinrora." Nova gave an honest answer. "Roshia Zinrora? Why do I feel like that''s not a human name?" Ace felt like it was a demi-human''s name. "Because she is a magical beast like me." Nova knew about this because he had met Roshia before. "A magical beast?" Aurelia and the others were startled. "Yes." Nova told them that Roshia was not an ordinary magical beast. Aurelia and the others fell silent after finding out who Roshia was. At this moment, they wavered whether they should meet Roshia or not because she was a magical beast, not a human being. Magical beasts and humans had a bad rtionship since long ago, so the possibility of Roshia agreeing to cure Aurelia''s poison was almost zero. Ace shifted his gaze from Aurelia to Nova. ''She is a magical beast like him. Maybe he can help us get her to agree to cure Aurelia.'' Nova knew Roshia, so Ace thought they had a good rtionship. When Ace looked at him, Nova knew what he had in mind. "I don''t have a close rtionship with her, so I can''t help you with it. Everything will depend on you." "Master, let''s go meet her." Even though the chances of Roshia agreeing to cure her master were small, Evelyn still wanted to meet her. "Pce mistress, you should try meeting her first." Scarlett added. "Maybe she will agree to cure youter." Aurelia looked at Evelyn and Scarlett. ''They are right. I should try meeting her first. We won''t know the results if we don''t try it first.'' She no longer wanted to feel pain, so she agreed with them. Aurelia looked at Nova and inquired, "Can you guide us to her ce?" Chapter 299 I Don’t Know Chapter 299 I Don¡¯t Know "Can you guide us to her ce?" Aurelia inquired. "Sure." Nova agreed without thinking twice. "But I won''t help you guys persuade her to remove the poison in your body because I don''t have a close rtionship with her." He then continued, "I only know her, nothing more than that. So, everything will depend on youter." "It''s fine." Aurelia was already happy that Nova was willing to guide them to Roshia''s ce so she would not ask for more. "So, when do you want to go to her ce?" Nova inquired. Aurelia did not answer his question immediately; instead, she looked at Evelyn, Ace and Scarlett. "It''s best to go to her ce as quickly as possible." Ace uttered. "I agreed." Scarlett and Evelyn said in unison. "Then should we go to her ce the day after tomorrow?" Aurelia did not suggest they leave tomorrow because they needed to prepare their travel needs first. Ace and the others nodded their heads. Aurelia shifted her gaze to Nova and uttered, "We will go to her ce the day after tomorrow." "Then I will wait in this ce." Nova could not wait in front of Nightshire City because he was a magical beast. "Alright." Aurelia uttered. After talking for more than an hour, they left. ---- "Master, I believe the person who poisoned you was her." Evelyn spoke abruptly. Evelyn and Aurelia were currently in their tent. After soaking in the rainbow pool, they went straight to their tent because they wanted to discuss something important. "But we don''t have evidence, so we can''t do anything to her." Aurelia had the same thought as Evelyn. There was one person who had always wanted to snatch the position of pce mistress from her for a long time. The name of that person was Natalie Austin. Evelyn and Aurelia could not kick Natalie from Misty Pce because she was an elder and influential in Misty Pce. Her contribution for Misty Pce was also great. Evelyn and Aurelia would look like bad people if they kicked her without evidence because Natalie was good with words. "Then, are we going to continue letting her do as she pleases without teaching her a lesson?" Evelyn hated Natalie to the bone because Natalie often cornered her master. "I have an idea to deal with her, but we will carry out my nter. I want to focus on eliminating poison from my body first." Aurelia also wanted to get rid of Natalie immediately because Natalie was the cause of the disunity among the Misty Pce members. However, they needed to wait a little longer because she was not in good condition. "Alright." Evelyn listened to her master. After they ate dinner together, they slept. ---- The following morning, Evelyn and Aurelia talked with Ace and Scarlett. They discussed what they would do if Aurelia''s poison rpsed again because they would leave Nightshire City tomorrow. After thinking for several minutes, Ace suggested they bring a drum filled with water from the rainbow pool. With this, she could soak in the drum when her poison recurred again. "How is it?" Ace inquired. "I agreed." Scarlett responded. "I agreed, too." Evelyn added. "Alright. We will use your idea." Aurelia nodded her head. "We have prepared everything. Let''s go to Roshia''s ce tomorrow." Ace was thrilled because they would go on an adventure again. "Pce mistress, I can''t apany you because my people really need me right now." Actually, Scarlett wanted to apany them, but she could not do that because they still had not finished rebuilding their city. "It''s fine. I can understand your position." Aurelia could understand Scarlett''s position because she was also a lord like Scarlett. Even though Ace wanted Scarlett to apany them, he did not say anything. Her people really needed her right now, so he could not be selfish. "I think Ace is alr-" before Scarlett had finished her words, La''s voice rang out. "What are you guys talking about?" La asked as she walked toward them. "La?" Ace did not expect La to appear when they were discussing important matters. Scarlett shifted her gaze from Aurelia to La. "La, how about you apany them?" "Apany them?" La did not understand Scarlett''s words. "It''s like this¡­" Scarlett began exining everything to La. After hearing everything, La''s eyes shone brightly. "Alright. I will apany them." La agreed without thinking twice. Even though she would not be alone with Ace, she was fine with it because she rarely spent time with himtely. "Then prepare yourself now because they will go to Roshia''s ce tomorrow." Scarlett uttered. "I will prepare everything now." after saying that, La went to her tent. ''I hope I can get some alone time with Aceter.'' She walked with a happy smile on her face. Scarlett and the others talked again. After talking for more than an hour, Scarlett dragged him to her tent. ---- Inside a huge tent, two attractive people were naked on a soft bed: a young man and a maturedy. The young man was lying on his back, while the maturedy was on top of the young man''s body, facing him. If someone saw them, that person would know immediately that these two attractive people had just finished having sex. The names of these people were none other than Ace and Scarlett. Scarlett dragged Ace to her tent because she would be separated from Ace for more than a monthter. That was why she decided to have sex with him because she wanted to feel the warmth of his body before he left for Roshia''s ce. "Ace, should I force someone to take my position as the lord of this city?" Scarlett, who was making a circle on his chest with her right index finger, inquired. She threw this question at him because her status as city mistress always got in the way of her desire to spend time with Ace. There was even a time when she could not spend time with him for a whole day because the city mistress had many responsibilities. "This city could be destroyed if you do that." Ace responded, "How about you train someone to be your recement if you''re not in the city?" He then continued, "For example, Captain Noah, Captain Lia or Colonel Louie. With this, you can leave Nightshire City as you please." "Alright. I will choose someone to be my recementter." She agreed with his idea. As the duo was chatting in the tent, La was choosing the clothes she would bring for their trip to Roshia''s ce. "Which clothes should I bring?" she was currently standing in front of a mirror. Even though they would go to Roshia''s ce with several people, she still decided to bring two sexy dresses. She would seduce and tease Ace if the opportunity arose, so she decided to bring two sexy dresses. "Not this." She threw a white dress to the bed. ''Hmm?'' She took a sexy ck dress. "I have decided it." After choosing for several minutes, she finished choosing which dress she would bring. ''I hope I will have an opportunity to tease himter.'' Shey on the bed and giggled cutely. ''I can''t want to see his reaction when he sees me wear these sexy dresses.'' Chapter 300 Going to Roshia’s Place Chapter 300 Going to Roshia¡¯s ce Ace and Scarlett were currently sleeping in her huge tent. Like usual, she was sleeping in his arms. They would be separated for more than a month, so she wanted to keep feeling the warmth of his body because she knew she would miss himter. ''Hmmm¡­'' At 05:00 am, Scarlett woke up. A soft smile spread across her face when she saw Ace''s sleeping face. She loved it when she could see his sleeping face because it gave her happiness. "He is still sleeping." At first, she only stared at his sleeping face, but it onlysted for several seconds because a desire to pinch his nose suddenly arose within her. "Pervert young man!" her face blossomed into a smile as she pinched his nose. Shebeled him as a pervert because he kept doing pervert things whenever they were alone. He even did not give her time to restst night. If she were not an awakener at Master Rank, she would have fainted because he kept fucking herst night. Because Scarlett kept pinching his nose, Ace finally woke up. "Hmm? You are already awake?" Scarlett stopped pinching his nose and uttered, "Good morning." Ace''s face broke into a smile. "Good morning." To his surprise, Scarlett suddenly cupped his face and gave him a peck on the lips. "A good morning kiss for my handsome boyfriend." She said as she smiled softly. "Thank you for the kiss, my beautiful girlfriend." Ace was pleasantly surprised by her sudden kiss. "Do you want another kiss?" she threw this question at him after seeing his happy expression. "Yes." He answered instantly. "Please kiss me again." Without waiting for another second, Scarlett kissed her young boyfriend again. However, she did not kiss him normally this time. Instead, she kissed him passionately. Ace wore a happy face after she gave him a peck on the lips, so she decided to kiss him hungrily because she wanted to make him happier. After stopping the kiss, Scarlett smiled and inquired, "How is it? Are you happy now?" "I''m happy." He wrapped his arms around her slender waist. "My beautiful lover, how about we do it again? It''s still 05:00 am, so we still have time to do it." She pinched his cheeks gently and smiled, "We did it for over an hourst night. And now you want to do it again?" "It''s your fault for being so beautiful, so you can''t me me for this." They were naked, so he was horny again. "You are indeed a pervert young man." she pinched his cheeks harder. "You are damn right." He admitted it instantly. "Hehe." She giggled cutely. "So, what is your answer?" he inquired. "Alright. Let''s do it again." She nodded her head. Even though he knew she would not refuse his wish, he was thrilled after hearing it directly from her mouth. Without waiting for another second, he turned their bodies, causing her toy on her back with him on top of her. After doing that, he immediately uttered, "Then I will eat you now." "Un. You can eat me now." she responded. And soon, her tent was filled with her wails again. ---- Ace, Scarlett, La, Evelyn, Nova and Aurelia were currently in the open field. La, Nova, Evelyn and Aurelia were on Ace''s right side, while Scarlett was on the opposite side of him. Even though Scarlett looked fine, she was sad deep inside her. Her lover would leave for more than a month, so her heart cried when she saw him. "We will leave now." La, Evelyn, Nova and Aurelia said in unison. "Be careful." Scarlett suppressed the sadness within her. La, Evelyn, Nova and Aurelia nodded their heads before finally entering the carriage. Unlike La and the others, Ace still stood in front of Scarlett. His heart felt heavy when he wanted to enter the carriage. For this reason, he remained in his position and stared at her. "Why are you still standing there? La and the others wi-"Scarlett could not finish her words because Ace suddenly embraced her. ''Hmm?'' She widened her eyes in surprise when he suddenly hugged her. ''Ace¡­'' The sadness within her instantly grew bigger when he embraced her. For this reason, she hugged him tightly as if she did not want to be separated from him for even a second. "I will be back as soon as possible." Like Scarlett, he also embraced her tightly. "Un. I will be waiting here." She nodded her head. After stopping the hug, he held her hands and uttered, "Wait for my return." "Un. I wait for your return." She responded. Ace stopped holding her hands and turned around, walking toward the carriage. The further he was from Scarlett, the greater the sadness within him. For this reason, he turned around and ran toward her. "Scarlett¡­" when he was close to her, he instantly cupped her pretty face and pressed his lips against hers. Scarlett was startled when he suddenly kissed her. But even so, she did not push him away. She even slowly closed her eyes because he would leave for more than a month after this. ''Ace¡­'' They did not kiss passionately like this morning. That kiss was not a lust kiss, so they only pressed their lips against each other, nothing more than that. La and the others did not say anything when they saw what the duo was doing. They knew Ace and Scarlett were a couple, so it was normal for them to kiss. After pressing his lips against hers for several seconds, Ace stopped the kiss. "I will leave now." "Be careful, Ace." the sadness within her reduced drastically because she could feel the love in Ace''s kiss. "I will bring souvenirster." Ace said as he walked toward the carriage. Scarlett did not say anything and only looked at him. ''Be careful, Ace. Be careful, everyone.'' ---- "Roshia lives in Thurthon Forest. Thurthon Forest is located in the southern part of the Ocaven kingdom, so we will go to Herora City to use the teleportation gate." Nova spoke abruptly. Nova and the others were currently in the carriage. Aurelia''s carriage was big, so it was enough for five people. "Alright." La and the others nodded their heads. After traveling for several days, they finally arrived at Ocaven kingdom. But before they reached Roshia''s ce, Aurelia''s disease recurred again. For this reason, they decided to camp in the forest because she needed to soak in a drum filled with water from the rainbow pool. Ace, who was sitting on a log, threw a wood into the bonfire. "What is this unpleasant feeling?'' He suddenly felt uneasy when he remembered Nightshire City. When La saw his expression, she immediately sat on his right side. "Ace, do you want me to cheer you up?" The corner of his lips twitched. "What are you talking about?" "You look sad right now." after saying that, she whispered in his right ear. "Do you want me to visit your tent and cheer you up tonight?" Instead of answering her question, he asked, "Are you trying to seduce me?" "That''s right. I''m trying to seduce you right now." La admitted it without feeling shy. "So, how is it? Do you want me to visit your tent tonight?" Chapter 301 Did You Mate With Him?

Chapter 301 Did You Mate With Him?

"You are right. I''m trying to seduce you now. So, how is it? Do you want me to visit your tent tonight?" Ace was alone, so La thought it was a good opportunity to carry out her ns. Instead of answering her questions, Ace teased her. "It seems like you really like me." "That''s right. I like you. I really do." La could still act normally, as if she did not confess her love to him. "So, what is your answer?" "How are you going tofort me?" he asked curiously. "I will say good things and warm your body." She gave an honest answer. "Warm my body?" he was shocked by her honest answer. "I suddenly have dirty mind after hearing you answer." "We can also do lewd things if you want to." Like before, she could still act normally despite saying lewd words. "I''m willing to warm your body with mine. I mean, I''m willing to warm your bed." "You are really a straight forwarddy!" he stated. ''But I like it.'' He added in his mind. "So, what is your answer? Do you want me to visit your tent tonight?" she repeated her questions. "I wou-" before Ace had finished his words, Nova walked toward them. "What are you guys talking about?" Nova asked curiously. "I''m trying to seduce him." La said as she pointed her right index finger at Ace. "What?!" Nova said in surprise. "Damn! You are a pervert woman too." The corner of Ace''s lips twitched. ''La, you are really something!'' He did not expect her to give an honest answer. "I like Ace, so it''s normal for me to try to seduce him." La did not feel shy, as if loving Ace was something to be proud of. Nova was at a loss for words. ''I want a woman too! No, I mean, I want a female wolf!'' He shouted in his head. ---- When the sun was setting, they set up their tents. Like what she had nned before, La visited Ace''s tent at night. However, something unexpected happened when she was in front of Ace''s tent. She saw Evelyn! Like her, Evelyn also wanted to visit Ace''s tent. But unlike La, Evelyn did not have a dirty mind. She visited Ace''s tent because she wanted to spend time alone with him. She could not talk from heart to heart when they had dinner together, so she decided to visit his tent. "Evelyn? You also want to visit Ace''s tent?" La said in surprise. Like La, Evelyn was also startled. ''Ace is so popr.'' She knew Ace was destined to be popr because he was perfect as a human being. But even so, he was more popr than she thought. ''What should I do now?'' lights¦­¦Ïvel She wavered whether she should return to her tent or not. Because La knew how close Evelyn was to Ace, she immediately grabbed Evelyn''s right hand and uttered, "Let''s visit Ace''s tent together." Evelyn was shocked by La''s words and actions. But even so, she did not stop La because the desire to spend time with Ace was huge, and she could not control it. For this reason, she did not fight back when La dragged her to Ace''s tent. As La and Evelyn were heading to his tent, Ace was thinking about Nightshire City. He suddenly had an uneasy feeling earlier, so he kept thinking about it. ''I hope nothing bad happen to them.'' He could not return to Nightshire City because he had promised to apany Aurelia to Roshia''s ce. "Ace, we havee." La entered Ace''s tent as if it was hers. Ace, who was lying on a folding bed, instantly looked at her. ''We?'' He was not surprised when he saw La because he knew she woulde to his tent at night. He was surprised because she said ''we havee, not ''I havee''. "Ace¡­" Evelyn suddenly felt nervous after entering his tent. "Evelyn?" the expression of deep shock blossomed on his face. ''Why did Lae with Evelyn? Did they n this before?'' He did not expect Evelyn to visit his tent too. "Evelyn, let''s lie beside him andfort him. Look! He is sad, so we have tofort him immediately." after saying that, Lay on Ace''s right side. Not only that, but she immediately held his right arm as if they had officially be a couple. Unlike La, Evelyn remained in her ce. ''I''m feeling nervous.'' She suddenly felt nervous again. ''Should I go back to my tent?'' Due to how nervous she was, she suddenly wanted to go back to her tent. ''No. I havee this far. I should not back down.'' With that idea in mind, shey on Ace''s left side. La shifted her gaze from Evelyn to Ace. "Ace, are you still sad now?" "I''m not sad. Why do you keep saying I''m sad?" he inquired. "You don''t need to lie." La responded, "Ace, there are two beauties in your tent now. What are you going to do to them? Are you going to have your way with them?" Evelyn was startled by La''s words. ''What?'' Even though she had a special feeling for him, she was still not ready to have sex with him. And even if she was ready, she wanted her first time to be just alone with him because she wanted her first time to be memorable. "La, you are making Evelyn ufortable." Ace would eat La immediately if Evelyn were not with them. "Are you feeling ufortable, Evelyn?" La inquired. "No." even though she felt a little ufortable, Evelyn did not say it. La returned her attention to Ace. "Did you hear that?" Ace could only sigh. ''Can''t you tell she is lying?'' He said in his head. "Why are you sighing? It seems like you are really sad." La uttered, "Should I take off my clothes andfort you with my body?" Evelyn widened her eyes in surprise. ''What?! Comfort him with her body?'' At this moment, she was suddenly jealous of La because La could say whatever she wanted without feeling shy. She would die from embarrassment if she said what La said. She even needed great courage before going to Ace''s tent because she did not have the same personality as La. "Sure." Actually, Ace only teased her because La kept seducing him since earlier. However, La took his words seriously. For this reason, she grabbed the hem of her T-shirt and was ready to take it off. "Then I will warm your body now." Before La could take her T-shirt off, Evelyn stopped her. "Stop!" La instantly looked at Evelyn. "Why did you stop me? Didn''t youe to his tent tofort him with your body too?" She thought Evelyn also wanted to have sex with Ace because Evelyn had a special feeling for Ace. That was why La did whatever she wanted because they loved the same man. "I only want to talk to him, nothing more than that." Evelyn responded, "Can''t we just chat and enjoy the night together?" "Sure." after saying that, Lay on Ace''s right side again. "Then let''s just chat tonight." And like that, they chatted in his tent before finally sleeping together. ---- "Huft¡­ I did not know sleeping in a tent wasfortable." After saying that, Nova got out of his tent. "What a beautiful morning!" His face broke into a smile when he saw a beautiful morning. However, his smile instantly froze when his gaze fell on Ace''s tent because La and Evelyn came out of the tent with Ace. ''What?! They slept in the same tent?'' He believed he saw La and Evelyn heading to their tentsst night. ''Did they mate in his tent?'' Nova walked toward them because he could not hold back the curiosity in his heart. "Oh, Nova. You are already awake?" La said when she caught sight of Nova. Nova did not answer her question because he wanted to know what they had done in Ace''s tent. "Did you mate with Acest night?" ck lines formed on Ace''s forehead. ''This wolf! Why is he asking such a question in the morning?'' He could only sigh. "Mate? Ah, do you mean sex?" it took La a few seconds to understand Nova''s words. "Yes. Did you mate with him?" Nova was a magical beast, so he did not say sex. Before La could answer Nova''s question, Ace dragged Nova away from them. He didn''t want Nova to keep asking vulgar questions, so he dragged Nova away from them. "Damn wolf, you can''t ask something like that. That''s private thing." Ace told Nova that his question was sensitive. "Private? But we are friends." In Nova''s view, there was nothing wrong with his question. Ace sighed again. "You still can''t ask that question." "Humans are weird." Nova stated. As Nova was talking with Ace, La chatted with Evelyn. "Evelyn, should we visit his tent again tonight and mate with him?" La inquired. "I will return to my tent." Evelyn avoided La''s question and headed to her tent. La did not stop Evelyn. ''Should I try seducing him again tonight?'' ---- Ace and the others were currently heading to Roshia''s ce. They did not use a carriage this time because there was no road for the carriage. But even so, they did not mind it. They also enjoyed walking because they were not alone. After traveling for more than two weeks, they finally reached Roshia''s ce. "We have arrived. That bamboo house is hers." Nova said as he pointed his right index finger at the bamboo house in front of him. "Let''s go." "Un." Ace and the others nodded their heads. Chapter 302 Roshia Chapter 302 Roshia After Ace and the others stepped into the front yard of the bamboo house, a voice suddenly rang out. "Who are you?" Ace and the others instantly turned their heads toward the source of the sound. ''Is she Roshia?'' They saw an attractive maturedy several meters in front of them. The growndy had light blonde hair and grey eyes. Even though she looked like a human being, Ace and the others knew she was a magical beast. "Who are you? Why did youe to my ce?" the maturedy asked as she walked closer to them. "Yo, Roshia. It''s me, Nova." Nova immediately greeted the maturedy. "Nova?" even though Roshia was shocked, she did not show it on her face. "Were you the one who brought them to my ce?" "Yes." Nova gave an honest answer. "One of them was poisoned, so I brought them to your ce." Ace took one step forward before finally speaking politely, "Hello, Miss Roshia. My name is Ace Farley. We came from Nightshire City, a city in the eastern part of the Luvr region." He then continued, "My friend Aurelia was poisoned by someone. Nova said you were an amazing pharmacist, so we came to your ce in the hope that you would be willing to remove the poison from my friend''s body." Pharmacists were like healing mages, people who could cure diseases. But instead of using magic, they used medicine made from magical nts to cure diseases. Even though their reputation was below that of healing mages, everyone still respected them. Some of them even had a better reputation than certain healing mages because what mattered most was their skills to save people. "Ace Farley?" unlike before, Roshia could not hide her surprised expression this time. ''What is he doing in the Luvr region?'' She did not pay attention to Ace carefully earlier, so she was shocked when Ace introduced himself. "Miss Roshia, we will do anything as long as you are willing to remove the poison in my body." Aurelia spoke abruptly. "Yes, Miss Roshia." Evelyn added. "Please remove the poison in my master''s body." Nova, who was standing next to Ace, looked at Aurelia and Evelyn. ''Hey, I told you guys what to say earlier. Why are you saying something like that? You should say something that piques her interest, not useless words like that.'' Countless magical beasts said the same things to Roshia in the past, but she refused to help them all in the end. ''It''s over. It''s over. She won''t help them. Our trip to her ce is in vain.'' He believed Roshia would not help them because they did not say something that piqued her interest or something she really wanted. When Nova thought Roshia would kick them out of her ce, she suddenly said something shocking. "Sure. I will help you get rid of that poison from your body." Roshia agreed instantly. "Thank you, Miss Roshia." Aurelia and the others were pleasantly surprised after hearing her words. Previously, they thought Roshia would refuse immediately because Nova said it was difficult to get Roshia to agree to help them. But instead of refusing immediately, Roshia agreed instantly. "What?! You agreed instantly?" Nova said in surprise. "No, I mean, I''m d you agreed to help them, but this is too easy. Normally, you won''t agree this quickly. Are you Roshia I know?" Something like this had never happened before. That was why Nova found it hard to believe what he was hearing. "I''m the Roshia you know, the real Roshia." Roshia replied. "If you still don''t believe me, I don''t mind telling them what you said to me when we met for the first time." Nova''s face instantly turned panicked. "No! Don''t tell them about it. I believe you. I believe you." When she saw Nova''s panicked face, Roshia''s lips curled up into a smile. "You have never agreed to help someone this quickly before. That was why I suspected you were not the real Roshia." Nova told her the reason why he doubted her identity earlier. "Well, I won''t help you for free." Roshia was not a saint, so she would not help someone for free. "I knew it! I knew it!" Nova uttered, "This is the Roshia I know, someone who won''t help others for free." "You make me look like a bad person." Roshia was a little unhappy with Nova''s reaction. "My bad." Nova responded instantly. "Miss Roshia, what are the conditions for you to remove the poison in my body?" Aurelia inquired. "Before I answer your question, let me check your condition first." Roshia wanted to make sure she could remove the poison from Aurelia''s body. "Alright." Aurelia agreed instantly. "Come in. I will check your condition in my house." After saying that, Roshia headed to her house. Aurelia and the others exchanged nces before finally following her. Roshia''s house was built from bamboo. The floors, chairs, tables, and walls; everything was made of bamboo. If the roof was also made of bamboo, then her house would be one hundred percent built from bamboo. And even though her house was built of bamboo, but her home was big andfortable. If her house was sold, many people would definitely be interested in taking it because her house could calm their minds. "Please sit." Roshia uttered. After they sat on the bamboo chairs, Roshia began checking Aurelia''s condition. "How is it, Miss Roshia?" Evelyn asked curiously. "It''s the poison of the three-colored me snake." Roshia told them what kind of poison was in Aurelia''s body. "A poison from a three-colored me snake?" Aurelia had never heard of or met the three-colored me snake before, so she was curious about it. "This poison won''t kill you instantly, but it''s still a dangerous poison." Roshia began to tell them about the poison. She said that the poison of the three-colored me snake was usually used for evil ns or torture because the victims would not die immediately. This poison would make its victims tormented because they would feel like they were being burned alive several times a day. Not only that, but the victims'' bodies would also be weaker every day, and they would have difficulty controlling the energy in their awakening points. In short, the victims would be weak and useless if they did not remove the poison from their bodies. "It seems like you have an enemy who hates you to the bone." Roshia stated. "But don''t worry. Your condition will slowly return to normal after I remove the poison from your body." "Miss Roshia, does that mean you can get rid of this poison from my body?" Aurelia inquired. "Yes." Roshia nodded. "But it will take a month for you to fully recover." "It''s fine." Aurelia had suffered from this poison for more than a year, so a month was nothing for her. "Then, can you tell me the conditions for removing the poison from my body?" Roshia shifted her gaze from Aurelia to Ace. "I want Ace to promise to help me when I need help." "Me?" Ace said in surprise. Like Ace, Evelyn and the others were also shocked. ''Ace?'' They did not expect her to say something like that. "Why Ace?" like Ace and the others, Nova also did not understand it. Sure, Ace was a powerful awakener, but Roshia was not weaker than him, so he wanted to know why she made that kind of condition. "So, what is your answer, Ace?" Roshia did not exin anything. Aurelia and the others instantly turned their heads toward Ace. Even though they only stared at him without saying a single word, Ace knew what they had in mind because it was written on their faces. "Sure." Ace had promised to help Aurelia, so he agreed instantly. "Good!" Roshia was delighted. "You guys can stay in my house. I have many spare rooms." Roshia then took them to their rooms. After that, she headed to the front yard to pick nts that could remove poison from Aurelia''s body. ---- ''Why did she make that condition?'' Ace was currently lying on the bamboo bed and staring at the ceiling. He was still curious as to why Roshia made that kind of condition. He could understand it if it was in his previous life because his grandpa was the Ruler. However, he had nothing in this world. Sure, he was an Aeris and already at the Exalted rank, but he was still not the strongest. There were still many awakeners stronger than him in this world. So, why? Why did she make that kind of condition? Did she realize something special existed in his body that he didn''t know until now? Or did she have the ability to see the future? Countless questions appeared in his mind. ''What is it?'' As he was thinking about Roshia, La suddenly entered his room. "Ace, what are you doing?" La entered his room as if it was hers. Ace sat up and responded, "Nothing." "Then let''s go to the backyard. The view there is beautiful." Without waiting for his answer, she grabbed his right hand and dragged him to the backyard. Ace could only smile when she suddenly dragged him to the backyard. After they reached the backyard, they sat on the ground with their backs leaning against a huge tree. "How is it, Ace? It''s beautiful, right?" La, who was on his right side, inquired. "Yes. It''s beautiful." Ace could see mountains and ake from there. ''I didn''t expect this ce to have such a beautiful view.'' He added in his head. "Ace, which one is more beautiful? The view, or me?" La inquired. Chapter 303 Alselian City Chapter 303 Alselian City "Ace, which one is more beautiful? The view, or me?" La wanted Ace to praise her, so she threw this question at him. "You are more beautiful." Ace answered instantly because he knew how to answer it. "Mmmuchhh." Without giving a warning, La cupped his handsome face and kissed his lips. "This is your reward for answering my question correctly." Ace was pleasantly surprised by her sudden kiss. "La, give me more question." Instead of giving him a question, she kissed his lips again. "Mmmuuchhh¡­" she giggled happily after kissing him. "La, I asked you to give me a question. Why did you kiss me again?" even though he said something like this, he was thrilled. "You asked me to give you a question because you wanted me to kiss you again, right?" she did not give him a question and instantly kissed him because she knew his real intention. "Oh, you knew it?" he admitted it instantly. "Of course. Hehe." She giggled happily. "Then let me give you a question now." He stopped and paused for a second before finally he continued, "Who is the sexiestdy in Nightshire City?" "Me! I''m the sexiestdy in Nightshire City." La replied confidently. "You are right." When Ace was about to kiss her, La did the same thing again. She kissed his lips again! Not only that, but she also put her soft tongue into his mouth. Deep kiss! Yes, she kissed him passionately. Did he reject the kiss? Of course not! Even though it was different from his n, he did not care about it because his n was to kiss her. After stopping the kiss, La smiled and inquired, "How is it? Are you happy now?" Instead of answering her question, he asked, "La, why did you kiss me again? It should be my turn to kiss you because I was the one who threw a question at you." "Why are youining, Ace? You should thank me because I kissed you passionately just now." She said as she pinched his cheeks a little hard. "Of course, I''mining because you just kissed me." he pretended as if he was unhappy. "Isn''t it the same? You threw a question at me because you wanted to kiss me, right?" she inquired. "It''s not the same." He responded, "If I kiss you, that means I eat you. But if you kiss me, that means you eat me. Do you think it''s still the same?" "Hehe." La giggled. ''He is so funny sometimes.'' Sometimes, she did not get his train of thought. But even so, I did not lessen her love for him; instead, it made her like him even more because it made their time more interesting. "So, you want to eat me, huh?" she giggled again. "You are right. I want to eat you. I rea-" He stopped halfway and corrected his words. "Ehm! I mean, I want to kiss you." La rose to her feet and started to run. "Catch me, Ace. You can eat me if you can catch me." "Don''t go back on your wordster." After saying that, he chased her. "Haha." Laughed as she ran. The duo did not use skills as they ran as if they were not awakeners, but ordinary people. "You are so slow, Ace. Haha." Laughed happily. "Then I will be serious this time." After saying that, Ace ran faster. ---- There were ten cities in the eastern part of the Luvr region. Unlike the western, northern and southern areas, there was not a single kingdom in the eastern part. These ten cities were not under the jurisdiction of any kingdom or big organization, so it could be said they were independent cities. Among these ten cities, Herora City and Alselian City were the most famous ones. Not only that, but Herora City and Alselian City were also the closest ones to Nightshire City. It took them six days to travel from Nightshire City to Herora City. But it would only take them four days to travel from Nightshire City to Alselian City. In other words, Alselian City was the closest city to Nightshire City. Even though Alselian City was the closest city, they did not have a good rtionship. Actually, Scarlett''ste husband tried to build a good rtionship with Alselian City in the past, but he changed his mind when he knew what kind of person their city lord was. Not only was he not a loyal person, but he was greedy too. He was even willing to betray his friends for the sake of achieving his goals. That was why Scarlett''ste husband never tried to build a good rtionship with Alselian City anymore because he knew it was a bad idea. "Your suggestion is so bold, Lara." A mature man, who was sitting on his office chair, spoke abruptly. The mature man had red hair and green eyes. He was a little fat and had a beard. The name of this mature man was none other than Aidan Morris, the city lord of Alselian City. "But this is a great opportunity to take Nightshire City, my lord." A gorgeous maturedy, who was standing in front of Aidan, responded. The maturedy had long brown hair and emerald eyes. Her slender body could make any man gulp their saliva, and her smile could steal many men''s hearts. If she lived in Ace''s previous world, she could be a model easily because she was an attractivedy. The name of thisdy was none other than Lara Pearce, Aidan''s secretary. "They are currently in their weak state. If we don''t take advantage of this situation, then it would be a shame because an opportunity like this will not happen a second time." Lara kept telling him to attack Nightshire City because they were in their weak state. Aidan touched his chin. ''She is right, but¡­'' He began thinking about the advantages and the disadvantages. After thinking for more than a minute, he uttered, "Call General Xavier and the others. We will discuss this now." "Understood." After saying that, Lara walked out of his office. ---- Roshia''s House, Backyard. Two attractive people could be seen on the grass. The youngdy was lying on her back while the young man was on top of her. Even though the youngdy could not free herself, not the slightest sign of fear could be seen in her eyes. Instead, a soft smile appeared on her face. It was as if everything was still under her control. The names of these two young people were none other than Ace and La, the citizens of Nightshire City. Previously, they were ying tag, but one thing led to another, and they fell on the grass. Of course, neither of them was injured. They were powerful awakeners, so falling to the grass would not injure them. That was why they could act as if they did not fall to the grass. "I have caught you." Ace, who was grabbing her hands, uttered. "You can''t run away from me now." "What are you going to do to me now?" La inquired. Even though she could not free herself, she was still calm. No! She did not even try to free herself as if she surrendered herself to be caught by Ace. "Are you going to eat me now?" she asked. Chapter 304 Discussing Something Important Chapter 304 Discussing Something Important "Are you going to eat me?" La inquired. "That is my intention." Ace was lying when he said this. However, La took his words seriously. "Then let go of my hands. I will take off my clothes so that you can eat me easily." The corner of his lips twitched. "It seems like you want to sleep with me so badly." "I like you, so I want to sleep with you." She did not feel shy when she gave an honest answer. "Then aren''t you taking the wrong path? If you really like me, shouldn''t you try to win my heart by giving me a surprise or something along these lines?" he did not get her train of thought. "I''m not taking the wrong path." she responded, "Don''t you know one of the three famous proverbs?" "One of the three famous proverbs?" he tilted his head to the left. "The saying goes that having sex is the fastest way to get close to someone. You can even win someone''s heart by having sex with that person." Of course, she made up this proverb because it could support her n. She then continued, "That is why I''m trying to seduce you because I want to be your woman." Ace was at a loss for words. ''I''m sure there is no proverb like that.'' Even though he only lived in his new world for less than a year, but he believed there was no proverb like that. Because Ace was still grabbing her hands, she uttered, "Ace, hurry up and let go of my hands. Don''t you want to eat me immediately?" "I can still eat you in this position." After saying that, he pressed his lips against hers. Like before, she weed the kiss instantly. She even put her tongue into his mouth as if she was addicted to having a passionate kiss with him. After stopping the kiss, he uttered, "You are delicious, La." "My other mouth is more delicious. Why don''t you try kissing it?" she told him to kiss her pussy. "You are really a lewd-" before Ace had finished his words, a voice suddenly rang out "What are you guys doing?" even though Aurelia was shocked by what she was seeing, she could still act normally. "Oh, Miss Aurelia?" like Aurelia, La still acted normally. "Ace said he wanted to eat me. That''s why we are in this position." "Eat you?" of course, Aurelia knew the meaning of La''s words. "Yes." La responded, "Do you want to join us, Miss Aurelia?" Aurelia was taken aback by La''s words. ''What?! Join them?'' She found it hard to believe what she was hearing. Sure, their rtionship had gotten closer, but La should not joke about something like that because she was Evelyn''s master. "I will take my leave now. You can continue what you were doing." After saying that, Aurelia turned around and walked away. "You are crazy." Ace stated. "You are right." La responded. "I''m indeed crazy. I''m crazily in love with you." Ace did not know what to say after hearing her remarks. "Ace, don''t you think I''m the ideal woman to have as a girlfriend?" she uttered. "What makes you think like that?" he inquired. "We are still not a couple, yet I have tried to give you another beauty. Don''t men like women like me?" she responded. "I''m at a loss for words right now." he uttered. "Hehe." She giggled. "How about we continue what we were doing earlier?" "Sure." After saying that, he kissed her passionately. And like this, they did adult things in the backyard again. ---- Alselian City, Meeting Room. Two awakeners were guarding the meeting room. The meeting room was huge and located in the city guard headquarters. But even so, there was nothing but twelve chairs and a wooden table in the meeting room. These twelve chairs were arranged in a rectangr shape, and every chair in the room made a political statement about their role in the meeting and their importance to the city. Aidan was currently in the meeting room with his subordinates. He called them to the meeting room because he wanted to discuss something important with them. Nightshire City! Yes, he wanted to discuss with them whether they should attack Nightshire City or not. Lara suggested they attack Nightshire City earlier, so he gathered his subordinates because he wanted to hear their opinion first. "What do you think of Lara''s idea?" Aidan inquired. "My lord, I''m your subordinate. If you want to conquer Nightshire City, I''m ready to attack them at any time." A young man, about twenty-eight years old, responded. The young man had yellow hair and blue eyes. Even though he was only at Elite rank, he was one of the most powerful awakeners in Alselian city. He was even famous in his city because he had good looks and strength. Of course, he was not as attractive as Ace because it was really hard to find someone as handsome as Ace. The name of this young man was Joe. "Haha. I knew Lieutenant Joe would agree instantly. Haha." Aidanughed with satisfaction after hearing Joe''s remarks. "How about the others?" "I will always follow your orders, my lord." A blue-haired woman responded. The young woman had shoulder-length hair and ck eyes. Like Joe, she was an awakener at Elite rank. However, her status in the military was higher than him because she was a captain. Her name was Maya. "Me too. I will always follow your orders, my lord." A green-haired man uttered. Like Maya, he was also at Elite rank and a captain. His name was Daniel. "What about you, General Xavier, Colonel Zion?" Aidan inquired. A purple-haired man named Zion answered, "My lord, may I know why do you want to attack Nightshire City now? If you want to attack them, why didn''t we do itst month?" Of course, he knew what had happened to Nightshire City because his subordinates had told him about it. "That''s right, my lord." A grown man named Xavier added. "They were at their weakestst month. I believe they have fully recovered now." Like Zion, Xavier was an awakener at Master rank. If his hair was not red, many people would have mistaken him for Zion because their faces resembled each other. "Lara, answer it." Aidan did not know how to answer their questions, so he ordered his secretary to answer it. "As you already know, Ace killed a 4-star dragon and became a hero. That means he is already at Grandmaster rank." Lara did not know that Ace had broken through to the Exalted rank because only six people knew about this. She then continued, "The strongest awakener in our city is only at Master rank, so attacking them is the same as digging our graves. That''s why we did not attack themst month." "Then why do you want to attack them now?" Colonel Zion asked curiously. "There are two reasons." Lara answered. "The first reason is that Ace is not in Nightshire City now." "He is not in Nightshire City? Where is he now?" Maya inquired. "He is in the Ocaven Kingdom." Lara responded. "Ocaven kingdom? What is he doing in there?" of course, Maya and the others knew where Ocaven Kingdom was. "My informant told me that he went to the Ocaven Kingdom to look for a healing mage or Pharmacist because his friend was poisoned." Lara responded. "Then what is the second reason?" General Xavier inquired. "This is the second reason." After saying that, Lara pped her hands, signaling someone to enter the meeting room. Shortly after that, a grown man stepped into the meeting room. The mature man had silver hair and blue eyes. He also had a beard like Aidan. The name of the mature man was Kevin. "Who is he?" Xavier and the others wanted to know who Kevin was because they had never seen him before. Unlike his subordinates, Aidan had met Kevin before. Actually, he met Kevin a few minutes ago because Lara introduced Kevin before they went to the meeting room. Of course, he was unhappy when she introduced Kevin out of the blue. However, he decided to forgive her because she said Kevin was her childhood friend. Lara had been his secretary for five years, so he trusted her. "His name is Kevin." Lara introduced him. "He is an awakener at Grandmaster rank and he will help us conquer Nightshire City." Chapter 305 Scarlett Broke Through to the Grandmaster Rank Chapter 305 Scarlett Broke Through to the Grandmaster Rank "Hello, everyone. I''m Kevin." Kevin introduced himself as he cupped his fist. General Xavier and the others instantly turned their heads toward Aidan. They knew their lord wanted to be the Ruler of the eastern part of the Luvr region. However, they did not expect their lord to hire an outsider because he had never done it before. That was why they looked at their lord and treated Kevin like air because they wanted to know what was going on. Kevin was unhappy when General Xavier and the others ignored him. However, he did not show it on his face and kept smiling. He was in their city and this was their first meeting, so he wanted to make a good impression. Even though his subordinates did not say anything to him, Aidan knew what they had in mind. "I know you are surprised, but we need his power to conquer Nightshire City." "But my lord, isn''t our strength enough to conquer Nightshire City?" Captain Daniel inquired. Before Aidan could answer Captain Daniel''s question, Lara uttered, "We should not underestimate them because we don''t know their strength in detail." "Lara is right." Aidan added. "That is why we need Kevin because I want to make sure we can conquer Nightshire City in one move." Colonel Zion and the others did not say anything anymore because their lord had decided it. "When are we going to attack them?" General Xavier inquired. "It would be best if we attack them as soon as possible because things could get troublesome if Ace returns to Nightshire City." Lara was not sure whether Kevin could defeat Ace or not, so from her point of view, they should attack them as soon as possible. "Then, I will prepare everythingter." General Xavier uttered. Aidan shifted his gaze from General Xavier to Kevin. "Kevin, we will depend on youter. I hope you can help us conquer Nightshire City quickly." "I will do my best, city lord." Even though Kevin was stronger than Aidan, he still acted politely because Aidan was city lord. "Alright. The meeting ends here." After saying that, Aidan rose to his feet. "Lara,e to my office now." "Understood, my lord." Lara responded. Shortly after that, General Xavier and the others left the meeting room. ---- Underground Cave, Rainbow Pool. Scarlett was soaking in the rainbow pool and absorbing a beast core. Ace had broken through to the Exalted rank, so she tried her best to get stronger as quickly as possible. As she was absorbing a beast core, her energy exploded, pushing away all the stones around the pool. ''I did it. I broke through to the Grandmaster rank.'' A happy smile appeared on her pretty face. Even though she was weaker than Ace, her heart still beat with happiness because the gap between them was not as big as before. ''Should I tell him about this good news?'' She suddenly wanted to tell her young lover that she had broken through to the Grandmaster rank. ''No. It''s better if I don''t tell him about this. With this, I can surprise him when he returns.'' With that idea in mind, she put themunication token back into her space ring. ''I will go home and take a rest now.'' She got out of the rainbow pool and went home with a happy smile on her face. ---- Ace was currently sitting under a big tree and absorbing a beast core. After spending time with La, he decided to absorb a beast core because he wanted to get stronger. Sure, he was already at the Exalted rank, but he was still not the strongest. That was why he absorbed a beast core every day because his dream was the be the Ruler like his grandpa. After absorbing beast cores for about an hour, he slowly opened his eyes. ''I can feel my power is stronger than before.'' Even though his strength was only at level 116, he felt like he could destroy a mountain easily. ''I will keep absorbing a beast core.'' With that idea in mind, he shut his eyes again. As Ace was absorbing a beast core, La was looking for him. She wanted to use this trip to get closer to him, so she wanted to be by his side all day. "Where is he?" she mused as she skimmed her surroundings. ''Evelyn?'' When she caught sight of Evelyn, she immediately approached her. "Evelyn, do you know where Ace is?" La asked as she walked closer to Evelyn. "I don''t know." Evelyn responded, "I thought he was with you." "We were in the backyard earlier, but he was not there after I returned from the kitchen." La responded. "Have you looked in his room?" Evelyn inquired. "He is not in his room." La had checked his bedroom earlier, but he was not there. "Why don''t you try looking for him around this house?" Evelyn uttered, "I''m sure he is not far from this home." "Un. I will do that." La responded, "Oh right, Evelyn. I n to go to his room tonight. Do you want to go to his room too?" "I¡­will pass." Evelyn refused because they were at Roshia''s house. Even though she had a special feeling for Ace, but it would be embarrassing if Roshia knew that she visited a man''s room at night. That was why she would not go to his room because she needed to maintain her image. "I see." La said, "Then I will look for him again." "Un." Evelyn nodded her head. "Juste to his room if you change your mind. I will be there too." La said as she walked away. Evelyn did not say anything and only looked at La. ''Is she nning to seduce him again tonight?'' ---- City Guard Headquarters, Bedroom. Two people were lying on a soft bed, naked. The grown man had a beard while the maturedy had a pretty face. Anyone who saw them would know immediately that these two people had just finished having sex because the bedsheet was wet from their love juices. The names of these two people were none other than Aidan and his gorgeous secretary, Lara. After leaving the meeting room, Aidan brought Lara to his room because he wanted to talk about their ns and Kevin. He was still unhappy that she brought Kevin to his city out of the blue, so he wanted to talk about it. "Lara, are you sure Kevin can be trusted?" Aidan inquired. "My lord, I have known him since we were little." Lara had guessed this before, so she was not shocked. "I believe he won''t betray us." "Are you sure?" he asked again. "Don''t worry, my lord. I will kill him if he shows any signs of betraying us." She responded. Aidan was relieved after hearing her words, so he decided not to talk about Kevin anymore. "In your view, what are our chances of conquering Nightshire City?" he inquired. "With Kevin''s help, I believe our chances are ny percent." Ace was in the Ocaven Kingdom, so Lara believed they had a high probability of conquering Nightshire City. "Ny percent, huh?" Aidan uttered. "Don''t worry, my lord. I will keep my word. I will make you the Ruler of the eastern part of the Luvr region in the future." Lara promised this to Aidan in the past. "Hahaha. You are indeed my best subordinate, Lara." Aidanughed happily. ''I can''t wait to attack Nightshire City.'' Chapter 306 Ace, Am I Not Atractive? Chapter 306 Ace, Am I Not Atractive? "But what should we do to Aceter?" Aidan believed Ace would seek revenge after finding out everything. Of course, he was not afraid of Ace. He threw this question at her because he wanted to know whether she had a good idea to deal with Ace or not. "You don''t need to worry about it, my lord." Lara told Aidan that she had two ways to deal with Ace. However, they had to conquer the Nightshire City first, or else they could not use these ideas. "Two methods? Tell me about it." Aidan was curious about her ideas. "The first method is to take the citizens of Nightshire City or people he loves as hostages. With this, we can control his actions." Lara told him about her first way to deal with Ace. "What is the second method?" he threw another question at her. "The second method is to kill all the citizens, including the people he loves." She knew Ace was a powerful awakener. However, she believed he could not take revenge on them alone. As long as Kevin was with them, Ace could do nothing to them because Kevin was an awakener at Grandmaster rank like him. "Between the two methods, I like the first one." Aidan preferred her first method because taking hostages could limit Ace''s actions. "Then we will use the first method." Lara uttered, "By having hostages, it can also give us the opportunity to put a ve imprint on him." [A/N: ve imprint description is in chapter 77.) She then continued, "With this, not only do you get Nightshire City, but you will also get a powerful ve. It will be a big win for us, my lord." "Haha." Aidanughed happily after hearing her amazing ns. "You are indeed the best, Lara." "Thank you for the praise, my lord." Lara uttered. Aidan immediately sat between her legs and put his cock at her vaginal opening. "Let me give you a reward for your amazing ideas." Lara did not stop him; instead, she spread her legs wider. "This is your reward, Lara." After saying that, he thrust his cock into her vagina again. "Ah¡­" Lara cried out in delight. And soon, his room was filled with her wails again. ---- Roshia''s House, Ace''s Bedroom. Ace was currently lying on his bed, alone. After having dinner with everyone, he immediately headed to his room because he wanted to rx. However, his desire to rx in his room alone was shattered into pieces because La came to his room shortly after that. "Ace, what are you doing?" like usual, she entered his room without knocking on the door as if it were her bedroom. "Nothing. I''m just lying on the bed." even though he wanted to rx alone, he did not kick her out of his room. La''s lips curled up into a grin after locking the door. ''Perfect! I will carry out my n now.'' With that idea in mind, she took off her overcoat, revealing her sexy lingerie. The corner of his lips twitched when he saw what she was doing. ''She is nning to seduce me again, huh?'' Anyone who saw her could tell immediately that La tried to seduce him because she was wearing sexy lingerie. After lying next to him, La looked at him and uttered, "Ace, there is a maturedy lying next to you. Not only is she so sexy, but she is also wearing a sexy lingerie." She then continued, "What are you going to do to her? Are you going to have your way with her?" Without waiting for another second, Acey on top of her. "La, you keep seducing me since we left Nightshire City. Do you want to sleep with me so badly?" "Yes." La answered without feeling shy. "Where is your pride as the sexiest woman in Nightshire City?" he inquired. "I don''t need pride." She responded, "I only need you, Ace. I like you and I want to be your woman." "We are in Roshia''s house right now. Do you still want to sleep with me?" he threw another question at her. "Yes." She answered instantly. Instead of eating her immediately, Ace slid from her body and sat on a bamboo chair, looking at the beautiful full moon through the window. "Ace, why don''t you eat me immediately? Am I not attractive in your eyes?" there was sadness in La''s voice. She visited his room at night. She even wore a sexy lingerie. But instead of sleeping with her, Ace chose to sit on a bamboo chair and look at the full moon. "You are attractive, La." Ace responded. "Then why don''t you eat me now? We are alone in your room and I''m wearing a sexy lingerie, so why?" like before, there was sadness in her voice because she thought she was not attractive in his eyes. "We are in Roshia''s house, so I can''t do that." He told her the reason why he refused to sleep with her. La''s sad face instantly turned happy. ''Because of that?'' She was thrilled when she knew the reason why he refused to sleep with her. "Does that mean you will agree to sleep with me if we are alone?" she wanted to make sure that she was an attractivedy in his eyes. Instead of answering her question, he tapped his thighs. "La,e here." He smiled softly at her. La wasted no time and immediately sat on hisp, facing his left side. "Ace, answer my question." She wanted to hear the answer directly from his mouth. Ace held her left hand and responded, "Let''s do it after we leave this ce." "Un." La nodded her head happily. Then they talked as they held hands. Even though they only sat on a bamboo chair and looked at the full moon, it became one of the best nights of their lives. ---- Next Day, Alselian City. Twenty thousand city guards were standing in front of Alselian City. Anyone who saw them would know immediately that they would go to war because they wore armors and held their weapons. Aidan gathered all his subordinates in one ce because they would attack Nightshire City soon. He wanted to check their preparations onest time before going to Nightshire City and attacking them because one mistake could cause their failure in conquering Nightshire City. "My lord, everyone is ready to attack Nightshire City." General Xavier uttered. "Good." After saying that, Aidan stood in front of his subordinates. "We will attack and conquer Nightshire City today." He then continued, "We will show the world that Alselian City will be the Ruler of the eastern part of the Luvr region in the future. And Nightshire City will be our first stepping stone." All his subordinates paid attention to him carefully. They were not shocked by his words because they knew their lord desired to be the Ruler of the eastern part of the Luvr region. "Conquer Nightshire City and be the Ruler of the eastern part of the Luvr region." "Conquer Nightshire City and be the Ruler of the eastern part of the Luvr region." "Conquer Nightshire City and be the Ruler of the eastern part of the Luvr region." His subordinates shouted in unison. Aidan smiled with satisfaction after seeing his subordinates'' spirit. "Let''s go to Nightshire City and conquer it." And with this, they traveled to Nighthsire City to conquer them. Chapter 307 Make Them Our Slaves Chapter 307 Make Them Our ves Nightshire City, City Guard Headquarters. As Aidan was leading his subordinates to Nightshire City, Scarlett was talking with her underlings in the front yard of the city guard headquarters. They could still smile happily because they did not know that Aidan would attack them soon. "Congrattions for breaking through to the Grandmaster rank, city mistress." "Congrattions, city mistress." "Haha. Our city is stronger again now." "City mistress, you are the best." One by one, her subordinates congratted her for breaking through to the Grandmaster rank. Even though their city was not the strongest in the Luvr region, but no one would dare to underestimate them anymore because they had two awakeners at the Grandmaster rank. And all the city lords in the eastern part of the Luvr region were only at the Master rank. This meant, their city was at the top of the hierarchy in the eastern part of the Luvr region. That was why they were thrilled when they found out that their city mistress had broken through to the Grandmaster rank. Scarlett smiled softly when she saw their happy faces. "You guys have to train seriously too. I want you all to break through to the next level as quickly as possible because, with this, we can protect our city well." Unlike Aidan, Scarlett had no intention of bing the Ruler of the eastern part of the Luvr region. She even trained someone to be her sessor because she only wanted to spend time with Ace and enjoy their time together. "Understood, city mistress." Her subordinates responded in unison. "Alright. I will go back to my office now." after saying that, Scarlett left. ---- Forest, Camp. "My lord, what should we do to their city mistresster?" General Xavier asked curiously. Aidan and his subordinates were currently sitting in front of a bonfire. When the sky grew dark, they decided to camp because it was dangerous to wander around at night. "Don''t kill her. I want to make her our hostageter. You can do whatever you want with the rest." Aidan would use Scarlett to put a ve imprint on Ace. "Does that mean we can kill the citizens, my lord?" Captain Maya inquired. "You can kill the citizens, but don''t kill them all." Aidan responded, "Leave some people alive because we will need themter." "We will need them? Do you want to make them our ves, my lord?" Colonel Zion asked curiously. "ves?" Aidan was startled by Colonel Zion''s words. ''Why didn''t I think of this before?'' His lips curled up into a grin. "That''s actually a great idea, Colonel Zion." Captain Daniel stated. "Isn''t that right, my lord?" "You just gave me a good idea, Colonel Zion. Hahaha." Aidanughed loudly. "I agreed." Lieutenant Joe added. "We can force them to work in our minester. With this, we will get free workers." "Haha." Aidanughed again after hearing Lieutenant Joe''s remarks. "Haha." Captain Daniel and the othersughed too. After talking for more than an hour, Aidan decided to rest in his tent. "Alright. I want to rest first." After saying that, Aidan looked at Lara. "Lara,e with me to my tent now." "Understood, my lord." Even though he did not say what he wanted directly, Lara knew what they would do in his tent. Sex! Yes, he wanted to have sex with her in his tent. General Xavier and the others already knew about her rtionship with their lord, so she could still act normally when their lord invited her to his tent. "Should I take beautiful women to be my ythingster?" General Xavier suddenly had a crazy idea after looking at Lara and his lord. "That''s actually not a bad idea." Colonel Zion stated. "Just do that, General Xavier." Lieutenant Jeo added. "With this, you will have ythings after returning home." "Haha." General Xavier and the othersughed loudly. ---- Roshia''s House, Terrace. "Ace, you can return to Nightshire City if you want." Aurelia, who was in front of Ace, spoke abruptly. Aurelia and Ace were currently sitting on bamboo chairs. "Go back to Nightshire City?" Ace was shocked by her words. "Actually, I felt bad when we left Nightshire City because you guys were in the middle of rebuilding your city." she felt even more guilty when she saw the separation between Scarlett and Ace. She even felt like someone cruelly separated a pair of lovers. However, she could not do anything at that time because Nova was his friend. Now that Roshia had agreed to remove the poison in her body, he could go back to Scarlett and help the citizens rebuild their city. "Please don''t get me wrong." She spoke and paused for a second before she continued, "I''m not throwing you after using you. I''m just feeling guilty for city mistress and the citizens because I know they really need you." Ace did not say anything and only looked at her. Actually, a part of him also wanted to go back to Nightshire City. However, he always suppressed it because he had promised to help her. "I will visit your city after I remove the poison in my body." She was someone who always remembered her savior or helper. "I also want to thank the city mistress for allowing me to soak in the rainbow pool." "But¡­" Ace would feel like he did not keep his promise if he returned to Nightshire City without her. "Ace, listen to your heart. If your heart still wants to apany me, then you can apany me." She uttered, "Otherwise, please return to Nightshire City because they need you too." "I will think about this carefully." He uttered. After talking with Aurelia for several minutes, Ace headed to his room andy on the bamboo bed. ''Should I return to Nightshire City?'' As he was thinking about Aurelia''s words, La entered his room. Unlike yesterday, she was not wearing a sexy lingerie this time. Ace had promised to sleep with her, so it was only a matter of time before she could achieve her goal. "What are you thinking about?" La asked after lying next to him. "It''s like this¡­" Ace told her about Aurelia''s words. "She is right, Ace. Nightshire City needs you too." Actually, she said this because it could benefit her. She believed Evelyn would not go back to Nightshire City with them if her master still had not finished her treatment because she always thought of her master''s well-being. As for Nova, she could threaten him if he wanted to go back with them. The distance between Roshia''s house and Nightshire City was so far. It would take them at least three weeks to reach Nightshire City because not all cities had teleportation gates. This meant, she could spend time alone with him for at least three weeks. This was the reason why she hoped he would go back to Nightshire City soon because she wanted to spend time alone with him. Ace looked at the ceiling and touched his chin with his right hand. ''What should I do now? Should I go back to Nightshire City?'' He still could not make up his mind. La embraced his right arm and uttered, "Ace, let''s just go back to Nightshire City without them." Ace looked at her and inquired, "Why did you say something like that? Are you nning something again?" Chapter 308 Arriving at Nightshire City Chapter 308 Arriving at Nightshire City "Why do you suggest we return to Nightshire City, sexydy?" he inquired, "Are you nning something now?" "Yes." La admitted it instantly. "If we return tomorrow, I can be alone with you for at least three weeks." "What makes you think Evelyn and Nova won''t return with us?" he threw another question at her. "Evelyn won''t return to Nightshire City with us because her master still has not finished her treatment. As for Nova, I will beat him up if he dares to return with us." She did not feel shy when she gave an honest answer. "Hehe." Ace chuckled after hearing her words. "You look like an innocentdy when you act like this. Hehe." "So, what is your answer?" she inquired. "Let me think about it first." He still could not make up his mind, so he wanted to think about it again. La looked at him for several seconds before finally kissing him. Even though they did not have sex in his room, but they had a lot of passionate kisses, causing him to be unable to think about Aurelia''s words carefully. That night, La''s room was empty again because she slept in Ace''s bedroom. ---- Time went by quickly, and without realizing it, it had been four days since Aidan and his subordinates left their city. At this moment, they were already close to Nightshire City. Even though they would go on a war against Nightshire City, none of them felt scared or anxious. Some of them evenughed happily. Nightshire City was in a weakened state, so they believed they would win the war easilyter. And they also had Kevin, an awakener at the Grandmaster rank. So, the possibility of them conquering Nightshire City was one hundred percent. Unless a miracle happened, it was impossible for Nightshire City to defeat them in war because their numbers were greater, and they also had an awakener at the Grandmaster rank. "My lord, we will reach Nightshire City soon." General Xavier, who was riding a horse on the left side of Aidan, spoke abruptly. "Tell everyone to prepare themselves." Aidan responded calmly. "Understood, my lord." General Xavier slowed his horse to tell his subordinates to prepare themselves. At the same time, the atmosphere in Nightshire City was as cheerful as ever. The city guards patrolled around the city, and the citizens were busy building their homes and city. None of them felt worried or anxious because they had no idea that Alselian City would attack them soon. "Finish! I''ve finally finished building my house." the blue-haired man sat on the ground and smiled happily. ''I will help the others rebuild our city now.'' With that idea in mind, he rose to his feet and helped the others rebuild their city. As the citizens were rebuilding their city, Lieutenant Alex ran to the city guard headquarters with a worried face. He saw Aidan and his subordinates when he monitored their surroundings in the lookout tower. And from the number of subordinates he brought with him, he was sure that Aidan had bad intentions toward them. This was the reason why he went to the city guard headquarters immediately because this was an emergency situation. ''I have to tell city mistress about this.'' He ran as quickly as possible. At the same time, Scarlett was talking with General Valeria, Colonel Louie, and Captain Lia in the front yard of the city guard headquarters. They were discussing their city and the magical beasts around their city because three magical beasts attacked the citizens again earlier. "City mistress, should I take my subordinates to clear that area?" Colonel Louie inquired. "Yes. It would be better if you cle-"Scarlett stopped her words halfway when she caught sight of Lieutenant Alex. ''What''s wrong with him? Does magical beasts appear and attack the citizens again?'' She wanted to know why he ran with a worried face like that. Colonel Louie and the others also turned their heads when they noticed someone running toward them. After Lieutenant Alex was in front of her, Scarlett inquired, "Lieutenant Alex, why did you run like that? Is it about magical beast again?" "Report, city mistress." Lieutenant Alex responded, "Aidan and his subordinates are currently heading to our city. They will arrive soon." "Aidan?" of course, Scarlett knew who Aidan was because she had visited Alselian City before. "Then why did you run like that? Isn''t it only Aidan and his subordinates?" "City mistress, he did not bring a small number of subordinates, but he brought all of his subordinates with him." Lieutenant Alex also told her that they all held weapons and wore armors as if they would go to war. "What?!" Scarlett was startled after hearing his exnation. Not only Scarlett, but Colonel Louie and the others were also shocked by the news. "City mistress, I believe they have bad intention toward us." Lieutenant Alex uttered, "Otherwise, he won''t bring all of his subordinates with him." "His suspicions are reasonable, city mistress." Captain Lia stated. "If he only wants to cooperate with us in business, he won''t bring all his subordinates." "Let''s meet them first." After saying that, Scarlett headed to the entrance gate. Colonel Louie and the others exchanged nces before finally following her from behind. At the same time, Aidan and his subordinates were already in front of Nightshire City. Like before, he was still on his horse. He was waiting for Scarlett to appear because he knew her subordinates must have reported their visit to her. "My lord, why didn''t we attack them immediately? Didn''t wee to conquer Nightshire city?" Lieutenant Jeo''s hands were feeling itchy. He had never participated in a big war before, so he almost could not suppress the desire to kill the citizens of Nightshire City. "I want to give them a chance to surrender first because they are our neighbors." Even though they had never worked together with Nightshire City before, Aidan acted as if he was a good neighbor. "I don''t think we ne-"Lieutenant Jeo stopped his words halfway when he saw Scarlett and her subordinates. "She hase." Aidan''s lips curled up into a grin. ''Oh! She became more beautiful than thest time I saw her.'' He added in his head. Scarlett clenched her fist when she saw Aidan and his subordinates. Of course, there was not the slightest sign of fear in her eyes. She was the city mistress, so she could not show the slightest sign of fear in front of anyone. Like Scarlett, Colonel Louie and the others were also unhappy. At that moment, they believed Lieutenant Alex''s suspicions even more because they could see their bad intentions in their eyes. "Alex, go back to the city guard headquarters and ring the bell if they really want to attack us." Colonel Louie said while looking at Aidan and his subordinates. "Understood, brother-inw." Lieutenant Alex responded instantly. After Scarlett was in front of the entrance gate, she stopped her footsteps and inquired, "Aidan, what is the purpose of your visit to my city? Why did you bring all your subordinates with you?" But instead of answering her questions, Aidan threw a question at her. "City mistress, I will give you two choices now. Surrender and be my ve or die?" Chapter 309 Despicable! Chapter 309 Despicable! "City mistress, I will give you two choices now. Surrender and be my ve or die?" of course, Aidan was not serious when he said this because he wanted to take Scarlett as their hostage. Sure, there would be many casualties, but he would not kill all the citizens of Nightshire City because he needed them to control Ace. Ace was an awakener at the Grandmaster rank, so he would not let the opportunity to make Ace his ve because Ace could help him achieve his dream faster. "What?!" Scarlett found it hard to believe what she was hearing. "Aidan, Nightshire City has never had any problems or disputes with Alselian City. Why are you doing this?" "Because I want to." Aidan responded calmly. "Because you want to?" Scarlett almost could not suppress her anger after hearing his remarks. She knew he was a greedy person. She just did not expect him to be an unreasonable person too. Colonel Louie looked at Lieutenant Alex and uttered, "Alex, go back to the city guard headquarters and ring the bell three times." "Alright." After saying that, Lieutenant Alex ran to the city guard headquarters. "Despicable!" Captain Lia stated. "He wants to take advantage of our weakened state to make us their ves. Despicable!" "City mistress, I will give you five minutes to think about this." Aidan spoke and paused for a second before he continued, "If you refuse to surrender and be my ve, don''t me me for killing you and your people." "Aidan, do you think we are easily intimidated?" Scarlett''s eyes gleamed with terrifying sharpness and every single one of her words was filled with coldness. "Yes." Aidan dared to act arrogantly because they had Kevin, and Nightshire City was in their weakened state. Otherwise, he would not dare to act high and mighty like that because Nightshire City was as strong as his city before countless magical beasts attacked them. "General Valeria, tell everyone to get ready for war." Scarlett uttered, "We, the citizens of Nightshire City, will not be anyone''s ves. We would rather die in battle than be ves." "Understood." General Valeria left to tell everyone to get ready for war. As Scarlett was talking with Aidan, the citizens of Nightshire City were rebuilding their city or houses. They still did not know what was going on because they were inside the city. "Huft¡­ I''m exhausted." The red-haired man sat on the ground. "Me too." the blue-haired man sat next to the red-haired man. "But even so, I''m happy. Look! Our city is bigger and grander than before." "Haha. You are right." The yellow-haired man spoke abruptly. "I''m sure our city will be the most magnificent and famous in the eastern part of the Luvr region." "Damn right. Haha." The red-haired man stated. The trio stoppedughing when they heard the sound of the bell. *Ding¡­ The sound of the bell reverberated in the entire Nightshire City. "What?! The sound of the bell?" the red-haired man said in surprise. "What''s going on?" the yellow-haired man asked curiously. The red-haired man and the yellow-haired man instantly stood up and looked in the direction of the city guard headquarters. Not only them, but every resident was also shocked. They knew their city mistress would not ring the bell if it was unimportant, so they wanted to know what was happening. *Ding¡­ The second sound of the bell resounded throughout Nightshire City. "The second sound of the bell. That''s the second sound." "What is this? Why do I have bad feeling now?" "I suddenly have bad feelings too." "Are we going to face another trouble?" "I hope we won''t face another trouble." Some of the citizens were panicked when they heard the second sound of the bell. *Ding¡­ The third sound of the bell reverberated in the entire Nightshire City. "Three times! They rang the bell three times." "Are magical beasts attacking us again?" "Grandpa, go hide in the house. I will see what is going on." "God, are we going to face cmity again?" "Gods, Goddesses, do you really hate our city? Why are you testing us one after another?" "Gods, what mistakes have we made? Why did you do this to us?" The citizens knew the meaning of ringing the bell three times. An S-level danger situation! Scarlett only rang the bell three times when it was rted to their city''s future or citizens'' safety, like when countless magical beasts attacked them. Because she rang the bell three times again, that meant they would be killed and their city would be destroyed if they failed to deal with the cmity. When some of the citizens were still in a state of shock, several city guards ran while telling them what was going on. "Alselian City is going to attack us. Children and old people go hide now." "Alselian City is going to attack us. Children and old people go hide now." "Alselian City is going to attack us. Children and old people go hide now." "Alselian City is going to attack us. Children and old people go hide now." Scarlett could not warn them because Aidan suddenly appeared and wanted to attack them. "What?! Alselian City?" "Why do they want to attack us?" "That''s right. We don''t have any enmity with them, so why?" "Is it because they know we are in our weak state?" "Tch! So, it''s that greedy lord, huh?" "Damn it! We still haven''t finished rebuilding our city, yet they want to attack us." "Fuck!" Some of the citizens were quivering with anger. Of course, they knew what kind of person Aidan was. Alselian City was the city closest to theirs, so it was not hard to get information about them. They could even hear news about Alselian City in the restaurants every day because travelers who had visited Alselian City often stopped at Nightshire City before returning to their houses or going to their destination. "Mister city guard, why do they want to attack us?" the ck-haired man could not suppress the curiosity in his heart. "They know we are in a weak state, so they want to take advantage of the situation. They also want to take our city and make us their ves." After answering the question, the city guard went to the entrance gate to help Scarlett and the others. "Despicable! Alselian City is Despicable!" "You are right. They are despicable people!" "ves? They want to make us their ves?" "What?! They want to take our city?" mes of anger appeared in their eyes. Even though they were only ordinary people, they were not afraid of Aidan and his subordinates. Nightshire City was their city, so no one could take it from them. The blue-haired man took his hammer and uttered, "I will go help city mistress and the others. I won''t let them take our city." Even though it was only a hammer used to build a house, he treated it like it was a deadly weapon. He was not an awakener, so he did not have a weapon. "Me too. I will help city mistress protect our city." "Me too." "We managed to protect our city from magical beast twice. We can do it again." "You are right. If we can protect our city from the magical beast, we can protect our city from that greedy lord." One by one, the citizens took the tools they used to build the road and headed to the entrance gate. "The bell rang three times?" Lexie, who was in the backyard, was shocked. When she was curious about what was going on, one of her subordinates appeared. "What''s going on?" Lexie inquired. "Alselian City is in front of our city, Miss. They want to attack us." Her subordinate responded. "What?! Alselian City?" Lexie said in surprise. "That''s right, miss." Her subordinate answered, "Their lord said he wants to take our city and make us their ves." "Take our city? Make us their ves?" Lexie instantly rose to her feet. "Tell everyone to get ready. We will help city mistress kill that bastard lord." "Understood, miss." Her subordinate responded. The same things also happened to the Olson family. "They want to take our city and make us their ves?" Aron''s eyes were filled with coldness. "Tell everyone to gather in the front yard. We will go to kill them all." "Understood, my lord." His subordinate responded. "Husband, let''s go help city mistress." Melissa said to her husband, Alvaro. Alvaro shifted his gaze from his wife to his subordinates. "Call everyone now. We will protect our city from Alselian City." "Understood, my lord." His subordinate responded. And with this, everyone headed to the entrance gate to help their city mistress protect their city from the greedy Aidan and his subordinates. Chapter 310 You Won’t Hurt This Cute Tiger, Right? Chapter 310 You Won¡¯t Hurt This Cute Tiger, Right? "Time is up." Aidan uttered, "So, what is your answer, city mistress?" Before Scarlett could answer Aidan''s question, her people appeared one by one. "City mistress, we havee to help you." "City mistress, we will fight them together with you." "Where is that bastard? I will cut off his head!" "City mistress¡­" "City mistress, we will protect our city with you." "That''s right, city mistress. We won''t let them take our city." "He wants to take our city and make us their ves? Hmf! I will kill that bastard!" "That''s right. Kill that bastard." "Kill them!" "Kill them!" Her people stood behind her one by one. From ordinary people to awakeners. From male to female. And from rich people to poor people. They stood behind her and were ready to help her. Nightshire City was their city, so they would not let Aidan take their city from them. He had to kill them first if he wanted to take their city because they would defend their city even if they would lose their lives in the process. Aidan was unhappy when he saw the citizens of Nightshire City. They were in their weakened state, yet they still dared to fight him as if Alselian City was weak in their eyes. "City mistress, is that your answer?" Aidan inquired. "Yes. This is my answer." Scarlett stopped her words and corrected it. "I mean, this is our answer." "Damn right!" "You think we will let you take our city without a fight? Dream on!" "Dream on!" "If you want to take our city, you have to do so over our dead bodies." One by one, the citizens shouted again. "Aidan, we, the citizens of Nightshire City, are not cowards." Scarlett uttered, "If you want a war, we will give you a war." Right after Scarlett''s voice stopped,ughter could be heard from Aidan''s subordinates. "Haha." "Did they think they looked cool after saying that?" "Did they think they could protect their city by shouting useless words like that?" "Maybe they think they will get an amazing power out of the blue after saying that. Like the power of friendship or something along these lines. Haha." "Haha." Even though the citizens of Nightshire City decided to fight them, they did not show the slightest fear in their eyes. Instead, theyughed loudly because, in their eyes, the citizens of Nightshire City were fools. The possibility of them losing the war was ny-nine percent, yet they still wanted to fight them. If it was not a fool, then what was it? The citizens of Nightshire City were even angrier when Aidan''s subordinatesughed at them. At that time, their gazes were so sharp. If gazes could kill people, Aidan''s subordinates would have been dead by now because their gazes were as sharp as deadly weapons. Aidan was even more unhappy with their behavior, but he still had not ordered his subordinates to attack them. "City mistress, I will ask onest time. Are you sure about your decision?" Aidan believed Nightshire City would not be able to defeat them in a war. Even though Nightshire City had more people, but most of them were ordinary people. Ordinary people were nothing to awakeners like him and his subordinates because they could kill many ordinary people with a single wave of their hand. That was why he tried to intimidate them again because he wanted to conquer them without losing any of his subordinates. "Aidan, you talk too much." Scarlett could not suppress her anger anymore, so her eyes were filled with coldness. "If you want a war, we will give you a war. Or¡­are you fighting using your mouth?" "If that''s what you want, then don''t me me for being cruel." After saying that, Aidan pointed his spear at Scarlett and her people. "Kill them! Show them the consequences of rejecting my offer." "Kill them!" General Xavier shouted. "Hahaha. I have been waiting for this since we left our city. I can finally kill them. I can finally kill them. Haha." Lieutenant Joe jumped down from his horse and ran toward Scarlett''s people with a happy face. "Kill them!" Scarlett uttered. Scarlett''s people rushed toward Aidan''s subordinates. And like this, the war finally broke out. ---- Ace and La were currently in the forest, heading to the capital of the Ocaven Kingdom. Even though they left Roshia''s house three days ago, they still had not reached the capital of the Ocaven Kingdom because her house was located deep in the dense forest. And like what she had previously guessed, Evelyn did not return to Nightshire City with them. Actually, Nova wanted to return with them, but La threatened to beat him up if he returned with them. Even though Nova was stronger than her, he did nothing when she threatened him. That was the reason why La was alone with Ace because Evelyn and Nova remained at Roshia''s house. "Hehe." La walked with a happy smile on her face. "You look so happy now." Ace uttered. "Of course. Because I''m alone with you now." La hugged his right arm after saying that. "Are you not afraid that I will eat you in this ce?" he teased her. "No." she responded instantly. "You can eat me now if you want to. I don''t mind doing it in the forest." "Oh, you want to be eaten by me, huh?" after saying that, he cornered her against a huge tree. Kabedon! That was what Ace did to her in Japanese. "Hurry up and eat me, Ace." She said as she pouted her lips, hoping he would kiss her immediately. When Ace was about to kiss her, a voice suddenly rang out. "I found it. I found human!" a 3-star Winged Tiger said after he was close to Ace and La. ''Huh?'' The Winged Tiger was shocked by what he was seeing. He had met many humans before, but it was his first time seeing human lovey-dovey in the forest, so he instantly fell silent. Ace and La instantly turned their heads toward the Winged Tiger. ''White Winged Tiger?'' The Winged Tiger was two meters tall and had two different colored eyes. Its left eye was red, while the other eye was green. Even though the Winged Tiger looked scary, Ace and La still acted normally. No! Ace was still behaving normally, but it was a different story for La. Ace was about to kiss her, but he did not do that because the Winged Tiger suddenly appeared, so the mes of anger suddenly emerged in her heart. Yes, she was furious! She was enraged because the Winged Tiger ruined their romantic moment. "How dare you disturb us!" La looked at the Winged Tiger with an angry face. The Winged Tiger was shocked by La''s behavior. "How dare you act like that to me, human!" after saying that, the Winged Tiger rushed toward La. ''I will eat you, human.'' He jumped into mid-air when he was close to La. Ace, who was standing next to La, instantly released his aura. La was in danger, so he instantly protected her. Boom! The Winged Tiger instantly fell to the ground. ''His aura¡­he is already at 5-star?'' Ace was an awakener at the Exalted rank, so his strength was equivalent to a 5-star magical beast. ''He is still young, yet he is already at 5-star? I made a mistake. I made a big mistake.'' The fear in his heart grew bigger when he saw Ace because, at that time, Ace looked like a grim reaper. ''What should I do now? What should I do that?'' After thinking for several seconds, he finally found an idea. "Human, I was joking around. I was joking around. Ahaha." The Winged Tigerughed awkwardly. "You won''t hurt this little, cute tiger, right?" The Winged Tiger immediately tried to act cute. He could not defeat Ace in the fight, so he tried to get Ace''s forgiveness by acting cute. Ace was at a loss for words Previously, the Winged Tiger was furious and wanted to eat La. However, the Winged Tiger''s behavior turned 180 degrees after finding out that he was much stronger than him. Of course, he knew the reason why the Winged Tiger acted like that. He just did not expect the Winged Tiger to act like that because he was sure that Winged Tiger was an adult tiger. The Winged Tiger was happy when Ace did not hurt him. ''Good! I already won his heart.'' He then looked at La, trying to win her heart too. But when he acted cute to La, what weed him was not a smile or a warm demeanor but a kick from La. La even kicked his head hard as if she tried to kill him with her kick. "Human, I already acted cute, so why did you kick my face?" The Winged Tiger yelled at La. She should have forgiven him because he used the same method as when he tried to get Ace''s forgiveness. La approached him slowly and clenched her fist in anger. "Ace was about to kiss me earlier, but he did not do that because you suddenly appeared and ruined our romantic moment." She then continued, "And you still dared to ask why I kicked you? Then let me kick your head again so that your brain can work properly this time." Bang! Like before, La kicked the Winged Tiger''s head again. The Winged Tiger did not dare to fight back when La beat him up because he was afraid that Ace would kill him if he fought back. That was why he epted his fate and only protected his head. ''I''m so unlucky today!'' Chapter 311 Do You Regret Your Decision Now? 311 Do You Regret Your Decision Now? As La was beating up the Winged Tiger, Ace approached them slowly. "Strong human, please stop her. Tell her to stop beating me up." The Winged Tiger begged Ace to stop La from beating him up because he thought Ace was La''s boyfriend. But before Ace could say something, La stopped beating the Winged Tiger and hugged Ace''s right arm. "Ace, how about we eat tiger meal for lunch?" La was still angry at the Winged Tiger, so she tried to scare him. The Winged Tiger was panicked after hearing her words. ''What?! She wants to eat me?'' If Ace were not with La, he would have fought her to death. "Human, do you really have the heart to eat a cute little tiger like me?" like before, the Winged Tiger tried to act cute. "Yes." La responded, "I like eating cute little tigers because it''s more delicious." "Pfft!" a suppressed peal ofughter burst out. Ace almost could not suppress hisughter when he saw the Winged Tiger''s expression. ''This is my first time seeing a 3-star magical beast behave like this.'' Normally, 3-star magical beasts always acted high and mighty, especially Tigers, Lions, and Dragons. However, the powerful Winged Tiger in front of him acted the opposite. Instead of acting high and mighty, he behaved cutely, as if he was not a tiger but a cute cat. Of course, the Winged Tiger behaved like that because he was much weaker than Ace. If he were stronger than Ace or as strong as Ace, he would not act like that because Tiger was a proud animal. "La, don''t you feel tired?" Ace spoke abruptly. "Tired? I don''t feel tired at all." La still did not understand the meaning of his words. "No. I know you are tired." He uttered. "We have been walking for three days straight. I''m sure your legs are tired." "Yes. My legs are tired." Actually, she still did not understand his actions. She said this because she believed it was what Ace wanted to hear. After hearing her words, Ace shifted his gaze from La to the Winged Tiger. "Winged Tiger, our legs are tired, so can you send us to the capital of the Ocaven Kingdom?" "Send you to the capital of the Ocaven Kingdom?" the Winged Tiger said in surprise. "Yes." Ace responded, "We will let you go if you agree to help us." At this moment, the Winged Tiger understood the meaning of Ace''s words. "You want to make me a riding beast?" "You are a powerful magical beast, while we are weak humans, so you should help us." Ace pretended as if he was weaker than the Winged Tiger. The Winged Tiger was at a loss for words. ''Human, what do you mean by that? You are already at 5-star, while I''m only at 3-star. I should be the one saying it, not you.'' He did not expect that Ace wanted to make him their riding beast. "You agree, right?" Ace''s face looked scary when he said this. "Hehe." La giggled when she saw the Winged Tiger''s expression. "¡­Alright. I will send you to the capital of Ocaven Kingdom." Actually, the Winged Tiger did not want to be a riding beast because he was a proud beast. However, he could lose his life if he refused, so he had no other choice but to agree to Ace''s request. "Good!" Ace''s terrifying face instantly turned into a smile. "Hehe." La was still giggling because it was funny. After Ace sat on the Winged Tiger, he uttered, "La,e here." She wasted no time and immediately jumped to the Winged Tiger. She sat in front of Ace because, with this, they could lovey-doveyter. "Alright, Winged Tiger. Let''s go to the capital of Ocaven Kingdom now." Ace said as he pointed his right index finger forward. La giggled again after the Winged Tiger started walking. ''This is my first time riding a magical beast.'' She did not expect that she would experience riding a magical beast because usually, it was almost impossible to do that. ''Ace is indeed an amazing person.'' She praised Ace in her head. The Winged Tiger let out a deep sigh as he walked. ''I''m from the mighty white tiger race, but here, I be a riding beast for a human. This world is so cruel to me.'' ---- Luvr Region, Nightshire City. *Cling¡­ng¡­Cling¡­ng¡­ The sound of weapons shing reverberated in the entire battlefield. Like what Aidan had previously guessed, his subordinates had the upper hand in the war. Some of his subordinates were even unstoppable on the battlefield, as if the citizens of Nightshire City were weak. Actually, something like this was to be expected. First, most of the citizens of Nightshire City were not awakeners. Second, Aidan had more awakeners on his side. Andstly, Scarlett''s subordinates used armor and weapons that were already in poor condition. Actually, Scarlett ordered new weapons and armors for her subordinates after the war against the magical beasts. But she only received two thousand of the eight thousand weapons and armor she ordered. 11:23 This was the reason why most of her subordinates were still wearing shoddy armor and weapons because the rest had still not been sent. "Haha." Aidanughed happily. "Kill them! Show them the consequences of refusing to be my ves." "Beat them to death!" "Show them how mighty Alselian City is." "Haha. Kill! Kill!" "Haha." The spirit of Aidan''s subordinates was high because everything was under their control. They believed they would win the war because they had always had the upper hand since the beginning. "Stop them!" "Don''t let them enter our city." "Stop them even if you have to sacrifice yourself." "Nightshire City is my city. I won''t let you take it from me." Even though they were at a disadvantage, the citizens of Nightshire City did not give up and kept trying their best to protect their city. Ordinary people even dared to attack awakeners as if they were already tired of living. The fight was like this. Aidan and Kevin Vs Scarlett. General Xavier and Lara vs General Valeria. Colonel Zion vs Colonel Louie. Captain Daniel vs Captain Noah. Captain Maya vs Captain Lia. Lieutenant Joe vs Lieutenant Alex. And Aidan''s subordinates vs Scarlett''s people. At first, Scarlett and Valeria could fight their opponents equally, but everything changed when Captain Maya, Lieutenant Joe, and Captain Daniel fought them too. They instantly got beaten up continuously. Captain Lia, Lieutenant Alex, and Captain Noah were defeated by their opponents in a short time because they used dirty tricks like poisons or something along these lines. Of course, they did not break the rules because it was a war. In war, there were only two things: kill or to be killed. They were allowed to do anything because there were no referees in war. Bang! Scarlett and Valeria were thrown several meters before finally falling to the ground next to each other. Aidan, who approached her slowly, uttered, "City mistress, I gave you a chance to surrender earlier, but you refused instantly. Look around you! Your people are dying one by one now." Scarlett''s eyes swept across the area as she took in his surroundings ''Tch!'' She gritted her teeth when she saw her people dying one by one. When Aidan was close to Scarlett, he stopped his footsteps and asked, "City mistress, do you regret your decision now?" Chapter 312 Unexpected People 312 Unexpected People "City mistress, do you regret your decision now?" Aidan dared to stand calmly in front of Scarlett because she was heavily injured. "Cough¡­Cough¡­" Scarlett coughed up blood after standing up. "Because Nightshire City is our neighbor, I will give you onest chance." Aidan spoke and paused for a second before finally he continued, "If you order your people to surrender and be my ves, I won''t kill you and your people." He gave her one more chance because his goal was to take them as their hostages. With this, they could control Ace easilyter. "Dream on!" after saying that, Scarlett drew her bow, preparing to attack Aidan again. But before she could shoot her arrow, Lieutenant Joe rushed toward her, pointing his sword forward. "How dare you!" Lieutenant Jeo was furious because Scarlett still wanted to attack his lord after his lord showed her mercy. Scarlett was heavily injured, and she was also focused on Aidan, so she did not have time to avoid his attack. "Cough¡­" blood sshed out of her mouth when Lieutenant Joe stabbed her stomach with his sword. "City mistress!" some of her subordinates shouted worriedly. "Aidan!" Valeria rushed toward Aidan with an angry face. She could not think straight when Scarlett was stabbed by Lieutenant Jeo. For this reason, she also let down her guard and got stabbed by Captain Maya. "Cough¡­" Valeria fell unconscious shortly after that because Captain Maya''s daggers were filled with poison. "General Valeria!" the citizens of Nightshire City shouted again. Aidan let out a sigh. ''My subordinates are too careless.'' He looked at Lieutenant Jeo and Captain Maya before finally sighing again. Lieutenant Jeo and Captain Maya immediately knelt on one knee in front of Aidan. "My lord, please forgive your subordinate. We could not let you be in danger, so we attacked them without thinking twice." "It''s alright." Aidan could understand their actions, so he did not scold them. ''It''s fine. They won''t die. We can treat their injuries and make an antidote for them.'' He added in his head. "Aagghh¡­" "Aagghh¡­" "Aagghh¡­" The citizens of Nightshire City were dying one by one. Scarlett, Valeria, Captain Lia, Lieutenant Alex, and Captain Noah were already down. However, he was alone. 11:24 Colonel Louie was the citizens'' only hope now. However, he was alone. Even though he was a powerful awakener, he couldn''t protect them or their city alone. He was not Ace, so it was impossible to defeat Aidan and his subordinates alone. This was the reason why Alselian City was unstoppable now. No one could stop them now. It was as if the battlefield was their yground and the citizens of Nightshire City were their toys. Now, it could not even be called war anymore because the citizens of Nightshire City could not do anything after Scarlett and the others fell unconscious. "Aaagghh¡­" "Aaagghh¡­" "Aaagghh¡­" Aidan''s subordinates kept killing the citizens of Nightshire City. At that moment, several thousand people died at their hands. Aidan''s subordinates were so cruel to them. They did not show mercy and killed the citizens of Nightshire City in front of them. The citizens of Nightshire City spoke ill of their lord earlier, so they decided to teach them a lesson. "Stop! Don''t kill them anymore." Aidan did not want his subordinates to kill all the citizens of Nightshire City because he still needed them. Even though his subordinates still wanted to kill their enemies, they listened to their lord and stopped killing them. "Knock them out." Aidan uttered, "After that, we will take their wealth and go home." "Understood, my lord." His subordinates said in unison. When a quarter of the citizens of Nightshire City had fainted, a giant eagle flew toward them at an incredible speed. The eagle was not alone because there were six people on top of it. And from their behavior, anyone could tell that the maturedy standing in front was someone important, while the five people behind her were her bodyguards. Of course, Aidan and his subordinates did not realize it because they were focused on the citizens of Nightshire City. After the eagle reached the battlefield, it stopped and floated above Aidan''s subordinates. At that moment, Aidan''s subordinates finally noticed them. "What?! A magical beast?" "Is that eagle going to attack us?" "What a huge eagle!" "Hey, look! There are some people on top of the eagle." "Some people?" "Ah, right. There are six people on that eagle." "Who are they?" "I don''t know." "Are they the citizens of Nightshire City?" "I''m sure they are not the citizens of Nightshire City." "I think so too. Look at their clothes! I believe they are from a rich family or a big organization." "Then why did they visit Nightshire City?" "I also want to know about this." "Don''t tell me. They are allies of Nightshire City?" "Did the city mistress ask for help before?" "I''m sure she did not have time to ask for help because we attacked them out of the blue." "Then why are they here?" "Stop asking a question because none of us know the answer." They were shocked when they saw the people on the eagle. They believed those people were not the citizens of Nightshire City. That was why countless questions appeared in their minds. "Who are you? Why did youe to Nightshire City?" Aidan threw two questions at them. ''They should know that we are in the middle of a war. But why are they still acting calmly?'' Like his subordinates, he wanted to know about them because they dared toe to the battlefield. Instead of answering his questions, the maturedy standing at the front uttered, "Go back to your ce now." This maturedy had long blue hair and red eyes. Not only was she gorgeous, but her body also emitted a holy aura. The name of this attractivedy was none other than Alicia Nelson, the saintess of the Goddess Teressa''s Temple. Aidan was unhappy with Alicia''s words. Not only did she not answer his questions, she even told him to go back to his ce as if they were nothing in her eyes. "I will repeat my questions one more time. Who are you? Why are you here? Do you n to fight me and my subordinates?" Aidan inquired. Chapter 313 Go Back to Your Place 313 Go Back to Your ce Even though Aidan tried to scare her, Alicia still acted calmly. Sure, he had over ten thousand troops under hismand, but it did not scare her one bit. The strongest among them was only at the Grandmaster rank. They even only had one awakener at the Grandmaster rank. She and one of her bodyguards were also at the Grandmaster rank, so they would not be able to stop her if she wanted to leave that ce. "Hey, you fucker! Are you unable to understand humannguage? My lord asked you questions. Hurry up and answer it!" Lieutenant Joe was enraged because Alicia did not answer Aidan''s questions immediately. Alicia only had five subordinates with her, yet she dared to act arrogantly as if they were nothing in her eyes. The maturedy on Alicia''s right side looked at Lieutenant Joe coldly. This maturedy''s body was covered in golden armor, but her armor could not cover up her impressive figure. And even though she wore a golden helmet, arge portion of her face was visible. Like Alicia, she also had a pretty face. Due to how beautiful she was, most women would be jealous if they saw her because she was so pretty. The name of this gorgeous knight was none other than Elsie Gagher, Alicia''s trusted bodyguard. Elsie was unhappy with Lieutenant Joe''s rude behavior. Alicia was the saintess of Goddess Teressa''s Temple. She was a holy woman. But instead of behaving well, Lieutenant Joe acted rudely to her. If Alicia did not stop her, she would have killed him on the spot because his behavior was unforgivable. "Hey, are you mute? Why di-" before Lieutenant Joe could finish his words, a deadly sh flew toward him at an incredible speed. Elsie could no longer stand his rude behavior, so she attacked him. She did not care whether Aidan would be angry at them or not. If someone dared to act rudely to Alicia, she would attack that person instantly because no one was allowed to act rudely to their saintess. "Uaakk¡­" Lieutenant Joe could not block her attack and was sent flying several meters from where he was. ''Her attack is so strong!'' Blood sshed out of his mouth again when his body fell to the ground. "What?! She dared to attack Lieutenant Joe?" "Who does she think she is?" "My lord, let''s attack them!" "My lord, let''s kill them!" "Yes. Kill them!" Aidan''s subordinates were furious. Alicia''s subordinate dared to attack Lieutenant Joe, so they wanted to kill her and her underlings. Kevin, who was standing close to Lara, shifted his gaze from Lieutenant Joe to Elsie. ''Grandmaster rank?'' Aidan and his subordinates could not tell how strong she was because they were only at Master or Elite rank. ''Are they all at Grandmaster rank?'' He could not tell how strong Alicia''s other subordinates were because they did not use their energy or aura. ''This is not good.'' He believed Alicia was from a big family or a big organization because she had an awakener at the Grandmaster rank as her bodyguard. "Cough¡­" Lieutenant Joe coughed up blood after standing up. "That is your first warning." Elsie said coldly. "If you act rudely to our saintess again, I will kill you immediately." "My lord, she dared to act arrogantly." "My lord, give us order. We want to kill them." "That''s right, my lord. That woman dared to injure Lieutenant Joe. We have to kill her right here right now." "I agree, my lord." Like before, Aidan''s subordinates voiced out their anger. They were not afraid of Alicia. Alicia only had five subordinates with her, while they had over ten thousand people. They believed they could kill Alicia and her subordinates easily because she only had five people protecting her. However, Aidan ignored them and paid attention to Alicia carefully. Alicia dared toe to the battlefield despite only having five subordinates. That meant she was confident nothing bad would happen to her, or she could leave that ce easily. That was why he did not attack her immediately because he did not want to make a mistake. "Saintess?" Aidan mused as he stared at Alicia. ''Which organization is she from?'' He was shocked when he learned that Alicia was a saintess. It would not be a problem if they were from a small organization because he was confident that his subordinates could wipe out a small organization easily. However, it would be a different story if they were from a big organization. His city was only a small city. Facing a big organization would be the same as digging their own graves. He must not cause any trouble to big organizations or big families before bing the ruler of the eastern part of the Luvr region because they had many powerful awakeners. As he was looking at Alicia and Elsie, Kevin approached him. "City Lord, that woman in golden armor is at the Grandmaster rank." Kevin told Aidan how strong Elsie was. "What?! Grandmaster rank?" Aidan knew Elsie was a powerful awakener, but he did not expect her to be at the Grandmaster rank. ''What should I do now?'' He began to waver whether he should attack Alicia or not. At this moment, the citizens of Nightshire City saw a glimmer of hope for life. Aidan did not attack Alicia and her subordinates immediately, so they believed they were powerful. ''City mistress and general Valeria are injured and fainted. Colonel Louie can''t defeat them alone. I hope that woman can help us survive this disaster.'' One by one, they began praying to God. "I will repeat my words one more time." Alicia said and stopped for a second before she continued, "Go back to your ce now." Like before, Aidan''s subordinates voiced out their anger. Aidan gritted his teeth in annoyance when Alicia cornered him again. He was the city lord of Alselian city, yet she dared to act arrogantly when all of his subordinates were with him. It was as if he was an ant, someone she could kill whenever she wanted. ''Damn it!'' At that moment, he began to lose control. He was the city lord, so he would lose face if he did nothing to her. "How dare you act arrogantly in front of me. Attack them! Show them the consequences of offending Alselian City." One by one, his subordinates used their range skills to attack Alicia and her subordinates. The giant eagle avoided their attacks by flying to the left and right. The eagle grew up in the Goddess Teressa''s Temple, so he would not let them injure Alicia. As Aidan''s subordinates were attacking her, Alicia lifted her staff forward. ''Meteor Storm.'' She used her Tier-5 magic to attack them. Aidan and his subordinates refused to go back to his city, so she attacked them with powerful magic. "Aaaggghhh¡­" 10:53 "Aaaggghhh¡­" Boom! Boom! Boom! Twenty big meteors fell from the sky. In a short amount of time, a thousand of Aidan''s subordinates were killed. Meteor Storm was among the top ten strongest Tier-5 spells, so it was normal if this magic could kill many people in a short time. "Aaaggghhh¡­" "Aaaggghhh¡­" "Aaaggghhh¡­" "Aaaggghhh¡­" The people who survived Alicia''s magic were heavily injured. Some of them even could not stand up anymore. They were only at Elite or Master rank, so they could not block Alicia''s powerful magic. At that moment, they finally realized that Alicia was a terrifying mage because she could kill a thousand people with one attack. "Fuck!" Aidan cursed venomously. Aidan was still fine because his subordinates protected him earlier. ''Is she also at the Grandmaster rank?'' He could not tell how strong Alicia was because his rank was lower than hers. As he was looking at his subordinates, Kevin approached him. "City lord, that saintess is also at the Grandmaster rank." Kevin knew Aidan could not tell how strong Alicia was. "Fuck!" Aidan cursed venomously again. Not only did they have two awakeners at the Grandmaster rank, but they were also on the giant eagle. He would not have a headache if Alicia and her subordinates were not in the sky because he had more than ten thousand subordinates. She could attack them easily, but it was a different story for them because they were high in the sky. "I will repeat my words." Alicia spoke and paused for a second before she continued, "Go back to your ce now." Aidan gritted his teeth and looked at Alicie with an angry face. ''Damn it. Do we have no other choice?'' Chapter 314 FREEDOM! 314 FREEDOM! There were three reasons why Alicia did not kill them and only told them to return to their ce. First, Scarlett and many of her people were dying. They would die if she did not save them immediately because they were heavily injured. Second, she did not have unlimited mana. Using Tier-5 magic consumed a lot of mana. Aidan had over ten thousand subordinates, so she was sure she would run out of mana before she could kill them all. Andstly, she only had five subordinates. Even though they had the upper hand, the tables would turn if they fell to the ground or her eagle was injured. Including him, Aidan had one awakener at the Grandmaster rank, four people at the Master rank, and over ten thousand subordinates at the Elite rank. On her side, she only had one subordinate at the Grandmaster rank and four at the Master rank. If they fought, the possibility of them winning the fight was only fifty percent. That was why she tried to avoid the fight because her mission was only to save Nightshire City, not kill Aidan and his subordinates. "My lord, what should we do now?" Colonel Zion inquired. Aidan did not answer Alicia''s question immediately. ''What should we do?'' He did not want to return to his city before achieving their goal. He had sacrificed time, power, and money to attack Nightshire City. He even had lost more than one thousand subordinates. However, he did not know how to deal with Alicia and her subordinates because they were high in the sky. "Damn it!" Aidan was unhappy with their situation. At this moment, Lara spoke abruptly. "My lord, we havee this far. Rather than going home with nothing, I think we should keep fighting." She then continued, "As long as we can get them to the ground, I''m sure we can kill them." "I agreed, my lord." General Xavier added. "We have sacrificed many things. It''s either kill or be killed." "My lord, other cities wouldugh at us if we ran away from six people." Captain Daniel also did not want to return with nothing. "Let''s just focus on killing that eagle. I''m sure everything will be under our control again after that." After hearing his subordinates'' words, Aidan made up his mind. "Alright. It''s either conqueror Nightshire City or die." General Xavier and the others nodded their heads. "My subordinates, hear me out." Aidan shouted. "Attack them continuously. Kill that eagle and get them to the ground!" "Kill them!" "Kill them!" "Kill them!" One by one, they attacked Alicia and her subordinates again. Alicia, who was standing on her eagle, uttered, "It seems like we have no other choice now. Attack them!" And like this, they attacked each other again. ---- Ace and La were heading to the capital of the Ocaven Kingdom. Like before, they were riding a Winged Tiger. The Winged Tiger tried to attack them earlier, so Ace forced him to be their mount. "Hey, tiger. You have a pair of wings. Can you fly?" La wanted to know whether the Winged Tiger could fly or not. "Of course, I can fly." The Winged Tiger answered proudly. "Then fly now. I want to know what it feels like to ride a flying beast." She uttered. "Fly?" the Winged Tiger said in surprise. ''Wait!'' At this moment, an evil idea suddenly appeared in his mind. ''If I fly high and throw them from a height of over 2,000 meters, won''t they die or be seriously injured?'' He had no idea that Ace could fly too. ''Hehe.'' His lips curled up into a grin. ''Even if they survive, I''m sure they will be seriously injured. At that moment, not only can I take back my pride as a powerful beast, but I can also kill them. Hehehe.'' He was thrilled with his evil n. "Sure. I will take you high in the sky." The Winged Tiger agreed instantly. "Good!" La did not know what he had in mind. However, it was a different story for Ace. He kept paying attention to the Winged Tiger since earlier, so he knew the Winged Tiger had bad intentions. ''He has bad intentions, huh?'' These were the words that suddenly appeared in his mind. As the Winged Tiger flew with a smile on his face, Ace uttered, "Winged Tiger, I can fly like you. You know what will happen to you if you have bad intentions, right?" The Winged Tiger was shocked by Ace''s words. ''What?! He knows my bad intentions?'' He believed he did not say anything earlier. ''Damn! Damn! Damn!'' He cursed venomously in his heart. ''What should I do? Can he really fly?'' After thinking for a few seconds, the Winged Tiger threw away his evil n. Even though he had never seen Ace flying before, he decided to believe his words because Ace would kill him if he really could fly. "Human, what are you talking about? It''s my honor to be your mount. There is no way I have bad intentions toward you." The Winged Tiger spoke ill of Ace in his heart. "You got it wrong, Winged Tiger." Ace responded, "I mean, it''s fine if you have bad intentions toward us. It''s fine if you want to kill us again because I''m suddenly curious about the taste of the White Winged Tiger." "Human, you are such a bully!" The Winged Tiger stated. "You are already at 5-star. You should not bully me." "Hehe." La could not help but giggle. ''His behavior is really different now.'' She added in her mind. After flying for several hours, they finally reached the capital of Ocaven Kingdom. "Human, we have reached the capital of Ocaven Kingdom. My job is over now. You will let me go, right?" The Winged Tiger hoped Ace would not break his promise. After Ace and La jumped down from the Winged Tiger, he uttered, "Winged Tiger, do you want to be my mount? Don''t worry. I will treat you well if you agree to be my mount." He liked the Winged Tiger because he was a tiger and he could fly too. "Dream on, hum-"the Winged Tiger stopped his words halfway when he realized that his tone could make Ace angry. "Human, even though this is our first meeting, I know you are destined to be a great human." He then continued, "I''m only a lowly 3-star tiger, so I don''t deserve to be your mount. Maybe you should look for a Lion or Dragon because only they are worthy of being your mount." If Ace was not stronger than him, the Winged Tiger would have killed him on the spot because he was from the tiger race. However, he did not voice out his anger or displease because he would definitely die if he yelled at Ace. "What a pity." Ace uttered, "Alright. You can go now." "Thank you, human." Without waiting for another second, the Winged Tiger flew into the sky because he was afraid that Ace would change his mind. "FREEDOM! FREEDOM!" The corner of Ace''s lips twitched. "Freedom?" "Hehe." La giggled. "It seems like he is happy after getting freedom from a bad guy like you, Ace." Ace was stunned by her words. ''La, I should be the one to say that because you were the one who beat him up earlier.'' Chapter 315 They Are Cowards 315 They Are Cowards Ace and La were currently heading to the Drizzle Hotel. They wanted to stay at the Drizzle Hotel because the locals said it was one of the best hotels in their city. Even though they said the room at Drizzle Hotel was very expensive, the duo still wanted to stay in that hotel. They were rich, so money was not a problem for them. After walking for several minutes, they finally arrived at the Drizzle Hotel. Like what the locals said, the Drizzle Hotel was big and luxurious. They were still in front of the hotel, yet they could already feel that the Drizzle Hotel was built for rich people only. "Let''s get inside." Without waiting for his answer, La dragged Ace to the reception area. Like usual, she walked while embracing his right arm as if they were already a couple. When Ace and La were in front of her, the female receptionist said politely. "Hello, Miss, Mister. Do you want to stay in our hotel?" "Give us one room. The best room." La still embraced Ace''s right arm as if she did not want to be separated from him for even a second. The female receptionist was stunned. ''One room?'' She was shocked because it was usually the men who said that. ''Does she wan-'' The female receptionist was fascinated by Ace''s handsomeness. She had seen many attractive men in her life, but none of them as handsome as Ace. It was as if Ace was not a human being but an angel who descended from the highest heaven. "Ehm!" La pretended to clear her throat when the female receptionist was mesmerized by Ace''s handsome face. The female receptionist instantly came to her senses. "Mister, are you sure you only want one room?" La pouted her lips. "We are a married couple, and it''s our honeymoon, so why do we need more than one room?" The female receptionist was shocked again. ''Married couple? Honeymoon? Does that mean they are going to do it in our hotel?'' She knew many rich people stayed in the Drizzle Hotel to have some fun with their women because their rooms were equipped with soundproof magic. Not only that, but the view from the Drizzle Hotel was also good. That was why the Drizzle Hotel was famous among the rich people. "Please give us one room." like usual, Ace smiled softly as he talked. He did not clear the misunderstanding because he did not want to embarrass La. "Understood, sir." The female receptionist uttered. After getting the key, Ace and La headed to their room. "Why did you say we were a married couple?" he asked curiously. "You even said it was our honeymoon. Are you nning something again?" "Because I want you to eat me in our room." La gave an honest answer. "Eat you?" he said in surprise. La brought her face closer to his right ear and uttered, "Ace, all rooms in this hotel are equipped with soundproof magic. That means you can do whatever you want to me in this hotel room." She then continued, "You can even have your way with me. I will be powerless in this hotel room." Because she kept saying that, he decided to grant her wish. "Then let''s walk faster. I can''t wait to eat you." "Hehe." La walked as she giggled happily. ''Seed.'' She added in her mind. As Ace and La were heading to their room with happy faces, Aidan and his subordinates were going home with angry faces. They were furious because they failed to conquer Nightshire City. Even though Alicia only had six subordinates, she managed to protect Nightshire City. Actually, they wanted to keep fighting, but their lord was heavily injured, so they decided to retreat. "Cough¡­Cough¡­" Aidan, who was riding his horse, coughed up blood. Aidan''s condition was very worrying. His body was filled with injuries, and he also lost his left arm. After he gave the order to kill their enemies, Alicia and her subordinates kept attacking him. At first, he was fine because his subordinates also protected him, but everything changed when Alicia and Elsie used powerful attacks at the same time. Both of them were already at the Grandmaster rank, so his subordinates could not keep protecting him. That was the reason why he was heavily injured and lost his left arm because Alicia and her subordinates kept attacking him. "My lord¡­" Lara said worriedly. "Cough¡­Cough¡­Cough¡­" Aidan coughed up blood again. Not only that, but he also fell from his horse shortly after that. Luckily, Lara could catch him on time, or else he would die from being trampled by many horses. General Xavier instantly stopped his horse and uttered, "We will camp in this ce." Even though he was also injured, he continued to carry out his duties as a general because his job was to look after Aidan and his subordinates. After setting up their tents, they began treating Aidan''s injuries. The healing mage did his best to treat Aidan''s injuries because Alselian City would be in a mess if he died. "How is it?" General Xavier inquired. "Don''t worry, general." The healing mage responded, "Lord Aidan''s condition will get better after some rest." "Alright. You can leave now." General Xavier uttered. The healing mage immediately walked out of Aidan''s tent. ---- Nightshire City was enveloped by a powerful barrier. Alicia and her subordinates set up a barrier right after Aidan and his underlings left. She did not want the same thing to happen again, so she decided to set up a barrier because, with this, she could protect Nightshire City better and easier. "I have treated their wounds and removed the poison in their bodies. But I don''t know when they will regain consciousness because they are heavily injured." Alicia was currently standing in front of Scarlett and Valeria. After setting up a tent, she immediately treated their injuries. They were poisoned because Lieutenant Joe and Captain Maya''s weapons were smeared with deadly poison. "Thank you for helping us, Saintess Alicia." Colonel Louie, who was behind her, spoke abruptly. He expressed his gratitude because Nightshire City would have been destroyed, and they would have be Aidan''s ves if she and her subordinates had not helped them. 16:23 "Don''t mention it." Alicia answered. As Alicia was talking with Colonel Louie, Kieran was treating the citizens and city guards. Even though he was also injured, he still put their lives first because he was a healing mage and they were his fellow citizens. ''No! I can''t stop. I can''t stop.'' Kieran kept shaking his head. He felt dizzy because he kept healing the citizens and city guards. "Kieran, please take some rest first." The blue-haired man uttered, "You have been treating them since earlier. You will faint if you keep using your healing magic." "It''s fine. I''m the best healing mage in this city, so I have to save everyone." Kieran refused instantly. "But¡­" the blue-haired man still wanted Kieran to take some rest because it was not good for him. At the same time, Captain Lia approached them. "Kieran¡­" Kieran instantly stopped and turned his head toward the source of the sound. When he knew the beautiful voice belonged to Captain Lia, his eyes immediately turned into a heart shape. "Captain Lia, are you hurt too? Let me treat your injuries now." Captain Lia was a prettydy, so Kieran''s pervert personality instantly came out. Bang! Captain Lia immediately hit the back side of his neck, knocking him out. "Hmm?" the blue-haired man was stunned. "What¡­what are you doing, Captain Lia?" "He needed some rest, so I knocked him out because he would keep treating everyone if I did not do this." Captain Lia told him the reason why she knocked Kieran out. "I see." he uttered. "Alright. I will put him on the bed first." After saying that, she carried Kieran to the tent. At the same time, many citizens voiced out their anger. They were enraged because Alselian City suddenly attacked them. Because of them, many people were killed, and half of their city was destroyed again. "Fuck Alselian City!" "I''m also angry at them!" "Yes. Fuck them! I''m sure they dare to attack us because they know Ace is not in this city." "I think so too. They did not dare to attack usst month because Ace was with us." "They are cowards!" "Yes, they are cowards!" "If Ace had not gone to Ocaven Kingdom, he would have killed them all." "That''s right. They are nothingpared to him." "When Ace returnster, I will ask him to apany me to Alselian City. I want to seek justice for my son. I want to kill that bastard lord." "Me too. I want to take revenge on them." At that moment, they hoped Ace would return soon because they wanted to seek justice for their families. Chapter 316 Returning to Nightshire City 316 Returning to Nightshire City Camp, Aidan''s Tent. Aidan was currently sitting on the bed with his back leaning against the headboard. His face darkened, and anger rose in him like a tide. He went to Nightshire City with twenty thousand subordinates, yet he still failed to conquer Nightshire City. Of course, he was not the reason why they failed to achieve their goals because their source of failure was caused by a small group of people. Alicia and her subordinates! Yes, they were the main reason why they failed to conquer Nightshire City. Alicia only had five subordinates, yet she could protect Nightshire City from them. She even managed to cut off his left arm and force his subordinates to retreat. If she had not appeared, Nightshire City would have been in his hands by now. ''Damn it!'' The anger within him grew bigger when he remembered Alicia and her subordinates. ''Just where did theye from?'' He only knew that Alicia was a saintess. He did not know anything besides that because Alicia and the others never answered his question. Elsie even stated that he did not deserve to know their origins. It was as if his status was too low to the point that he was not allowed to know more about her. "Damn it! Cough¡­cough¡­cough¡­" due to his injuries, Aidan coughed after cursing venomously. "My lord¡­" General Xavier and the others entered his tent immediately. "My lord, how are you feeling?" Lara inquired. "I''m fine." Aidan answered. "I was just angry because we failed to conquer Nightshire City." "Talking about Nightshire City, what should we do next, my lord?" Colonel Zion threw a question at Aidan. "Should we attack them again once you have fully recovered?" "Let''s go back for now. We will think about itter." Aidan knew they could not conquer Nightshire City with their current strength because Alicia and her subordinates were at Nightshire City. "Understood." General Xavier and the others responded in unison. Drizzle Hotel, Ace''s Bedroom. Ace and La were lying on the bed, naked. La''s face was full of smiles, and her heart throbbed with happiness. She finally had sex with Ace for the first time, so she could not stop smiling because this was what she had been after since leaving Roshia''s house. ''Hehe. I''m so happy right now.'' La, who was lying on his right side, smiled happily. As La was smiling happily, Ace looked at the ceiling intently. He suddenly felt uneasy, so he did not cuddle with her after having sex with her. Of course, La did not know what he had in mind because he looked at the ceiling without saying a single word. "Ace, you just slept with the sexiest woman in Nightshire City. What do you feel right now? Are you happy?" after throwing questions at him, she instantly embraced his right arm. ''Hehe. I''m sure he will say I''m happy.'' She believed Ace would say he was delighted because he was so gentle and caring when they were having sex, as if they were already a couple. However, the reality was different from her imagination. Instead of saying he was happy, Ace did not say anything. He kept looking at the ceiling as if he was alone in the bedroom. "Mmmm¡­" La pouted her lips in annoyance. "Ace, why didn''t you answer my questions?" Like before, Ace did not say anything because he was lost in thought. "Answer my questions now." she decided to pinch his cheeks hard because he kept ignoring her. Ace finally came to his senses and looked at her. "Sorry. Did you say something?" "You are so cruel, Ace. I''m angry at you now." After saying that, she turned around, causing him to face her back. Ace immediately embraced her from behind and uttered, "I''m sorry. I lost in thought earlier. How about we go on a date now? As an apology, I will grant all your wishes today." She turned her body to face him. "Really?" "Yes." He smiled softly. "Let''s go now." When he was about to get out of bed, she grabbed his right hand. "Kiss me first. Otherwise, I won''t forgive you." Ace immediatelyy on top of her and kissed her tender lips. As they were intertwining their tongues lewdly, La wrapped her arms around his back. At that moment, she had already forgiven him because a kiss was enough to make her happy. After stopping the kiss, she uttered, "I forgive you. Let''s go on a date now." "La, I change my mind." he uttered, "How about we go for one more round before going on a date?" "Hehehe." She giggled cutely. "Sure." And soon, their room was filled with her moans again. ---- Time went by quickly, and without realizing it, it had been three weeks since Ace and La left Roshia''s house. At this moment, the duo was sitting on a giant eagle. La said she was tired of walking, so Ace looked for a magical beast to be their mount. Like the Winged Tiger, the eagle could not do anything when Ace forced him to be their mount because Ace was much stronger than him. That was why he was willing to be their mount because he did not want to lose his life. "We will reach our city soon." La, who was sitting in front of Ace, said happily. It had been two months since they left Nightshire City, so she really missed her hometown. "Yes. We will reach our city soon." Like La, he also missed his hometown. ''I can''t wait to meet Scarlett, Lexie and Valeria.'' His face broke into a smile when he remembered them. However, the smile on his face froze when he saw the entrance gate of Nightshire City. ''What''s going on? Why are they building the entrance gate? Didn''t we rebuild it before?'' He stopped hugging La and rose to his feet. ''Something is not right.'' He used Ice Wing magic and flew toward the entrance gate. La was shocked by his actions. "Ace¡­" ''What''s going on?'' She added in her mind. "Female human, didn''t you say the city in front of us is your hometown?" the eagle spoke abruptly. "That''s right." she inquired. "Your hometown was destroyed and the residents are rebuilding it now." the eagle responded. La was shocked. ''What?! They are still rebuilding our city? Weren''t we almost done rebuilding our city before I left?'' It had been two months since she left Nightshire City, so they should have finished rebuilding their city by now. ''Wait.'' She finally understood why Ace suddenly flew toward their city. "Giant eagle, fly faster." La suddenly had bad feelings. "Alright." The eagle responded. At the same time, Acended on the ground safely. He did not call the citizens immediately; instead, he looked at the entrance gate. ''That gate¡­'' He knew the gate got destroyed again. ''Don''t tell me¡­'' His eyes swept across the area as he took in his surroundings. ''Did magical beasts attack our city again when I was away?'' He thought magical beasts attacked their city again because they had a war against magical beasts several months ago. "It''s Ace. Ace has returned." "Ace¡­" "Ace, you are finally back." "Ace, we were waiting for you." "Ace¡­" The citizens rushed toward him when they caught sight of him. In a short time, he was surrounded by the citizens. "Can you tell me what''s going on? Why are you guys rebuilding the entrance gate again?" he inquired. Chapter 317 Ace Feels Sad

Chapter 317 Ace Feels Sad

"Everyone, look! It''s Ace. Ace has returned." The blue-haired man shouted as he pointed his right index finger at Ace. "Ah, right. It''s Ace." The yellow-haired man uttered, "City guard, please open the barrier. It''s Ace. Ace has returned." "Alright." After saying that, the city guard took a green token out of his pocket. The moment the green token came into contact with the barrier, a small portion of the barrier opened, allowing the citizens to walk out of their city. After putting up a barrier, Alicia gave a green token to the city guard. With this token, the citizens could leave or walk into their city. She knew they still needed to gather wood to rebuild their city and homes, so she gave the city guard one of the special tokens. "Ace¡­" "Ace¡­" "Ace¡­" The citizens stopped running when they saw a giant eagle flying toward them at an incredible speed. "A magical beast?" "A magical beast is flying toward us?" "Everyone, be careful!" "Is that magical beast going attack us?" "Look! There is someone on that eagle." "It''s La. La is on that eagle." The citizens immediately knew that the giant eagle was not their enemy because La was riding it. Bang! La jumped down from the giant eagle andnded next to Ace. Like before, the citizens rushed toward Ace again. In a short time, Ace and La were surrounded by the citizens. "Ace, you have finally returned." The blue-haired man uttered. "We were waiting for you, Ace." The yellow-haired man added. "Everyone, what''s going on? Why did you guys activate the barrier again? Did magical beasts attack our city again?" Ace threw three questions at once. "That asshole lord attacked us." "Many people died when you were away, Ace." "That''s right. Everything is because of Alselian City." "They are evil. They are demons." "Yes. They are not human beings." "I hate them to the bone." "Me too." One by one, the citizens answered his questions. Some of them even said something unrted to his questions because they really hated Aidan and his subordinates. Ace and La could not understand their wordspletely because they talked at the same time. "Everyone, please talk one by one. I can''t hear you clearly." Ace uttered. The citizens instantly stopped talking and exchanged nces with each other. "I will exin everything to him." The red-haired man spoke abruptly. The other residents nodded their heads. But before the red-haired man could exin everything, a voice suddenly rang out. "Are you Ace?" a charming voice sounded from Ace''s right side. The residents immediately opened the way and behaved politely when they knew the owner of the charming voice. Ace was shocked by their behavior. ''Who are they?'' He saw Colonel Louie walking with twodies. Like Ace, La was also stunned. However, she did not say anything and only stared at them. The citizens acted politely toward that person, so she knew that person was not their enemy. After they were close to him, Ace inquired, "Who are you?" "I''m Alicia." Alicia responded. "Ace, she is the saintess of the temple of Goddess Teressa." Colonel Louie added. Ace shifted his gaze from Alicia to Colonel Louie. ''Alicia? The saintess of Goddess Teressa''s temple?'' He was suddenly curious as to why they were in Nightshire City. "Please follow me. I have something important to show you." Alicia wanted to show Scarlett and Valeria''s condition because Lexie said they were his women. Ace and La exchanged a nce with each other before finally nodding their heads and following her. But the giant eagle stopped them before they entered their city. "Human, can I leave now?" the giant eagle inquired. "You can leave now." Ace responded. "Haha. Thank you, human. Thank you." After saying that, the eagle flew high into the sky, leaving Nightshire City. Alicia looked at Ace for a second before finally walking again. "I thought you would kill that magical beast earlier." "I promised to release him after sending us to Nightshire City." he told her the reason why he did not kill the eagle. Alicia did not say anything anymore, but a tiny smile suddenly appeared on her pretty face. ''His attitude is the same as what Goddess Teressa said.'' ---- "Leader¡­" "Leader¡­" "Leader¡­" Ace''s underlings, who guarded Scarlett''s house, greeted him. Unlike usual, Ace only nodded his head this time. He was curious about what Alicia wanted to show him, so he kept following her. After stepping into Scarlett''s room, his calm face suddenly turned worried. Ace felt a great wrench of sadness when he found out about Scarlett and Valeria''s condition. And his feelings of sadness instantly turned into anger when Colonel Louie told him everything. Of course, he could still control himself, but at that moment, the mes of anger were boiling within him. If he did not remember his grandfather''s words, he would have already rushed toward Alselian City because they dared to injure his women and attack his city. "I want to check our city and the citizens now." Without waiting for their answer, Ace walked out of Scarlett''s room. He forbade La to follow him because he wanted her to keep watching over Scarlett and Valeria. ''Almost half of the city is destroyed.'' His heart was flooded with sadness when he saw the condition of the residents, especially when he saw their houses, which were ttened to the ground. They had just finished rebuilding their houses, yet it was destroyed again. Now, many of them could only make simple houses out of wood because they no longer had any money. After looking at them and their houses, Ace continued walking again. Like before, he stopped his footsteps again. But what stopped him this time was not the residents or the condition of the city but the cries of the children. He heard the cries of two kids when he was walking in the cemetery area, so his footsteps stopped subconsciously. "Waa¡­" "Sob¡­Sob¡­Sob¡­" "Waa¡­" A great pang gripped his heart when he saw the scene of sadness before him. At that moment, two kids around twelve years old were crying at the grave. The duo cried loudly to the point that they struggled to breathe. They lost their parents when magical beasts attacked their city three months ago. And now, they also lost their only rtive. They did not have anything anymore now. They did not have parents to protect them. And they did not have rtives to depend on. They were alone now. They werepletely alone now. Ace''s heart was bleeding when he saw the sad scene in front of him. He felt like countless knives were slicing his heart when he saw the tears of sadness falling from their eyes. They were only children, but the world was already cruel to them, as if the world hated them to the bone. As Ace was looking at the children, he subconsciously walked toward them. But his footsteps suddenly stopped when he was five meters away from them. At that moment, he did not say anything to them or try tofort them. What he did was only look at them with a sad face. If someone saw his expression, that person would think he was the brother of these two kids because anyone could see grave sadness on his face. ''Alselian City!'' The mes of anger suddenly appeared within him. Aidan and his subordinates were the reason why these two kids lost their only rtive, so fury roared through his mind. ''I promise I will make you pay the price for your actions.'' ---- Scarlett''s House, Terrace. Alicia, Elsie and La were currently sitting on the wooden chairs. They did not leave Scarlett''s house because Ace asked them to watch over Scarlett and Valeria. "Saintess, why did youe to my city?" La asked curiously. "Did you already know Alselian city would attack my city?" "I did not know Alselian City would attack this city, but Goddess Teressa told me something big would happen to this city." Alicia told La that she went straight to Nightshire City after that because Goddess Teressa said Ace was the one who saved her orphanage in Herora City. "I see." La suddenly remembered what they had done at Herora City. "Goddess Teressa also sa-"Alicia stopped her words halfway when she caught sight of Ace. "Who are these kids?" La saw two kids walking on both sides of him. The female kid held his right hand while the male kid held his other hand. From their faces, she knew these children had just cried because there were traces of tears on their faces. After standing up, La inquired, "Ace, who are they?" "They are Natalie and Nathan." Ace told them who Natalie and Nathan were. He said Natalie and Nathan were twins who had no one else now. Their parents and rtives had passed away, so he took them with him. "I see." La felt sorry for them. Natalie felt scared when La looked at her. For this reason, she held Ace''s right hand tighter and hid behind him. Unlike his sister, Nathan did not feel afraid. However, he remained silent as if he was mute. When Ace noticed Natalie''s actions, he smiled softly and uttered, "Don''t be afraid. She is a kind person." Natalie still hid behind him, but she peeked at La. "So, what are you going to do with them?" La asked curiously. "I want to build an orphanage." Ace responded, "I want to give people like them a ce to live. A ce where they can feel happy and a ce where they can build their future." "Then who will take care of the orphanageter?" La inquired. "Are you going to take care of itter?" Chapter 318 Please Avenge My Family

Chapter 318 Please Avenge My Family

Ace was not surprised by La''s question because he had guessed someone would ask that question after hearing his intention. When Ace was about to answer La''s question, Alicia suddenly spoke, "Goddess Teressa had guessed this before. Like Ace, Goddess Teressa also wants to help the children who have lost their families." "Goddess Teressa?" La said in surprise. "Yes." Alicia responded, "Goddess Teressa wants to build an orphanage under her name in this city if it''s allowed." "Then we need to discuss this with Scarlett first because she is the lord of this city." Ace would build an orphanage immediately if it were under Nightshire City''s name. However, it was a different story if it was under Goddess Teressa''s name because he was not the city lord of Nightshire City. "Alright. We will discuss it once city mistress has regained consciousness." Alicia responded. After asking La to watch over Natalie and Nathan, Ace left to check the city and the citizens again. ''My mansion and restaurant got destroyed again.'' He spent a lot of money to buy his mansion and restaurant, but he could only use it for less than a year. ''It''s fine. I will rebuild it again. I will make it bigger and more luxurious than before.'' After checking his mansion and restaurant for about ten minutes, he turned around and left. As he was strolling around the city, a voice suddenly rang out. "Ace¡­" Lexie''s charming voice rang out from his right side. Ace stopped his footsteps and turned his head toward the source of the sound. When he knew the owner of the voice, he rushed toward that figure. "When did you re-" Before Lexie had finished her question, Ace embraced her. Her face blossomed into a smile when Ace suddenly hugged her. They hadn''t seen each other for two months, so she was thrilled when she could feel the warmth of his embrace again. After stopping the hug, Ace inquired, "Lexie, are you injured?" "No. I''m fine." The happiness within her grew bigger when he cared about her well-being. "Really?" he uttered. "I only suffered minor injuries when they attacked us, so my injuries have fully recovered now." She responded, "Did you juste back?" "Yes." Ace told her that he met Saintess Alicia and the others earlier. He also said he already knew everything. He was strolling around the city because he wanted to know more about the condition of their city and the citizens. "I see." she responded, "So what are you going to do now?" "After checking the condition of our city and the citizens, I n to discuss this matter with Colonel Louie and the others." He told her that he wanted to take revenge. Alselian City had attacked them, so they had to pay the price for their actions. "No matter what you do, I will always support you, Ace." Lexie uttered. "Un." He nodded. Lexie then apanied him to check the condition of their city. A tiny smile appeared on her pretty face when Ace suddenly held her right hand. Even though many people saw them holding hands, she did not shake it off or feel shy because her heart and body had already belonged to him. As the duo walked around the cemetery, a grown man around forty years old suddenly rushed toward Ace. The mature man ran toward Ace with eyes filled with tears of sadness. Anyone who saw him would know immediately that he was one of the victims of the Alselian city''s cruelty. "Ace¡­Ace¡­" the grown man ran while calling Ace''s name. Ace and Lexie were startled, but they did not try to avoid that grown man because they knew he was a citizen of Nightshire City. After the grown man was in front of Ace, he immediately held his hands and uttered, "Ace, please¡­please avenge my wife and daughter. Please¡­" The grown man lost his wife and daughter when Alselian City attacked them. He begged Ace to avenge his wife and daughter because Ace was the strongest awakener in their city. "Please¡­please avenge my wife and daughter." The grown man dropped to his knees as he pleaded. Tears of sadness fell down his cheeks again. His daughter and wife were his only family, so his hatred for Aidan and his subordinates was as big as the universe. Not only him, but everyone in the cemetery also rushed toward him when they caught sight of him. Like the grown man, they also asked him to avenge their families. They even went so far as to kneel before Ace because he was the only one who could avenge their families. They were only ordinary people, so they knew it was impossible for them to avenge their families because their enemies were awakeners. As the citizens begged Ace to avenge their families, Lexie looked at Ace. Of course, she could understand their feelings because she also lost many of her underlings. ''Ace¡­'' She kept staring at him, waiting to see his reaction. "Everyone, please stand up." Ace told them that he would avenge their familiester. The citizens were delighted and stood up one by one. As Ace was talking with the citizens, Lara was chatting with Aidan. She told him that Ace had returned to Nightshire City. Aidan was panicked after receiving the bad news. Ace was already at the Grandmaster rank. Coupled with Alicia and her subordinates, it was not impossible for them to destroy his city. After discussing with Lara and his other subordinates, they decided to put up a barrier to protect their city. Of course, their decision caused an uproar. They set up a barrier out of the blue, so the residents were curious about what was going on. Some of them even felt afraid because Aidan would not put up a barrier if they were not facing a big problem. ''God, please protect us.'' Many citizens prayed to God. ---- Nightshire City, Meeting Tent. Nine people were sitting on the wooden chairs. Their names were Ace, Colonel Louie, Captain Noah, Captain Lia, Lieutenant Alex, Lexie, Aron, Melissa, and Alvaro. Ace asked Colonel Louie to invite people from the three big families to their meeting because they were also citizens of Nightshire City. He believed the people from the three big families also wanted to seek revenge, so he decided to include them in the meeting. "Colonel Louie, how many troops are ready to attack Alselian city?" Ace inquired. "Many of them are still injured, so only five thousand troops are ready to attack Alselian City." Colonel Louie did not want to force the injured city guards to attack Alselian City with them. "Ace, I have five hundred people ready to support us." Lexie spoke abruptly. "We also have five hundred people ready to help us destroy Alselian City." Melissa and her husband said in unison. "I have six hundred subordinates in good condition." Aron added. "But I think our strength is not enough to destroy Alselian City." "I hate to admit it, but Mister Aron is right." Melissa uttered, "After being forced to retreat by saintess Alicia, Alselian City still has around sixteen thousand troops. Unless we ask saintess Alicia to help us, our chance of killing them is less than fifty percent." Captain Noah and the others nodded their heads, giving a sign that they agreed with their words. "No. It''s more than enough." Ace said confidently. "What do you mean by that, Ace? Do you have a method to kill Aidan and his subordinates?" Alvaro asked curiously. But instead of answering his question, Ace said something else. "You said the strongest among them is only at the Grandmaster rank, right?" "That''s right." Alvaro still did not understand anything. "They only have one awakener at the Grandmaster rank and four at the Master rank, right?" Ace uttered. "That''s right." Alvaro responded again. "Then our strength is more than enough to destroy them." Ace repeated his previous words. "Ace, we still don''t understand your words." Aron uttered, "Can you exin it to us?" "I''m already at the Exalted rank, so we can still destroy them even without the help of Saintess Alicia." After saying that, Ace released his aura, showing everyone that he was not lying. Everyone was shocked when they felt his powerful aura. At this moment, Lexie smiled softly at Ace. ''I forgot that he had broken through to the Exalted rank.'' She suddenly remembered what she had done with him in an underground cave. As Lexie was remembering her hot time with Ace in the pool, Captain Noah and the others clenched their fists in excitement. With Ace''s help, their chances of destroying Alselian City were more than fifty percent. No! The possibility of them destroying Alselian City was one hundred percent because their strongest awakener was only at the Grandmaster rank. "Good! With this, we can avenge our brothers and sisters." Captain Noah said happily. "Yes. We can finally make them pay the price for their actions." Melissa added. "So, when are we going to attack them?" Aron could not wait to attack Alselian City because they had killed many citizens. "How about we attack them tomorrow?" like Aron, Ace also wanted to attack them as soon as possible. Colonel Louie and the others nodded their heads. "Alright. Let''s prepare everything now." Ace uttered. "Alright." Aron and the others responded in unison. And shortly after that, they left the meeting tent to prepare everything. ---- The following morning, Ace and the others stood in front of Nightshire City. There were six thousand and six hundred people in front of him. These people were abination of the city guards and subordinates of the three big families. Ace, who was on his horse, looked at them and uttered, "Let''s go to Alselian City. Let''s make them pay the price for injuring and killing our brothers and sisters." "Kill them!" "Kill them!" "Kill them!" One by one, they shouted in unison. "Let''s go now." Ace uttered. And with that, Ace led them to destroy Alselian City. Chapter 319 You Won’t Be Able to Kill Me 319 You Won¡¯t Be Able to Kill Me Luvr Region, Alselian City. Lieutenant Joe was currently standing in the lookout tower, surveying the surroundings of the city. At first, his expression was calm, but it changed when he saw Ace and the others heading toward his city. Ace and the others wore armors, so he knew they wereing to his city for revenge. That was why he left the lookout tower and rushed toward the city guard headquarters because it was a dangerous situation. ''I have to tell my lord about this.'' He ran toward the city guard headquarters as fast as possible. At the same time, Aidan was kissing passionately with Lara. He was sitting on the office chair while she was on hisp, facing him. Even though he still had not found a way to solve their problem with Nightshire City, he still did adult things with Lara because he needed her sexy body to calm his mind. "Lara, how is it? Have you recruited an awakener at the Grandmaster rank?" Aidan asked after stopping the kiss. "Yes, my lord. I have recruited one awakener at the Grandmaster rank and two at the Master rank." Lara told him that they would arrive tomorrow or the day after tomorrow. "Haha. Good! Good!" Aidanughed happily. "You are indeed my best secretary, Lara." "Thank you for the praise, my lord." Lara responded. "This time, we will de-" Aidan stopped his words halfway when someone suddenly knocked on his door. "My lord, it''s me, Joe. I have someone important to report to you." Lieutenant Joe''s voice rang out from the opposite side of the door. Upon hearing Lieutenant Joe''s words, Lara slid from Aidan''sp and stood behind him. "Come in." Aidan responded. After standing in front of Aidan, Lieutenant Joe uttered, "My lord, the citizens of Nightshire City are currently heading toward our city." "The citizens of Nightshire City?" Aidan''s face turned serious. "Do they want to take revenge on us?" "I believe so, my lord." Lieutenant Joe said they were all wearing armors as if they wanted to attack Alselian City. "How many troops do they have? Did that damn saintess and her subordinatese with them too?" Aidan inquired. "They have around six to seven thousand troops, my lord." Lieutenant Joe said he did not see Alicia and her subordinates among them. "Then why are you panicking?" Aidan''s serious face turned calm when he found out that Alicia and her subordinates did note with them. Even though Ace was powerful, they had Kevin with them, so he believed Ace and the others would not be able to do anything to them. "Lieutenant Joe, don''t worry. We have sixteen thousand troops while they only have six to seven thousand people." Aidan uttered, "Our numbers are more than twice of theirs." He then continued, "Not only that but our city is also protected by a powerful barrier. Our barrier can only be destroyed by awakeners at the Exalted rank and above. It''s impossible for Ace to destroy it because Ace is only at the Grandmaster rank." Lieutenant Joe immediately felt calm after hearing Aidan''s words. ''My lord is right. I''m overreacting.'' Actually, he panicked because he saw Ace among them. The rumors about Ace were so stupendous. That was why he subconsciously panicked when he saw Ace because some rumors said you would die if you fought him. Aidan rose to his feet and tapped Lieutenant Joe''s right shoulder. "Let''s go and wee them." Lieutenant Joe and Lara immediately followed him from behind. The citizens of Alselian City were panicked when Aidan brought all his subordinates to the entrance gate. They rushed toward their houses and immediately locked their doors. Aidan put up a barrier several days ago, and now, he was bringing all his subordinates to the entrance gate. They were sure a powerful organization was going to attack their city because Aidan would not put up a barrier if they were not facing a big problem. As Aidan and his subordinates were heading to the entrance gate, Ace and the others were already in front of Alselian City. They did not attack Alselian City immediately because a powerful barrier was protecting it. "This barrier looks so strong." Lexie, who was behind Ace, spoke abruptly. "Should we try destroying it now?" Colonel Louie inquired. "It seems like Alselian City is afraid of us." Ace did not expect Aidan to put up a barrier. When the city guards caught sight of Aidan, mes of anger instantly appeared in their eyes. "It''s Aidan!" "That asshole killed many of our brothers and sisters." "Yes. We have to avenge our brothers and sisters." The desire to kill Aidan was so great. Aidan had destroyed their city. He also killed many citizens of Nightshire City, so they were about to explode with rage when they saw him. Some of the city guards even kept clenching their fists as if they wanted to squeeze Aidan to death. *Clip¡­Clop¡­Clip¡­Clop¡­Clip¡­Clop¡­ The sound of Ace''s horse walking toward Aidan reverberated in the entire area. Colonel Louie and the others followed him from behind when they saw Ace approaching Aidan. Aidan, who was standing behind a barrier, uttered, "I believe this is our first meeting, Ace. Are you leading your people to attack my city?" "That''s right." Actually, the mes of anger were boiling in Ace''s body at this moment. The person standing before him was the reason many citizens of Nightshire City lost their homes and families. He was also the reason why Scarlett and Valeria fell into aa. If he was asked about the person he wanted to kill most, then the answer would be Aidan. His hatred for Aidan was even bigger than his hatred for Henry. However, he suppressed the anger within him because he did not want to be controlled by his anger. "I suggest you go back to your city now. Do you think you can kill me with just a few people?" Aidan did not show the slightest fear in his eyes because he believed nothing bad would happen to him. "What makes you think I can''t kill you?" Ace threw a question at Aidan. "Ace, I know you are a genius awakener. You are still young, yet you have broken through to the Grandmaster rank, but¡­" Aidan spoke and paused for a second before he continued, "¡­we also have an awakener at the Grandmaster rank here." He then continued, "Not only that, but we have more people than you. Just go back to your city. You won''t be able to kill me. It''s impossible." Ace shifted his gaze to Kevin when Aidan looked at Kevin. ''So, he is their strongest awakener, huh?'' He said in his head. "Everyone, please step back. Let me destroy this barrier first." After saying that, a beautiful pair of ice wings formed behind Ace''s back. Aidan''s subordinates immediately made fun of Ace when they saw him floating in mid-air. "Wait! Does he really think he can destroy our barrier?" "Let him dream first. He will give up immediately when he realizes he won''t be able to destroy our barrier." "I can''t wait to see his hopeless expression." "Me too." "I''m sure it will be interesting." "Haha." One by one, theyughed at Ace. "It''s useless, Ace. You won''t be able to destroy this barrier." Aidan still thought that Ace was an awakener at the Grandmaster rank. "Is that so? Then let me test it first." Ace lifted his right arm forward and used Great Lightning Dragon magic. Aidan and his subordinates were shocked when ck clouds suddenly gathered above them. Their shocked faces suddenly turned into fear when the head of the giant lightning dragon came out of the ck clouds. Some of them even fell to their knees and trembled non-stop because the giant lightning dragon looked like a grim reaper in their eyes. "Was it this magic that he used to defeat the dragon?" Kevin mused. ''It can even make me like this.'' He looked at his right hand, which was shaking slightly. Like Kevin, Aidan felt scared, too. However, he suppressed the fear within him because he was the lord of Alselian City. ''How can he have such powerful magic?'' He skimmed his surroundings and checked his subordinates. ''Damn it!'' He gritted his teeth in annoyance when he saw his subordinates trembling in fear. ''I have to do something, or else it will be fatal to us.'' He could not continue to let his subordinates be in that miserable state, so he thought of a way to make them calm down. "Everyone, don''t be scared." Aidan uttered, "Even though his magic is powerful, it won''t be able to destroy our barrier." "Our lord is right, everyone. Calm down. That magic won''t be able to destroy our barrier." "That''s right. We should not be afraid." "Yes. It''s impossible for him to destroy our barrier." "You are right. Our barrier is strong. It won''t get destroyed easily." One by one, Aidan''s subordinates managed to ovee their fear after hearing his words. Aidan was thrilled when his subordinates could regain their morale. ''Good!'' He then returned his attention to Ace. ''But can our barrier really withstand that magic?'' Actually, he was not sure whether their barrier could withstand Ace''s magic or not because Ace''s magic looked so powerful. ''No. I''m sure our barrier can withstand his attack.'' He tried to calm himself. "You guys keep saying your barrier is strong, or I won''t be able to destroy your barrier." Ace uttered, "Now open your eyes wide because I''m going to show you how weak your barrier is." "Show them, Ace!" "Show them how powerful you are, Ace." One by one, Colonel Louie''s subordinates said. "Destroy it." Ace uttered. Chapter 320 Kill Them All! 320 Kill Them All! "Destroy it." Right after Ace''s voice stopped, the giant lightning dragon rushed toward the barrier, intending to break it. Aidan, who was standing inside the barrier, felt immense fear when he saw the lightning dragon. ''Calm down. Calm down. Our barrier is strong. His attack won''t be able to destroy our barrier.'' In order to keep his frustration in check, he said the same thing over and over again in his head. However, the reality was different than his imagination. The moment the lightning dragon came into contact with the barrier, the barrier was destroyed instantly. *Crunch¡­ The sound of the barrier being shattered into pieces echoed throughout the area. Aidan and his subordinates widened their eyes in shock when the giant lightning dragon destroyed their barrier easily. Their barrier was supposed to be really powerful, yet it got destroyed easily, as if their barrier was only as strong as tofu. "What?! He destroyed our barrier?" "He destroyed it in one attack?" "Didn''t our lord say our barrier was strong?" Aidan''s subordinates still could not believe what they were seeing. Aidan said their barrier could only be destroyed by awakeners at the Exalted rank and above. So, why was Ace able to destroy their barrier? Why couldn''t their barrier withstand Ace''s attack? Was their lord lying to them? When his subordinates had many questions in their minds, Aidan roared. "Kevin, kill him for me!" Kevin held his weapon firmer before finally jumping high into the sky, intending to kill Ace in the air. Like Kevin, Ace also wanted to end the fight immediately. For this reason, he rushed toward Kevin after retrieving his Phoenix sword from his space ring. *sh¡­ Ace swung his sword once, slicing Kevin''s neck. Shortly after that, the sound of Kevin''s corpse falling to the ground reverberated in the entire area. Aidan and his subordinates were stunned again. Kevin was an awakener at the Grandmaster rank, yet Ace could kill him easily, as if Kevin was too weak to face Ace. "He¡­he died?" "What is this? Are my eyes ying tricks on me?" "How could Kevin lose instantly? Isn''t he an awakener at the Grandmaster rank like Ace?" Aidan and his subordinates rubbed their eyes. They hoped their eyes were ying tricks on them because Kevin was their strongest fighter. However, no matter how many times they rubbed their eyes, what they saw was still the same. Kevin''s corpse was lying on the ground! When they realized what they saw was real, one by one, they began to panic. ''No! This is real. Ace killed Kevin in one move.'' Many of them fell to their knees, while some of them ran in fear. At that moment, they remembered one of the rumors about Ace. Fighting Ace was the same as seeking for death! They thought it was just a bullshit rumor, but now, they finally realized that the rumor was real. They should not fight Ace. They should not offend him. Otherwise, they would end up like Kevin. Dead! "No! I don''t want to die." "Run! Run!" "He is a devil. We should not have offended him in the first ce." "Mother, I don''t want to die." "Mom¡­Mom¡­Save me, Mom." Aidan''s subordinates could not ovee their fear when Ace used the third form of the Yin-Yang skill to kill several hundred of them. They no longer cared about Aidan because, at that moment, they only cared about themselves. "Kill them! Don''t let them run away! It''s time to avenge our brothers and sisters!" Colonel Louie shouted. Lexie and the others rushed toward Aidan''s subordinates. They could kill Aidan''s subordinates easily because they no longer had the fighting spirit. Their bodies were consumed by fear, so they did not have any thoughts of fighting Lexie and the others. What they had in mind was only one thing. Run! They wanted to run as far as possible, or else Ace would kill them, like how he killed Kevin and the others. Aidan, who saw his subordinates running in fear, roared. "Stop! I order you to stop and fight them!" However, none of his subordinates listened to him. They did not want to fight Ace because fighting him was the same as digging their own graves. "Tch!" Aidan gritted his teeth in anger. This was not supposed to happen. Even if Ace managed to kill Kevin, they still had a chance of winning the war as they outnumbered them more than twice. But after seeing his subordinates run away in fear, their percentage of winning the war became very small. The oue of the war had been determined the moment they ran in fear because an army without a fighting spirit was a useless army. "Aidan, do you like this magnificent view?" Ace slowly descended from the sky. "Ace, DIE!" Aidan could not control himself anymore and rushed toward Ace, intending to kill Ace. However, Ace could avoid Aidan''s attack easily. Ace''s agility was already at level 120, while Aidan''s was only at level 45. Aidan''s speed was so slow in Ace''s eyes. Ace could kill Aidan many times if he wanted to, but he did not do that. Aidan''s sin was too great, so he still let him live because giving him a quick death was too good for him. "Aidan, this is for attacking my city." after saying that, Ace pped Aidan''s face hard, causing him to fly five meters from where he was. Aidan rose to his feet and attacked Ace again. "This is for destroying my city." Ace pped Aidan''s face again. Like before, Aidan stood up and attacked Ace again. "This is for killing many citizens of Nightshire City." Ace pped Aidan''s face again. Aidan did not yield and attacked Ace again. "And this is for injuring my women." Unlike before, Ace did not p Aidan''s face. This time, he hit Aidan''s stomach to the point that blood sshed out of his mouth. "Cough¡­Cough¡­Cough¡­" Aidan coughed up blood. Ace walked closer to Aidan before finally grabbing his hair. "Aidan, don''t you think this view is beautiful?" "Aaagghhh¡­" "Aaagghhh¡­" "Aaagghhh¡­" The sound of Aidan''s subordinates screaming in pain reverberated in the entire area. Aidan gritted his teeth in anger when he saw his subordinates dying one by one. It was supposed to be their victory because Ace only brought six to seven thousand troops. But instead of killing their enemies, his subordinates got killed by their enemies. "Hahaha." Aidanughed loudly. It was funny. It was amusing. Their numbers were more than twice of theirs, yet they were ughtered by their enemies easily. Of course, he knew the reason why his subordinates got ughtered easily because that person was currently grabbing his hair. "Oh? It seems like you love this beautiful view." Ace forced Aidan to continue looking at his dying subordinates. "Kill me! Kill me, Ace! Don''t you want to kill me so badly?" Aidan did not want to be humiliated anymore, so he asked Ace to kill him immediately. "Not yet." At first, Ace wanted to kill Aidan immediately, but he changed his mind when he remembered the citizens of Nightshire City. Aidan had killed many citizens, so he would let the citizens y with Aidan. "Aaagghhh¡­" The blood of sixteen thousand soldiers turned the ground red, and their corpses were strewn across the battlefield. After killing all of Aidan''s subordinates, Colonel Louie and the others walked toward Ace. "Ace, what should we do to the citizens?" Colonel Louie asked. Chapter 321 Returning to Nightshire City 321 Returning to Nightshire City "Ace, what should we do to the citizens?" Colonel Louie treated Ace as if Ace was the lord of Nightshire City. Upon hearing Colonel Louie''s question, Lexie and the others shifted their gaze to Ace, waiting for his answer. Like Colonel Louie, they already treated him like Ace was their lord. Actually, they did not see Ace as their lord. Ace had saved and helped Nightshire City many times, so their behavior toward him was a sign that they respected him as a Hero. And Ace was also the strongest awakener in their city, so it made their respect toward him grow bigger. "They have nothing to do with this, so don''t kill them if it''s not necessary." Ace did not want to kill the citizens because their enemies were only Aidan and his subordinates. Colonel Louie and the others exchanged nces before finally nodding their heads. "Alright. We will spare their lives." "Colonel Louie, tie this man up." after saying that, Ace gave Aidan to Colonel Louie. Even though Ace did not say anything, Colonel Louie knew what he wanted to do to Aidan. ''I''m sure the citizens will be happyter.'' He could not wait to see the citizens torture Aidan to death. "Do any of you have a speaker?" Ace inquired. "I have a speaker." The blue-haired man retrieved a speaker from his space ring and gave it to Ace. After taking the speaker, Ace uttered, "Citizens of Alselian City, we have killed all the city guards, and your lord is in my hands. I will give you one hour to leave this ce because this ce belongs to Nightshire City now." He then continued, "I don''t want to kill you because our enemies are only your lord and his subordinates. But if you refuse to leave this ce, don''t me me for being cruel because this ce is ours now." Many citizens were furious upon hearing his words, but they did not dare to fight Ace and the others. Aidan brought sixteen thousand troops with him, yet he still lost against Ace, so they knew what would happen if they fought him. For this reason, they left their city one by one because they had no other choice. "Let''s leave this city." "I don''t want to die. I will leave this ce." "Demon. He is a demon." "Ssttt! Do you want to get killed?" "But he is taking our city." "Shut up! If you want to die, go die by yourself. Don''t drag us into it because we still want to live." "Don''t say anything. He can hear us." The citizens looked at Ace and the others when they walked past them. Half of them were shaking in fear, while the rest were staring at them angrily. Alselian City was theirs, but Ace snatched it and kicked them out of their home. Ace did not try to hide or cover his face when they saw him. He would not have done anything cruel if Aidan had not attacked his city, so they should me Aidan for everything because he was the reason why they were driven out of their city. "He is a demon!" "He is evil." "His appearance is like an angel, but his attitude is as bad as a devil." "That''s right. He is a devil in disguise." Several citizens spoke ill of Ace because he took their hometown. "How dare you say something like that! Ace, they are speaking ill of you. Let''s just kill them." the blue-haired man was enraged when he heard their words because Ace was a hero, not a devil. "I agreed." The red-haired man added. "We have spared their lives, but they still dare to speak ill of you. Let''s just kill them. They do not deserve our sympathy or mercy." All citizens trembled in fear after hearing their words. Some of them even fell to the ground because several city guards raised their weapons. "Stop." Ace stopped the city guards from killing them. Actually, Ace also had a hard time. He did not know whether his decision to spare their lives was right or not. He wanted to kill them, but they were innocent people. They did not attack his city, so they were not his enemies. But at the same time, they were the citizens of Alselian City. There was still a possibility of them taking revenge in the future. However, they were innocent people now, so he did not have the heart to kill them. ''I hope I won''t regret my decisionter.'' He said in his head. "You are lucky!" the city guards kept staring at them because they did not want the citizens to speak ill of Ace again. After the citizens left their city, Ace uttered, "Everyone, let''s take all the space rings on these corpses and the wealth in this city. We will use it to build our city and share it with the victims." "Understood." Colonel Louie and the others responded in unison. ---- Nightshire City, Entrance Gate. "It''s Ace!" "Ace and the others have returned." "They have returned." "Did they seed in avenging our brothers and sisters?" "Hey, look at the person in front of Colonel Louie! It''s that bastard lord." "Ah, right! It''s that bastard lord." "They managed to capture him." "Does that mean they seeded in avenging our brothers and sisters?" "It seems so." "Of course! After all, they are led by Ace." "Ace never lets us down." "You are right." One by one, the citizens followed Ace from behind. Even though they wanted to kill Aidan so badly, they did not attack him and followed Ace from behind. Ace let them torture Henry several months ago, so they believed he would let them torture Aidanter. Otherwise, he would not capture Aidan alive. After reaching the Times Square, Ace and the others stopped. Ace dragged Aidan to the wooden tform and stood there. The residents immediately stood before him and waited for him to deliver his speech. "Everyone, I have a few things to inform you." Ace spoke and paused for a second before he continued, "First, I and the others have avenged our brothers and sisters." The citizens were thrilled after hearing the good news. Some of them even cried in happiness because they finally avenged their families. "Second, we have destroyed Alselian City. There is no longer Alselian City in this world now. Third, we have taken all their wealth after killing them. We will use the money to rebuild our city and houses." Ace also said he would give all the victims the spoils of warter. The citizens shouted in happiness again. They lost money, houses, and many other things when magical beasts attacked them. They used theirst money to rebuild their houses, but it was destroyed by Aidan and his subordinates. That was why they were happy when Ace said he would give the victims the spoils of war because, with this, they could continue to live. "Andst¡­" Ace kicked Aidan''s back to the point that he fell on his face first. "I have captured their lord. You can do whatever you want to himter." "Kill him! "Kill him!" "I want to kill him!" "I want to cut off his arms." "I want to cut off his legs." The citizens voiced out their desire to kill Aidan. Aidan trembled in fear upon hearing their words. He knew the citizens would not give him an easy death, so the feeling of deep fear suddenly arose within him. ''God, please save me.'' He prayed to God when he saw their angry faces. However, God did not grant his wish because the citizens immediately tied him to an X-shaped wooden pole and began to torture him. After giving Aidan to the citizens, Ace went to Scarlett''s house. "Ace!" La rushed toward him when she saw him. "How are they?" Ace inquired. "They are still in aa." La wore a sad face. "Where is Saintess Alicia?" he threw another question at her. "She went out for a walk around the city." La answered. "I will look for her now." he had something to say to her, so he wanted to find her. To his surprise, he saw saintess Alicia when he was on the terrace. "You have returned?" Alicia uttered. After they sat on the wooden chairs, he uttered, "Yes. I just came back. Saintess, I have something to say to you." "What is it?" she asked curiously. Chapter 322 That Reward Is Mine

Chapter 322 That Reward Is Mine

"What is it?" Saintess Alicia was curious about what Ace wanted to say to her. "It''s about orphanage." Ace said he wanted to build an orphanage immediately because he did not want the orphans to keep living in the tent. However, they would only give the name of the orphanage after Scarlett regained consciousness because he was not the lord of Nightshire City. If Scarlett agreed, the orphanage would be under the name of the goddess Teressa, but if she did not agree, the orphanage would be under the name of Nightshire City. "Alright." Saintess Alicia agreed instantly. Shortly after that, Ace left to find builders. He asked them to build a big orphanage in the Rilt district. He also asked them to rebuild his mansion and restaurant. Of course, the builders agreed instantly because he was their hero. After that, Ace went to the city guard headquarters to see Colonel Louie and the others giving the spoils of war to the citizens. ---- Luvr Region, Xiriel Kingdom. Two people were standing on the city wall. The red-haired man wore a crown on his head, while the blue-haired man wore a knight suit of armor. Their names were Finley Beatrice and Asher Finch, the king of the Xiriel Kingdom and the captain of the royal knights. Finley decided to stand on the wall because he wanted to see his city. He had free time, so he used it to see the beauty of his city. "Captain Asher, don''t you think our city is beautiful?" Finley smiled softly as he saw the beautiful view before him. "It is as beautiful as you say, Your Majesty." Captain Asher responded. When Finley was about to say something, a gorgeousdy in golden armor approached them. Thedy had long red hair and golden eyes. The name of thisdy was Victoria Becker, a woman who had fifteen thousand troops under hermand. Victoria bowed slightly when she was on Finley''s right side. She did not stand in front of Finley because Finley was on the wall. "Your Majesty, Colonel Nn and Rosie failed in carrying out their mission." Colonel Nn and Rosie were people sent by Finley to control Alselian City. Their names in Alselian City were Kevin and Lara. Lara lied to Aidan when she said Kevin was her childhood friend because she could not reveal the truth. And when she said she had found three awakeners from a neighboring city to help Aidan, she also lied because these awakeners were Victoria and her two subordinates. In other words, they were people sent by Finley. Of course, Aidan did not know anything about this because he had no idea who Lara was. "They failed?" Finley said in surprise. "Where is Colonel Nn now?" "He is dead, Your Majesty." Victoria responded. "What?! He died?" Finley''s face darkened. "Exin everything in detail." "I and two of my subordinates traveled to Alselian City when Rosia requested one awakener at the Grandmaster rank and two at the Master rank to help her." Victoria said Alselian City had been destroyed, and no one was there when she arrived. She knew what had happened because she found many residents not far from Alselian City. The citizens told her about Ace and the others. They also described Ace''s face in detail and said he was a devil in disguise. "They were killed by a man named Ace." Victoria uttered, "Ace is a young man from Nightshire City." "It''s him again!?" even though Finley had never met Ace before, he knew who Ace was because Rosie had sent information about Ace before. "Your Majesty, may this subject know the reason why you want to attack Nightshire City?" Asher asked curiously. "Countless magical beasts attacked Nightshire City again several months ago. I suspect that treasure is in Nightshire City." Finley told Asher the reason why he ordered Rosie to attack Nightshire City. "Then why don''t we attack them directly?" Nightshire City was only a small city, so Asher believed they could destroy it easily. "If we attacked Nightshire City directly, Veasal Kingdom would step in immediately." Finley told Asher the reason why he did not attack Nightshire City directly. "Our strength is not lower than that of the Veasal Kingdom, so why should we be afraid of them?" Asher inquired. "I''m not afraid of Veasal Kingdom." Finley said the Ocaven Kingdom would gain huge benefits if they fought against the Veasal Kingdom because they also wanted to be the Ruler of the Luvr Region. He wanted his kingdom to be the Ruler of the Luvr region, so he had to act carefully because one mistake could destroy all the efforts he had made so far. "Because of this, I don''t know how to kill that young man." Finley sighed after saying that. "Your Majesty, I have an idea how to kill him without intervening." Asher uttered. "Oh? Tell me about it." Finley was curious about Asher''s idea. "Ace killed many people and destroyed Alselian City. We can use this fact to ce a bounty on his head." Asher exined his idea. "With this, we can kill him without having to intervene." "That''s good idea, Captain Asher." Finley stated. "General Victoria, order your subordinate to ce a bounty on his head." He then continued, "Don''t reveal anything about us. Just write that the secret organization will give 10,000 gold coins to anyone who can kill him. You know what to do, right?" "I understood, Your Majesty." After saying that, General Victoria left. "Captain Asher, let''s go back." Finley uttered. Asher immediately followed him from behind, protecting him from all kinds of things that could endanger his life. ---- The following day, Ace''s wanted posters were scattered in the Luvr Region. Some people were shocked, while the rest smiled happily. They were shocked because a young man could destroy a city, and they were thrilled because they could be rich people fast. The value of Ace''s head was 10,000 gold coins. It was a lot of money. With 10,000 gold coins, they could live without working until they died, so the bounty was so tempting in their eyes. For this reason, they wasted no time and traveled to Nightshire City because they wanted to kill Ace immediately. ''His head is mine.'' Chapter 323 First Wave Chapter 323 First Wave One hundred awakeners were rushing toward Nightshire City. Even though they were not from the same organization or family, they had the same goal. Kill Ace and take his head! The value of Ace''s head was 10,000 gold coins, so they traveled to Nightshire City to kill him because they wanted to take that reward. "Brother Kyle, there are many people rushing toward Nightshire City like us." The red-haired man uttered as he ran toward Nightshire City. "You don''t need to worry about them, brother Jeromi." Kyle stated. "They are just a bunch of weaklings, so the reward will fall into our hands in the end." "You are damn right, brother Kyle. Haha." Jeromiughed. After traveling for several days, these awakeners finally reached Nightshire City. These awakeners were shocked when they found out that Nightshire City was protected by a barrier because, normally, a small city did not have a barrier. "What?! A barrier?" "Did he know we were going to attack him?" "I did not expect them to put up a barrier." They did not attack the barrier immediately and only stood in front of it. When Captain Noah saw them, he immediately spoke, "We are currently rebuilding our city, so we don''t ept travelers for now." Captain Noah and the others did not know about the bounty, so they thought these awakeners were travelers. "Hey, you! Call a young man named Ace now." Kyle dared to act arrogantly because Captain Noah was only at Elite rank. He was already at the Master rank, so he did not show any respect to Captain Noah. "Why do you want to meet Ace?" Captain Noah inquired. "Why? You ask me why?" Kyle found it funny. "Of course, it''s because I want to kill him." "That''s right. We want to kill him!" "The value of his head is 10,000 gold coins, so we want to kill him." "Un, un." One by one, these awakeners answered Captain Noah''s question. Captain Noah''s face darkened. Ace was the hero of Nightshire City, so he was enraged when they said they wanted to kill him. However, he suppressed his anger because he wanted to know why they wanted to kill Ace. He believed they were not the citizens of Alselian City because they had killed all awakeners from that city. "Why do you want to kill him?" Captain Noah threw another question at them. "It seems like he doesn''t know anything." Kyle stated. "Brother, talking with him is wasting our time. Let''s just destroy this barrier and find that young man immediately." Jeromi did not know how powerful the barrier was. "Hmf! Because you don''t want to bring him to us, then I will destroy this barrier." After saying that, Kyle used one of his skills to attack the barrier. Not only Kyle but all of them also attacked the barrier. However, they could not destroy it because the barrier could only be destroyed by awakeners at the Exalted rank. "What?! I can''t destroy this barrier?!" "How? How can this barrier withstand my attack?" "I can''t believe this barrier can withstand my attack. I will attack it again." "How can a small city have a powerful barrier?" "Damn it!" "Will our trip to this city be in vain?" They were shocked and angry at the same time. They were shocked because a small city could have a powerful barrier, and they were furious because they could not kill Ace before destroying the barrier. "Ace, you coward! Come out of your city if you are a man." Kyle decided to shout because he could not destroy the barrier, hoping Ace woulde out of his city. "Ace, are you a woman? Don''t hide in your city if you dare!" "That''s right. Don''t hide in your city!" "Ace, act like an awakener if you dare!" One by one, they followed Kyle''s method. "Haha." Captain Noah''s subordinatesughed loudly. "I thought they were powerful, but I was wrong. They are so weak." The red-haired man insulted them openly. "Haha." Theyughed again. At the same time, Ace was spending time with Lexie in her tent. Both of them were naked. He was lying on the bed while she was on top of him. Ace could still talk calmly because he did not know what was going on. Lexie''s tent was far from the entrance gate, so he did not hear them. "Ace, why do I suddenly have a bad feeling?" Lexie suddenly felt like something bad would happen again. "Bad feeling? Don''t worry. As long as I''m here, I will protect this city and the citizens." He would spend more time in the rainbow pool because he needed to get stronger to protect them. Lexie then cupped his handsome face and looked into his ck eyes. "It''s not about this city. I suddenly feel like something bad will happen to you." "Don''t worry. I''m strong. Nothing bad will happen to me." He tried to calm her down. But even so, she still could not calm down. Her instinct told her that Ace would face countless problems soon. ''Was it because we destroyed Alselian city?'' She tried to figure out the reason why she suddenly felt uneasy. ''Hmm?'' She widened her eyes in shock when Ace turned their bodies around. If previously she was on top of him, now it was the opposite. She was under him! "Because you keep feeling uneasy, how about I calm you down?" he uttered. "Do you want to go for another round?" she thought he wanted to have sex with her again. "Yes." After giving an honest answer, Ace kissed her passionately. Like before, Lexie weed the kiss immediately. The duo moved their tongues lewdly as they exchanged saliva. Lexie wrapped her slender hands around his back as he explored every inch of her mouth with his tongue. As the duo was enjoying their hot kiss, one of Lexie''s subordinates uttered. "Madam, there is amotion in front of the city gate." Ace and Lexie stopped kissing and looked into each other. ''What?'' Both of them were shocked by the news. "What''s going on?" Lexie inquired. "One hundred unknown awakeners suddenly appeared and tried to destroy the barrier." Her subordinate responded. Ace and Lexie were even more shocked. "Are they rted to Alselian City?" Lexie threw another question at her subordinate. "No, madam." Her subordinate answered. "Captain Noah had asked them many questions, but none of them answered it. They only said they came to kill Ace." "They want to kill me?" Ace mused. Lexie finally knew that her instinct was right. Previously, her instinct told her that something bad would happen to Ace. And now, she got news about many awakeners who wanted to kill him. "I will check it." After saying that, Ace got out of bed and put on his clothes. Like Ace, Lexie also wore her clothes. She did not want him to face his enemies alone, so she decided to apany him. Lexie''s subordinate was shocked when she saw Lexieing out of her tent with Ace. But she did not show it on her face and only bowed her head. "You stay here and guard my tent." Lexie said to her subordinate. "Understood." Her subordinate responded. As Lexie and Ace were heading to the entrance gate, Captain Noah tried to get information from them. He kept asking them questions, but not all of his questions were answered by them. ''Why do they suddenly want to kill Ace? Is it rted to Alselian City?'' Chapter 324 Do You Think You Can Kill Us?

Chapter 324 Do You Think You Can Kill Us?

"Elephant Punch!" "Dragon sh." "Mountain Destroyer sh." "Wind sh." The awakeners, who wanted to kill Ace, did not give up and tried to destroy the barrier. They came from far away, so they did not want their journey to be in vain. No matter what happened, they had to kill Ace because they had made a lot of effort to arrive at Nightshire City. "They are not giving up, huh?" Captain Noah, who was standing inside the barrier, kept looking at them. "Let them be, Captain Noah." The blue-haired man uttered, "I''m sure they will give up soon." "That''s right." The red-haired man added. "This barrier was set up by Saintess Alicia. I''m sure they won''t be able to destroy it." "Damn right!" they believed their barrier was powerful because Alicia was the one who put up the barrier. As they were talking, Ace''s voice rang out. "What''s going on, Captain Noah?" Captain Noah and the others turned their heads toward the source of the sound. "It''s Ace." "Ace, they came for you." "That''s right. They said they wanted to kill you." "They also said they would not leave this ce before killing you." "But they can''t destroy our barrier since earlier. Haha." One by one, Captain Noah''s subordinates exined what was going on. "I don''t know who they are, but they want to kill you." Captain Noah said they did not answer all his questions, so he still had no idea why they wanted to kill Ace. "I see." Ace uttered. Kyle and the others stopped attacking the barrier when they caught sight of Ace. Even though they had never met Ace before, they knew who he was because they had his wanted posters in their space rings. Kyle walked closer to Ace and uttered, "You are Ace, right? Come out of the barrier and fight me if you are a man!" "That''s right. Come out of the barrier if you are not a coward." "Just cut off your dick if you don''t dare to fight us." "That''s right. That''s right." They immediately insulted Ace, hoping Ace would get angry and walk out of the barrier. "Oh?" Ace was not angry when they insulted him. ''They are only at the Elite and Master rank. Just where did their couragee from? Do they think they can kill with numbers?'' Ace could still check their strength even without the help of his system because he was stronger than them. "You said you wanted to kill me, right? Then I will give you a chance to do it." After saying that, Ace walked toward the barrier. "Ace, what are you doing?" "Ace, just stay here. They won''t be able to destroy the barrier." "That''s right, Ace. They will give up soon, so just stay here." Captain Noah and his subordinates were shocked when Ace walked toward Kyle and the others. "Don''t worry, everyone. They are only at the Elite and Master rank." Ace walked as he smiled. Captain Noah and the others did not stop him anymore. Captain Noah even opened a portion of a barrier for him because he knew they would not be able to kill Ace. Ace was already at the Exalted rank, so awakeners at the Elite and Master ranks were like ants to him. Like Ace, Lexie also walked toward them. Even though she knew Ace could kill them alone, she still wanted to help him because she had promised herself to always support him. "Haha. He ising out of the barrier. He ising out of the barrier." Kyle and the othersughed happily when they saw Ace getting out of the barrier because, with this, they could kill Ace immediately. "Oh! That woman is also getting out of the barrier?" "Who is that woman?! She is so pretty and sexy!" "Wow! Look at that sexy body! I''m sure it would feel amazing to press her under my body." "I suddenly want to bed her." "Me too." Most of them had lustful eyes when they saw Lexie. Even though she lived in a small city, but her beauty was not inferior to women in big cities or capital cities. Ace stopped his footsteps and released his deadly aura. "It seems like you choose a painful death." Lexie, who felt his angry aura, was shocked. But her surprised face instantly turned into a smile when she knew the reason why he was furious. ''He is enraged.'' Her face blossomed into a smile when she saw him from his right side. "Hmf! What makes you think you can kill us?" Kyle was enraged because Ace dared to say something like that as if he already knew what would happen to them. "Do you think you can kill us?" Jeromi uttered, "We have one hundred people here, while you only have your girlfriend to help you. It''s impossible for you to defeat us." "Haha." Theyughed loudly because they thought Ace''s words were funny. "It''s only numbers, nothing more than that." Ace responded. "Tch!" Kyle and the others were enraged by his words. "Kill him!" they rushed toward Ace at the same time. After retrieving his Phoenix sword from his space ring, Ace used the Lightning Move skill. *sh¡­sh¡­sh¡­ Ace did not attack their fatal areas; instead, he cut off their legs or hands. "Aaaggghhh¡­" the sound of them crying out in pain reverberated in the entire area. Captain Noah, who saw what Ace was doing, uttered, "They picked the wrong opponent." "With only that strength, why are they challenging Ace? Isn''t it the same as digging their own graves?" "They are overconfident with their strength." "Maybe they thought Ace was weak." "Now they reap what they sow." The city guards did not feel sorry for them because they wanted to kill Ace. "Aaaggghhh¡­" "Aaaggghhh¡­" "Aaaggghhh¡­" They were lying on the ground hopelessly. Some of them lost their legs, while the rest lost their arms. They came with one hundred people, yet Ace could still defeat them. He even defeated them in a short amount of time as if they were weaklings. "Lexie, you can kill them now." Ace decided to let her kill them because they had bad intentions toward her before. "Alright." After saying that, Lexie used Stone Rain magic to attack them. They were already dying, so they could not do anything when she attacked them with her magic. For this reason, they died instantly. "Are you going to take their space rings now?" Lexie inquired. "How did you know I intended to take their space ring?" Ace said in surprise. "Sister Scarlett said you always took your enemy''s space ring." She responded. "Other people would take their space rings if I did not take it. And this is normal because it''s called th-" before he had finished his words, he was interrupted by Lexie. "It''s called the spoils of war, right?" she knew what he was going to say because Scarlett had told her about it. "You are right." Actually, he took their space rings because he loved money. "Why don''t you just say you like money?" she uttered. "Forget about it." After saying that, Ace held her right hand. "Let''s go back to your tent and continue what we were doing earlier." Lexie did not say anything anymore and only smiled at him. ''Sister Scarlett and Valeria are right. He is a pervert.'' ---- After telling Captain Noah not to let the citizens out of the city, they returned to her tent. Like what he previously said, they had sex after entering her tent. They did it for several minutes before finally stopping. At this moment, Ace was sitting on the mat and checking the space rings he got from his enemies. Even though he only wore shorts, he did not care about it because the most important thing was the contents inside these space rings. Lexie, who was naked on the bed,y sideways. "It seems like they are not rich." "I should have known this beforehand. They are all very weak, so the possibility of them having a lot of money is small." Ace sighed after seeing the things in their space rings. "Even the space rings of awakeners at the Master rank only have a small amount of money." "I suddenly wonder. Why did they want to kill you? Are they family members of Aidan''s subordinates?" She inquired. "I also want to know about it." Ace believed he had never met them before. As he was checking their space rings, he suddenly saw his wanted poster. ''What?!'' Chapter 325 Second Wave 325 Second Wave ''What?!'' The expression of deep shock blossomed on Ace''s face when he saw his wanted poster. ''I''m a wanted person?'' He found it hard to believe what he was seeing. Sure, he had killed many people, but they were in the wrong, so he was shocked after finding out that he was a wanted person. When Lexie saw his expression, she inquired, "What''s wrong, Ace?" "Someone put a bounty on my head." Ace gave an honest answer. "I''m a wanted person now." "What?! Let me see it." Lexie was shocked and immediately got out of bed. ''10,000 gold coins?'' Like Ace, she was also shocked when she saw Ace''s wanted person. ''Wait!'' She finally knew the reason why these awakeners suddenly came to Nightshire City and wanted to kill him. "It is said that you have destroyed Alselian City and killed many innocent people, so you must be killed in the name of justice." She was enraged because Ace did not kill innocent people. Even though he took their wealth but he let the citizens of Alselian City go without killing them. He even did not kill them when they spoke ill of him. So, why did he be a wanted person? Why was he called the murderer of many innocent people? "This is nonsense!" Lexie stated. "It''s clear someone wants you dead, Ace." "But who is the mastermind?" he tried to remember all his enemiestely. "I don''t know, but I''m sure the mastermind is from a big family or organization because that person can make you a fugitive." Lexie responded, "What are you going to do, Ace? You are not going to leave our city, right?" She knew Ace always cared about the safety of the citizens and their city, so she hoped he would not leave their city because it would make her sad. "Let''s talk with Colonel Louie and people from three big families." Ace uttered. "Alright." She responded. ---- Ace and the others were currently in the meeting tent. He called all Scarlett''s important subordinates and people from three big families to the meeting tent because he wanted to discuss his wanted poster. "What?! Someone put a bounty on your head?" Colonel Louie and the others said in surprise. "Yes. Please take a look at this poster." He gave his wanted poster to them. "Killing innocent people? Didn''t we spare the citizens'' lives?" Captain Noah was stunned when he knew the reason why Ace became a wanted person. "This is nonsense!" Lieutenant Alex stated. "We only killed Aidan and his subordinates. When did we kill the citizens?" "Someone wants Ace dead." Alvaro spoke abruptly. "But who is the mastermind?" "It''s hard to tell, but I''m sure the mastermind has influence in Luvr region." Ace responded. "What are you going to do about this, Ace?" Aron inquired. "I don''t know." Ace shook his head. "Don''t worry, Ace. We will help you kill everyone who is after your head." Captain Noah did not want Ace to die because he was a citizen of Nightshire City. All citizens of Nightshire City were family, so he would help Ace kill everyone who was after his head. "Yes. We will help you kill themter." Melissa added. "Thank you." Ace felt warm when they tried to protect him. Shortly after they left the meeting tent, all citizens knew about what was going on. Like Captain Noah and the others, all citizens said they would always support him. Ace was their hero and family. And he became a wanted person because he avenged their families, so not the slightest thought of driving him away from Nightshire City crossed their minds. Instead, they tried their best to support and help him because they did not want something bad to happen to him. "Ace!" La rushed toward Ace when she saw him. "Ace, is it true that you are a fugitive now?" "Yes." Ace nodded his head. "Ace, I will always be by your side and support you." La stated. "Thank you." Ace smiled softly at her. After checking Scarlett and Valeria''s condition, Ace went to Rainbow Pool. He was a fugitive, so he wanted to get stronger quickly because, with this, he would not put the citizens in danger. ''Luckily, we have this rainbow pool. Otherwise, I can''t increase my strength quickly.'' Ace''s strength was at level 119. ''Now, I will increase my stamina.'' With that idea in mind, he absorbed the beast core again. ---- The following day, one hundred awakeners came to Nightshire City again. Like the previous group, their goal was the same. Kill Ace and take his head! However, this group was different than yesterday''s. Most of them were awakeners at the Master rank. One of them even at the Grandmaster rank. If a city lord of a small city saw them, that person would feel worried immediately because their power was enough to destroy any small city in the Luvr Region. Of course, it was a different story for the citizens of Nightshire City. Even though many powerful awakeners attacked their barrier, none of them showed the slightest fear in their eyes. Nightshire City was their hometown and Ace was their hero, so they stood behind the barrier bravely. Some of them even held their weapons and were ready to fight because they would not let anyone cause trouble in their city or hurt their hero. No matter what happened, they would not let anyone hurt the citizens of Nightshire City because they were all family. "It would be better if we could attack them from here." Lieutenant Alex uttered. "It''s fine." Captain Noah uttered, "At least, our barrier can protect the citizens." "They areing again?" Ace said as he walked toward Captain Noah. "Ace¡­" all city guards looked at him. "Ace, this group is stronger than yesterday''s group. I can check their strength except that one person." Colonel Louie pointed his right index finger at the brown-haired man. "The grown man with a big hummer on his back?" Ace uttered. "Yes." Colonel Louie responded, "If he doesn''t hide his strength, then he should be at least Grandmaster rank." Ace immediately checked the brown-haired man''s strength. ''Grandmaster rank?'' He did not expect that an awakener at the Grandmaster rank would be interested in 10,000 gold coins because usually, they were all rich. "You are right, Colonel Louie. He is at the Grandmaster rank." after saying that, Ace walked out of the barrier because he was interested in the brown-haired man''s space ring. ''I wonder, how rich he is?'' He added in his head. All awakeners who attacked the barrier, stopped instantly when they caught sight of Ace. "It''s him! It''s him!" their eyes immediately turned greedy because a head worth 10,000 gold coins was in front of them. "Kill him!" the red-haired man roared. Fifty awakeners dashed toward Ace. Half of them were at Master rank, while the rest were at Elite rank. They believed they could kill Ace immediately because theirbination strength was enough to destroy a small city. However, they were wrong because numbers meant nothing to Ace. Ace was already at the Exalted rank, so awakeners at the Elite and Master ranks were like ants in his eyes. *sh¡­sh¡­sh¡­ Ace did not use any attack skill to kill them. He only used the Lightning Move skill because the movement skill and ordinary attack were more than enough to kill them. Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! One by one, they fell to the ground, died. The onlookers were stunned when Ace could kill fifty awakeners in less than thirty seconds. Half of them were already at the Master rank, so it should not be easy to kill them quickly like that. "They¡­they died?" "How? How could he kill them so quickly like that?" "Are my eyes ying tricks on me?" 11:19 They still could not believe what they were seeing. Sure, they knew Ace was powerful because he could destroy a city, but it was only a small city, so he should not be that powerful. "Tch! What''s so amazing about it?" the brown-haired man with a big hummer on his back spoke abruptly. "They are just a bunch of weaklings, so it''s normal if they get killed easily like that." He then continued, "I can also kill them in less than a minute if I want to, so don''t tremble in fear like that. You are humiliating awakener name." "It''s Owen." "Owen? Do you mean Owen, the destroyer?" "Yes. I heard he was really powerful." "I also heard he destroyed an organization alonest year." "I know him. I did not expect him to be interested in Ace''s bounty too." "Ace is doomed now." "You are right. He is doomed!" They were shocked when they knew Owen was interested in the bounty because they knew he did notck money. "Boy, you are unlucky today." Owen stated. "What makes you think I''m unlucky today?" Ace inquired. "Because you will die in my hands today." Owen was a powerful awakener, so he believed he could kill Ace. "I will take your head and I will get that 10,000 gold coins reward today." "Ho? It seems like you are confident in your strength." Even though Owen''s words were funny, Ace did notugh. "Of course, because I had killed many awakeners like you before." Owen had killed several hundred people in his life and most of them were young awakeners like Ace. "Then why don''t you show me your power now? Because I''m curious whether your strength is as strong as your boast or not." Ace insulted Owen in an elegant manner. "Then, I will grant your dead wish now." after saying that, Owen rushed toward Ace, intending to kill him. Chapter 326 New Plan 326 New n "Then, I will grant your dead wish now." after saying that, Owen rushed toward Ace, intending to kill him. *sh¡­ Like when Ace killed Kevin in Alselian City, Ace only needed one move to kill Owen. Due to how fast Ace''s attack was, Owen even did not know how he died. Ace''s agility was already at Level 120. Coupled with him using the Lightning Move skill, Ace''s speed was too fast for Owen. That was why he died without knowing it because his eyes couldn''t follow Ace''s movements. "What?! He also died?" "Isn''t Owen already at the Grandmaster rank?" "Killing Owen in one move¡­don''t tell me¡­" "Run! Run! He is not someone we can handle. He is too strong for us." "Run from this ce. Save your life." "I made a big mistake. I should not havee to this ce." "Mom, save me." They instantly ran away when they realized how strong Ace was. Ace could kill Owen in one move. That meant he was already at the Grandmaster rank or above. The strongest among them was only at the Master rank, so fighting Ace was the same as seeking death. When Ace saw them running away from him, he used the Lightning Move skill to appear in front of them. "Why are you guys running away from me? Didn''t you say you wanted to kill me?" Ace did not kill them immediately because he wanted to y with them first. "No, no. Please don''t kill me." "Please don''t kill me. I will give you everything I have." "That''s right. I will also give you everything I have." "Here, you can take my space ring." "Take my space ring too. But please don''t kill me." "Please don''t kill me." Awakeners were also humans. When they knew they could not beat their opponents, they would beg for their lives. Of course, some awakeners chose to fight to the death. However, most of them would beg for forgiveness because no one wanted to die. "Hmm? Why are you acting like a coward now? Where did your previous behavior go?" Ace was thrilled when he saw their frightened expressions. They came to his city to kill him, so he wanted to scare them first before killing them. "Please, please let me go. I promise I won''te to this city again or cause any trouble for you." The red-haired man knelt before Ace. After seeing the red-haired man, the other awakeners also knelt before Ace one by one. The difference in strength between them was so big, so they were not sure they could run away from him. "Then how about this? If you can block one attack from me, I will let you go." Ace smiled softly as he voiced out his cruel idea. The red-haired man and the others asked for forgiveness again. Owen, who was already at the Grandmaster rank, even could not block one attack from Ace. They were only at the Elite and the Master ranks, so the possibility of them being able to block his attack was zero. Big zero! That was why they asked for forgiveness again because there was no way they could block his attack. "You guys are not fun. I don''t want to y with you anymore." After saying that, Ace killed them all. ''Don''t me me for this. I won''t kill you if you don''t have bad intentions toward me.'' After looking at their corpses, Ace headed to Scarlett''s house. ---- Xiriel Kingdom, Throne Hall. "They still can''t kill him?" Finley said in an unhappy tone. Finley was currently sitting on his throne with Asher standing on his right side. It had been two days since he ced a bounty on Ace''s head, but there was still no one who could kill him. He thought Ace would die right after Ace became a wanted person, but he was wrong because Ace was still alive and kicking. General Victoria, who was standing in front of Finley, responded, "Your Majesty, I think we need several awakeners at the Grandmaster rank if we want to kill him because one 11:20 awakener is not enough." "It''s too risky." Ace had killed two awakeners at the Grandmaster rank, so Finley did not want to send any of his underlings to fight Ace again. Awakener at the Grandmaster rank was important for his kingdom. If he lost several awakeners at the Grandmaster rank, other kingdoms or big organizations would attack and try to conquer his kingdom. He did not want that to happen, so he refused to send any of his underlings to fight Ace. "How about we borrow the power of a big family, Your Majesty?" Asher spoke abruptly. "Borrow the power of big family? Exin it in detail." Finley responded, "Her Royal Highness, the third Princess, has a close rtionship with the daughter of the Fraser family." Asher began exining his idea in detail. After hearing everything, Finley agreed instantly. "That''s a good idea. Asher, call my third daughter now." Asher immediately left to find the third princess. ---- "Sienna, I heard you want to go to Nightshire City. How about I apany you? With this, no one can hurt youter." A young man about twenty years old uttered. The young man had ck eyes and blue hair. Even though he was only at the Elite rank, many people were afraid of him. Actually, they were not afraid of his power. They were afraid of his background because he was from one of five big families in Xiriel Kingdom. Holmes family! The name of the young man was none other than Levi Holmes, the second child of the Holmes family. Levi wanted to apany Sienna because he liked her. He had been chasing her for two years, but he still had not seeded in conquering her heart. Of course, he did not give up because he believed she would fall into his arms soon. "No. Go away!" a gorgeous youngdy responded. Like Levi, the youngdy was also twenty years old and from one of five big families in the Xiriel Kingdom. Her name was none other than Sienna Fraser, the third child of the Fraser family. "Don''t be like that. Wouldn''t it be safer to go together?" Levi told Sienna that he brought two powerful subordinates with him. One was at the Master rank, while the other was at the Grandmaster rank. "I also have two subordinates with me." Sienna said as she pointed her right index finger at her two subordinates behind her. "I don''t need you, so go away." "Hey, don''t be so cruel like that." Levi kept following her because this was a good opportunity to get closer to her. Sienna did not say anything anymore and kept walking toward the teleportation gate. ''Got you!'' Her lips curled up into a grin. ---- Nightshire City, Rainbow Pool. Ace was currently absorbing beast core in the rainbow pool. Even though he was already at the Exalted rank, he continued to absorb beast cores because he did not know how strong his next opponent would be. He did not want to drag the citizens into his problem, so he would do his best to keep getting stronger until no one could beat him anymore. ''I can feel my body filled with power, but I won''t stop here.'' With that idea in mind, he kept absorbing beast cores. Chapter 327 An Annoying Youngster 327 An Annoying Youngster Nightshire City, Entrance Gate. "Sigh. I wonder, when will city mistress and general Valeria regain consciousness? I feel like something is missing in our city without them." the red-haired man spoke abruptly. "Let''s just hope city mistress and general Valeria will regain consciousness quickly." Captain Noah uttered. "I''m furious whenever I remember that bastard." The red-haired man stated. "If they did not attack us, city mistress and general Valeria would not be in aa now." "If you are angry at Aidan, why don''t you go to the city square and torture him with the citizens?" the blue-haired man said. "Should I?" the red-haired man suddenly wanted to torture Aidan too. "I understand your feeling, but we need to prote-" Captain Noah stopped his words halfway when he saw six people walking toward them. "Who are they?" "Do they want to kill Ace too?" the green-haired man inquired. "Maybe." Captain Noah responded. At the same time, Levi and the others were walking leisurely. They did not use a carriage because their carriage was destroyed by magical beasts yesterday. "Sienna, we have reached our destination." Levi spoke abruptly. "Should we find a hotel first or go to a restaurant immediately?" "Let''s find a hotel first." Sienna responded. "Alright." Like usual, Levi always said yes to her words. When they were right in front of the city gate, Levi''s happy face turned confused. "What?! A barrier?" Levi was shocked when he found out that Nightshire City was enveloped by a barrier. Unlike Levi, Sienna was not surprised. She already knew about this from the third princess, so she could still act calmly. As Levi was in a state of shock, Captain Noah''s voice rang out. "Who are you? Why did youe to our city?" Captain Noah did not act politely like usual because he thought they came to kill Ace. Instead of answering Captain Noah''s question, Levi inquired, "Why did you set up a barrier? Dispel it now! We want to enter your city." Of course, Captain Noah did not listen to Levi''s words because his job was to protect their city. "Answer my question! Who are you? Why did youe to our city?" Captain Noah repeated his question. Levi gritted his teeth in anger. No one dared to act rudely to him before, so he could not suppress his anger, especially when he was with Sienna. "I will give you three seconds to dispel the barrier. Otherwise, I will order my subordinates to destroy it." Levi believed his subordinates could destroy the barrier easily because they were powerful awakeners. "Sigh." Captain Noah sighed. "I hate dealing with an annoying youngster like him." "Me too." the red-haired man added. "I''m sure he is a spoiled kid." The blue-haired man uttered. The anger within him grew bigger when Captain Noah and the others still did not want to dispel the barrier. "You don''t want to dispel the barrier, huh?" Levi was breathless with anger. ''It seems like they don''t know who I am.'' He did not want to lose face in front of his crush, so he ordered his subordinates to destroy the barrier. "Destroy it!" Levi retorted. Levi brought two subordinates with him. Their names were Hugo and Zak. Hugo was an awakener at the Master rank, while Zak was at the Grandmaster rank. Of course, they were not ordinary awakeners because the Holmes family only wanted powerful subordinates. "Understood, young master." Hugo and Zak immediately attacked the barrier. Even though Hugo and Zak''s attacks were powerful, Captain Noah and the others still acted calmly. Many powerful awakeners had tried to destroy their barrier, but none of them managed to do that, so Captain Noah and the others believed Hugo and Zak would fail too. And what they had guessed was right. They also failed to destroy the barrier! Hugo and Zak had attacked the barrier many times. They also had used their strongest skill to attack the barrier. However, the barrier was still fine. A single crack line even did not appear on the barrier. The barrier could only be destroyed by awakeners at the Exalted rank and above, so even though they continued to attack the barrier, they would never be able to destroy it. "What the fuck are you doing?" Levi was even angrier when his two subordinates still could not destroy the barrier. "Hurry up and destroy it!" "Attack again!" Zak uttered. "Aggh! Break for me!" Hugo used his strongest skill again. As Zak and Hugo were attacking the barrier, Captain Noah''s subordinatesughed at them. "Haha." "Keep attacking the barrier, old man." "Don''t give up. Keep attacking it." "You can do it." "Yes. You can do it." "Haha." Even though they seemed to be cheering for Zak and Hugo, they were actually making fun of them. They had seen many awakeners fail to destroy the barrier, so they acted like they were enjoying a circus. "Damn it! Nightshire City is only a small city, so how could they have a strong barrier like this?" Levi was quivering with anger. ''I will lose face if they can''t destroy it.'' He kept cursing in his head. Sienna''s subordinate, who was on her right side, uttered, "Young miss, should we help them destroy the barrier?" Like Levi, Sienna also brought two subordinates with her. Their names were Max and Sophie. The one who had just spoken to Sienna was Sophie, an awakener at the Grandmaster rank. Sophie was close to Sienna because she was Sienna''s personal bodyguard since she was little. "No." Sienna responded instantly. Max and Sophie immediately exchanged a nce with each other. They did not understand Sienna''s decision. They thought she wanted to enter Nightshire City, but she told them not to help Zak and Hugo. Of course, they did not say anything because they were only her subordinates. "I knew they had set up a barrier, but I did not expect it to be this strong." Sienna mused. "Damn it! Damn it! Damn it! Damn it!" Levi could not suppress his anger anymore. "You, city guard captain. I order you to dispel this barrier now!" "Destroy it if you can." Levi was not his superior, so Captain Noah did not want to listen to him. "You!" Levi''s face was red from anger. "Do you know who I am?" "Do you think I care about it?" Captain Noah uttered. Levi was unhappy with Captain Noah''s answer and behavior. "I''m the second child of the Holmes family in the capital of Xiriel Kingdom." He then continued, "My family is one of five big families in Xiriel Kingdom. We have many powerful subordinates and have great influence in the Luvr Territory. You better listen to me, or else you will regret itter." "Tch! Does he think we are afraid of his background?" "I hate someone who relies on a family name and influence." "Me too." "Does he think his family is the strongest family in the Luvr region?" The city guards disliked Levi even more. Just because he was from a big family, he wanted everyone to listen to him. Who was he? A powerful awakener? He even treated everyone nicely. 14:25 No! A king? No! The Ruler? No! He was only a young man who could only use his family name to scare others. There was nothing special about him. He was even still at the Elite rank despite being twenty. Compared to Ace, the difference between them was like heaven and earth. Ace was still eighteen, yet he was already at the Exalted rank. But even so, Ace had never acted arrogantly like him. He even treated everyone nicely. If they had to say something about them, they would say Ace was an angel, while Levi was a demon. "I don''t care who you are or how powerful your family is. We don''t ept travelers now, so go back to your ce." Captain Noah said fearlessly. Levi shifted his gaze from Captain Noah to Sienna. ''She is angry.'' He clenched his fist when he saw her expression. "Sienna, don''t worry. I will make him dispel this barrierter." Levi uttered. Sienna did not say anything and only stared at Levi. ''What a stupid person!'' She liked it because everything went ording to the ns. "Hey, just go back to your house." "That''s right. Just go back to your ce." "Un, un." The city guards said one by one. As Levi was looking at them angrily, Ace''s voice rang out. "What''s going on?" Ace inquired. Chapter 328 They Are So Funny 328 They Are So Funny "Ace¡­" "Ace, there is an interesting show." "That''s right, Ace." "Ace, look at them! They are so funny!" Like before, the city guards made fun of Levi and his subordinates. Ace shifted his gaze from the city guards to Levi. "Did theye to kill me too?" "No, Ace." Captain Noah responded, "They want to enter our city. I told them to go back many times, but they did not listen to me. They even tried to destroy our barrier." "Oh?" Ace was startled because he previously thought Levi and the others hade to kill him. When Levi caught sight of Ace, he walked closer to him. "Hey, dispel the barrier now. We want to enter your city." even though Levi had no idea who Ace was, but he believed Ace was an important person because the city guards treated him with respect. "We don''t ept travelers for now. You can visit our city next time." Ace was a reasonable person, so he did not attack them after finding out the reason why they came to Nightshire City. "We came from the capital of Xiriel Kingdom. Do you think it''s a close ce?" Levi was enraged because the distance between Nightshire City and the capital of Xiriel Kingdom was so far. They even needed several days to reach Nightshire City after using the teleportation gate. And here, Ace told them to go back immediately as if the capital of Xiriel Kingdom was close to Nightshire City. "Well, it''s up to you if you don''t want to go back to your ce." Ace responded, "But we won''t dispel the barrier because we need this barrier to protect our city." Sienna walked closer to Ace and uttered, "Mister, we came from a far ce. Can''t you be kind and let us stay in your city for a day?" "No." Ace responded instantly. "Mister, we promise we won''t cause any troubleter. Can''t you be more kind to us?" Sienna uttered. "No." Ace gave the same answer. "You!" Levi pointed his right index finger at Ace angrily because Ace dared to act rudely to Sienna. Sienna was his crush, so he was unhappy when someone disrespected her. "Wow! This young man has always been angry since earlier." "You are damn right. He gets angry at everything." "What can we do about it? He is a spoiled kid, so it''s normal." "No wonder he already had wrinkles on his face. It''s because he always can''t control his anger." "I will educate my child well after I get married so that my child won''t be like him." "Me too." One by one, the city guards spoke ill of Levi because he had always been angry since he arrived at Nightshire City. "Are you really unable to dispel this barrier for us?" Sienna inquired. "Yes." Ace answered. "Are you really really really unable to dispel this barrier for us?" Sienna threw the same question at Ace. "Stop asking the same question." Ace responded, "Our answer will always be the same. We won''t dispel the barrier for you." "That''s right." The blue-haired man added. "We don''t care who you are, so go back to your ce now." "I see." Sienna pretended to be sad. Shortly after that, she took Levi and the others to leave Nightshire City. On their way home, Sienna persuaded Levi to teach the citizens of Nightshire City a lesson indirectly. They were just residents of a small city, but they dared to prevent them from entering their city, so they had to be beaten to death. Otherwise, other families wouldugh at them if they found out about this embarrassing thing. Levi was blinded by his love for Sienna, so he was easily persuaded by her words. He said he would bring more subordinates to Nightshire City after arriving home. He would teach them a lesson for daring to prevent them from entering Nightshire City. He would show them who was weak and who was strong. Sienna''s lips curled up into a grin after hearing his words. She was thrilled because everything went ording to the n. ---- Nightshire City, City Guard Headquarters. "Haha." "I broke through to the Grandmaster rank." "I broke through to the Master rank." "I broke through to the Elite rank." "I''m much stronger than before. Haha." Happyughter reverberated in the entire area. When Scarlett was in aa, her subordinates got stronger. Colonel Louie broke through to the Grandmaster rank. Captain Noah, Captain Lia, and Lieutenant Alex broke through to the Master rank. All her subordinates, who were previously at the Novice rank, broke through to the Elite rank. Now, the weakest subordinate was at the Elite rank. Of course, all of this was because of the help of the Rainbow Pool. Rainbow Pool was able to increase their absorption speed by one level, so they could break through to the next level much faster than before. "Haha! Good! Good!" the red-haired manughed happily. "With this, I can protect our city better." "Our new armors and weapons will also arrive today." the green-haired man added. "We are officially stronger than before now." "Damn right!" the ck-haired man said happily. The happiness within them grew bigger when Colonel Louie and Captain Noah delivered their new armors and weapons to them. Scarlett''s orders were finally all finished, so they did not need to use armors and weapons that were in bad condition anymore. "Alright. Go back to your post now." Captain Noah uttered. The crowd slowly dispersed. ---- Lexie was currently walking alone. After spending time with Ace, she decided to check on her subordinates. She also wanted to check her business, so she stopped spending with her lover. ''Hmm? La?'' Without waiting for another second, she approached La. "La¡­" Lexie said as she waved her hand. "Lexie?" La was startled when she saw Lexie. 14:26 "Where are you going?" Lexie asked curiously. to the Grandmaster rank quickly. "I see." Lexie uttered. "What are you doing here?" La inquired. "I want to check my business." Lexie responded. "Then let''s go to the Rainbow Pool with me." After saying that, La grabbed Lexie''s right hand and dragged her to the Rainbow Pool. "But I want to check my business now." Lexie did not fight back when La dragged her to the Rainbow Pool. "You can do it tomorrow. Don''t you want to always be by Ace''s side?" La uttered. "I want to." Of course, Lexie wanted to always be by his side because her heart and body already belonged to him. "Then let''s do our best to break through to the Grandmaster rank quickly." La said, "With this, we can always be by his side and support him." "Alright." Lexie responded. And with this, the duo headed to the Rainbow Pool in hopes of breaking through to the Grandmaster rank. ---- Time went by quickly, and without realizing it, it had been two weeks since Levi left Nightshire City. At this moment, Levi was leading one hundred subordinates to Nightshire City. His intention was clear. He wanted to teach the citizens of Nightshire City a lesson! They had humiliated him and prevented him from entering their city, so he wanted to show them who he was. That was why he led his subordinates to Nightshire City because he wanted to show them the consequences of offending him. ''Ace, and all the city guards! I will make you all kneel before me.'' Chapter 329 It’s Already Too Late Now 329 It¡¯s Already Too Late Now Holmes Family, Main Hall. A mature man was sitting on the chair alone. His hair was red like a fire, while his eyes were ck like the night sky. Anyone, who saw him, would immediately behave politely because the mature man was rich and influential in the Xiriel kingdom. The name of the mature man was none other than Devin Holmes, the family head of the Holmes family. Devin was alone in the main hall because he previously ordered his personal bodyguard to call his second child, Levi. Levi always chased Sienna to the point that he often neglected his training, so he wanted to scold his son for wasting his time on unimportant things. He wanted all his children to be powerful awakeners because, with this, they could make their ancestors proud. That was why he wanted to tell his son to stop chasing Sienna because bing a powerful awakener was more important than chasing a woman. "Just where did that brat go?" even though Devin often scolded Levi, but his love for Levi was big. ''I just hope he doesn''t cause any more trouble.'' He added in his head. Shortly after that, his bodyguard stepped into the main hall. Like him, his bodyguard also had red hair. However, his bodyguard did not have ck eyes like him because his eyes were green like those of elves. The name of his bodyguard was none other than Riley Travis, an awakener at the Grandmaster rank. After Riley was in front of Devin, he immediately uttered, "My lord, second young master went to Nightshire City with one hundred subordinates." "What?! Nightshire City? One hundred subordinates?" Devin said in surprise. "Yes, my lord." Riley began exining everything to Devin. Riley said Levi went to Nightshire City with Siennast month. He did not know what had happened to them in detail, but Levi immediately brought one hundred subordinates to Nightshire City right after returning home. He even did not take a rest and returned to Nightshire City immediately as if he wanted to destroy Nightshire City. "Sigh." Devin let out a sigh. "Riley, go to Nightshire City and drag his ass here. Beat him up if he tries to fight back." "Understood, my lord." After saying that, Riley walked out of the main hall. "That child is really difficult to manage!" Devin sighed again. ''I hope nothing bad happen to him.'' He added in his head. ---- Nightshire City, Front Gate. "Are you sure you want to challenge us? Have you considered the consequences?" Ace inquired. Ace and fifty city guards were currently standing in front of Levi and his subordinates. They walked out of the barrier because Levi kept making a ruckus. Levi''s actions had made the citizens ufortable, so they decided to stop him. "Consequences? Hahaha." Levi''s subordinatesughed loudly upon hearing Ace''s words. Like his subordinates, Levi also found Ace''s words funny. He brought one hundred subordinates with him. Two of them were at the Grandmaster rank, while the rest were at the Master and Elite ranks. Theirbination power was more than enough to destroy a small city like Nightshire City, so he did not take Ace and the others seriously. "I will give you two choices. Kneel before me and apologize or get beaten up to death. Which one do you choose?" Levi crossed his arms over his chest and said arrogantly. "Sigh." Captain Noah let out a deep sigh. "It seems like a fight is inevitable." "I suggest you think about this carefully. Otherwise, you will regret itter." Ace warned Levi onest time. "It seems like you guys choose to get beaten up to death. Then I will grant your dead wish. Beat them to death!" Levi said as he pointed his right index finger at Ace and the others. "Kill them!" Levi''s subordinates roared. Ace did not retrieve his Phoenix sword from his space ring and walked toward them with a calm face. He even put his hands behind his back. Even though there were a hundred of his enemies, he was still calm because they were only a bunch of weaklings. They were not strong enough to put his life in danger because the strongest among them was only at the Grandmaster rank. Boom! Before they attacked him, Ace released his deadly aura. Awakeners at the Elite rank instantly fainted, while awakeners at the Master rank fell on their knees. Even though awakeners at the Grandmaster rank could still stand, they had difficulty breathing. Ace was already at the Exalted rank, so his pressure was so heavy and terrifying. ''How? How can he be this strong?'' Ace was still young, so they thought he was a weakling, but they were wrong because Ace could suppress them with his domineering aura alone. "I gave you a chance to leave this ce without getting injured earlier." Ace kept walking before finally stopping in front of Levi and looking at him. "Do you regret it now?" Levi wanted to answer Ace''s question. But when he saw Ace, he felt like he saw a demon. No! He felt like he was seeing a grim reaper because Ace looked so scary when his body was covered in a terrifying aura. "Please¡­please forgive us." An awakener at the Grandmaster rank immediately asked for forgiveness. Ace could suppress them with only his aura, so he knew the difference in strength between them was huge. Of course, he knew his behavior was cowardly, but they needed to protect Levi, so asking for forgiveness was the best choice. "Cough¡­" Levi coughed up blood and fell to the ground. He was only at the Elite rank, so he could not keep enduring the pressure. "Second young master." Levi''s subordinates were worried when they saw his condition. "Please forgive us. We will leave this ce immediately and won''te to this city anymore." "Yes. We promise." "Please, don''t kill second young master." They would be doomed if Levi died, so they kept asking for forgiveness. "It''s already toote now." Ace did not grant their wish. He had already been kind enough to let Levi go once. But instead of apologizing, Levi brought one hundred subordinates to cause trouble for him and the city guards. He even gave Levi a chance to leave earlier, so Ace would not give them another chance because it was already toote now. "Don''t be an arrogant person in your next life." After saying that, Ace punched Levi''s chest hard. "No, don''t ki-uaakk¡­" blood sshed out of Levi''s mouth before finally he fell to the ground and died. Even though Ace did not use any skill or magic, his fist was more than enough to kill Levi because he added his energy to his punch earlier. "Second young master!" Levi''s subordinates screamed. "Don''t worry. I will send you to meet him now." After saying that, Ace retrieved his Phoenix sword and killed them all. *sh¡­sh¡­sh¡­ He killed them in less than five minutes. Like usual, Ace took their space rings after killing them. Curiosity arose in his heart after he took Levi''s space ring because Levi said he was from a rich family. ''I hope you won''t disappoint me.'' He said in his head. "Let''s go back." Ace uttered. Ace and the others returned to the entrance gate. At the same time, Riley was on his way to Nightshire City. He was not alone because Devin told him to bring five people with him. ''I hope he is fine.'' Chapter 330 We Killed Him 330 We Killed Him ''I hope young master Levi doesn''t cause any trouble in Nightshire City.'' Riley, who was riding a horse, said in his head. Riley and five of Devin''s other subordinates were currently heading to Nightshire City. Unlike the previous awakeners, they had no intention of killing Ace. Of course, they knew about Ace''s bounty. However, they were not interested in it because they only cared about the Holmes family. "Hey, look! It''s Nightshire City." a mature man named Tommy said abruptly. "Finally¡­we finally reach our destination." A ck-haired man named Kai uttered. "Hmm?" Riley made his horse run faster when he saw many corpses a few meters in front of them. "Riley, what''s wrong?" Tommy and the others followed Riley from behind. "They are subordinates of the Holmes family." After recognizing several faces, Riley jumped down from his horse to check the corpses. ''They died a few days ago.'' He noticed that several corpses had been eaten by vultures. "What happened?" Tommy and the others jumped down from their horses, too. "They are subordinates of the Holmes family." Riley responded. "Then, don''t tell me¡­" Tommy suddenly had a bad feeling. "Check the corpses one by one." Riley gave an order. Tommy and the others did what they were told. Shortly after that, Kai saw a familiar face among the corpses. ''Second young master!'' He rushed toward Levi''s corpse. When he found out that Levi had died, he uttered, "Riley, young master Levi, he¡­he has died." Riley and the others rushed toward Kai. "Young master Levi?" they gritted their teeth as they saw his corpse. They traveled to Nightshire City to take him home, but they were toote. Levi was already dead. "Riley, let''s go to that city and ask them what happened to young master Levi." Tommy uttered. "Alright." Riley carried Levi''s corpse before finally heading to the entrance gate. "A barrier?" Kai and the others were shocked after finding out that Nightshire City was protected by a barrier. However, they stopped thinking about it because they only wanted to know what had happened to Levi. At the same time, Captain Noah''s subordinates were chatting as they guarded the entrance gate. They immediately stopped talking when they caught sight of Riley because Riley was carrying Levi. "Friends, I''m Riley, the subordinate of the Holmes family." Riley stood in front of the barrier. "I want to know what had happened to my young master. Do you know what happened to him?" "Levi? We killed them a few days ago." The red-haired man gave an honest answer. "What?! You guys killed young master Levi?" Riley''s eyes were bloodshot, and an aura of anger burst out of his body. Not only Riley, but Tommy and the others were also enraged. They knew their young master often caused trouble, but they should not kill him because he was from the Holmes family. "We told him to leave many times, but he kept causing trouble, so we decided to teach him a lesson." The red-haired man exined the reason why they killed Levi and his subordinates. "That''s right." The blue-haired man added. "We would not have killed him if he had not caused trouble, so me your young master for this." They did not tell Riley that Ace was the one who killed Levi because they wanted to protect him. "You! How dare you kill our young master!" Tommy could not suppress his anger and immediately attacked the barrier, trying to destroy it. He kept firing his arrows at the barrier because he wanted to kill the city guards. "I will kill you!" like Tommy, Kai, and the others also attacked the barrier. The city guards still acted calmly when they attacked the barrier. Tommy and the others did not look strong, so the city guards believed they would not be able to destroy the barrier. "Another stupid people try to destroy our barrier." "Hey, let''s make a bet. How long will it take for them to stop?" "Sure." "Count me in." "I will use my lunch snack as a bet. I bet they will stop after ten minutes." "I will also use my lunch snack as a bet. I bet they will stop after twelve minutes." "Fifteen minutes." "Twenty minutes." "Forty minutes." "What?! Forty minutes? There is no way they will keep attacking the barrier for forty minutes. Do you want to lose your lunch snack so badly?" "Shut up!" One by one, the city guards began to make a bet. Tommy and the others were furious at the behavior of the city guards. But what made them angry the most was that they could not destroy the barrier. They had used their strongest skills and magic to attack the barrier, yet the barrier was still fine. There was not even a single crack line in the barrier, as if no one had attacked it. "Tch!" Riley put Levi''s corpse on the ground before finally standing up. "Oh! It seems like the strongest one wants to attack our barrier, too." the red-haired man uttered. "Don''t worry. He won''t be able to destroy our barrier, too." the blue-haired man spoke. And what they had guessed was right. Riley could not destroy the barrier, too! For this reason, Riley looked at the city guards angrily. "What should we do now?" Kai inquired. "Let''s go back and report this to our lord." Riley did not want to waste time because they could not destroy the barrier. "Alright." Tommy uttered. After they left, a yellow-haired man uttered, "It''s forty minutes. It''s forty minutes. I won the bet. Haha." "Damn! I lost the bet." The ck-haired man sighed. "Haha. It seems like I will have many snackster." The yellow-haired manughed happily. ''Thank you, whatever your name is.'' ---- Holmes Family, Courtyard. Devin was currently in the courtyard with his first child. Like Devin, his first child had red hair and ck eyes. Anyone who saw them would know immediately that they were father and son because their faces resembled each other. The name of his first child was Ryan. Unlike Levi, Ryan never caused any problems for his family. He was also diligent in training. He even reached Master rank at a young age. Even though Ryan was not an unparalleled genius, he was still one of the talented awakeners because he reached Master rank at the age of twenty-six. That was why Devin had a lot of hope in Ryan because he could make their family stronger and more famous. "Ryan, how is your training?" Devin asked curiously. "It''s good, father." Ryan told his father that there was a possibility of him breaking through to the Grandmaster rank before he turned thirty. "Haha." Devinughed happily. "If you can do that, I will grant you one wish. And you can ask me anything with that wish." "I will try my best, Father." Ryan''s heart was beating with happiness after hearing his father''s words. ''I have to break through to the Grandmaster rank before I turn thirty.'' He added in his head. When Devin was about to say something, Riley and the others appeared. "Oh? You have returned?" Devin said when he saw them walking toward him. ''Levi?'' His calm face turned worried when he saw his second child. "Levi!" "Second brother!" Devin and Ryan rushed toward Riley. "My lord, I''m sorry. Young master Levi was already dead when I reached Nightshire City." Riley uttered. 10:04 Chapter 331 I Will Leave It to You

Chapter 331 I Will Leave It to You

"Tell me what had happened to Levi." Devin wanted to know who the killer was. But before Riley and the others could answer Devin''s question, Ryan uttered, "Father, let''s bury second brother first. We have to give him a ce to rest properly." Devin shifted his gaze from Riley to Ryan. "Alright." After they buried Levi''s body, they headed to the living room to discuss the cause of Levi''s death. "Now tell me. Who is the killer?" At this moment, Devin almost could not suppress his anger. Even though Levi often caused trouble for him, but he was still his son. "It''s like this, my lord." Riley began exining everything to Devin. "What?! The killers are the city guards of Nightshire City?!" Devin uttered, "Why didn''t you kill them when you were in there?" "My lord, we wanted to kill them after finding out everything, but¡­" Riley told Devin that Nightshire City was protected by a powerful barrier. He and the others had tried to destroy it, but the barrier was too strong for them, so they failed to destroy it. "Grr¡­" Devin clenched his fist. ''How can they have such a strong barrier?'' He believed Riley''s words immediately because Riley was his trusted subordinate. "Do you know why second brother had problems with the city guards of Nightshire City?" Ryan inquired. "We don''t know, young master Ryan." Tommy responded, "But they said young master Levi kept causing trouble. They had told young master Levi to leave several times, but young master Levi did not listen to them." "But even so, they should not kill my son. It''s too much!" the anger in Devin''s body grew bigger. Nightshire City was only a small city, yet they dared to kill his son as if the Holmes family was weak. "Father, let''s go to the Fraser family now." Ryan uttered. "Why?" Devin did not understand why Ryan suddenly wanted to go to the Fraser family. "Second brother went to Nightshire City with Siennast month." Ryan responded, "Father knows that second brother likes Sienna, right?" "Do you mean¡­" Devin suddenly thought of something. "I suspect Sienna is rted to the second brother''s death." Ryan voiced out his suspicions to Sienna. "My lord, I also have the same suspicion." Riley added. Devin rose to his feet and uttered, "Then let''s go to the Fraser family now." "Un." Ryan and the others nodded their heads. Then, they went to the Fraser family. After arriving at the Fraser family, they threw many questions at Sienna. Of course, Sienna lied to them. She said she only went to Nightshire City with Levi, nothing more than that. She even stopped Levi from quarreling with the city guards because she did not want to cause trouble in Nightshire city. Even though Sienna''s words sounded convincing, Devin and his son knew she was hiding something from them. However, they could not force her to reveal it because the Fraser family was as strong as theirs. For this reason, they went home with unhappy faces. ---- Holmes Family Home, Living Room. "Father, what should we do now?" Ryan inquired. Ryan, Devin and Riley were currently sitting on the sofa. Ryan was on Devin''s right side, while Riley was on the opposite side of them. "We will deal with the Fraser familyter. For now, let''s focus on avenging your second brother." Devin said the Fraser family was more challenging to deal with, so they should avenge Levi first. "Then I will go to Nightshire City tomorrow. I will kill them." Ryan said as he clenched his fist. "But Nightshire City is protected by a powerful barrier." Riley spoke abruptly. "It seems like the barrier can only be destroyed by awakeners at the Exalted rank and above." "Don''t worry. I have a way to kill them." Ryan found a good idea to avenge Levi. "Alright. I will leave this matter to you." Devin believed in Ryan. "You can bring one thousand people with you tomorrow." "Thank you, father." Ryan uttered. ''Second brother, don''t worry. I will avenge you. I will kill them allter.'' ---- Nightshire City, Rainbow Pool. La and Lexie were currently soaking in the pool and absorbing beast cores. They wanted to get stronger quickly because they wanted to help Ace. As La was absorbing a beast core, her energy suddenly exploded, pushing away the stones around the pool. ''I did it!'' After breaking through to the Grandmaster rank, La opened her eyes and smiled happily. Shortly after La broke through to the next level, Lexie also broke through to the Grandmaster rank. ''I did it.'' A soft smile spread across her face. As Lexie was smiling happily, La''s voice rang out. "Lexie, we did it!" La grabbed Lexie''s hands and said happily. "Yes. We did it." Lexie smiled softly. "Now, let''s go meet Ace. We rarely spend time with himtely, so let''s lovey-dovey with him." without waiting for her answer, La dragged Lexie out of the cave. Lexie did not fight back and only smiled. ''I''m d we managed to break through to the Grandmaster rank.'' She said in her head. At the same time, Ace was talking with Saintess Alicia. Saintess Alicia said she needed to return to her temple. She also told him that she would return to Nightshire City after taking care of her business because they needed to discuss the orphanage. "I will leave now." Saintess Alicia uttered. "Be careful on the road." Ace said. After Saintess Alicia and her subordinates left, Ace headed to Scarlett''s house. But before he reached her house, he met La and Lexie. "Ace¡­" La shouted as she waved her hands. Ace stopped his footsteps and uttered, "La, Lexie?" When she was in front of him, La uttered, "Ace, let''s go to a restaurant now." "Why?" He asked curiously. "Hehe." La giggled. "We just broke through to the Grandmaster rank. We should celebrate it." Upon hearing her words, he checked their strength. ''Ah! They are at the Grandmaster rank now.'' He finally knew the reason why they rarely spent time with himtely. "How about we celebrate it in Scarlett''s house? We can have a small party in the backyardter." He suggested this because he wanted to protect Scarlett and Valeria. "Sure." La agreed instantly. When they were about to go to Scarlett''s house, a voice suddenly rang out. "Ace¡­Ace¡­" Ace and the others saw a green-haired man running toward him with a worried face. ''A city guard? What''s going on?'' That was the question that appeared in their minds. "Ace, there are one thousand people in the front gate now." the city guard said after he was in front of Ace. "They said they want to seek justice." "Seeking justice?" Ace uttered, "Let''s go and check it now." They wasted no time and headed to the entrance gate. At the same time, Captain Noah was talking with Ryan. Even though Ryan brought one thousand people with him, Captain Noah was not afraid. He had fought against twenty thousand people before, so a thousand people would not make him tremble. "I''m Ryan Holmes, the eldest son of the Holmes family." Ryan introduced himself. "I came to your city to challenge you to a duel. Do you dare to ept my challenge?" Chapter 332 Duel

Chapter 332 Duel

?"Duel? Why is he suddenly challenging us to a duel?" "I don''t know." "Did hee to kill Ace?" "I don''t think so. After all, he has not mentioned Ace''s name since earlier." "Hey, doesn''t his face resemble that arrogant young man?" "Arrogant young man? Do you mean Levi?" "Yes. That young man." "Now that you say it, his face does resemble him." "Didn''t he say his name was Ryan Holmes? If my memory isn''t ying tricks on me, I think Levi is also from the Holmes family." "Ah. I get it now." "I see." The city guards finally knew the reason why Ryan suddenly challenged them to a duel. "That''s right. I''m Levi''s elder brother." Ryan admitted it immediately. "So, he wants to take revenge on us, huh?" Captain Noah said as he touched his chin with his right hand. When Captain Noah was about to ask Ryan something, Ace''s voice rang out. "What''s going on, everyone?" Ace inquired. "Ace, he is Ryan, Levi''s elder brother." Captain Noah responded, "He came to our city to seek revenge." "He is challenging us to a duel." Lieutenant Alex added. "Ryan? A duel?" Ace shifted his gaze from Captain Noah to Ryan. "I promise I won''t bring up the matter of my second brother''s death and go home immediately if you guys can defeat us in a duel." Ryan uttered, "I will also forget everything. So, how is it?" Captain Noah and the others looked at Ace. Even though Ace was not the city lord of Nightshire City, they already treated him like he was their lord because Ace was their hero and Scarlett''s lover. "Sure." Ace epted instantly. Ace and the others immediately walked out of the barrier and approached them. Ryan''s lips curled up into a grin. ''Got you!'' He was pleased because everything went ording to his n. After standing in front of Ryan, Ace inquired, "What kind of duel do you want?" "We will fight with five people." Ryan told them that participants had to be under thirty years old. Participants could fight more than once if they could still fight. Thest one standing was the winner. "How can we know the ages of the participants?" Ace did not have any skills that could check their age. His system was still in sleep mode, so he could only check their strength because their ranks were lower than his. "I have the skill to check a person''s bone age." Ryan responded. Appearance could be changed with magic, but bones could not be changed, so it was the best method to find out a person''s age. "Sure." Ace did not care even if Ryan lied to him because the strongest among them was only at the Grandmaster rank. "Ace, what if he lies to uster?" Captain Noah inquired. "It''s fine." Ace responded calmly. "Then choose your participants now." Ryan uttered, "I will choose people who will be in my group." Ace immediately selected four people under thirty years old. He could not choose Captain Noah, Lieutenant Alex, La, or Lexie because they were over thirty years old. For this reason, he randomly chose four people to participate in the duel because he nned to end the duel alone. "I''ve finished selecting people for my group." Ryan added. "What about you?" "I''ve finished choosing too." Ace responded. Ryan immediately checked their bone age. "Alright. Let''s start now." "I will be the first fighter." After saying that, Ace walked forward. "Young master Ryan, let me be the first fighter." The man named Dexter uttered. "Sure." Even though Dexter was only at the Elite rank, Ryan let him fight first. After standing in front of Ace, Dexter uttered, "I''m Dexter." "Ace." Ace responded. Dexter retrieved his spear from his space ring and rushed toward Ace. "I will attack you now." Unlike Dexter, Ace did not use his sword because he could defeat Dexter with his bare hands. ''I will end this fast.'' With that idea in mind, Ace used the Lightning Move skill. Dexter widened his eyes in shock when Ace suddenly disappeared. ''Where is he?'' He stopped running and turned his head to the left and right, skimming his surroundings. "I''m behind you." After saying that, Ace hit the back side of Dexter''s neck, causing him to faint instantly. ''One down.'' He added in his head. "Nice!" "Good job, Ace." "Noice!" "As expected of Ace, he is amazing." The city guards said happily. Ryan and the others were unhappy, but they did not say anything. It was only the first match, so there was still a chance to beat Ace''s group. After turning his body toward Ryan, Ace uttered, "Next." "Young master Ryan, please let me fight him." the blue-haired man spoke abruptly. "Alright." Ryan responded. And like before, Ace could defeat his opponent in one move. Ace even did not use his full power because his opponent was too weak for him. "Next." Ace uttered. "Young master, please let me fight him." The yellow-haired man uttered. "Go and defeat him." Ryan responded. However, the yellow-haired man suffered the same fate as Dexter. He was defeated in one move too! Ryan then sent the fourth fighter. He told the fourth fighter not to attack Ace and to stand in a defensive position. Ace always defeated his opponent in one move, so Ryan hoped the fourth fighter couldst longer. However, the reality was so cruel. Even though he was in a defensive position, Ace could still defeat him in one move. The difference in power between them was huge, so whatever strategy they used, the results would still be the same. "You''re the only one left now." Ace said as he looked at Ryan. "The winner still hasn''t been decided." Ryan walked toward Ace as he held his ck spear. ''Even though he is stronger than I thought, he will still die in my handster.'' He added in his head. Like before, Ace did not retrieve his sword. "Let''s end this now." "I will attack you now!" Ryan rushed toward Ace while pointing his spear forward, intending to stab Ace''s chest. Even though Ryan could be called a talented awakener, but his talent could not bepared to Ace''s. Ryan''s agility was only at level 60, while Ace''s was already at level 120. Be it strength, agility, stamina, or mana capacity, Ace excelled in all of them. However, Ace did not make Ryan faint because Ryan was their leader. He controlled his power when he attacked Ryan. Bang! Ryan was sent flying several meters before finally falling to the ground. After Ryan rose to his feet, Ace appeared in front of him and uttered, "You lose." Ryan looked at Ace before finally speaking, "We lose." Ace returned to where Captain Noah and the others were. "Now go back to your home, and don''t cause any more trouble in our city." "That''s right. Go back to your house now." the blue-haired man repeated Ace''s words. "Haha. Because we lose the duel, then I will use the n B now." after saying that, Ryan pointed his right index finger at Ace and the others. "Attack them. Kill them all!'' "So, you don''t want to keep your promise, huh?" Actually, Ace had guessed this before. ''Then don''t me me for killing you.'' Chapter 333 I Came to Seek Justice for My Grandsons

Chapter 333 I Came to Seek Justice for My Grandsons

?"Hmf! I knew they would not keep their promise." "They are liars." "Do you think we are afraid of you?" "If you want a fight, we will give you a fight." "That''s right." "We, the citizens of Nightshire City, are not cowards." The city guards held their weapons firmer. But before they could attack Ryan and his subordinates, Ace used his strongest magic, the Great Lightning Dragon magic. Like usual, his enemies trembled in fear when they saw his magic. Ace was still young and lived in a small ce, so they did not expect him to have such powerful magic. Boom! Boom! Boom! After attacking them with his strongest magic, he used the third form of the Yin-Yang dragon skill to kill them. "Aaaggghhh¡­" Ryan and his subordinates cried out in pain before finally falling to the ground, died. "Hmf! Serve you right!" the city guards did not feel sorry because Ryan did not keep his promise. "Ace, what should we do next?" Captain Noah believed Ryan''s parents woulde to Nightshire Cityter. They had killed his children, so he was sure Ryan''s parents woulde to their city to take revenge on them. "All we can do is try our best to be stronger, so that we can protect ourselves and our city." Ace knew what Captain Noah had in mind. "Alright. Let''s go back now." As they entered their city, one of Devin''s subordinates, who saw everything from afar, called Devin using magic. Devin was furious when he found out everything. Ryan had a bright future, and he was also the future head of the family, so Devin could not suppress his anger when he knew Ryan had died. "You wait there and monitor them." Devin uttered. "Understood, my lord." His subordinate responded. Devin, who was in the courtyard, clenched his fist. "Ace!" "My lord, do you think Ace is already at the Exalted rank?" Riley, who was standing next to Devin, inquired. "I don''t know." Devin did not expect a genius to appear in a small ce. ''He is only eighteen, yet he is already so strong. Is he a disciple of a powerful person?'' That was the question that suddenly appeared in his mind. "My lord, when are we going to take revenge on them?" Riley inquired. Before Devin could answer Riley''s question, a voice suddenly rang out. "Devin, I heard that Levi and Ryan died. Is that true?" Riley and Devin lifted their heads. They saw an old man with white hair and green eyes floating in mid-air. Riley and Devin immediately greeted the old man because he was the previous family head of the Holmes family, Kane Holmes. Afternding on the ground safely, Kane inquired, "Tell me, who is the killer?" "Father, the killer''s name is Ace." Devin began exining everything to his father. "Ho?" Kane was shocked when he found out who Ace was. "He is still young, but he can kill an awakener at the Grandmaster rank?" He then continued, "I would have recruited him if he had not killed my grandsons. What a pity." "Father, should we use our full strength and destroy Nightshire City?" Devin inquired. Instead of answering Devin''s question, Kane inquired, "How many troops do they have? Who is their strongest awakener?" "I don''t know exactly, but I think it''s between fifteen thousand to twenty thousand." Devin responded, "As for the strongest awakener, I''m sure it''s Ace." "Fifteen thousand to twenty thousand troops, huh?" Kane touched his chin. "Gather half of our subordinates in the front yard tomorrow. I will personally lead them to Nightshire City tomorrow." "Understood, Father." Devin responded. ---- Scarlett''s House, Her bedroom. Ace was currently sitting on a chair and looking at Scarlett and Valeria with sad eyes. Even though he had already avenged them, sadness still enveloped his heart because they were still in aa. Ace even felt like his life was notplete because Scarlett and Valeria were important to him. ''It has been more than a month, but they still have not regained consciousness until now.'' His usual calm face was nowhere to be seen. Anyone who saw him would know immediately that Scarlett and Valeria were important to him because he had an expression of deep sadness on his face. ''Scarlett, Valeria, please wake up. I really miss you two.'' ---- Kane was leading his subordinates to Nightshire City. He brought three thousand subordinates with him because he wanted to avenge his grandsons. The city guards of Nightshire City had crossed the line, so he wanted to show them the consequences of offending the Holmes family. "Father, are we also going to kill the citizenster?" Devin inquired. "Of course! We will raze Nightshire City to the groundter." Kane did not care whether they were innocent people or not. "Father, I want Ace to kneel in front of Levi and Ryan''s graves first." Devin did not want Ace to get a quick death because that was too good for him. "Don''t worry. I won''t kill him immediately." Kane knew what Devin wanted. "Thank you, Father." Devin uttered. After traveling for several days, they finally reached Nightshire City. Captain Noah immediately ordered two of his subordinates to call Ace and Colonel Louie because he had the feeling that Kane and Devin could destroy their city easily. "Oh, so this is the barrier you were talking about, huh?" Kane stopped his horse and looked at the barrier carefully. "That''s right, my lord." Riley responded. Kane touched his chin with his right hand. "No wonder you can''t destroy it. It can only be destroyed by awakeners at the Exalted and above." "Does that mean you can destroy this barrier, father?" Devin inquired. "Of course!" Kane answered confidently. "Even though it''s a powerful barrier, I can destroy it with one attack." Devin and his subordinates were thrilled. ''Good!'' They said in their minds. "Let me destroy it now." after saying that, Kane jumped down from his horse. But before he could attack the barrier, Colonel Louie''s voice rang out. "Who are you?" Kane stopped chanting a magic spell and looked at Colonel Louie. ''Grandmaster rank? Didn''t Devin say Nightshire City only had one awakener at the Grandmaster rank? Is he Ace?'' He immediately shook his head. ''No. He is in his thirties, so he is not Ace.'' The feeling of great shock appeared again when La, Lexie, Captain Lia and Lieutenant Alex arrived at the entrance gate. ''Three awakeners at the Grandmaster rank and Master rank. Since when could a small city produce so many awakeners at the Grandmaster rank?'' Normally, the strongest awakener in a small city was only at the Master rank, but here, they had three awakeners at the Grandmaster rank. They were even still young. It was as if Nightshire City was a holy city, a ce where many powerful awakeners lived. ''They are stronger than I thought.'' Of course, he was not afraid of them. He was only shocked, nothing more than that. After all, this was the first time he knew a small city had many strong awakeners because, usually, there were no strong awakeners in small cities. "Captain Noah, are they from the Holmes family too?" Ace asked as he walked closer to the city guards. The expression of deep shock blossomed on his face when Kane checked how strong Ace was. ''Exalted rank? What is this? How can a small city have an awakener at the Exalted rank?'' He finally knew why his two grandsons died in Nightshire City because their opponent was an awakener at the Exalted rank. "Hmm?" Ace was also shocked when he checked how strong Kane was. ''Exalted rank?'' He immediately walked out of the barrier because he did not want Kane to attack their barrier. Like usual, Captain Noah and the others followed Ace. This time, Colonel Louie brought five thousand subordinates because he wanted to take advantage of their numbers. "Why did youe to our city? Do you want to take revenge on us?" Ace inquired. "You have killed my grandsons, so is it wrong for me to seek justice?" Kane told them indirectly that he wanted to kill them all. "Hey, we would not have killed your grandsons if they had not caused any trouble in our city." the red-haired man spoke abruptly. "That''s right." The blue-haired man added. "We killed Levi because he kept causing trouble in our ce. We killed Ryan because he did not keep his promise." "You should me yourself for not educating your grandsons well, so don''t me us." The yellow-haired man stated. "How dare you say something like that to me! Kill them all!" Kare roared. Chapter 334 Silver Dragon

Chapter 334 Silver Dragon

?*Clink¡­nk¡­Clink¡­ The sounds of weapons shing reverberated in the entire area. Ace and the others were currently fighting against the Holmes family people. Even though they had more numbers, but they did not have the upper hand in the fight. The Holmes family had more awakeners at the Master and Grandmaster ranks, so it could make up for theirck of numbers. "Uaakk¡­" blood sshed out of Kane''s mouth as he was thrown several meters from where he was. *Bang¡­Bang¡­Bang¡­ Kane''s body rolled over after falling to the ground. "Father!" "My lord!" Devin and Riley immediately ran toward Kane. Kane rose to his feet and wiped off the blood from the corners of his mouth. ''I did not expect him to be so strong!'' He was shocked when he found out how strong Ace was. But what surprised him most was that Ace was an Aeris. Now, he finally knew the reason why Ace could reach Exalted rank at a young age. It was because he was someone loved by the heavens! "Father, are you alright?" Devin inquired. "I''m fine. Let''s attack him together!" Kane was not sure that he could kill Ace, so he asked his son and Riley to help him fight Ace. "Alright." They wasted no time and rushed toward Ace. Boom! Boom! Boom! Their fight was so intense. But even though it was three versus one, Ace could fight them equally. Devin and Riley were only at the Grandmaster rank, so they could not be of much help because the difference between Grandmaster rank and Exalted rank was huge. "Frost arrow." Ace reced his sword with a bow and attacked Devin. When Devin blocked the arrow with his sword, his sword and arm instantly froze. Ace changed his weapon again. He immediately swung his sword in a circr motion before finally using the second form of the Yin-Yang Dragon skill. Bang! Devin could not do anything when Ace attacked him because his sword and arms were frozen. "My lord!" Riley rushed toward Devin. When Devin saw Ace''s cold gaze, he gritted his teeth. ''You are only at the Grandmaster rank. Know your ce!'' He believed that was what Ace said in his mind. "My lord!" Riley helped Devin up. "Attack him together again!" Kane roared. Riley and Devin exchanged a nce with each other before finally nodding their heads and rushing toward Ace. Like before, they fought again. However, they did not fight equally like before. Ace had the upper hand this time because he had injured Kane and Devin. "Damn it!'' Kane cursed venomously. ''It can''t be helped. I will use that magic.'' He added in his head. "Devin, Riley, buy me some time." After saying that, Kane began chanting a magic spell. "All people at the Grandmaster rank, help me fight him!" Devin knew he could not stop Ace just by relying on help from Riley, so he ordered all of his powerful subordinates to help him fight Ace. Bang! Bang! Bang! Despite ganging up on Ace, they still got beaten up by him. At that moment, all of Devin''s powerful subordinates attacked Ace because they needed to buy time for Kane toplete his magic spell. "Help Ace!" Colonel Louie roared. Lexie and the others rushed toward Devin''s subordinates, attacking them continuously. "Yin-Yang Dragon skill." Ace used the third form of the Yin-Yang dragon skill to attack Kane. He did not know what kind of magic Kane was going to use, but his instincts told him not to let Kane finish chanting the magic spell, or else he would regret it. "I won''t let you disturb my father!" even though Devin was trembling in fear, he still stood in front of his father because he needed to protect his father until he finished casting the magic spell. Bang! He blocked the giant golden dragon with his sword. "Uaakk¡­" he coughed up blood as he tried his best to stop the golden dragon from attacking his father. ''This skill is so powerful!'' Blood sshed out of his mouth again, but he did not give up. "Aaaaggggghhhh¡­." Devin screamed loudly, squeezing all his power to block Ace''s attack. ''No. This attack is too powerful for me to block.'' He almost could not hold back anymore. "My lord!" Devin''s subordinates helped him block Ace''s attack. Of course, Kane knew what was going on, but he did not help them because he had to finish chanting his magic spell first. ''Just a little bit more.'' He kept chanting a magic spell because this magic could ruin Ace''s future. And if they were lucky, this magic could help them kill Ace. "Attack them!" Captain Noah roared. As Captain Noah and the others attacked Devin''s subordinates, Ace used Moon Slice skill to kill them. "Aaaggghhh¡­" Devin''s subordinates fell to the ground, died. When Ace was running toward Kane, a magic circle appeared above him. Ace immediately used Earth Shield magic to protect himself. ''What?'' He was shocked when the magic circle only emitted light onto his body. Captain Noah and the others stopped fighting when they saw what was going on to Ace''s body. "Ace¡­" "Ace¡­" "Ace¡­" One by one, they widened their eyes in shock. When the magic circle moved closer to Ace''s body, his body suddenly changed into like those of magical beasts. Two silver horns appeared on his head. A pair of wings emerged on his body. And a tail also grew on his body. A dragon! Ace''s body was no longer in human form, but instead, his body was in the form of a dragon. In other words, his body was like Dezmavas'' body. The difference was that Dezmavas'' scales were ck, while Ace''s were silver. Silver Dragon! Yes, Ace was now a silver dragon. "Dra¡­dragon?" "Ace turns into a dragon?" "What¡­what kind of magic is this?" Colonel Louie and his subordinates were shocked. They thought Kane used powerful attack magic, but they were wrong. Like Colonel Louie, Kane was also shocked. ''A dragon? He turned into a dragon?'' Actually, his magic could only turn a human into a magical beast. He did not know what kind of magical beast Ace would turn into because it depended on Ace''s talent and fate. If Ace was destined to be nothing in the future, he would turn into a useless magical beast like a small ant or a magical beast that was easy to kill. Because Ace turned into a dragon, that meant, he was destined to be a great person in the future. "Ace¡­" Lexie and La immediately feltplicated feelings. Of course, it did not diminish their love for him. They were only shocked because their lover was now a dragon, not a human. "A dragon? He turned me into a dragon?" at this moment, Ace failed to control his emotions because Kane had ruined his future. Now that he was a dragon, he could not lovey-dovey with his women again, so he could not suppress his hatred toward Kane. "Die!" Ace flew toward his enemies and shot ice from his mouth. Ace could no longer use skills or magic. All he could do was spit out ice or create ice balls. Even though he could no longer use magic and skills, but it was much more difficult to injure him because his body was very strong now. Not only that, but his thick and strong scales also made it more difficult for him to get hurt as if he always wore a strong shield on his body. *Frozen¡­Frozen¡­Frozen¡­ Kane''s subordinates froze into ice after getting hit by Ace''s attack. "Die!" Ace continued to freeze his enemies as if he was venting his anger on them. But even so, he only managed to kill Devin and his subordinates. Kane managed to run away when Ace attacked Devin and the others. Of course, he was heavily injured. His white robe even turned red because blood kepting out of his wounds. "Damn it! Damn it! Damn it!" Kane ran as he cursed venomously. Nightshire City was only a small city. He thought it would be easy to destroy it and kill all the citizens, but he was wrong because they managed to kill his son and subordinates. ''Damn it!'' ---- "Ace¡­" "Ace¡­" "Ace¡­" One by one, the city guards approached Ace. They needed to raise their heads when they wanted to see Ace because Ace was now three meters tall. "Ace¡­" Colonel Louie and the others wore sad faces. Ace looked at his w before finally sighing. ''I''m really a dragon now.'' Chapter 335 Don’t Attack Him

Chapter 335 Don''t Attack Him

?Shortly after they killed Devin and his subordinates, they returned to their city. The citizens trembled in fear when they saw Ace. Captain Noah and the others wanted to avoid misunderstandings spreading throughout the city, so they exined everything in detail. But even so, some of the citizens were afraid of Ace because they still could not forget what Dezmavas and his followers had done to them and their city. "Ace is our hero. Why are you treating him like this? Have you forgotten what he has done to us and our city?" Captain Noah was unhappy with their reactions. The citizens did not say anything. Of course, they did not hate Ace. They trembled in fear because they remembered Dezmavas when they saw him. It could be said their bodies reacted on their own when they saw him because Ace was a dragon, like Dezmavas. "It''s alright, Captain Noah." Ace could not me the citizens because he knew what they had been through. "Alright. Disperse! Disperse!" Captain Noah was sad when he saw Ace''s expression, so he told the citizens to disperse. After checking Scarlett and Valeria''s condition, Ace headed to the backyard and remained there. Actually, he wanted to stroll around the city, but he changed his mind. Several children and old people trembled in fear when they saw him, so he decided not to leave Scarlett''s house. "How can I turn back into a human?" all mages in Nightshire City could not help him because Kane used Tier 6 magic to turn him into a magical beast. ''If only Saintess Alicia were still in Nightshire City.'' He let out a deep sigh. "Leader¡­" "Leader¡­" "Leader¡­" His underlings, who were tasked with protecting Scarlett''s house, approached him. Even though Ace did not say anything, they knew he was sad. That was why they approached him because they wanted to apany him and cheer him up. "Leader, even though you are a dragon now, you still look cool. However, I''m better than you because you only have one tail while I have three." After saying that, Renea brought out her three tails. "You don''t need to care about her words, Leader. I also have one tail like you." Like Renea, Leena also let out her tail. "Pfft." a suppressed peal ofughter burst out. Ace knew his underlings tried to cheer him up, but he did not expect them to talk about the tail as if their tails were their life. After transforming herself into a three-tailed fox, Renea rubbed her head on Ace''s body. "Leader, in your view, what race will be born if a dragon and a fox mate?" Before Ace could answer Renea''s question, Leena shouted, "Renea, you fox girl! This is different from our previous n. Why are you seducing our Leader?" "What''s wrong with that? There is no rule that forbids us from seducing our Leader." Renea responded calmly. "Our n is only to cheer him up. You are not allowed to seduce him." Leena said as she pointed her right index finger at Renea. "Put some distance between you two now!" "I don''t want to. Hehe." Renea rubbed her head on Ace''s body again. "Haha." Ace could not help butugh. Ace''s underlings were surprised by his suddenughter. Renea walked toward Leena and uttered, "It seems like our n works." "Good!" Leena and the others were happy. That day, Renea and the others seeded in reducing the sadness in Ace''s body to the point that he couldugh happily. ---- The following morning, Scarlett regained consciousness, but Valeria was still in aa. "City mistress, you finally regained consciousness." Neia immediately helped Scarlett sit up. "Where am I?" Scarlett did not know that she was in her house because the design of her house was different. "We are in your home." Neia gave an honest answer. "My home?" Scarlett suddenly remembered Aidan. "What about Aidan and his subordinates?" "You don''t need to worry about them, city mistress." Neia responded, "Leader has killed Aidan''s subordinates. As for Aidan, the citizens are torturing him right now." She then continued, "But I think Aidan will die in a few days because the healing mages are no longer willing to heal his wounds." "Ace? Did he save us?" Scarlett inquired. "The ones who saved us were Saintess Alicia and her subordinates." Neia told Scarlett what happened after Scarlett fell unconscious. "Sister Valeria¡­" Scarlett was sad when she saw Valeria. "Where is Ace now?" "Leader is in the backyard now." Neia responded, "Do you want to meet him?" "Yes. I want to meet him." Scarlett had not met Ace for several months, so she wanted to meet him immediately. "Alright." Neia helped Scarlett walk to the backyard. Scarlett''s face turned angry, and she immediately retrieved her bow when she saw Ace in the backyard. Neia still had not told Scarlett anything, so Scarlett did not know that the dragon in front of her was her lover. "City mistress, don''t attack him. It''s Leader." Neia stopped Scarlett from attacking Ace. "What?" Scarlett said in surprise. "Scarlett? You have regained consciousness?" Ace walked closer to Scarlett. "You¡­are you really Ace?" Ace''s voice changed after he turned into a dragon, so Scarlett was unfamiliar with his voice. Ace did not answer Scarlett''s question immediately and shifted his gaze to Neia. Even though Ace did not say anything, Neia knew what he had in mind. "I''m sorry, Leader. I thought it was better for you to exin everything, so I did not tell her anything." Ace let out a sigh before finally returning his attention to Scarlett. "Scarlett, Kane turned me into a dragon using a magic." He began exining everything to Scarlett. He also told her that he became a wanted person after killing Aidan''s subordinates. "Ace¡­" Scarlett felt bad for trying to attack him earlier. Neia immediately left the backyard because she wanted to give them some time alone. "Ace¡­" Scarlett dropped her bow and walked closer to him. After Ace lowered his head, she immediately embraced his head. Ace was a dragon now, so she could not hug his body because his body was too big for her. The sadness within him disappeared instantly when Scarlet cupped his head and pressed her forehead against his. He even felt warm because he could feel her love when their foreheads met. After separating their foreheads, Scarlett looked at him with sad eyes. ''Ace, you have suffered a lot for the sake of us and this city.'' Ace became a wanted person because of them. And he was also turned into a dragon because of them. Ace had suffered a lot for the sake of Nightshire City and its citizens. If it were not for Ace, Nightshire City would have been destroyed, and many of its citizens killed. That was why tears of sadness brimmed her eyes because they were the reason why he suffered a lot. "Don''t be sad. I''m sure I can turn back into a humanter." Even though the possibility was small, Ace believed he could return to being human in the future. "Un." Scarlett nodded her head. "By the way, where is Valeria? Is she still in aa?" Ace inquired. "Yes. She is still in aa." Scarlett replied with a sad voice. "But don''t worry. I''m sure sister Valeria will regain consciousness soon." "I hope so." Ace responded. And with this, the duo began to chat about many things. Chapter 336 Follow Me

Chapter 336 Follow Me

?The following day, Scarlett checked her subordinates with Lexie and La. She was pleasantly surprised when she found out that her subordinates had broken through to the next level. Like Scarlett, her subordinates were also thrilled when they knew that she had regained consciousness. Nightshire City would not beplete without Scarlett because she was the city mistress of Nightshire City. That was why her subordinates immediately surrounded her when they saw her. "City mistress, we really miss you." "Thank god, you have regained consciousness, city mistress." "City mistress, many things happened when you were unconscious." "City mistress, we have killed Aidan''s subordinates." "That''s right." "The citizens are currently torturing him." Due to how happy they were, they could not control themselves and talked to her at the same time. Scarlett only smiled at them because she knew their personalities. "Good job protecting our city in my absence, everyone." "We did our best, city mistress." They said in unison. After talking with her subordinates for several minutes, Scarlett went home. ---- The following day, Scarlett gathered her people in the city square. Unlike usual, she scolded her people with sharp words. She was unhappy with the way they looked at Ace or the way they treated Ace. Ace was their hero. He had saved them and their city many times, yet their behavior toward him changed when he turned into a dragon as if he had never done anything to them or their city. After getting scolded by Scarlett, they apologized to Ace one by one. They said they never hated him because he had saved their lives many times. They could not act normally because the current Ace made them remember Dezmavas. After solving the problem between Ace and the residents, Scarlett took him to the backyard and chatted with him there. Ace was pleased because Scarlett''s behavior did not change. The happiness within him grew bigger because Valeria regained consciousness when they talked in the backyard. Like Scarlett, Valeria''s behavior was still the same. She still loved him. She was only shocked when she found out everything. However, she epted everything immediately because no matter what body shape he had, Ace was still Ace. He was her lover. Nothing would change that. "Scarlett is indeed the best." Ace praised Scarlett because he could stroll around the city again. ''But what should I do now?'' He had just finished chatting with his underlings, so he did not know what to do. ''Should I check the progress of the construction of my house and restaurant?'' He shook his head immediately. ''No, no. I think it''s better to go to the entrance gate and chat with Captain Noah. Yes. I will just chat with them.'' With that idea in mind, Ace walked toward the entrance gate. "Ace¡­" "Ace¡­" "Ace¡­" The city guards greeted him when they caught sight of him. "What are you doing here, Ace?" Captain Noah inquired. "Nothing. I just want to chat with you guys." Ace gave an honest answer. "How is it? Did someonee looking for me again?" "No one has been looking for you since we killed many awakeners at the Grandmaster rank." Captain Noah believed the news about them killing many awakeners at the Grandmaster rank had spread throughout the Luvr region. That was why awakeners at the Grandmaster rank and below did not dare to challenge Ace because it was the same as digging their own graves. "What a shame! I thought I would get a lot of money again." Ace uttered. "Haha." Captain Noah and the othersughed loudly. "You seem to be starting to enjoy being a fugitive, Ace." The red-haired man uttered. "Well, I make a lot of money because of that, so I don''tpletely hate it." Ace responded. "Haha." The city guardsughed again. "By the way, where is General Valeria? I heard she had regained consciousness." The blue-haired man uttered. "She is in the Rainbow Pool right now." Ace responded. "She did not want to lose to her subordinates, so she wanted to break through to the Grandmaster rank as quickly as possible." "I see." they finally knew the reason why Valeria did not meet them after regaining consciousness. As they were chatting, a red-haired man uttered, "Captain Noah, Lieutenant Alex, and the others are in danger." The red-haired man said as he ran toward them. "Lieutenant Alex and the others are in danger?" Captain Noah said in surprise. "What''s going on?" "Magical beasts are attacking them again." The red-haired man began exining everything. He said thirty magical beasts attacked the residents on duty to collect wood. Three of them were at 3-star while the rest were at 2-star. Lieutenant Alex was only at the Master rank while his subordinates were at the Elite rank, so they needed help to kill these magical beasts. "Half of you follow me." Captain Noah uttered. Before Captain Noah left, Ace stopped him. "Captain Noah, just stay here and guard the entrance gate. I will deal with them." "Alright." Captain Noah agreed instantly. After Captain Noah opened a portion of the barrier, Ace flew toward the forest. He flew as fast as he could because he did not want them to die. As Ace was flying toward Framingburns forest, Lieutenant Alex was fighting two magical beasts. He did not have the upper hand in the fight because his enemies were already at 3-star. "Protect the citizens! Don''t let these damn magical beasts get close to them." after saying that, Lieutenant Alex rushed toward the 3-star ko and 3-star rhinoceros. "Kill them all!" the 3-star bear roared. "Protect the citizens!" the city guards held their weapons firmer, trying to protect the citizens. "Roar¡­" twenty-eight magical beasts jumped at the city guards. But before they could attack the city guards, their bodies froze, causing them to fall to the ground. The city guards were startled and lifted their heads. "It''s Ace!" "Ace is saving us again!" "Ace!" The city guards were pleased when they saw Ace flying and shooting ice from his mouth. "What?! A dragon?" the 3-star ko and 3-star rhinoceros were shocked when they saw a dragon attacking their subordinates. They wanted to ask why Ace attacked their subordinates. They were from the same race. Ace should help them, not kill their subordinates. But before they could throw a question at Ace, they were frozen by Ace. "Ace¡­!" "Luckily, you arrived on time, Ace." "That''s right." The city guards immediately surrounded him. "Are there any casualties?" Ace inquired. "No." the red-haired man responded, "But some of us are injured." "Then the injured ones should go ba-" before Ace had finished his words, Scarlett''s voice rang out. "Are you guys alright?" after throwing a question at them, she jumped down from her horse. "City mistress, we are alright." Lieutenant Alex responded, "There are no fatalities. It''s just that some of us are injured." "Then go back to the city guard headquarters and ask healing mages to treat your injuries." Scarlett then ordered Captain Lia to check the citizens. "Understood." Lieutenant Alex and the others responded in unison. Scarlet shifted her gaze from her subordinates to Ace. "Ace, follow me." "Hmm?" Ace did not know why she suddenly wanted him to follow her. But even so, he did what he was told. After they were in a quiet ce, Scarlett told him to sit under a big tree. Like before, he did what he was told without asking a question. To his surprise, Scarlett suddenly sat on the ground with her back leaning against his body. "It turns out there are benefits to having a dragon as a lover." She said after leaning her body on his. The corner of his lips twitched. ''This woman. Is she teasing me right now?'' He did not expect her to say something like that. Of course, he was not angry at her. Instead, he was happy because she could still ept him. She even still acted normally as if he was not a dragon, but a human like her. "Let''s stay here so that we can protect the citizens if magical beasts attack them again." Scarlett did not go back immediately. She was in aa for more than a month, so she wanted to make up for the time she could not be with him. "Now that you are talking about magical beasts, I suddenly thought of something." Ace uttered. "Thought of something? What is it?" she asked curiously. Instead of answering her question, he suddenly asked, "Scarlett, how about I conquer this forest?" Chapter 337 Going to Framingburns Forest

Chapter 337 Going to Framingburns Forest

?"What?!" Scarlett was startled. "Why do you suddenly want to conquer Framingburns forest?" "Because, with this, I can protect the citizens of Nightshire City." Ace told her that he would forbid all magical beasts from attacking the citizens after conquering Framingburns forest. Scarlet touched her chin with her right hand. ''What he said is right, but¡­'' She still could not ept his ideapletely. Even though the strongest magical beast they had ever encountered was only at 4-star, they still did not know the full extent of the Framingburn forest. What if there were 5-star or 6-star magical beastster? The Framingburn Forest was so big, so the possibility of powerful magical beasts hiding deep in the forest still existed. Because Scarlett still had not answered his question, he asked again, "So, what do you think of my idea?" "Your idea is good, but what if there is a 6-star magical beastter?" Scarlett did not want him to get injured. His contribution to the city and the citizens was already big and numerous. It could even be said that he was the person who contributed the most to Nightshire City. That was why she still could not ept his ideapletely because his contribution to Nightshire City was already more than enough. He also needed to think about his safety because many people would be sad if something bad happened to him. And she was one of these people. "I''m already at 5-star¡­I mean, I''m already at the Exalted rank. I believe I can run away if I meet 6-star magical beast." Even though he could not use the Lightning Move skill, but he could fly fast. His flying speed was not even worse than the Lightning Move skill, so he was confident he could escape if he was in danger. "Ace, your contribution to our city is already more than enough, so you don''t need to put yourself in danger again." After thinking for several minutes, Scarlett decided to disagree with his idea. Of course, Ace knew the reason why she disagreed with his idea. "Scarlett, we can use them to protect our city if I can conquer them." he uttered, "Not only that, I can also use them to attack people who make me a fugitive or attack the Holmes family." "If that is what you want, then I will support you." She said, "But you need to ask La, sister Lexie, and sister Valeria''s opinions first." She then continued, "If they agree, you can try conquering Framingburns forest, but if they disagree, I want you to forget that idea." "Sure." Ace agreed instantly. After the citizens finished collecting wood, Scarlett and Ace went home. Like usual, they chatted in the backyard because Ace could not enter Scarlett''s house. His body was too big to fit the door, so he always stayed in the backyard. Of course, they had built a ce for him to sleep because they did not want him to feel cold at night. "What?! You want to conquer the Framingburns forest?" like Scarlett, Valeria and the others were shocked after hearing his crazy idea. "I disagree." La answered instantly. "Even though you are strong, but it''s still dangerous. I''m against your idea." "I also disagree, but I won''t stop you if you really want to do it." Valeria had promised to always support him, so she would not stop him if he wanted to conquer Framingburns forest. "I¡­" Lexie could not give her answer immediately. Like La, she also disagreed, but at the same time, she wanted to support him like Valeria. For this reason, she could not give her answer because she always wanted to support him, but she also did not want him to put himself in a dangerous situation. "Then how about this?" Ace told them that he would not put himself in a dangerous situation. He would only attack magical beasts that were weaker than him. He would also report to them about his activities. La and the others finally agreed. However, he had to promise himself that he would only attack magical beasts that were weaker than him. "Oh, right, Scarlett. Saintess Alicia said¡­" Ace told Scarlett about the orphanage. "Sure. We will name it under the name of Goddess Teressater." Scarlett agreed immediately. There were two reasons why Scarlett agreed immediately. First, Saintess Alicia saved her city and the citizens. Andstly, this was a golden opportunity to build a good rtionship with Goddess Teressa temple. With this, they would have support if they faced a big problem again. As the Ruler of Nightshire City, she needed to think ahead because she had a responsibility to protect her people. "Good." Ace said happily. Shortly after that, they held a small party in the backyard. Ace also invited his underlings to eat with them because it could make the atmosphere better. ---- The following day, Ace and his underlings went to Framingburns forest. At first, he wanted to go alone, but his underlings insisted on following him. His women immediately agreed because, with this, his safety would be more guaranteed. "Do you guys have the skills to find out the location of powerful magical beasts?" Ace inquired. Ace only brought five subordinates with him. They were Silvia, Viviya, Mia, Leena and Renea. There were two reasons why he did not bring all of his underlings. First, they were his strongest subordinates. Andst, they were not human. Silvia and Viviya were elves. Mia was half-elf. Leena was a cat girl, and Renea was a fox. He was a dragon, so it would be weird to bring his human underlings. That was why he only brought five subordinates with him because they were non-human. "No." Silvia shook her head. "I don''t have that kind of skill." Viviya and the others said in unison. Ace sighed before finally speaking, "It seems like we have to use an inelegant method." ''Sigh. I really don''t want to use this method because it will ruin my good image.'' He added in his mind. Silvia and the others tilted their heads to the left. "An inelegant method?" "Cover your ears now." Ace did not exin his idea and told them to cover their ears. Silvia and the others did what they were told. Without waiting for another second, Ace roared. *Roar¡­ Ace was a dragon now, so his roar was terrifying. As he was roaring, he shot ice into the sky, challenging all magical beasts in Framingburns forest. Renea and the others were shocked by his actions. They did not expect him to do something like that because, in their eyes, their leader was a cool person. No! A cool dragon. "Beautiful!" Mia said when she saw countless ice pellets falling from the sky. "ROOAARRR¡­" Ace did not stop roaring because he wanted all magical beasts toe to him. And his method worked. More than twenty magical beasts appeared shortly after that. Unfortunately, the strongest among them was only at 3-star. Silvia turned her head toward the magical beasts and uttered, "Leader, they areing." Ace stopped roaring and looked at them. ''Good!'' He was pleased because his n worked well. ''Now, it''s show time.'' Chapter 338 Hyzi

Chapter 338 Hyzi

?"What? A dragon?" "There is another dragon in this ce?!" "Hey, look! That dragon is not alone. It already has five subordinates." "Elf, cat, and fox; it already has underlings from three races." "Does that dragon want to make us his underlings too?" "Maybe." "But in my eyes, it doesn''t seem like he wants to make us his underlings." "Then don''t tell me¡­" All the magical beasts were shocked when they saw Ace. Even though they were not the king of the Framingburns forest, they knew that there were no dragons except for Dezmavas, who appeared a few months ago. "Run! Leave this ce now!" The 3-star elephant wanted to leave that ce immediately because his instinct told him to run away from Ace, or else he would regret it. "I also don''t want to stay in this ce anymore." "Me too." "I don''t want to die." They ran away in fear after finding out the one who provoked them. However, running away from Ace was not easy, especially when they were much slower than him. For this reason, Ace could appear before them easily. "Stop!" after saying that, Ace released his aura. All magical beasts instantly stopped running and trembled in fear. Of course, they still wanted to run away from him. However, their bodies did not listen to them because his aura was so terrifying. "I will ask you one question. Who is the Ruler of this forest?" Ace went straight to the point. "The Ruler? Do you mean all the kings in this forest?" The 3-star elephant responded as he trembled in fear. "All the kings?" even though Ace had visited Framingburns forest many times, he knew nothing about it. "Exin in detail." "I''m willing to exin everything in detail, but can¡­can you please stop releasing your terrifying aura? We are having difficulty breathing because of your intimidating aura." The 3-star bear responded, "We promise we won''t run away again." Ace stopped releasing his aura and spoke, "Exin it now." "There are five regions in Framingburns forest." The 3-star bear began exining everything in detail. He said Framingburns forest was divided into five regions; west, north, south, east and center. The king of the western region is a white tiger. Its name was Hyzi. The north was ruled by a golden lion named Fyre. The king of the southern region was the white bear, Calne. The east was ruled by a Leopard named Adra. As for the center, he had yet to learn who the king was because the previous king diedst month. "Oh? How strong are they?" Ace threw another question at them. "We are not so sure about this." the 3-star elephant said. "But rumors say they are close to breaking through to 4-star. Maybe they are already at 4-star now." "I see." Ace responded, "Take us to them now." The elephant and the others wanted to cry after hearing his order. They did not want to go to their ces because they could die, but Ace would kill them if they did not listen to his words. Whatever their decision was, the possibility of them dying was still there. However, the possibility of surviving was higher if they followed Ace''s orders because Ace was a dragon. For this reason, they chose to follow his order. ---- After walking for more than four hours, they finally arrived at Hyzi''s territory. The elephant took Ace to Hyzi''s territory because they were in the west. Hyzi''s base was simple. It was an open field with a stone throne in the middle. His headquarters was also surrounded by high cliffs. However, there were only a few trees at his base because the soil there was not very fertile. As Ace and the others were heading to his base, Hyzi was sitting on his throne with a bored face. Even though he was the king of the western region, he did not feel happy. He felt like something was missing in his life. Nothing even excited him anymore. It was different from when he tried to be king of the western region. That was why he felt bored every single day. "What a boring life and boring ce!" Hyzi was not in a beast form but in a human form. He could transform into a human form whenever he wanted because he was a descendant of a 6-star magical beast. "Should I attack other regions?" a crazy idea suddenly appeared in his mind. As he considered whether to attack the other regions or not, one of his subordinates ran toward him before finally kneeling on one knee in front of him. "My king, eight magical beasts are looking for you." The 3-star puma said, "Their leader is a dragon." "A dragon?" Hyzi said in surprise. "Why did theye to our ce?" "I don''t know, my king." The puma responded, "They said they have something to say to you, my king." "They have something to say to me?" Hyzi responded, "Bring them to me." "Understood, my king." After saying that, the puma left. "Since when did this forest be so popr?" Hyzi did not expect a dragon woulde to Framingburns forest again. ''I suddenly can''t wait to meet him.'' He added in his head. Shortly after that, Ace and the others entered Hyzi''s base. As they were heading to the throne area, Ace skimmed his surroundings, checking Hyzi''s subordinates. ''He has many subordinates. There are even more than ten 3- star magical beasts. Not bad, not bad.'' After they were in front of Hyzi, he immediately checked his power. ''4-star?'' The happiness within him grew bigger when he knew how strong Hyzi was. Like Ace, Hyzi also checked Ace''s strength. However, he did not know how strong Ace was because his rank was lower than Ace''s. ''I can''t tell how strong he is.'' Even though Ace was most likely stronger than him, Hyzi still sat on his throne calmly. He had fought stronger opponents several times, so there was no longer any fear in his heart. "Why did youe to my ce? Are you nning to attack me and snatch my territory?" Hyzi inquired. "Going straight to the point, huh? Then I will give you an honest answer." Ace liked straightforward people because he did not need to think hard when he talked with them. He then continued, "I came to your ce with one purpose. I want you to be my follower. Hyzi, be my follower!" Hyzi widened his eyes in surprise. However, His surprised face immediately turned intoughter. "Haha." Hyzi did not expect Ace to say something like that. "You! How dare youugh at my leader!" Mia was furious with Hyzi''s behavior. She wanted to attack him because Hyzi was disrespecting her leader. However, Ace stopped her. Ace wanted to recruit Hyzi as his underling, so he would avoid fighting if he could. The 3-star elephant and 3-star bear stared at Ace with shocked faces. ''Are we going to die today?'' That was the question that suddenly appeared in their minds. "Sorry forughing." Hyzi stoppedughing. "I thought you wanted to kill me and snatch my territory. That was why Iughed after hearing your answer." "I''m not interested in your territory, but I''m interested in you." Ace responded, "I heard about your journey to be king of the western region from this elephant and bear, so I wanted to take you as my follower." "What makes you think I will be your follower?" Hyzi inquired. Instead of answering his question, Ace talked about something else, "Hyzi, don''t you feel bored living in your small territory?" "Small territory? What are you talking about?" Hyzi uttered, "Just for information, my territory is not small. I even have seven thousand subordinates under mymand. There is no way I will get bored with this kind of life." "You don''t need to lie, Hyzi. I know you feel bored with your current life." Ace could tell this from the light in Hyzi''s eyes and his expression. Hyzi did not say anything and only stared at Ace. "If you follow me, I promise you will feel excited every day." Ace uttered, "Not only that, but you will also be famous and live in a ce bigger than this ce." "Oh? Are you nning to attack Nightshire City like the previous dragon?" Hyzi knew what Dezmavas had done to Nightshire City because Dezmavas had tried to recruit him in the past. "Nightshire City? No! Nightshire City is too small for my ambition." There was no way Ace would attack his city. "Too small? Then what is your ambition?" Hyzi inquired. "I want to be the Ruler of Luvr Region." Ace stopped his words and corrected it. "No. I want to be the Ruler of this world." "The Ruler of this world?" Hyzi did not expect Ace to say something like that. Ace answered, "That''s right. So, how is it? I''m sure you will feel excited every day if you follow me because many exciting adventures are waiting for us." "You really have a big ambition, huh?" a big smile appeared on Hyzi''s face. "But big ambition without being supported by big power is useless." He then rose to his feet and walked closer to Ace. "Now, show me! Show me that it''s not an empty ambition." After saying that, Hyzi ordered all his subordinates to attack Ace because he wanted to know how strong Ace was. When Ace saw seven thousand magical beasts rushing toward him, he still acted calm. ''He wants to test me, huh?'' When they were close to him, Ace let out his terrifying aura. Boom! All of Hyzi''s subordinates fell to the ground. Half of them fainted, while the rest had difficulty breathing. The pressure was so heavy, so none of them could attack Ace. Hyzi was even affected by Ace''s terrifying aura, so it was normal if half of his subordinates fainted because they were much weaker than him. As he was releasing his aura, Ace uttered, "Hyzi, have you forgotten that numbers are meaningless before absolute strength?" Chapter 339 Aya, Nine-Tailed Fox Woman

Chapter 339 Aya, Nine-Tailed Fox Woman

?Ace stopped releasing his aura and inquired, "So, what do you think? Do you think I have the power to achieve my dream?" Hyziughed loudly. "Haha. I believe it. I believe it." He was already at 4-star, yet he was still intimidated by Ace''s aura. That meant Ace was already at 5-star or above. Ace was from the dragon race, so bing his follower would not embarrass him. And even more so, Ace promised that there would be many exciting adventures in the future, so in his eyes, following him was not a bad idea. "I''m willing to be your follower, but¡­" Hyzi spoke and paused for a second before he continued, "If you can''t give me exciting adventures, I will leave you immediately." "Sure." Ace agreed instantly. "Oh, one more thing." Hyzi uttered, "If you be weaker than me, I will also leave you." "I don''t mind." Ace responded, "I''m even willing to be your subordinate if you are stronger than me, but it''s not an easy thing because I''m a genius dragon." "Haha." Hyziughed loudly. "So, what are we going to do now?" "Let''s go to the other regions. I want to make them my underlings too." Ace gave an honest answer. "After that, we will build a ce for us to stand in the Luvr region." "I like that idea." Hyzi responded. Then Hyzi and the others went to the other regions. Like before, Ace managed to recruit them. Fyre followed him because he got beaten up by Ace. Calne followed him because he had lost in an arm wrestling match. As for Adra, he followed him because he liked Ace''s ambition. Ace only had five subordinates beforeing to the Framingburns forest, but now, he had thirty-one thousand subordinates. Four of them were at 4-star. Eighty-three were at 3-star, while the rest were at 1-star and 2-star. This was much more numerous and stronger than Dezmavas'' followers. Of course, it was not enough to destroy the Xiriel Kingdom. However, Ace was okay with it because he would recruit more subordinates. "Boss, what are we going to do now? Should we attack the Xiriel Kingdom immediately?" Fyre inquired. Unlike Hyzi and the others, who called Ace leader, Fyre called him boss. And even though he was the only one who got beaten up by Ace, he was not angry or holding a grudge. Fyre was a warrior, and he respected the strong. That was why he was willing to be Ace''s underling because Ace was stronger than him. "Our strength is not enough to destroy Xiriel kingdom." Ace responded, "Let''s go to the central region and recruit more magical beasts. With this, our possibility to destroy Xiriel kingdom will be higher." "Leader, the central region has no king, so it will take a lot of time to recruit them." Calne spoke abruptly. "Don''t worry. I have a way to recruit them in one go." Ace responded. Adra and the others did not say anything anymore and just followed him. After traveling for several days, they finally reached the central region. Contrary to their previous expectations, the central region already had a ruler. They were shocked by the news. But what surprised them most was that the ruler of the central region was a woman. Her name was Aya. Aya was from the same race as Renea, a nine-tailed fox race. But unlike Hyzi and the others, she was already at 5-star. In other words, she was as strong as Ace. Of course, Ace was not afraid of her. Instead, he wanted to recruit her even more because having a 5-star magical beast as a follower would greatly help him achieve his goal. That was why Ace brought his subordinates to Aya''s base immediately because he wanted to recruit her as quickly as possible. "What? You want me to be your follower?" Aya was shocked by Ace''s words. Aya and the others were currently in the main hall of her base. Aya was in a human form and lying sideways on her long chair while Ace and the others were standing before her. Even though she was in a human form, she did not hide her tails. Her nine tails were moving around her body as she yed with her long ck hair. Her purple eyes were locked on Ace, and her pink lips were so seductive when she spoke. In the human world, Aya would be considered the perfect woman because she was beautiful, sexy and powerful. "Yes. I want you to be my follower." Ace repeated his words without feeling afraid. "Do you think I will be your follower just because you are a dragon?" Aya had met several dragons. Some of them even wanted to make her theirs. However, they failed because no one was able to interest her. "Aya, don''t you want to get a good ce in Luvr territory?" Ace inquired. Aya paid attention to him carefully. "All the good ces in the Luvr region are monopolized by humans, while we, magical beasts, can only live in forests or remote ces. Don''t you think that''s unfair to us?" actually, Ace could not believe what he was saying. Even though he was currently a dragon, but he always saw himself as a human, so he found it hard to believe what he was saying. Of course, he would not reveal his identity because it would ruin his ns. "I want to attack the kingdom of Xiriel. I also want to create a kingdom for us, magical beasts. I want to show humans that looking down on us is stupid." Ace was so passionate about his acting, as if he was a dragon from birth. ''Damn! I can''t believe I said something like this.'' Actually, he only wanted to attack the Holmes family and find the person who made him a fugitive. He said he wanted to attack the Xiriel Kingdom because the Holmes family was one of five big families in the Xiriel Kingdom. He needed to enter the Xiriel Kingdom if he wanted to destroy the Holmes family, so he was sure he would fight the Xiriel Kingdom sooner orter. "Oh? You want to create a kingdom for magical beasts?" Aya did not know Ace''s real intention because he looked very convincing, as if he was not lying. "That''s right." Ace responded, "So, how is it? Do you want to build a kingdom with us?" Chapter 340 I Refuse

Chapter 340 I Refuse

?"So, how is it? Do you want to build a magical beast kingdom with us?" Ace hoped Aya would agree to be his follower because she was a powerful fox. Instead of answering Ace''s question, Aya looked at Renea and inquired, "Tell me. What do you think of him?" "Me?" Renea was shocked when Aya suddenly talked to her. "Yes. I want to hear about him from you." Aya wanted to hear what kind of person Ace was from Renea because Renea was from the same race as her. Ace shifted his gaze from Aya to Renea. ''Answer it.'' He nodded his head. "Leader is an amazing pers-" Renea almost revealed Ace''s real identity. "I mean, he is an amazing dragon. I''m sure leader will stand at the top of the hierarchy in the future." "How long have you been following him?" Aya threw another question at Renea. "Several months." Renea answered. "What made you agree to be his follower?" Aya asked again. "He is a good dragon and always treats us well." Renea told Aya that Ace never mistreated her and his other underlings. Because of how well he treated his subordinates, she even felt like she was not his underlings but his good friend. Aya was shocked by Renea''s answer. Not only Aya, but Hyzi and the others were also stunned. Even though they knew there were good magical beasts, but most of them only cared about themselves. Normally, they treated their underlings like ves. This was the reason why they were stunned because they could tell that Renea was not lying. "I see." Aya uttered. "So, what is your answer?" Ace would reward Renea if he managed to take Aya as his follower because she had praised him in front of everyone. And based on Aya''s expressions, he believed she would agree to follow him. However, Aya''s answer was different from what he thought because she refused to be his follower. "I refuse." Aya said as she yed with her long hair. "I like my current life, so I don''t want to be your follower." "Don''t you want to see humans kneeling before you?" Ace tried to change her mind. "Many humans have knelt in front of me before." Aya had experienced it before. When she was about to kill them, they knelt before her and begged her to forgive themselves because they did not want to die. "Then, what abou-" before Ace had finished his words, he was interrupted by her. "Ice dragon, I like your ambition, but currently, you are not good enough to make me your follower." Aya responded. Of course, Ace did not give up. However, Aya still refused to be his follower because he was not good enough to make her his follower. Ace could only sigh. ''Well, it can''t be helped.'' He finally gave up. "Everyone, let''s leave." Ace uttered. Then they left Aya''s base. ---- Holmes Family, Living Room. Kane was currently in the living room with Lea and Axel. Lea was Devin''s wife, while Axel was their youngest child. Of course, they were talking about Ace because he had killed Devin and their subordinates. Their hatred toward Ace was as big as the universe, so they wanted to kill him as quickly as possible. "Lea, hire mercenary tomorrow." Kane responded, "Remember, only hire awakeners at the Grandmaster rank. It would be better if you could hire an awakener at the Exalted rank." "Understood." Lea responded. "Grandpa, how is your injury?" Axel inquired. "I will recoverpletely in a few days." Kane responded, "After that, we will kill Ace together." "Un." Axel nodded his head. ''I will kill Ace and avenge my brothers and father.'' He added in his head. ---- Ace was currently in the forest with his subordinates. Silvia and Mia were not with him because he ordered them to return to Nightshire City. He had promised to tell his women about his activities, so he needed to keep his word. Actually, he could tell Scarlett and the others about his activities using themunication token, but he did not do that because he wanted his subordinates to learn a new skill and magic. After giving a skill and magic book to Ace''s underlings, Silvia and Mia went straight to Framingburns forest. They were not alone this time because Nova was with them. Nova, Evelyn, and her master had returned to Nightshire City. However, Evelyn and her master left shortly after finding out what had happened to Ace. They knew a skill that could help him live as a human again, so they left immediately. As for Nova, he decided to tag along because he did not want to be alone. And in his view, following Ace would be exciting. "Whoa! You are a dragon now!" Nova''s eyes shone brightly when he saw Ace. Ace wasted no time and dragged Nova to a quiet ce. He told Nova not to reveal his real identity because his underlings did not know the truth. "I see." Nova uttered, "So, how does it feel to be a magical beast? Not bad, right?" The corner of Ace''s lips twitched. ''This damn wolf!'' He did not answer Nova''s question and left. "Hey, where are you going? Answer me first." Nova shouted as he followed Ace. Ace ignored Nova and kept walking toward where his subordinates were. After dinner, Silvia brought Ace to a quiet ce. She wanted to give information rted to his real identity so she could tell it in front of his other underlings. "What?!" Ace said in surprise. "City mistress bought this information from the Shadow organization." She said the Shadow organization was an organization that did business by selling information to everyone. Shadow organization said the mastermind was someone from Xiriel Kingdom. His wanted poster also first appeared in the Xiriel Kingdom. However, they still did not know who the mastermind was. They needed to carry out further investigations if they wanted to find out who was behind it. And Scarlett also needed to pay arge amount of money because they believed the mastermind was someone influential in the Xiriel Kingdom. Scarlett could not pay for the information because she also needed a lot of money for her city and subordinates. "Leader, city mistress asks you not to make any reckless actions." Silvia uttered, "She also said she would help you after taking care of everything." "Don''t worry. I know what I should not do." Ace would not act carelessly because it would ruin everything. ''Now, I have a stronger reason to go to the Xiriel kingdom.'' He added in his head. ---- The following day, they traveled to Xiriel Kingdom. On their way to the Xiriel kingdom, they also recruited magical beasts to be Ace''s underlings. If previously his underlings were thirty-one thousand, his subordinates were fifty thousand now. However, most of them were only at 1-star or 2-star. Of course, Ace was fine with this. Even though they were weak, they were still useful for him because he needed strength and numbers to attack the Xiriel Kingdom. After traveling for more than a month, they finally reached the territory of the Xiriel Kingdom. Ace, who was leading his subordinates, stopped his footsteps. ''We have finally arrived at the Xiriel Kingdom. I will conquer this world, and this kingdom will be my starting point.'' Chapter 341 Meeting Kane Again

Chapter 341 Meeting Kane Again

?Kane was currently camping in the forest with his family, subordinates, and mercenaries. He spent half of his family wealth to hire ten awakeners at the Grandmaster rank. He also brought all of his subordinates with him because he did not want to fail again. No matter what happened, they had to seed in killing Ace this time because Ace had ruined his family and killed his grandsons and son. "Grandpa, you said you had turned Ace into a magical beast. Does that mean it will be easier for us to kill him?" Axel knew about Ace because Kane had told his family everything. "You are wrong. Even though he is a dragon now, it''s still not easy to kill him." Kane would not have run away if killing Ace was easy. "Father, why didn''t you turn him into a weak magical beast? For example, like an ant or something like that." Lea threw a question at Kane. "I have no control over it." Kane said his magic could only turn Ace into a magical beast. He did not know what kind of magical beast Ace would turn into because it depended on Ace''s talent and fate. "Does that mean he is destined to be a great figure in the future?" Axel inquired. "I think so too. After all, he turned into a dragon." Kane hated to admit it, but he thought so, too. "However, he is not unkible now. We can still kill him." He then continued, "That''s why we have to kill him as quickly as possible because I''m afraid we won''t be able to kill him if we give him time to grow." "Grandpa, we bring seven thousand people with us. Fifteen of us are at the Grandmaster rank, while you are already at the Exalted rank. I''m sure we can kill himter." "I believe so." Lea added. As they were talking about Ace, a blue-haired man ran toward their camp with wounds all over his body. If he was not an awakener at the Grandmaster rank, he would have died by now. The name of the grown man was none other than Zak, the trusted subordinate of the Holmes family. Zak did not go to Nightshire Cityst month because Devin ordered him to monitor the Fraser family. And the Fraser and Royal families were the reason why he was injured heavily because they noticed him when he eavesdropped on their conversation. ''I have to tell my lord about this important information.'' After using all of his stamina and energy, he finally reached the Holmes family camp. Axel, who noticed Zak, immediately rose to his feet. "Uncle Zak!" Kane and Lea also rushed toward Zak. When they noticed his injuries, they immediately took him to the tent and treated his wounds. "Zak, what happened to you?" Kane asked curiously. Kane, Axel, and Lea were currently standing next to the bed. As for Zak, he was lying on the bed. "My lord, it''s true. The Fraser family is behind the death of young master Levi." Zak responded, "They had nned everything from the beginning." "The Fraser family!" Kane clenched his fist in anger. "But why did the Fraser family want to kill Levi? I''m sure we have a good rtionship with the Fraser family, so why?" Lea believed there was no conflict between her family and the Fraser family. "They got an order from the royal family." Zak also said he was injured because of the subordinates of the Fraser and Royal families. Luckily, he had a deadly poison in his space ring, or else he would not be able to kill them. "The royal family?" Kane and the others said in surprise. "Why? Why did the royal family do that? Haven''t we always supported the royal family until now?" Lea found it hard to believe what she was hearing. Her family always supported the Xiriel kingdom until now. They even lost many subordinates for the sake of protecting the Xiriel kingdom in the past. So why? Why did the royal family do cruel things to her family? Did all their sacrifices and loyalty mean nothing to the royal family? Lea trembled with rage. If she had known the royal family would be so cruel to her family, she would not have sacrificed so much for them because they returned loyalty with evil. "I don''t know exactly, Madam. But there is something they want in Nightshire City." Zak then told them many shocking information, including about Ace. "There is something they want in Nightshire City?" Kane finally understood everything. He finally knew why Levi died in Nightshire City. It was because the royal family wanted to use them to destroy Nightshire City! "I see. I see." an aura of anger burst out of Kane''s body. He knew their family lived in the Xiriel Kingdom, but he did not expect them to treat his family like a doll and a toy. "Father, what should we do now? Should we go back or continue our journey to Nightshire City?" Lea inquired. "Let''s go home." Kane responded, "Let''s go to the Fraser family and destroy them!" "Un." Lea and Axel agreed instantly because they were also the reason why Levi, Ryan and Devin died in Nightshire City. Boom! Boom! Boom! When they walked out of the tent, countless fireballs fell from the sky, destroying their tents. "What''s going on?" Kane inquired. "My lord, countless magical beasts suddenly appear and attack us!" one of Kane''s subordinates responded. "Their leader is a dragon." "What?!" Kane widened his eyes in surprise when he saw a dragon flying in the sky. The dragon had two silver horns on its head. Its wings were huge, and its ws were sharp. Kane was familiar with the silver dragon in the sky because he was the reason why that dragon appeared in the world. Ace! Yes, the silver dragon flying in the sky was Ace, Kane''s enemy. ''How? How is he in this ce?'' They were still in the territory of the Xiriel Kingdom, so he was shocked when he saw Ace. ''And since when did he have many underlings? Did he conquer them after bing a dragon?'' Countless questions appeared in his mind. When Ace caught sight of Kane, he flew lower and uttered, "We meet again, Kane." "Grandpa, is he Ace?" Axel, who was standing next to Kane, asked curiously. "Yes." Kane gave an honest answer. "Kane, today is the day you will die. Today is the day the Holmes family will disappear from this world." after saying that, Ace roared. "Kill them all! Leave no one alive!" Ace''s subordinates rushed toward Kane and the others. Previously, Ace nned to attack the Xiriel Kingdom because the Holmes family lived inside that kingdom. But before he attacked the Xiriel Kingdom, Renea told him that the Holmes family were in the forest. That was why he changed his mind and rushed toward the forest because he wanted to kill all members of the Holmes family quickly. "Boss has given an order. Kill all these humans now!" after saying that, Fyre rushed toward Kane and the others, intending to kill them all. Not only Fyre but fifty thousand magical beasts also rushed toward them. They hated humans to the bone, so they were pleased when Ace ordered them to kill Kane and his subordinates. "Die!" "Die!" "Die!" Ace''s subordinates attacked them wildly. Even though Kane''s group had many awakeners at the Grandmaster rank, they were still at a disadvantage. The number of Ace''s followers was seven thousand times their number, so awakeners at the Grandmaster rank were not much help as every single one of them had to face seven thousand magical beasts. "Lea! Axel!" Kane tried to save hisst family, but he failed because Fyre had killed them before he could save them. "Hahaha." Fyreughed happily after seeing Kane''s sad expression. "Cry! Cry, human! Haha." "I will kill you!" Kane''s eyes were bloodshot, and he wanted to kill Fyre so badly. But before he could finish chanting a magic spell, Ace shot an ice ball toward him. *Srrzzzzz¡­ The trees and ground froze as the ice ballnded on the ground. Even though Kane failed to attack Fyre, but he managed to avoid Ace''s attack. Kane was currently floating in mid-air. He used wind magic to fly into the sky. ''Damn it!'' He looked at Ace with his bloodshot eyes. "Fyre, I have enmity with him, so I will face him." Ace uttered, "Go and kill his subordinates." "Understood, boss." After saying that, Fyre transformed into a big golden lion and attacked Kane''s subordinates. Ace returned his attention to Kane and uttered, "You won''t be able to run away again this time." Chapter 342 Revealing Everything Chapter 342 Revealing Everything ??"What makes you think I will run away?" Kane inquired, "I''ve decided before leaving my house that one of us has to die this time!" Ace was pleased upon hearing Kane''s words. "Then, let''s see who will die today." "Robes of Lightning." Robes made of blue lightning slowly enveloped Kane''s body. Robes of Lightning was a magic enhancement. When he wore Robes of Lightning, the power of his Lightning magic would be stronger than normal. It would be twice as strong as normal. However, his other elemental magic would be reduced by fifty percent, such as wind, earth, fire, water, etc. Not only that, but the Robes of Lightning magic effect onlysted for thirty minutes. After thirty minutes, the Robes of Lightning would disappear and he could not use it again for twelve hours. No! It was not because the Robes of Lightning consumed a lot of mana. It was because the Robes of Lightning had a side effect. When his body was enveloped by the Robes of Lightning, the lightning also attacked his body but on a small scale. This was the reason why Kane could only use the Robes of Lightning for thirty minutes because his body was unable to withstand the lightning for more than thirty minutes. After that, he needed twelve hours of rest because he needed to recover his body. If he had forced himself to use the Robes of Lightning before his body had fully recovered, his body could have suffered a fatal injury. Kane decided to use the Robes of Lightning magic because most of his magic was of the Lightning element. And Ace was an ice dragon, so lightning magic would put him at an advantage. "Phoenix Lightning." Kane wasted no time and attacked Ace with his magic. The lightning phoenix exploded when it came into contact with Ace''s body, but it was not strong enough to injure him. It could only scratch his scales. "Oh! Your magic is not bad." Ace stated after looking at his scales. Kane raised his right hand high in the sky and used another magic. "Lightning Annihtion." A big magic circle appeared above Ace, and shortly after that, ck clouds gathered around the magic circle. Ace knew it was dangerous magic, so he did not stay still like before. He flew from where he was when arge lightning bolt crashed down, trying to hit him. Kane''s powerful magic failed to hit Ace, and itnded on the ground. Ace''s followers and Kane''s subordinates were hit by Kane''s powerful attack. People who were hit directly by his magic were immediately reduced to ashes, while the ones who were hit indirectly suffered serious injuries. Kane used Tier-5 magic, so its destructive power was terrifying. "Hmm?" Ace looked at the people below him. ''He did not care whether his magic hit his subordinates or not, huh?'' He returned his attention to Kane. ''It''s my turn now.'' As soon as Ace opened his mouth, a single orb of freezing particles appeared. At first, the size of the sphere was only as big as a tennis ball. But the more he put his ice mana into it, the bigger the sphere became. In a short amount of time, the orb was already three meters in size. Kane knew Ace''s attack was dangerous, so he created a lightning wall in front of him. However, lightning was not a good element for defence. For this reason, his lightning wall could not stop Ace''s attack. Luckily, he could use the Lightning Leap magic in time so he could avoid Ace''s attack. *Freeze ¡­ Ace''s attack hit the trees, causing the trees to freeze instantly. The fight between Ace and Kane continued. But unlike before, Ace did not let Kane use powerful magic again this time. He always interrupted Kane when he was chanting a powerful magic. Casting powerful magic took a long time. The stronger the magic, the longer the chant. Kane did not have a knight to protect and support him, so it was challenging for him to use powerful magic again. And because of this, Ace slowly had the upper hand in the fight. Boom! Ace hit Kane with his tail, causing Kane to be thrown several meters before finally crashing against a tree. "Cough¡­Cough¡­" Kane coughed up blood after rising to his feet. He did not give up and attacked Ace again. And like before, Ace disturbed him when he was chanting a magic spell. Kane tried to put some distance between them by using the Lightning Leap magic, but his efforts were in vain. Ace''s wings were huge, so he could fly more than one hundred meters in just a second. ''Deadly Orb.'' Ace threw a ball of ice at Kane again. Actually, he made up the name of his attack randomly. Since he turned into an ice dragon, he could only attack his enemies with his ice breath or ice balls. He was unhappy with his limited attacks, so he always used a different attack name every time he used ice ball or ice breath because, with this, he felt like he had a lot of skills and magic. *Freeze... The ground and the trees froze instantly. Like before, Kane used the Lightning Leap magic to avoid Ace''s attack. However, Ace had anticipated this. He had even guessed where Kane wouldnd. And his guess was right. That was why Kane could not avoid it when Ace shot ice from his mouth. Bang! Kane fell to the icy ground with his lower body frozen. Ace flew lower before finallynding on the ground. "You lose, Kane." Kane gritted his teeth in anger. But when he remembered the important information Zak had given him, his angry face suddenly turned intoughter. "Haha." Kaneughed loudly as if he was not in a life-and-death situation. "Hmm?" Ace was startled by Kane''sughter. "Why are youughing? Are you happy because you will meet your grandsons soon?" "Ace, you have defeated me, so I will give you some information as a reward." Kane did not want Ace to live happily, so he would reveal everything. "Oh? A reward?" Ace uttered, "Ace, don''t you want to know why Alselian City attacked your city? Don''t you want to know who made you a wanted person?" Kane carried out his n. "You know about it?" Ace was startled by Kane''s words, but he did not show it on his face. "Of course. Let me tell you something. The mastermind behind the reason Alselian City attacked your city and the mastermind behind you bing a fugitive is the same person." Kane slowly revealed everything to Ace. "It was all the work of one person." Ace did not say anything and only stared at Kane. "And the reason he did all this was because there was something he wanted in Nightshire City." Kane told Ace that he became a wanted person because he stood in that man''s way of getting what he wanted. "That person is clever, right? I wouldn''t have even realized that until a few minutes ago." "Who is that person?" Ace could not help but ask that question because he also wanted to know about it. "The royal family of the Xiriel Kingdom." Kane gave an honest answer. "Oh, the Fraser family is also involved in this. These two families are the ones who caused so many bad things to happen to you and your city. Well, not only to you, but to my family too." He then continued, "At first, I wanted to go back and fight the Fraser and Royal families. It''s a pity that I can''t do that now." Of course, Ace did not believe Kane''s words immediately because Kane was his enemy. "I know you won''t believe my words, but what I said is the truth." Kane knew Ace doubted his words. "It''s up to you whether you want to believe it." "Why are you telling me this?" Ace inquired "I''m telling you this information because you have defeated me." Kane responded, "Ah, maybe it''s because I''m furious." He then continued, "My family has always been loyal to the Royal family, and we have also sacrificed many things for the Xiriel Kingdom. Maybe this is my disappointment with the royal family who repays our loyalty with evil." "Alright. That is your reward for defeating me, Ace. It was a good fight, Ace." After saying that, Kane retrieved a dagger from his space ring andmitted suicide. Ace, who looked at Kane''s corpse, remembered Kane''s words. ''Is he telling the truth?'' Chapter 343 It’s Them! Chapter 343 It¡¯s Them! ??As Ace was looking at Kane''s corpse, Fyre approached him from behind. "Boss, we have killed them all." Fyre gave his report. Ace turned around and uttered, "Take all their space rings." "Space ring? Why?" Fyre did not understand why Ace wanted their space rings. "Just do it." Ace was toozy to exin it. "Give it to Silviater." "Understood, boss." After saying that, Fyre told the others to take their space rings and give them to Silvia. ---- Ace was currently sitting under a big tree, alone. He did not chat with his followers because Kane''s words kept ringing in his head. It was rted to him and his city, so he could not forget it easily. ''Is he telling the truth?'' He kept asking the same question in his head because Kane''s facial expressions and behavior looked like he was not lying to him. As Ace was thinking about Kane''s words, Silvia''s voice rang out from his right side. "What are you doing here, leader?" after throwing a question at him, she sat on the opposite side of him. "I keep remembering Kane''s words." Ace told her what Kane said when he was dying. "What do you think about it, Silvia? Do you think he is lying to me?" "From my point of view, the possibility of him lying is small, leader." Silvia told him the reason why she suspected that Kane was telling the truth. First, the Shadow organization said the person who made him a fugitive was from the Xiriel kingdom. Andstly, Kane spoke ill of the Royal family and said he was furious at them. He even said he regretted sacrificing many things for the Xiriel kingdom. If the Royal family had not done something cruel to them, he would not have said such a thing because they lived in the Xiriel Kingdom. "If he is really telling the truth, then the mastermind behind all of this is¡­" before Ace had finished his words, she uttered. "The king of Xiriel kingdom." Silvia stated. "But why? Isn''t our cit-" Ace suddenly remembered Kane''s other words. ''Wait.'' Kane said there was something the king wanted in Nightshire City. ''Don''t tell me¡­'' He thought of something. "Rainbow Pool. It seems like the King of Xiriel Kingdom knows about the Rainbow Pool." Ace suspected this because magical beasts also wanted the Rainbow Pool. "I think so, too." Silvia had the same thought because Rainbow Pool was the only treasure in Nightshire City. "Silvia, take out themunication token from my space ring. I need to inform Scarlett about this." Since Ace turned into a dragon, he gave his space ring to Silvia. Not only his space ring but all the space rings he got from his enemies were kept by her. He was a dragon and couldn''t transform into a human, so he couldn''t wear a space ring. "Here." Silvia gave themunication token to him. "I will go to a quiet ce now." after saying that, he flew into the sky. Once he was in a quiet ce, he called Scarlett using amunication token. Scarlett was startled after hearing his exnation. She did not expect the royal family of the Xiriel Kingdom to be the mastermind behind everything. "The situation is more dangerous than I thought." She stated. "Scarlett, you should focus on making the city guards stronger." Ace uttered, "You can also let the family heads of the three big families use the Rainbow Pool because they are loyal to Nightshire City." "Alright." She agreed instantly because Aron, Alvaro and Melissa were different from Henry. "You also need to thoroughly screen all travelers before allowing them to enter our city. Ask them their purpose ining to our city and how long they will stay." Ace uttered, "I don''t want any spies to enter our city because that would put us in a more dangerous situation." He then continued, "If the situation doesn''t allow it, just refuse all visitors. We can still live without them." He gave all the money and valuables he got from Alselian City to the citizens, so they had a lot of money now. And the poption of Nightshire City was ny thousand people, so they should be able to survive without money from travelers. "Hehe. You look like a city lord when you are like this." Scarlett giggled. "How about you be a city lord after you returnter?" "Sorry, but I have to decline your offer." Ace did not want to be a city lord because he would be very busyter. "What a pity! I thought we would have a young city lord earlier. Hehe." She teased him. "I won''t fall into your trap." He said as heughed. "Hehe." She giggled again. After informing Scarlett of everything, Ace returned to where his underlings were. ---- The following morning, they went to the forest near the Xiriel Kingdom. They needed information about the Xiriel Kingdom, so he decided to conquer the magical beasts that lived there. Unfortunately, all the magical beasts did not know exactly how strong the Xiriel Kingdom was. They only knew that the Xiriel Kingdom had two hundred thousand to three hundred thousand troops. Other than that, they knew nothing about the Xiriel Kingdom. "So, what kind of methods will we use to destroy the Xiriel Kingdom?" Hyzi asked curiously. "Boss, let''s just attack them directly." Fyre saw himself as a warrior, so he suggested that they attack their enemies directly like brave warriors. "You fool!" Calne stated. "Our number is only seventy thousand. We need more magical beasts if we want to attack them directly." "How about we y with them first?" Ace inquired, "Once we have more members and killed a lot of them, we will attack them directly." "y with them?" his subordinates still did not understand his words. "It''s like this." Ace exined his idea to them. "I agreed!" Adra responded. "Me too." Calne added. Hyzi did not say anything and only nodded his head, giving a sign that he agreed with Ace''s idea too. "Even though this is not the way of a brave warrior, I agree." Fyre responded. "Then we will attack them tomorrow." Ace uttered. They nodded their heads again. ---- Capital of the Xiriel Kingdom, Entrance Gate. Several troops were checking travelers who wanted to enter the capital city. Like usual, more than fifty people wanted to enter the capital city. They all came with different intentions, such as selling something, enjoying the capital, buying something and many others. As the troops were checking the visitors, Ace and his underlings rushed toward the entrance gate. He did not bring all of his subordinates. He only brought Hyzi, Fyre, Calne and Adra with him. He only wanted to cause chaos at the entrance gate, so he only brought them. "Remember our n." Ace, who was flying low, uttered, "Don''t worry, boss. I remember it well." Fyre responded. "Yes. We remember it, leader." Calne and the others said in unison. Like Ace, Calne and the others were in their beast forms. It was much easier to create chaos in their real forms, so they transformed back into their beast forms. "It''s them!" Calne was thrilled when he saw the troops of the Xiriel Kingdom. "Haha. My heart is beating with excitement. Leader, I will go first." After saying that, Hyzi ran faster because he could not wait to create chaos at the entrance gate. "Hyzi, wait for me." Fyre ran faster too. "They are like kids." Adra stated. Ace did not stop them and kept flying. ''Xiriel Kingdom, I will show you the consequences of your actions.'' Chapter 344 Causing Trouble in the Entrance Gate Chapter 344 Causing Trouble in the Entrance Gate ??Capital of the Xiriel Kingdom, Entrance Gate. "What is the purpose of your visit? How long will you stay here?" a blue-haired city guard asked the old man. "I want to visit my son." The old man gave an honest answer. "His name is Rey. I will be staying for two weeks." The blue-haired city guard shifted his gaze to the mage on his right side, asking him whether the old man was lying or not. After the mage nodded his head, the blue-haired city guard returned his attention to the old man and uttered, "Alright. You can enter the city." "Thank you." After saying that, the old man entered the city to meet his son. As the city guards were checking the visitors, a red-haired man wearing golden armor approached them. The name of the mature man was Andrew Reid, an awakener at the Grandmaster rank. Andrew traveled to the entrance gate because he wanted to check on his subordinates. "How is the situation? Is everything alright?" "Everything is under control, lieutenant." Right after the blue-haired city guard answered Andrew''s question, Fyre and the others appeared. ''Oh, no! I was wrong. Trouble ising.'' He corrected his words in his head. When Andrew caught sight of Fyre and the others, he immediately retrieved his spear from his space ring. ''4-star magical beasts?'' He was even more shocked when he saw Ace flying in the sky. ''They are led by a dragon?'' He gritted his teeth in annoyance. "One of you go to headquarters and report this. The rest follow me to fight them." even though his enemies were powerful, he was not afraid because he had to protect the capital city. "Fight them!" "Don''t let them enter our city!" "Stop them!" "Kill them!" One by one, the troops stood behind Andrew. As the troops were ready to fight Ace''s subordinates, the visitors ran in fear, especially ordinary people. Calne and the others looked so scary, so their bodies instantly trembled in fear. "No! Save me!" "I don''t want to die." "Help! Help!" They did not care about the rules and entered the city immediately. The city guards shouted at them. They told the visitors not to enter the city because they still had not checked them. But when they were about to stop the visitors from entering the city, they were stopped by Andrew. Stopping the magical beasts was more important, so Andrew told his subordinates to guard the entrance gate. "Haha. Die, human!" Hyzi attacked the troops brutally. Even though it was four versus forty, Andrew and his subordinates were at a disadvantage in the fight. Hyzi and the others were already at 4-star, so Andrew''s subordinates could not stop them. "Die, human! Die!" like Hyzi, Fyre also attacked them brutally. Ace gave them two missions beforeing to the capital. First, cause a big uproar in the entrance gate, andstly, destroy the walls. This was the reason why Calne and the others acted brutally because Ace said they could do whatever they wanted as long as they could aplish their missions. "Die, human!" Hyzi and the others opened their mouths, shooting energy beams out of their mouths. Like before, the city guards could not do anything. They had tried to block their attacks with their shields, but their efforts were in vain. Not only that, but they also died after getting hit by the energy beam. If previously they had forty people, they only had ten people now. "Cough¡­Cough¡­" the blue-haired city guard coughed up blood. ''They are too strong. We can''t stop them.'' He looked at the corpses of other city guards around him. "Oh! That human looks strong." Fyre said as he stared at Andrew. "I''ve decided it. I will separate his head from his body." Fyre was excited when he saw a strong human. Andrew''s subordinates were killed easily, so he did not feel excitement when he attacked them. But when he was about to rush toward Andrew, Hyzi stopped him. "Stop, Fyre! That human is my prey." "Hey, Hyzi, you can''t be selfish. I also want to have some fun." Fyreined to Hyzi. "I saw him first, so he was my pre- " before Hyzi had finished his words, more than two hundred city guards rushed toward them. These city guards were led by a grown man in ck armor. Like Andrew, that mature man was also an awakener at the Grandmaster rank. However, his rank in the military was one level higher than Andrew''s. Andrew was a second lieutenant while he was a first lieutenant. The name of the mature man was Arnaf Mils. "Kill these damn magical beasts!" Arnaf roared as he pointed his ck sword at Frye and the others. When Fyre caught sight of Arnaf, he immediately said, "Hyzi, you can take that human. This human in ck armor looks more interesting in my eyes." Fyre did not wait for Hyzi''s answer and dashed toward Arnaf. "He always tells everyone that he is a warrior. But his behavior and expressions are not suitable for being a warrior." Even though Hyzi said something like that, he was happy because he could kill Andrew now. "Oh? More enemies are joining the fight, huh?" Ace, who was floating in the mid-air, spoke abruptly. "Should I join too?" Ace still had not attacked the troops since he arrived at the capital. He only floated in the sky because, in his view, Adra and the others were more than enough to destroy the gate. ''Well, they can still handle these troops, so I will just watch them for now.'' He said in his head. "Damn beast, how dare you cause trouble in the capital? I will take your head and hang it on the wall for a week as your punishment." Andrew pointed his spear at Hyzi. "You talk like you are stronger than me. Do you know what happens to humans who say things like that to me?" Hyzi spoke and paused for a second before he continued, "They died at my hands." "Don''tpare me with these weaklings because I''m different from them." after saying that, Andrew rushed toward Hyzi, trying to stab him with his spear. "Then let me see whether you are different from them or not." Hyzi rushed toward Andrew. Like Hyzi, Fyre also fought his enemy one on one. He told Calne and Adra not to interfere because Arnaf was his prey. Calne and Adra could only sigh when they saw Hyzi and Fyre. For this reason, they killed the troops and destroyed the gate. "Don''t let them enter the city!" the troops tried their best to stop Calne and Adra. They were even willing to sacrifice themselves to stop Calne and Adra because they had to protect the citizens. Little did they know that Calne and Adra had no intention of entering the capital city because their mission was only to cause a big ruckus and destroy the gate. Ace, who paid attention to Calne and Adra, nodded his head in satisfaction. ''Good, good!'' The corner of his lips twitched when he shifted his gaze to Hyzi and Fyre. ''What the hell are they doing?'' Even though Andrew and Arnaf were powerful awakeners, it should not be hard for Hyzi and Fyre to kill them. However, Andrew and Arnaf were still alive. They only injured heavily. "Hyzi, Fyre, stop ying around and finish them quickly." Even though killing Andrew and Arnaf was not in their n, Ace wanted them to kill them. Andrew and Arnaf were lieutenants, so it would make their n easier if they could kill Andrew and Arnaf. "It''s a pity, human." Fyre stated. "I can''t y with you anymore because boss has ordered me to kill you immediately." "You are not bad, human. But I will end it here." Hyzi stated. Andrew and Arnaf gritted their teeth in anger. ''Do you think you can kill me easily?'' Even though they were heavily injured, they believed they could surviveter. "Die, human!" Hyzi and Fyre rushed toward their opponents. "It''s them! Kill them all!" "Show them the consequences of causing trouble in our ce." "Don''t let them run away!" "Damn beast! I will kill you!" More than one thousand troops rushed toward Calne and the others. These troops were led by two powerful awakeners at the Grandmaster rank. Their names were Daniel Roberts and L Hayes. Hyzi and Fyre stopped their footsteps when they noticed these troops. "Whoa! More prey ising!" instead of feeling afraid, Fyre was trembling in excitement. Like Fyre, Hyzi was also excited. It had been a long time since thest time he fought many enemies at once, so his heart throbbed with happiness. Fyre returned his attention to Arnaf and uttered, "I can''t wait to fight them, so I will end this fight now." But before he could attack Arnaf, Ace''s voice rang out. "Hyzi, Fyre, Calne, Adra, let''s leave this ce now." No! Ace was not afraid of them. Their goals were to cause a big stir and destroy the wall. Now that they had achieved their goals, they should leave immediately because it was not the right time to have a big fight. Even though Hyzi and the others still wanted to fight them, they listened to Ace''s order and left that ce. "Chase them! Don''t let them run away!" "Kill them!" "Damn beast, don''t run! Fight us!" When the troops were about to chase Fyre and the others, they were stopped by Daniel and L. It was not a good idea to chase Ace and his underlings because they might fall into a trapter. "Are you alright, lieutenant Arnaf?" Daniel inquired. "My apologize, Captain Daniel. We failed to protect the gate." Arnaf responded. "It''s fine." Daniel uttered. "Take the injured ones to the headquarters and treat them immediately." L uttered, "The rest remain here." "Understood, Captain L." Her subordinates responded. L looked in the direction where Ace and his subordinates were leaving. ''Why do I suddenly have a bad feeling about this?'' Chapter 345 Serious Problem Chapter 345 Serious Problem ??Territory of Xiriel Kingdom, Forest. "Boss, I''m sorry for failing to kill my opponent." After apologizing to Ace, Fyre lowered his head. Like Fyre, Hyzi also lowered his head because he failed to kill Andrew. "It''s fine." Ace was not angry or disappointed at them because they seeded in achieving their goals. Fyre and Hyzi lifted their heads in surprise. "Boss¡­" Fyre was touched by Ace''s kind personality because he previously thought Ace would punish him. "Just kill him when you fight him again." Ace uttered. "Don''t worry, boss. If I fight him again, I won''t y arou-" Fyre stopped his words halfway and corrected it. "I will kill him immediately if I meet him again." Hyzi did not say anything, but he nodded his head, giving a sign that he would do the same. "I want to rest first. You can do whatever you want now." after saying that, Ace walked toward a huge tree and sat under it. Fyre looked at Adra and the others. "What should we do now?" "I want to rest too." after saying that, Calne walked away. "I want to find a good-looking female leopard." Adra walked away, too. Fyre shifted his gaze to Hyzi and inquired, "Hyzi, how about we take a walk around here? Maybe we will find humanster." "I want to rest too." without caring about Fyre''s feelings, Hyzi walked away. "Tch! No wonder I''m the only warrior here. They are allzy beasts!" Fyre transformed into a human before finally strolling around the forest, looking for a human. ''I hope I will find a humanter.'' He walked with a big smile on his face. ---- Military Headquarters, Meeting Room. The meeting room in the military headquarters was huge. A big round table with ten chairs was ced in the middle of the room. A king''s portrait was hanging on the wall, and a small tree was put in every corner of the room. At this moment, seven people were sitting on the chairs with serious faces. Four 4-star magical beasts led by a dragon attacked their city two hours ago, so they took the incident seriously. After all, something like this happened a few years ago, and it ended in war, so they could not turn a blind eye to this incident because there was a possibility that it would end in war again. "Captain Daniel, can you exin it to us?" a blue-haired man with a scar on his right cheek spoke abruptly. The name of the mature man was none other than Jayden Marsh, an awakener at the Grandmaster rank and a lieutenant colonel in the military. "The city guards said they suddenly appeared and attacked them." Captain Daniel told them about the appearance of Ace and his subordinates. "They were led by a dragon, but the dragon did not attack the city guards. He only floated in the sky without doing anything." Captain L also said Ace ordered his underlings to retreat right after seeing them. "Based on your information, it seems like they are that dragon''s underlings." A ck-haired man uttered. Like Jayden, he was also an awakener at the Grandmaster rank. His name was Luke Kaur, a colonel. "Does that mean the dragon is already at 5-star?" Victoria inquired. "Sadly, we don''t know how strong the dragon is." Ace left immediately, so Daniel did not know how strong Ace was. "It would be troublesome if the dragon was already at 5-star." a green-haired man stated. The name of the old man was Rory Scott, mayor general. "Do you think he is nning to attack us?" the purple-haired old man inquired. Like Rory and the others, he was an awakener at the Grandmaster rank. His name was Ben Wright, and he was a lieutenant general. "Maybe." Luke answered. "But if that dragon was nning to attack us, why did he only bring four magical beasts with him?" Jayden inquired. "Maybe he wants to test us first." Rory responded. "If so, then this is more dangerous than we thought." Daniel uttered. "Should we tell our king immediately?" "I think we should inform our king immediately." In Luke''s eyes, this was a serious problem, so they should inform their king immediately. Jayden and the others nodded their heads one by one. "Then it''s decided. I will inf-"Ben stopped his words halfway when two people suddenly entered the meeting room. When they knew who they were, Rory and the others immediately rose to their feet. "Greetings, Your Majesty." They greeted their king in unison. "I heard magical beasts attacked the entrance gate earlier. Is that true?" Finley inquired. Like usual, Finley was not alone. He was apanied by the royal knight captain, Asher Finch. "Yes. Your Majesty." Ben exined what had happened at the entrance gate two hours ago. "A dragon?" Finley did not know that the dragon was Ace because Kane did not tell anyone about it. It was rted to the reputation of the Holmes family, so he did not tell anyone about his defeat at Nightshire City. As they were talking, one of Finley''s subordinates entered the meeting room and told him that the city lord of Ance city requested for help. His subordinate immediately ced amunication crystal on the table. The crystal was amunication tool simr to Ace''smunication token. It could disy the person making a call like a video call, but the price of themunication crystal was very expensive. Right after themunication crystal was ced on the table, a blue screen appeared above it. Like a projector showing an image, they could see the city lord of Ance city on the blue screen as if they were watching a movie. "Greeting, Your Highness." the city lord of Ance city named Deon said politely. "What problem are you facing?" Finley inquired. "It''s about magical beasts, Your Highness." Deon began exining his problem. He said many magical beasts attacked his city. He asked for help from the capital because more than twenty of them were at 3-star. The strongest in his city was only at the Master rank, and there were only fifteen of them. He was afraid that his city would be destroyed if he did not get help from the capital. "Your Highness, please help us." Deon begged Finley to help him and his citizens. "Alright. I will send one awakener at the Grandmaster rank and five thousand troops tomorrow." Finley agreed to help Deon because Ance City was the closest city to the capital. "Thank you, Your Highness." Deon thanked Finely. After ending the call, Finley looked at Ben and the others. "It seems like we are not the only ones being attacked by magical beasts." "Your Highness, do you think they are also that dragon''s underlings?" Victoria inquired. "Maybe." Finley responded, When Rory was about to say something to Finley, the city lord of Freyfall city called them and also requested help. The problem was the same. Magical beasts attacked his city! Like before, Finley agreed to help him immediately. Finley helped him because Freyfall City was one of many cities under the Xiriel Kingdom''s jurisdiction, so he could not turn a blind eye. "It seems like this problem is more serious than we thought." Finley stated. "I did not expect the magical beasts to attack them too." Jayden uttered. "Captain Daniel, Captain L, go to their cities tomorrow." Finley ordered Captain Daniel to help Ance City and Captain L to help Freyfall City. "Understood, Your Highness." Captain Daniel and Captain L responded in unison. "Tighten the security at the entrance." Finley uttered, "Order more people to guard the entrance gate. Don''t let the same thing happen again." "Understood." General Victoria and the others responded. ---- Ace was currently talking with his underlings. They had already implemented the second n, so they needed to discuss the next n. "Hyzi, Fyre, Calne, Adra, make sure to kill them all tomorrow." Ace said with a serious tone. "Understood." Adra and the others responded in unison. "Alright. You guys can go now." Ace uttered. Without waiting for another second, Hyzi and the others left. "Silvia, Viviya, Mia, Leena, Renea, we will go to the entrance gate of the capital city tomorrow." Ace spoke and paused for a second before he continued, "Let''s cause trouble there." "Understood, leader." Renea and the others said in unison. Ace looked in the direction of the capital city of the Xiriel Kingdom. ''Xiriel Kingdom, let''s y again tomorrow.'' Chapter 346 I Will Kill Their Leader Quickly

Chapter 346 I Will Kill Their Leader Quickly

?Ace''s subordinates were carrying out their second n. Hyzi, Calne, and ten thousand magical beasts were currently hiding on the road to Ance City, while Fyre, Adra, and ten thousand magical beasts were hiding on the road to Freyfall City. Ace did not order all of his subordinates to help Hyzi and the others because twenty thousand magical beasts were more than enough to kill the troops of the Xiriel Kingdom. Even though the cities of Freyfall and Ance were the cities closest to the capital, it was almost impossible for the king to send more than ten thousand troops to help them because he needed to guard the capital, too. He was even sure that the king of the Xiriel Kingdom would send less than ten thousand troops to the cities of Freyfall and Ance, so having twenty thousand magical beasts to help Hyzi and the others should be more than enough to kill them. This was the reason why Ace told Fyre and the others that failure was not an option. No matter what happened, they had to seed in killing the Xiriel Kingdom troops because their numbers were greater. "I can''t wait to kill them." Fyre trembled with excitement as he stood on a tree branch. "You seem so excited, Fyre." Unlike Fyre, Adra acted normally. "Of course!" Fyre responded instantly, "Adra, I will fight their leader and you will take care of his subordinatester." "Why should I listen to you?" Adra inquired. "Adra, this is the best opportunity to make up for my previous mistakes. You can fight the strongest one next time." Fyre failed to kill his opponentst time, so he wanted to make up for his mistake. "Sure." Adra agreed instantly after hearing the reason. "But don''t y around again because I want to finish this mission quickly." "Don''t worry. I will kill their leader quickly." Fyre said confidently. Like Fyre, Hyzi also asked Calne to let him fight their leader. Even though they seeded in carrying out their previous mission, he considered it a failure because they failed to kill their opponent. That was why he asked Calne to let him fight their leader because he wanted to make up for his mistake. "Sure. But finish it fast." Calne agreed instantly. "Otherwise, I will kill their leader myselfter." "Don''t worry. I will kill their leader before you can kill all of his subordinates." Hyzi said with a serious tone. As they were hiding in the forest, the troops of Xiriel Kingdom came into sight. They did not attack the troops immediately; instead, they waited longer. Ace said failure was not an option, so they waited for the right moment to attack them. "Captain Daniel, how strong are the magical beasts we will be facing?" the red-haired man asked curiously. They had no information about the magical beasts they would be facing because only the higher-ups knew about it. "They are only at 3-star. Nothing to worry about." Captain Daniel gave an honest answer. Even though the strongest among them was only at the Grandmaster rank, but they had more than twenty awakeners at the Master rank. "What?! Only at 3-star? It seems like we will finish this mission quickly." The brown-haired man said confidently because they had arge number. "Of course!" the blue-haired man added. "With our numbers and captain Daniel, I''m sure we can finish this mission in less than a day." "I suddenly can''t wait to kill them all." the yellow-haired man uttered. "I''m sure it will be exciting. Haha." "Haha." Captain Daniel''s subordinatesughed happily. "Oh, do you mean we are easy to be killed?" Calne asked as he came out of his hiding ce. Captain Daniel was shocked when he saw Calne. But what surprised him most was that ten thousand magical beasts suddenly appeared and surrounded them. There was not even a path to escape, as if they had nned it beforehand. "Magical beasts?" "How? Howe so many magical beasts appear in this ce?" "We are surrounded by them." "Six thousand¡­no¡­eight thousand¡­no¡­ it''s around ten thousand magical beasts." "Damn it!" Their happy faces instantly turned into serious when Calne and the others surrounded them. Some of them even wore scared faces because the number of enemies was twice asrge as theirs. Captain Daniel immediately unsheathed his sword and skimmed his surroundings. ''Two 4-star magical beasts?'' He was unhappy when he knew how strong Calne and Hyzi were. ''Not only are their numbers twice ours, but two of them are already at 4-star. Damn it!'' He cursed venomously in his head. "Hey, look! They are scared now. Haha." 3-star lynx spoke abruptly. "Humans are cowards. Gagaga." The 3-star batughed loudly. "Calne, I will leave the rest to you." Hyzi wasted no time and rushed toward Captain Daniel, attacking him. "He is so impatient." Calne stated. "Everyone, attack them! Leave no one alive." "Kill these humans!" the 3-star lynx and the others rushed toward Captain Daniel''s subordinates. In a different area, Captain L faced the same problem. Frye, Adra, and ten thousand magical beasts surrounded them. Of course, she acted like a brave warrior because she was a captain. Whatever the situation, she was always calm because panicking would have fatal consequences in a situation like that. "Adra, I will kill that female human. I will leave the rest to you." After saying that, Fyre dashed toward Captain L. ''This is a good opportunity to show my capability.'' He transformed into a big golden lion and attacked Captain L. "Die, female human!" Fyre roared as he attacked Captain L. At the same time, Ace and his underlings were causing a big fuss at the entrance gate again. This time, he also attacked the troops because the security at the entrance gate was tighter than before. There were even four awakeners at the Grandmaster rank guarding the entrance gate. Of course, Ace did not care about them. "me Arrow." "Poison Arrow." "sh of Light." "Earth Destroyer." "Ice Spikes." Silvia, Viviya, Mia, Leena, and Renea, who wore masks, attacked their enemies together. Silvia and the others attacked their enemies from mid-air. Previously, Ace ordered five birds to be their mounts because he wanted to attack their enemies from air and ground. He wanted to y with the troops again, so he decided to cause a biggermotion than yesterday. "Kill them! Kill them all!" the 3-star snake said as she attacked the troops. "Kill these humans!" five hundred magical beasts attacked the troops and tried to destroy the gate again. Actually, the gate was still notpletely rebuilt. Ace ordered his underlings to attack the gate because he wanted to make these troops angrier. He was sure they would be angry because his subordinates destroyed it again when they wanted to rebuild the gate. "Archers, aim at that dragon."Colonel Luke shouted. "Kill him first!" "Human, do you think it''s easy to kill me?" After saying that, Ace spat ice breath from his mouth, freezing the troops. "Tch!" Colonel Luke was unhappy with their situation. "Colonel Jayden, General Victory, General Rory, let''s fight that dragon together. We have to kill him quickly." "Alright." Colonel Jayden and the others answered in unison. Ace was their leader, so everything would be under their control if they could kill Ace. "Heaven Splitter!" "Sword Storm." "Stars of Light." "Stone Golem." General Jayden and the others attacked Ace at once. Ace immediately opened his mouth and created a ball of ice. "Sky Freezing Orb." Like usual, Ace named his attack randomly. *Freeze¡­ Their attacks were frozen. Even the stone golem was frozen instantly. Silvia, Viviya, Mia, Leena, and Renea shifted their gaze toward Colonel Jayden and the others. They were furious because they ganged up on their leader. ''How dare you attack our leader!'' They used their powerful magic and skills to attack Colonel Jayden and the others. "Everyone, stand behind me." After saying that, General Rory created an earth wall to block their attacks. Boom! Boom! Boom! Their attacks failed to injure General Rory and the others. "Tch!" Leena looked at them angrily. The corner of Ace''s lips twitched when he saw Leena and the others. ''Hey, take it easy. We are only ying with them. No need to take it seriously.'' When he remembered his main goal, he suddenly changed his mind. ''Wait. I think I should fight them seriously now.'' With that idea in mind, Ace attacked Colonel Luke and the others. ''Die, human!'' He corrected his words. ''I mean, die my enemies!'' Chapter 347 We Will Fight Soon, King Chapter 347 We Will Fight Soon, King ??In the northern part of the Xiriel kingdom, magical beasts were killing the troops of the Xiriel Kingdom. The way they killed the troops was so cruel. They cut off their heads, legs, arms, etc. Some of them even tortured the troops before killing them. From the way they killed the troops, anyone could tell that these magical beasts hated humans to the bone. However, if one knew the real identity of their leader, that person would be shocked to the core because their leader was human. Of course, none of them knew about it because their leader was currently in the form of a dragon, so they thought their leader was a magical beast like them, not a human. And their leader''s first followers were five demi-humans, so that made them even more convinced that their leader was not a human but a dragon. "Adra, let''s go back to our base now. I want to tell boss that we have finished our mission." Fyre, who was in a human form, dragged Captain L''s corpse. Even though Captain L was a powerful awakener, she got killed by Fyre in a short amount of time because Fyre fought her seriously from the beginning. Fyre did not want to make the same mistake, so he did not y around like yesterday because his boss said failure was not an option. "Sure." Adra responded immediately. In the western region of the Xiriel kingdom, the same thing happened. The corpses of the Xiriel Kingdom troops were scattered on the ground. Some of the corpses were even hanging on trees because several magical beasts tortured them before killing them. "Ahh¡­ It feels great!" "Damn right!" "It''s a pity they died so easily." "They are so weak." "Don''t worry. We will attack their kingdom soon. At that moment, we can kill and torture them again." "I can''t wait to torture them." "Me too. Seeing their frightened expressions made my body tremble with happiness, especially when I heard their cries. It''s like a beautiful song in my ears." "Haha. You sound like a pervert!" "Fuck you! I''m a wolf, not a pervert." "Haha." Their hatred toward humans was so deep because humans killed magical beasts to get stronger, so they took the opportunity given by their leader to torture humans to the fullest. "Tch! I thought he was strong, but I was wrong." Hyzi stated. Unlike Fyre, Hyzi was in his beast form. He decided to fight Captain Daniel in his real form because he wanted to finish the fight quickly. He was disappointed because Captain Daniel died shortly after they fought. "Calne, let''s return to our base and report to our leader." After saying that, Hyzi transformed into a human. "Sure." Calne responded. At the same time, Ace was fighting against Colonel Jayden, Colonel Luke, General Victoria, and General Rory. Unlike before, Colonel Jayden and the others were not in a good condition. Their armors were stained with their blood, and they had little stamina left. Even though they ganged up on Ace, they ended up getting beaten up by him. They could not even injure him. Their attacks only left scratches on his scales as if their attacks were weak. "Damn it!" Colonel Luke cursed venomously. The four of them had killed one 5-star magical beast before, but they could not injure Ace, so they were still shocked by what was going on. It was as if the difference in strength between them was like heaven and earth. "Now it''s my turn again." After saying that, Ace shot an ice ball at them. Colonel Luke and the others could avoid it. However, Ace did not stop attacking them. He kept shooting ice balls because he wanted to end the fight quickly. When Mayor General Rory saw Ace flying toward him, he used Stone Needles magic to attack Ace. Ace moved to the left and right to avoid it. When he was close to General Rory, he attacked him again. ''Die!'' Unlike before, he attacked General Rory with his tail this time. General Rory immediately used Earth Wall magic to block Ace''s attack, but the Earth Wall was not strong enough to block Ace''s attack. Ace''s tail was sharp and strong, so the Earth Wall shattered into pieces when his tail came into contact with it. "General Rory!" Colonel Luke shouted when he saw Ace''s tail piercing General Rory''s chest. "General Rory¡­" Colonel Jayden and General Victoria widened their eyes in shock when they saw Ace killing Rory with his tail. When Colonel Jayden was in a state of shock, Silvia and the others nodded their heads. It was the best opportunity to kill Colonel Jayden, so they wasted no time and used their strongest skills and magic to attack him. "Uaakk¡­" Colonel Jayden coughed up blood when their attacksnded on his body. ''I did not expect to die toda-'' He was already seriously injured, so he died after getting hit by their attacks. "Colonel Jayden!" General Victoria and Colonel Luke shouted in unison. Like General Victoria, Ace was also surprised. "Nice!" Ace raised his ws at them. "Leader, we will fight that woman." Silvia said they would fight General Victoria. Even though General Victoria was already at the Grandmaster rank, she was not afraid of her. With the help of Renea and the others, she believed they would not lose to General Victoria. "Sure." Ace agreed instantly because this was a good opportunity to let them fight a powerful awakener. Silvia looked at Mia and the others. "Everyone, let''s fight her." Mia and the others nodded their heads before finally giving their mounts a signal to get closer to General Victoria. Ace shifted his gaze to Colonel Luke and uttered, "It''s your turn to die." Colonel Luke wasted no time and ran away from the entrance gate. The four of them even could not injure Ace, so fighting him alone was the same as digging his own grave. However, running away from Ace was challenging, especially since he turned into a dragon. For this reason, Ace could kill Colonel Luke before he could run away. "Good! Today''s mission is alsopleted." after killing Colonel Luke, Ace did not attack the troops; instead, he floated in the sky and looked at his underlings. ''Oh! Silvia and the others are doing good too.'' He paid attention to Silvia and the others. Even though General Victoria was heavily injured, she was still an awakener at the Grandmaster rank. Silvia and the others were still at the Master rank, so he needed to pay attention to them because he did not want them to die. "Renea, restrict her movements." After saying that, Silvia drew her bow, ready to shoot her opponent. "Alright." Renea used Earth Prison magic to restrict General Victoria''s movements. General Victoria gritted her teeth as tall earthen walls appeared from her left, right, and behind her. "Alseteria." Right after Silvia shot her arrow, a blue me enveloped her arrow. Shortly after that, the blue me transformed into a big phoenix. General Victoria knew Silvia''s attack was powerful, so she drew her bow as well. ''Dark Phoenix.'' If Silvia''s arrow turned into a blue phoenix, General Victoria''s arrow turned into a dark phoenix. The phoenixes flew faster before they finally met. Boom! Shockwaves spread throughout the area. Due to how powerful their attacks were, some of the troops and magical beasts were blown away by the shockwave. "sh of Light." Mia did not give General Victoria time to rest and attacked her immediately. General Victoria could only widen her eyes when a deadly sh flew toward her. ''I don''t have enough energy to block that attack.'' She could not avoid Mia''s attack because she was surrounded by high walls. "Tch!" General Victoria did not give up and tried to block it. To her surprise, a huge sh flew from behind her. Not only did the huge sh destroy the high walls, but it also shattered Mia''s attack. "General Victoria, are you alright?" Ben inquired. "Lieutenant General Ben?" General Victoria was relieved when she saw Ben, especially when she saw five thousand troops behind him. "It''s them!" "Kill them all!" "How dare you attack our city again!" Five thousand troops rushed toward Ace''s subordinates. Ace widened his eyes when he saw the person leading them. ''It''s him?'' He saw a mature man with a royal coat riding a horse. ''I see. So, he is the mastermind, huh?'' Even though he was furious, he could still control himself. "Everyone, let''s go back." Ace shouted. His subordinates immediately followed him. "Hey, don''t run. Don''t you want to fight me?" Finley inquired. "Don''t worry, king. We will fight soon, but not now." Ace responded, "Just enjoy your life for now because I will kill you the next time we meet." Chapter 348 He Is an Interesting Dragon

Chapter 348 He Is an Interesting Dragon

?"Damn beasts, don''t run!" "Fight us, cowards!" "Assholes,e back here." Several troops chased Ace and his subordinates. Ace and his subordinates had destroyed the gate and killed many soldiers, so they wanted to kill them so badly. "Stop! Don''t chase them!" Finley stopped them from chasing Ace. "Come back here and check the other soldiers." They stopped running and did what they were told because Finley was their king. As Finley was looking in the direction where Ace was leaving, two soldiers carried Mayor General Rory''s corpse. "Your Majesty, Mayor General Rory is dead." The blue-haired man said after cing Mayor General Rory''s corpse in front of Finley. "What?!" Finley said in surprise. When Finley was still in a state of shock, two city guards brought Colonel Luke''s corpse before him. "Your Majesty, Colonel Luke is dead." The red-haired man city guard said. Finley shifted his gaze from Mayor General Rory''s corpse to Colonel Luke''s corpse. ''They are dead?'' Mayor General Rory and Colonel Luke were powerful awakeners, so he was shocked when he found out that they had died. "Your Majesty, Lieutenant Colonel Jayden is dead too." the green-haired soldier said after cing Lieutenant Colonel Jayden''s corpse in front of Finley. Finley could not control his emotions anymore. He lost Colonel Nn when he gave Colonel Nn a mission to conquer Nightshire City and now, he lost three powerful subordinates. ''Damn beasts!'' He was breathless with anger. "Your Majesty, please control yourself." Asher did not want Finley to lose control in front of his people because he was a king. "Take the injured ones to the headquarters and treat them quickly." After saying that, Finley walked away because he was afraid that he would lose control of himselfter. "Understood, Your Majesty." They answered in unison. ---- Ace was currently in the forest with his underlings. He praised Silvia and the others because they could kill Colonel Jayden. Of course, he also praised his other underlings because they sessfullypleted their mission again. "Good work, everyone." Ace stated. "I''m so happy today. I killed many humans earlier." "Me too. I killed a lot of humans today." "Leader, are we going to cause trouble in that ce again tomorrow?" "Leader, I want to kill humans again." One by one, Ace''s underlings voiced out their happiness. When Ace was about to say something to them, Fyre and the others arrived. "Boss, we have returned." Fyre said happily. "How is it?" Ace inquired. "Of course, we havepleted our mission, boss." Fyre answered instantly. "Boss, I also killed their leader earlier. I killed her in a short amount of time." "Oh? Who is she?" Ace threw another question at Fyre. "She was a mature woman." Fyre, who was in a human form, touched his chin. "If my memory isn''t ying tricks on me, her subordinates called her Captain L." "Oh, a captain?" Ace was pleasantly surprised by the good news because that meant Fyre had just killed a high-ranking person. "Good job, Fyre." "Thank you, boss." Fyre felt like his feet barely touched the ground when Ace praised him. ''Haha. Boss praises me.'' He smiled happily. Shortly after that, Hyzi and the others arrived. Like before, Ace was pleasantly surprised when he found out that Hyzi managed to kill Captain Daniel. He did not expect them to kill five important people in just a day. Due to how happy he was, he felt like the goddess of Luck was on their side. "Boss, are we going to cause trouble in that ce again tomorrow?" Fyre asked curiously. "No." Ace gave an honest answer. "Why?" Fyre inquired. "I want to recruit more beasts. After that, we will go on a war with them and take their kingdom." Ace could not wait to kill Finley, so he wanted to start the war immediately. "I agree, leader." Adra stated. "I agree too." Calne added. "Good! Let''s start recruiting more beasts tomorrow." Ace uttered. "Un." Calne and the others nodded their heads. ---- Framingburns Forest, Aya''s Territory. Aya was currently talking with her underling in the main hall. She was sitting on her throne while her subordinate was standing before her. Even though she had refused to be Ace''s follower, she was interested in his dream to build a kingdom for magical beasts. For this reason, she sent one of her subordinates to follow Ace in secret. "I see." Aya said after hearing everything. "By the way, did he notice you?" "Yes, my queen. However, he did not do anything to me and pretended as if he knew nothing." Aya''s subordinate responded. Like Aya, her subordinate was a gorgeousdy. However, she was not from the nine-tailed fox race like Aya because she was from the peafowl race. Her name was Zara Marsh, a 4-star magical beast. Aya had two trusted subordinates, and Zara was one of them. "Oh? It seemed like he had expected that I would send someone to monitor him. Interesting." A seductive smile appeared on Aya''s face. "What is his next n?" "He ns to recruit more beasts because he wants to start the war immediately." Zara responded. "I see." Aya uttered, "You can go back to his ce now." "Understood, my queen." After saying that, Zara disappeared. Zara had a unique skill. That unique skill allowed her to go to a far ce in just seconds. However, there were two conditions for this. First, she must have been there before, andstly, she must have left a seal on that ce. Zara had left a seal on Ace''s base so she could return in just seconds. ''He is talking with his followers.'' She walked into the midst of his followers. Of course, Ace noticed her, but he did not do anything or say anything to her. ''It seems like she has just met Aya. That skill is so amazing. It makes me want to have it.'' Actually, he did not know Zara''s skillpletely. He only knew that Zara could disappear and appear in just a second. In his view, her skill were like those of a ninja. ''I hope Aya will change her mindter.'' ---- Royal Pce, Meeting Room. Six people were in the meeting room. Like the meeting room in the city guard headquarters, it was huge and luxurious. It was as if the room was built to impress someone, not as a ce to discuss something important. A big round table with ten chairs was ced in the middle of the room and countless magnificent decorative patterns seemed topletely fill the rest of the room. Finley was currently talking with the heads of two big families. Actually, there were five big families in Xiriel Kingdom: Fraser, Wilson, Morgan, Steward, and Holmes. The Holmes family had disappeared from the world, so only four were left. Finley only talked with the heads of two big families because the Morgan and Steward families refused to help him. They knew what had happened to the Holmes family, so they refused to help him. They even left the Xiriel Kingdom because they did not want to be the second Holmes family. They decided to go to other kingdoms because Finley was no longer reasonable person. "Your Majesty, we will help you fight these magical beasts." A mature man with red eyes uttered. The name of the mature man was Draven Fraser, the patriarch of the Fraser family. After Finley invited him to the meeting, Draven went straight to the royal pce. He did not go alone, as his personal bodyguard was with him. Like him, his bodyguard was an awakener at the Grandmaster rank. His name was Neil. "When are we going to attack them, Your Majesty?" a blue- haired man uttered. The name of the mature man was Kian Wilson, the patriarch of the Wilson family. Like Draven, Kian also brought his bodyguard with him. His name was Julius, an awakener at the Grandmaster rank. "We need to prepare everything first." Finley told them that their opponent was a dragon and he had many powerful followers, so they could not act recklessly. "A dragon?" Draven and the others said in surprise. "I lost three important subordinates several hours ago, so we must n everything carefully because I believe that dragon has many powerful followers." Finley did not want to make a mistake in a war. "I see." Kian uttered. As Finley was talking with Draven and the others, one of his subordinates entered the meeting room. "Your Majesty, the lord of Freyfall city is calling." His subordinate uttered. Chapter 349 They Are Dead

Chapter 349 They Are Dead

?Finley was currently talking with the city lord of Freyfall City throughmunication crystal. y, the city lord of Freyfall city,ined to his king. Finley said he would help him fight the magical beasts and send his troops to kill them, but he did not see a single soldier from the Xiriel Kingdom until now. Freyfall City was close to the capital. They only needed a day to reach Freyfall City from the capital. They even could reach Freyfall city in less than a day if they rode horses non-stop or used magic to fly. But where were his troops? It had been a day and a half, yet his troops were nowhere to be seen. They should have arrived by now if Finley really did send them to help him because he called Finley yesterday, not today. "Your Majesty, we have always been loyal to you. We also never miss paying taxes. So, why haven''t your soldiers arrived yet? Are you lying to me, Your Majesty?" y no longer showed respect for Finley because he thought Finley did not keep his promise. "y, I sent five thousand soldiers yesterday." Finley responded, "I also sent Captain L to help you yesterday." "Then where are they? They should have arrived if you had sent them yesterday because it only took one day to reach my city from the capital. Where are they now?" y raised his voice because he could not control his emotions anymore. He then continued, "Your Majesty, my people are dying and my city is being destroyed as we speak. Is this how you treat your people, Your Majesty? Is this all we are worth in your eyes, Your Majesty?" When y was expressing his disappointment in his king, one of his subordinates entered his office. "My lord, we have to leave this ce now." y''s subordinate uttered. "Magical beasts are heading to this ce as we speak. It would bete if we did not leave now." "Tch!" after looking at his subordinate, y returned his attention to Finley. "I regret it, Your Majesty. I regret it." Right after y''s voice stopped, the call ended. Finley clenched his fist in anger. ''Damn it!'' He cursed venomously in his head. ''Just where are Captain L and the others? Did they ignore my orders?'' He was suddenly furious at Captain L because she had ruined his image. Shortly after that, the city lord of Ance City called him too. Like y, Deon was also furious at Finley because he thought Finley did not keep his promise. Due to how angry he was, he even cursed at Finley. He knew he would get the death penalty for cursing the king, but he did not care about it because he knew his city would not be able to survive the attacks of the magical beasts. His people were dying because Finley broke his promise, so he no longer respected Finley as his king. After Deon ended the call, Finley looked at Asher. "Asher, send your subordinates to investigate this." Finley''s cold voice rang out in the meeting room. "Find out what happens to Captain Daniel and the others. If nothing happens to them and they neglect their mission, break their arms and drag them to me." Finley would not forgive Captain L and the others if they dared to negligent their missions because they had ruined his image. "Understood, Your Majesty." After saying that, Asher walked out of the meeting room. Finley looked at Draven and the others. "We will end the meeting now." Shortly after that, they left the meeting room. ---- Finley was currently talking with Ariel Beatrice, his father and the previous king of the Xiriel Kingdom. Like Finley, Ariel was also an awakener at the Exalted rank. He asked his father for help because he was not confident that they could kill Ace and his followers. "Finley, I''m retired. Why are you asking me to fight magical beasts with you? Can''t you deal with it yourself?" Ariel left the royal pce and lived in a small vige because he wanted to enjoy his retirement, so he did not agree immediately. "Father, I won''t ask for help if the situation is not really dangerous." Finley told his father that his enemy was a dragon. He also said he had lost four powerful subordinates, so he really needed his father''s help or else there was a possibility of them losing against Ace and his followers. "Then ask the five big families to help you." Ariel still did not want to help. "Each one of them has an awakener at the Exalted rank, so it should be more than enough to deal with that dragon and his followers." "About that¡­only the Fraser and Wilson families agree to help me." Finley told his father that the Morgan and the Steward families refused to help him and left the Xiriel Kingdom. Ariel was furious after finding out everything. "You fool! Why did you turn stupid after bing king? You were not like this when you were still a prince." "Father, I suspect that the treasure is in Nightshire City." Finley suspected it because magical beasts attacked Nightshire City again. "In Nightshire City?" Ariel knew about the treasure left by the Ruler. When he was still a king, he sent many subordinates to find it. It was a pity that he did not find it. "Yes." Finley responded. "Then why didn''t you take it immediately?" Ariel inquired. "I can''t do that because the Veasal Kingdom will make their move too." Finley answered. "Tch! Why are you afraid of Veasal Kingdom?" unlike Finley, Ariel was a fearless person. "Alright, I will help you deal with magical beasts. After that, we will attack Nightshire City and take that treasure." "Thank you, father." Finley said happily. ''With this, we have four awakeners at the Exalted rank.'' ---- Twenty of Asher''s subordinates went out to find Captain Daniel and the others. Ten of them went to the north, while the rest traveled to the west. After searching for them for half a day, they finally found out the reason why Captain Daniel and the others did not arrive at the cities of Freyfall and Ance. Without waiting for another second, they returned to the royal pce and informed Asher about it. At the same time, Finley was sitting on his throne, thinking about Ace and his followers. ''That damn dragon! Why did he have to attack my kingdom? Why didn''t he attack the other kingdoms?'' He still did not know the reason why Ace attacked his kingdom. ''Just you wait. I will hang your head on the wall for a week after killing you. I will use you to warn other magical beasts that causing trouble in my kingdom is a big mistake.'' With the help of two big families and his father, he believed he could kill Ace and his followerster because they had four awakeners at the Exalted rank now. ''Hmm?'' When he saw Asher entering the main hall, he stopped thinking about Ace. "How is it? Did you find the whereabouts of Captain Daniel and the others?" Finley inquired. Asher, who was standing in front of Finley, responded, "Your Majesty, Captain Daniel, and the others have died." "What?!" Finley said in surprise. Chapter 350 I’m a Lone Warrior, Leader 350 I¡¯m a Lone Warrior, Leader "What did you just say? They are dead?" Finley found it hard to believe what he was hearing. He sent five thousand troops to Freyfall and Ance cities yesterday. Two of them were even at the Grandmaster rank. Even if they were up against a powerful enemy, one of them should be able toe back alive. So how? How could they all die? It should be almost impossible for all of them to die unless awakeners at the Exalted rank with many underlings attacked them. However, awakeners at the Exalted rank would not attack a group of people randomly, especially when they were carrying the g of a kingdom. So, who killed them all? After thinking for several seconds, Finley suddenly thought of something. ''Don''t tell me¡­'' He suddenly thought of Ace and his followers. "Did magical beasts attack them?" Finley wanted to know whether his guess was right or not. "From the information, we also suspect they were killed by magical beasts because the way they died was so cruel and brutal." Asher told Finley about the state of the bodies of Captain Daniel and the others. "Damn it!" Finley could not control his emotions anymore. N?v(el)B\\jnn Five subordinates. In just two days, he lost five powerful subordinates. Even if he had many soldiers, awakeners at the Grandmaster rank were still important. Due to how important they were, one awakener at the Grandmaster rank even could change the oue of the war because they possessed great strength. "Fuck!!" an angry aura burst out of Finley''s body Lieutenant Andrew, Lieutenant Arnaf, and Brigade General Victoria were still being treated in the hospital. That meant, there was only one high-ranking person in the army. Lieutenant General Ben. Apart from him, the rest were just ordinary soldiers. Even if they had numbers, they could not bepared to the five awakeners at the Grandmaster rank because most of the troops were only at the Elite rank. "Your Majesty, should we inform this to y and Deon?" Asher inquired. y and Deon thought Finley did not keep his promise, so he wanted to clear up the misunderstanding. "No need." Finley believed y, Deon, and their people had died, so from his point of view, it was a useless action. "Then what should we do now, Your Majesty?" Asher threw another question at Finley. "You go check the entrance gate. I will meet Lieutenant General Ben now." After saying that, Finley headed to the military headquarters. "Understood." Asher responded. ---- The following morning, Finley and his subordinates guarded the entrance gate. Ace attacked the entrance gate two days in a row, so they thought Ace would cause trouble again. However, their guess was wrong because Ace and his underlings did not appear that day. The following day, they guarded the entrance gate again, but Ace and his followers did not appear again. Finley felt uneasy with the situation, so he formed two groups to investigate it. Each group had ten members and all of them were awakeners at the Master rank. "Remember. Your job is just to find out what he is doing and what his ns are." Finley reminded his subordinates again. "Do not fight him or his subordinates. Let me know immediately if you get any information about them. Do you understand?" "Understood, Your Majesty." They answered in unison. "Good! You can leave now." Finley uttered. Without waiting for another second, they left. ---- Time went by quickly and without realizing it, it had been three weeks since thest time Ace caused trouble at the entrance gate. As Finley''s subordinates were guarding the entrance gate, Ace and his followers recruited more magical beasts to be on his side. If previously Ace had seventy thousand followers, he had one hundred and fifty thousand subordinates now. That number was enough to ravage any city. However, it was not enough to destroy the Xiriel kingdom because one of his subordinates said the Xiriel Kingdom had two hundred to three hundred thousand troops. For this reason, he kept recruiting more magical beasts. ---- "Boss, our number is two hundred and twenty thousand now." Fyre spoke abruptly. "When are we going to attack the Xiriel Kingdom? My hands are itching to kill humans again." Fyre and the others were currently in a forest far away from the Xiriel Kingdom. Ace had recruited all the magical beasts around the Xiriel Kingdom, so he went further away to find more magical beasts. "Alright. Let''s discuss our n now." Ace also could not wait to attack the Xiriel Kingdom because he wanted to kill Finley as quickly as possible. "Boss, why do we need to make a n? Let''s attack them directly like brave warriors." Fyre suggested that they use the full-frontal assault strategy. "We will attack them directly, but we also need a n." Ace wanted to increase their chances of winning because it was rted to his future. "Leader, we are not good at using our brains, so¡­" Adra and the others never used any ns when they wanted to attack their enemies, so they did not know how to make a good n. "Well, I have a simple n." Ace''s underlings were magical beasts, so he could not make any amazing ns because humans and magical beasts were different. "What is your n, leader?" Calne asked curiously. "It''s like this¡­" Ace began exining his simple n. He said he would divide them into four groups. Hyzi would be the leader of group one. Ace chose Fyre to be the leader of group two. Calne was the leader of group three and Adra was the leader of group four. Each group would lead fifty thousand magical beasts and had one task. Groups one and two would attack their enemies directly from close range. Group three would attack the enemy from afar and group four would attack from the air. "It''s simple, right?" Ace said after exining his n. "Leader, you should choose Fyre or Hyzi as the leader of group four because they can fly." Adra was a leopard and had no wings like Fyre, so he could not fly. Ace shifted his gaze from Adra to Fyre. "Then Fyre, you will be the leader of group four, while Adra will take your ce." "Boss, can I not be the group leader?" Fyre refused instantly. "I''m a lone warrior, so I prefer to fight alone and freely." The corner of Ace''s lips twitched. ''What do you mean by saying you are a lone warrior?'' Fyre had seven thousand underlings when he met him, so he was not a lone warrior. "Then how about you make Silvia the leader of group four?" Fyre uttered, "She killed a high-ranking personst time, so she is suitable to be the leader of group four." Ace shifted his gaze to Silvia. "Silvia, you will be the leader of group four." "Understood, leader." Silvia epted it immediately. "Alright. We have made our n, so let''s go to the Xiriel Kingdom now." Ace uttered. "Let''s go to the Xiriel Kingdon and destroy it." "Let''s go to the Xiriel Kingdon and destroy it." "Let''s go to the Xiriel Kingdon and destroy it." Fyre and the others shouted in unison. And with that, they headed to the Xiriel Kingdom to attack it. Chapter 351 Before War 351 Before War A blue-haired man was standing on a tree branch. Even though he was a soldier of a kingdom, he was not wearing his knight armor; instead, he wore a ck suit. Of course, there was a reason for this. His king chose him to be the team leader of the investigation unit, so he did not wear his armor because his ck suit could help him carry out missions better than his armor. The name of the mature man was none other than Jake. Jake was not alone because his subordinates were with him. He did not order his subordinates to split up because their target was a dragon that had many subordinates, so from his point of view, it was better to stay together. ''Hmm? What is this? Earthquake?'' Jake was startled when the ground and trees were suddenly shaking. ''No. This is not an earthquake.'' N?v(el)B\\jnn He skimmed his surroundings to find out what was going on. Shortly after that, one of his subordinates rushed toward him and stood next to him. "Team leader, it''s our target and his underlings." The red-haired man uttered. "Our target?" without waiting for another second, Jake rushed forward, jumping from one tree to another. Like Jake, his subordinates also dashed forward, following him from behind. "This is¡­" Jake widened his eyes in shock when he saw Ace and his underlings. "100,000 magical beasts, no. It''s around 200,000." The green-haired man said in surprise. "We must inform our king about this immediately." The red-haired man uttered. "Five of you follow me. We will get closer to them." Jake said, "The rest go back and tell our king about this." The green-haired man and the others nodded their heads. At this moment, Ace and his underlings still had not noticed them. Jake and his subordinates were hiding in the trees so it was challenging to find them. "Silvia, where is Nova? I haven''t seen him sincest month." Ace inquired. "I don''t know, leader." Silvia responded, "He said he had something important to dost month. I haven''t seen him since then." Ace could only sigh after hearing her answer. ''That wolf always does whatever he wants.'' He suddenly noticed something suspicious in the trees. ''Hmm?'' After noticing unusual movements in the trees, he knew that some people were spying on them. "There are some rats in the trees, huh?" even though several enemies were in front of him, Ace still acted normally. Upon hearing his words, Fyre and the others instantly skimmed their surroundings. When he knew the location of Jake and the others, Fyre transformed into a golden lion and chased them. "Boss, let me take care of them." Hyzi and the others walked leisurely again. Fyre was chasing them, so they believed they did not need to step in because he was a powerful 4-star magical beast. "We have been found out. Leave this ce now." Jake turned around and ran away after he saw Fyre rushing toward them. "Do you think you can run away from me?" Fyre stopped running and spread his wings, flying toward them. In a short amount of time, the distance between them was only five meters. "Fuck! That beast can fly. It''s really unfair." The blue-haired man cursed venomously as he jumped from one tree to another. "Tch!" Jake grabbed his daggers before he finally stopped running and stood on a tree branch. "You guys keep running. I will stop him." Jake decided to sacrifice himself to save his subordinates. However, his efforts were in vain because he could not stop Fyre for even a minute. "Haha. Human, run faster. Run faster." Fyre threw Jake''s corpse to the ground before finally chasing Jake''s subordinates. And like Jake, all of them died in a short amount of time because Fyre was much stronger than them. "Leader, do you think these rats are from the Xiriel Kingdom?" Silvia suspected they were from the Xiriel Kingdom because they caused trouble in their ce twice. "The possibility is high." They had killed many important figures of the Xiriel Kingdom, so Ace also suspected they were Finley''s subordinates. As Ace was talking with Silvia, Fyre walked toward them while dragging the corpses of Finley''s subordinates. "Boss, I''ve taken care of them." Fyre said happily as if he had justpleted an important mission. "Are they from the Xiriel Kingdom?" Ace inquired. "About that¡­" Fyre could not answer Ace''s question because he killed them without asking anything. Ace sighed before finally speaking, "Forget it. Let''s go to the Xiriel Kingdom." "Alright." Fyre responded. Capital of the Xiriel Kingdom, Entrance Gate. "Your Majesty, please take a rest." Asher, who was standing next to Finley, uttered, "I will guard this ce with the other soldiers. I will send one of my subordinates to convey a message to you if Ace and his underlings appear." "Alright." Finley agreed instantly. But when he was about to leave the entrance gate, six members of the investigation unit appeared. "Did you get any information about his whereabouts?" Finley asked. "Yes, Your Majesty." The red-haired man told Finley that Ace and his underlings were on their way to the Xiriel Kingdom. "What?! He has two hundred thousand underlings?" Finley was shocked when he found out the number of Ace''s underlings. "Yes, Your Majesty. And we also believe they will attack us tomorrow." the sun was setting, so the red-haired man believed Ace would attack them tomorrow. "Asher, tell Draven and Kian to meet me in the meeting room now." after saying that, Finley headed to the meeting room. "Understood, Your Majesty." Asher responded. ---- Military Headquarters, Meeting Room. Finley was currently talking with Draven, Kian, Michael, Jalen, and his father. Michael was Draven''s father, while Jalen was Kian''s father. Like Finley, Jalen and Michael were awakeners at the Exalted rank. They were the strongest in their families. Draven and Kian brought their fathers with them because Finley said magical beasts would attack them tomorrow. That meant, their meeting would be important because it was rted to the future of their kingdom. "Two hundred thousand underlings?" like Finley, Jalen, and the others were shocked when they found out the number of Ace''s underlings. "Yes." Finley responded. "But don''t worry. The number of ourbined troops is three hundred thousand." "How about their strength?" Michael inquired. "From the information given by my subordinates, their leader is at 5-star. Four magical beasts at 4-star. The rest are at 1-star, 2-star and 3-star." Finley gave an honest answer. "Then we will win this war for sure tomorrow." Jalen dared to say something like this because they had four awakeners at the Exalted rank. "Yes. We will win this war tomorrow." Finley said confidently. "And if we are at a disadvantage tomorrow, I will use my trump card." "Do you mean you will use that?" Ariel knew about Finley''s trump card because it was the reason why Finley could be a king. "Yes, father." Finley responded. "Then our chances of winning the war tomorrow is one hundred percent." Ariel said confidently because he knew how amazing Finley''s trump card was. "Now let''s discuss how to kill that dragon." Finley uttered. "Un." Ariel and the others nodded their heads. ---- The following morning, Ace and his subordinates arrived at the capital. The expression of deep shock blossomed on their faces when they saw Finley and the others in front of the capital. But their surprised faces instantly turned into smiles because this was what they wanted. ''My hands are trembling with excitement.'' Chapter 352 War Against Xiriel Kingdom 352 War Against Xiriel Kingdom Three hundred thousand people and two hundred and twenty thousand magical beasts were standing in front of the capital of the Xiriel Kingdom. The humans were led by their king, while the magical beasts were led by an ice dragon. Even though the possibility of them dying on the battlefield was high, none of them showed any signs of fear. Some of them even trembled with excitement. The magical beasts hated humans to the bone, while the humans detested magical beasts a lot, so there was no word peace in their dictionary. It was either kill or be killed. Apart from that, there was no other choice because in their eyes, humans and magical beasts could not live together in the same ce, so one of them had to die. "Ice dragon, you have killed many of my subordinates and caused trouble in my ce many times, so I will kill you today." Finley''s eyes gleamed with terrifying sharpness and every single one of his words was filled with coldness. He had lost five powerful subordinates, so no matter what happened, he had to kill Ace, or else he would not be able to live in peace. "Hey, why are you angry at my boss?" Fyre inquired, "You should not me my boss. After all, your subordinates died because they were weak." "That''s right." Adra added. "The weak are the prey of the strong. That''s the rule of this world, so you should me your subordinates for being weak." "Hey, Adra. We killed his subordinatesst month, so how is he going to me them?" Fyre inquired. "Don''t worry. He would meet them soon because they would not be able to see the sunrise tomorrow." Adra told Fyre indirectly that Finley and his people would die on the battlefield. "Ah, right. I forgot they would die in our hands today." Fyre understood Adra''s words immediately. Finley felt a sh of irritation. He had greater numbers, yet they dared to say something like that. It was as if he and his people were nothing in their eyes. ''Damn it!'' Finley could not control himself as well as before since Ace and his underlings killed five of his powerful subordinates. His kingdom was not as powerful as before now, so his hatred toward Ace and his followers was as big as the universe. "Hmm?" Ace shifted his gaze to Fyre and Adra after seeing Finley''s expression. He was delighted with Fyre and Adra''s actions. "Your Majesty, talking to beasts is useless because they have no brains." Lieutenant General Ben spoke abruptly. "That''s right, Your Majesty. We should just kill them." "I agree, Your Majesty." "Your Majesty, let''s kill them immediately. I want to avenge Colonel Luke and the others." Finley''s subordinates could not wait to fight Ace and his followers because they wanted to avenge their dead brothers and sisters. "You are right." Finley agreed that magical beasts had no brains. "As usual, humans talk a lot." Calne stated. "And they beg for forgiveness when they are in life-and-death situations. Haha." The 3-star hyena added. "They are not brave warriors like me." Fyre did not forget to praise himself. "They are cowards!" "Un, un." Adra and the others nodded their heads. "Boss, why didn''t you say something to them?" Fyre wanted to know why Ace had not said a single word since earlier. "I don''t want to waste my energy talking to them." Actually, Ace was paying attention to Finley''s people when they talked. He wanted to know who they should kill first because he wanted to end the war as quickly as possible. "You are right, boss. Talking to them is only wasting our time. How about we attack them now?" Fyre inquired. Ace did not answer Fyre''s question; instead, he looked at Finley. "I will give you two choices: kill yourself or I will kill you." Finley was the mastermind behind everything that happened to him and his city, so there was no way he would let him live. Many citizens of Nightshire City died because of Finley. He turned into a dragon also because of Finley. So, no matter what happened, he would show him no mercy. He would kill him and his people because this was the only way for his city to return to peace. "Just for information. If you choose thetter, you will experience a painful death." Ace spoke and paused for a second before he continued, "So, what is your choice, King?" "This is my choice." Finley pointed his staff at Ace. "Kill them all! Show them the consequences of offending us." "I see. So, you choose a painful death, huh?" After saying that, Ace looked at his underlings, "My followers. I grant you permission to y with them." He then continued, "You can y with them as you please. You can also torture them. I only ask you to do one thing. Show them what terror is before killing them. Do you understand?" "Understood, leader." His underlings responded in unison. "Then, go and y with them." Ace uttered. "Haha. This is going to be exciting. Don''t you think so, Hyzi?" Fyre said as he dashed toward Finley''s subordinates. "Yes." Hyzi responded, "My hands are trembling with excitement right now." "Kill these damn beasts!" Lieutenant General Ben roared. "Kill them!" his subordinates shouted. *Cling¡­ng¡­Cling¡­ The sound of weapons shing reverberated on the battlefield. Like Ace''s previous ns, group one and group two attacked Finley''s subordinates directly. Group three attacked them from afar while group four attacked them from the air. However, Ace was not the only one with that strategy. Finley also used the same strategy. The knights fought on the front lines, while mages and archers supported them from the rear. As their underlings were fighting, Ace and Finley stared at each other. They still had not moved from their positions as if they were waiting for one of them to attack first. "Your Majesty, let''s kill him now." Michael spoke abruptly. They had made ns yesterday. Their first n was to attack Ace together. If they were at a disadvantage in the war, they would use their second n and make Finley support them with his trump card. "Alright. Let''s kill him now." Finley grabbed his staff firmer. "Then, let me make the first move." After saying that, Michael fired his arrow at Ace. Michael only used ordinary skill, so Ace could block his attack easily. ''Finley, one of us will die today.'' After blocking Michael''s arrow with his tail, Ace roared. Jalen and Ariel immediately grabbed their swords. Even though it was four versus one, they did not underestimate Ace. Ace was from the dragon race, so they knew he was not like an ordinary magical beast at 5-star. "Angel sh." Right after Ariel raised his sword high in the air, a giant angel appeared behind him. Like Ariel, the angel also held a sword. The sword in the angel''s hand was huge and gleamed in golden light. When Ariel took one step forward, the angel did the same as if Ariel was the angel himself. *sh¡­ The huge sh split the ground in half as it flew toward Ace. But even so, it did not scare Ace in the slightest. Ace only opened his mouth before finally throwing a huge ice ball at the golden sh, intending to destroy it. The shockwaves of their powerful attacks spread throughout the battlefield. Many magical beasts and troops were thrown into the air, while the weak ones died after falling to the ground. Finley''s group did not stop there. Ace was still alive, so they attacked him again. Even though it was four versus one, they could not kill him immediately. Of course, they managed tond attacks several times, but Ace was still fine because his body and scales were really strong. "This is so fun. I''m finally feeling alive again." Hyzi, who was in human form, grinned as he killed Finley''s subordinates. Like Hyzi, Fyre also felt happy. He even transformed into a human and used a sword as if he was really a knight, not a magical beast. *sh¡­sh¡­sh¡­ Even though Fyre only swung his sword randomly, but he killed one person every time he swung his sword. It was as if he was born to wield a sword. ''This is so much fun!'' When he caught sight of Lieutenant General Ben, the smile on his face grew bigger. ''He looks strong. Then it''s decided. He will be my next opponent.'' Without waiting for another second, Fyre rushed toward Lieutenant General Ben. On the other side, Silvia attacked Finley''s subordinates continuously. She was riding a giant bird, so it was challenging to attack her. ''Hmm?'' She noticed that group one and group two were at a disadvantage. "Renea, Mia, go help group one and group two." Silvia uttered. Boom! N?v(el)B\\jnn Boom! Boom! The sound of the attack echoed throughout the area. Not only that, but dying screams also echoed on the battlefield. It was a big war, so there was one fatality every second. "Tch! This dragon is stronger than I thought." Finley said in annoyance. They had ganged up on him for several minutes, yet they still could not kill him. Ace was even still fine as if their attacks were weak. ''Hmm?'' When he saw his subordinates, his lips curled up into a grin. "Ice dragon, I admit that you are stronger than I thought." Finley uttered, "However, you will still lose the war." "What makes you think you will win the war?" Ace inquired. "Look around you, ice dragon!" Finley responded, "Your subordinates are dying one by one. It''s only a matter of time before they all die." Ace skimmed his surroundings. ''Ah, he is right. My followers are at a disadvantage.'' He was still calm like usual as if it was not rted to his life. "Hey, you guys. What are you doing?" Ace uttered, "Didn''t you say you wanted to kill them? Why are you lying on the ground like that? Were you lying when you said you wanted to kill them?" To his surprise, his underlings, who were injured and lying on the ground, tried their best to stand up again. "That''s right. We should not lie on the ground. We have to kill them." "Leader, I was tired earlier. I mean, I was sleepy, so Iy on the ground for a little bit." "That''s right, leader. Now, we will kill these damn humans and take their kingdom." "Kill these humans and take their kingdom!" Ace''s words made the fighting spirit in their hearts burn again. Finley was unhappy with this. "Useless actions! Our numbers are still greater. You will die sooner orter." "Then what if we fight you too?" Nova''s voice rang out. "Then what if we fight you too?" Nova''s voice rang out. Chapter 353 He Was a Weakling 353 He Was a Weakling ''Hmm?'' Ace was startled when he saw Nova. But what surprised him most was that he saw countless magical beasts standing behind Nova. Even though most of them were only at 2-star, but their numbers were veryrge. It was big enough to change the oue of the war because their number was about one hundred thousand. ''Did he go to get reinforcements?'' That was the question that suddenly appeared in his mind. "Ace¡­ I mean, ice dragon. I''vee to help you." The pronunciation of Ace and Ice was simr, so no one suspected Ace''s identity when Nova slipped his tongue. The corner of Ace''s lips twitched when Nova almost revealed his real identity. ''He is the same as ever.'' He said in his head. Unlike Ace, Finley and his people were unhappy. They had the upper hand in the war because of their enormous numbers, but the arrival of Nova and his subordinates threatened the victory that was already in sight. Now, it would be challenging to win the war because their enemies had greater numbers. ''Damn it! I did not expect him to get reinforcements in the middle of a war.'' Finley cursed venomously in his heart. When Ariel saw Finley''s unhappy expression, he immediately spoke, "Don''t worry. We will still win the war." "That''s right, Your Majesty." Jalen added. "As long as we kill that dragon, we will win the war." "Yes. We will win the war." Finley repeated their words to restore his confidence. "Did you go to get subordinates?" Ace inquired. "No." Nova told Ace that he left to find Roshia, but he could not find her. When he was on his way to the Xiriel Kingdom, some magical beasts attacked him and tried to kill him, so he beat them up and forced them to be his ves. ck lines formed on Ace''s forehead. "So, they are not your underlings but your ves?" "Yes." Nova responded, "You can use them as you please. I don''t care about them." Ace was pleased upon hearing Nova''s words. "Then, order them to kill our enemies." Nova immediately looked at his ves and uttered, "You bastards, go and kill these humans now!" "Kill these damn humans!" his ves did notin and rushed toward Finley''s subordinates because they hated humans to the bone. "Nova, can you help Silvia and the others?" Ace uttered, "I need to deal with these four old men, so I can''t help her." Instead of answering his question immediately, Nova inquired, "Don''t you need my help?" Ace shook his head. "Just kill them as fast as possible. We will win the war if you can kill all his subordinates quickly." "Sure. Just call me if you need help." After saying that, Nova dashed toward Finley''s subordinates. Ace then returned his attention to Finley and the others. "Old men, let''s continue our fight now." "It seems like you are tired of living and wish to die quickly." Jalen responded. "Aren''t you tired of constantly saying the same thing? Or do you think you look cool after saying something like that?" Ace had heard these words many times since earlier, so he was tired of hearing it. "Then, I will kill you now." fifty swords appeared and floated behind him after Jalen raised his sword high in the air. Each sword had a different shape and gleamed in different colors like a rainbow. When Jalen put his other hand on the grip of his sword, these fifty swords merged into one and created a huge sword. "Die!" the giant sword fell toward Ace after Jalen swung his sword vertically, trying to cut Ace in half. Ace did not stay still. He opened his mouth and created a giant ball of ice. Thunderous sounds reverberated in the entire area, and the shockwaves spread throughout the battlefield when their attacks met, destroying the entrance gate and houses near it. Finley and the others did not give Ace time to rest and attacked him continuously. Like before, their fight was so fierce. Due to how intense their fight was, some of their subordinates even died because of the impact of their fight. But none of them cared about it because they were at war. As they were fighting fiercely, Fyre looked at Lieutenant General Ben''s corpse with a disappointed face. He thought Lieutenant General Ben was a powerful awakener because he was a high-ranking person, but he was wrong. Lieutenant General Ben could only give him ten minutes of excitement. After that, he was beaten up continuously before he finally died at Fyre''s hands. On the other hand, Hyzi also felt the same way. Previously, he fought an awakener at the Grandmaster rank from the Wilson family. However, that person could not give him excitement at all because he died so fast. That person even could not injure him. Hyzi felt like he was fighting a kid when he faced that person. "He was already at 4-star, yet he died so easily. Tch! What a weakling!" After saying that, Hyzi looked in the direction where Ace was fighting his enemies. ''Leader is facing four people, and it seems like they are the strongest among the humans.'' A desire to join the fight suddenly arose within him because facing an awakener at the Grandmaster rank could not give him excitement. "Hyzi, these humans are so weak. It makes me furious." Fyre said as he walked toward Hyzi. "Did your opponent die easily too?" Hyzi inquired. "Yes." Fyre responded, "He was a weak warrior." "My opponent was also a weakling." After saying that, Hyzi shifted his gaze to his dead opponent. "Hey, Hyzi. The people fighting our boss look strong. How about we fight one of them?" of course, Fyre knew the people fighting against Ace were already at the Exalted rank. However, he was not afraid of them because he always wanted to fight a powerful opponent. "Hey, why didn''t you answer my question?" Fyre uttered. "Sure." Hyzi answered. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om "Good! Let''s go and fight one of them." After saying that, Fyre rushed toward Finley and the others. At the same time, Jalen was about to use one of his powerful skills to attack Ace. But Fyre suddenly appeared on his right side and kicked his face hard before he could attack Ace, causing Jalen to be thrown several meters from where he was. Finley and the others were shocked by the appearance of Fyre. It was a fight between the strongest, so they did not expect him to interfere with their fight. ''A lowly 4-star magical beast dare to interfere with our fight?'' They smoldered with resentment because a subordinate had to fight a subordinate, not interfere with a fight between bosses. When Fyre noticed their angry expressions, he spoke, "Why are you guys making faces like that? We were enemies, so what I just did was not wrong." "You!" Michael was about to explode with rage when he saw Fyre''s attitude. Fyre ignored Michael and the others before finally walking closer to Ace. "Boss, can I fight one of your enemies?" Instead of answering Fyre''s question, Ace inquired, "They are already at 5-star. Are you sure about your decision? You can die, you know?" Before Fyre could answer Ace''s question, Hyzi uttered, "Leader, I will join hands with him." Ace looked at Fyre before returning his attention to Hyzi again. ''I know they are strong, but can they kill an awakener at the Exalted rank?'' He was not sure the two of them could kill an awakener at the Exalted rank. But when he saw the determination in their eyes, he decided not to stop them. "Alright, you can fight one of them." "Thank you, boss." Without waiting for another second, Fyre rushed toward Jalen. ''Haha. This will be exciting.'' His heart was beating with excitement because he would fight a powerful enemy. "Human, your opponent is me now. Don''t disappoint me." Fyre said as heughed. "Damn it!" Jalen was enraged with Fyre''s attitude. Fyre was only at 4-star, yet he dared to challenge him as if he was a weakling. ''Does he think I''m weak?'' He felt about to burst from rage when he saw Fyre. Jalen looked at Finley and the others. "You guys can continue fighting that dragon. I will help you after killing this lowly beast." "Alright." Finley and the others responded in unison. "Lowly beast, I will kill you now." after saying that, Jalen rushed toward Fyre. Chapter 354 Blessing Chapter 354 Blessing ??"Die, lowly beast!" after saying that, Jalen swung his sword, sending a wave of energy at Fyre. "Haha." Like before, Fyre rushed toward Jalen whileughing. Even though a huge sh was flying toward him, he did not stop running as if he did not see it. "Break for me!" Fyre blocked Jalen''s attack with his sword. However, Jalen''s attack was powerful, so his sword broke into pieces right after it came into contact with his attack. Boom! Fyre was sent flying several meters before finally crashing against the walls. "Did you think you could block my attack? What a fool!" Jalen stated. "The durability of this sword is so poor. It broke into pieces after blocking one attack." Fyre threw his sword before finally rising to his feet. "Hey, Hyzi. Come and join me. Unlike these weak humans, he is strong. I''m sure he can give you excitement." Jalen shifted his gaze from Fyre to Hyzi. "You want to fight me too? Come here. I will kill you too." Hyzi was only at 4-star like Fyre, so Jalen believed he could kill them. "I hope your power is as big as your boast." Hyzi, who was in human form, rushed toward Jalen before finally throwing his right fist. "Human, I''ming too." after saying that, Fyre dashed toward Jalen. But he stopped running when he was six meters away from Jalen. ''Wait! I''m a knight, so I should use a weapon.'' He skimmed his surroundings to find a weapon. ''What type of weapon should I use this time?'' There are many types of weapons on the ground, such as spears, swords, hammers, daggers, and halberds. Of course, these weapons were only at Common or Rare rank because it belonged to dead low-ranking soldiers. ''I''m a warrior, so I should use a sword.'' With that idea in mind, Fyre grabbed two swords before finally rushing toward Jalen again. "Human, I''ming." Fyre roared as he raised his swords. As Fyre was rushing toward Jalen, Ace was fighting against Finley, Michael, and Ariel. Even though his attacks were limited to ice balls and ice breath, he could fight them on an equal footing. His body was strong, and his scales were thick, so it could cover up hisck of skill. "Death Sphere." Ace shot out a huge ball of ice toward them. "Fire Arrow!" "Fire sh!" "Spiral me magic." Finley and the others used fire magic and skills to attack him because the ice was weak against fire. As they were fighting fiercely, the flow on the battlefield changed. Previously, Finley''s subordinates had the upper hand, but everything changed when Nova and his ves joined the war. Now, they were at a disadvantage and were killed continuously by Ace''s subordinates. "Aaaggghhh¡­" "Aaaggghhh¡­" "Aaaggghhh¡­" Their dying screams reverberated in the entire area. Finley, Michael and Ariel stopped attacking Ace and skimmed their surroundings. The trio gritted their teeth when they saw what was happening to their troops. "Damn it! We are at a disadvantage now." Michael cursed venomously when he saw their people dying one by one. "Finley, let''s use n B." Ariel spoke abruptly. "Alright." Finley agreed instantly because they could lose the war if they did not use n B immediately. Right after he moved to the rear, Asher and many powerful awakeners surrounded him, protecting him from their enemies. Unlike Ace''s enemies until now, Finley was an incarnation. He made a contract with a trickster god, Loki. He sacrificed his wife, son, and daughter to get a powerful blessing. His blessing was defensive type and could be shared with whoever he wanted. When he used his blessing, an orange armor made of mana would appear and protect the bodies of the people he decided to share his blessing with. Not only that, but their bodies would also heal any wounds on its own at an incredible speed. It could be said they became almost invincible after Finley shared his blessing with them because they would get an amazing protector armor on top of recovery ability. However, nothing was perfect, including Finley''s blessing. When he used his blessing, he needed to focus and use his mana continuously to maintain his blessing. He could not move around and could only sit on the ground. In other words, he became an easy target. Even a kid could kill him when he was using his blessing. This was the reason why many powerful awakeners guarded him because he could not protect himself when he was using his blessing. "This is¡­" the red-haired man was surprised by the orange armor that suddenly enveloped his body. When he saw his wounds recovering at an incredible speed, he knew what was going on. His king was using his blessing! Finley had used his blessing before, so all of his subordinates knew about it. "Everyone, His Majesty is using his blessing." The red-haired man shouted. "We will win this war for sure." "His Majesty is using his blessing." "With His Majesty''s blessing, we are almost invincible." "You are right." "Let''s kill them all!" "Let''s avenge our fallen brothers and sisters." "Kill these damn beasts!" Their fighting spirit immediately red up again because they knew how amazing Finley''s blessing was. With the help of Finley''s blessing, they had the upper hand again. Now, they fought much more bravely and brutally than before because Finley had shared his blessings with them. "Hmm? Blessing?" Ace was startled upon hearing their words. ''Wait.'' He suddenly remembered the offer given by the God of Wine and Ecstasy. ''I see. So, he is incarnation, huh?'' He remembered the contract between humans and divine beings because the God of Wine and Ecstasy offered him a contract several months ago. "Ice dragon, look around you." Michael spoke abruptly. "The tables have turned. Your underlings are at a disadvantage again now." "With Finley''s blessing, the oue of this war has been set in stone." Ariel added. "As usual, you speak like you know the future. Do you think you are God?" even though his underlings were at a disadvantage, Ace still acted calmly. "I''m not a God, but I know we will win this war." Ariel said confidently. "Numbers no longer matter now because Finley is using his blessing." "Then I only need to make him stop using his blessing, and the tables will turn again." Ace believed they still had not lost the war. "Make him stop using his blessing?" Ariel uttered. "He is protected by many of his subordinates. I''m one hundred percent sure he can''t move from his position now. Then doesn''t that mean he is an easy target now?" Ace suspected this because Finley was protected by many people. Ariel''s face darkened. He did not expect Ace to know about it right away. "Haha." Aceughed after seeing Ariel''s expression. "Hey, don''t you think your king is stupid?" He then continued, "He should hide in a ce where I can''t find him before using his blessing. Why is he sitting on the battlefield? Wait. Don''t tell me. He can''t share his blessing with them if the distance is too far?" Ariel, who knew about Finley''s blessing, clenched his fist angrily because what Ace said was right. Another drawback of the blessing was that the distance between Finley and the target could not be too far. This was the reason why Finley only moved to the rear because they could not receive his blessing if they were too far from him. "Then it makes it easier for me to stop him from using his blessing because I know what I know what to do now." Ace uttered. "Do you think we will let you disturb His Majesty?" Michael would not let Ace get close to Finley because Finley was the key to winning the war. Ace''s lips curled up into a grin. "Do you think you can stop me?" "Don''t think it will be the same as before since we have His Majesty''s blessing now?" With Finley''s blessing, Michael believed he and Ariel could stop Ace from disturbing Finley. And after their subordinates killed all of Ace''s followers, they could kill Ace too. In other words, it was only a matter of time before Ace and his underlings died at their hands. "You act like you get a new power. I''m suddenly curious about it now." there was not the slightest sign of fear in Ace''s eyes. "Micheal, stop doing useless things. Let''s just beat him up." Ariel uttered. "You are right." Michael responded. "Come. Let me see if your power is different than before or not." Ace challenged them. When Michael and Ariel were about to attack Ace, a voice suddenly rang out. "Ice dragon, it seems like you are having a hard time." Chapter 355 Aya and Her Subordinates Join the War Chapter 355 Aya and Her Subordinates Join the War ??Ace turned his head toward the source of the sound. ''Aya?'' He was startled when he saw Aya in the sky. Aya was currently standing on a huge bird with her trusted subordinate. Even though she was in human form, she did not hide her nine tails. It was as if she wanted to tell everyone that she was from the nine-tailed fox. ''Why is she here? Did she change her mind?'' Even though many questions appeared in his mind, Ace was pleased with her arrival. Unlike Ace, Ariel and Michael were unhappy with her arrival. Previously, Nova suddenly appeared with one hundred thousand ves, and now, Aya came with many subordinates. And from the looks of it, her subordinates numbered around one hundred and fifty thousand. "Damn it!" Ariel was furious, especially when he knew how strong Aya was. "He gets another reinforcement? Just how many reinforcements did he have?" Michael did not expect Ace to get another reinforcement. ''Damn it!'' He cursed venomously in his heart. After Aya''s mount floated next to him, Ace asked, "Why are you here? Did you change your mind?" "I suddenly thought that having a kingdom for us would not be a bad idea." Aya answered instantly, "So, why have you still not won the war yet?" "They have four people at 5-star." Ace told her the reason why he still had not won the war. "And one of them is incarnation, so it takes more time to win the war." "Hmm? Incarnation?" of course, Aya knew what incarnation was because there were some magical beasts that made contracts with divine beings. "So, what type of blessing does he have?" "It''s a defensive type." Ace gave a short exnation about Finley''s blessing and how to stop it. "I see." Aya then shifted her gaze to Finley. "Even though his blessing is good, but it''s not impossible to kill them." Finley''s subordinates did not turn into invincible people after he shared his blessing with them. They would still die if their heads were cut off or their hearts crushed. It just took more effort to kill them because they had powerful armor and recovery ability now. "You are right." Ace responded, "But it''s better to stop him from using his blessing because with this, we will win the war easier and faster." "I agree with you." After saying that, Aya looked at her trusted subordinate. "Nina, lead the others and kill their subordinates." Aya had two trusted subordinates: Zara Marsh and Nina Baxter. Like Zara, Nina was at 4-star, too. However, she was not from the peafowl race like Zara because Nina was from the butterfly race. "Understood, my queen." Right after Nina jumped down from the bird, a pair of beautiful blue butterfly wings appeared on her back. Nina was a gorgeousdy, so she looked like a goddess when a pair of beautiful blue wings appeared on her back. "Ice dragon, I don''t want to fight ugly old humans, so I will leave them to you." After saying that, Aya ordered her mount to fly toward Finley. "Stop!" Ariel roared when he saw Aya''s mount flying toward his son. "Where are you going, beast?" Michael shouted before finally trying to stop her. The duo failed to stop her because Ace suddenly appeared before them. "Hey, why do you want to chase her? Let''s y like before again." Ace would not let them chase Aya because she wanted to kill Finley. "Tch!" Ariel gritted his teeth. "Jalen, have you still not killed them yet?" "Jalen, hurry up and kill them! We need your help now." Michael roared. "Damn it! Why are they still standing?" Jalen was enraged because he still could not kill his opponents. Jalen was currently fighting against Hyzi, Fyre, Calne, and Adra. Calne and Adra joined the fight when they caught sight of Hyzi and Fyre. Even though they were not as crazy as Hyzi and Fyre, but they loved fighting too. This was the reason why they left their groups because fighting against powerful enemy was exciting. "Damn beasts, move!" Jalen tried to run toward Ariel and Michael again. However, Hyzi and the others stopped him again. Whenever he tried to move to their side, Fyre and the others blocked his path. ''Damn it, damn it, damn it!'' Actually, he still found it hard to believe what was going on. Even though Fyre and the others were ganging up on him, it should be easy for him to kill them because they were only at 4-star. However, everything was different from what he thought. No matter how many times he beat them up, none of them died. They even stood up andughed after they got hit and crashed on the ground as if they did not feel any pain. "The four of you are already heavily injured. Why do you still want to fight me?" Jalen did not know where their fighting spirit came from. Normally, magical beasts would run away when they were heavily injured or in a situation where they could lose their lives, but Fyre and the others were different. Instead of running away, they kept attacking him as if they were tired of living. "Ah, you are right. You did a number on me just now. My chest and arms still hurt, you know?" Fyre admitted that he got beaten up by Jalen. "My arms hurt too." Calne added. "Look! There is even blood on the corners of my lips." "I admit you are strong, old man." Adra stated. "That''s why you guys should move away and heal your injuries immediately." Jalen looked like a kind person at this moment. Of course, he did not care about their lives. He said something like that because he wanted to help Ariel and Michael face Ace. "Old human, fighting against a powerful opponent is exciting, so there is no way we will run away." Hyzi responded, "We will fight you to the death, so stop saying useless things. It''s either you or us who dies today." "Damn right!" Fyre added. "Crazy beasts!" Jalen smoldered with resentment upon hearing their stupid words. He wanted to kill them, but at the same time, he had to help Michael and Ariel. Of course, he believed he could kill Fyre and the others, but he needed a lot of time to kill them. He was afraid that Ace would have killed Ariel and Michael before he could finish them off. "Old human, let''s stop the chit-chat and fight again." After saying that, Calne rushed toward Jalen. "I agreed." Fyre dashed toward Jalen, too. "Damn it! I will kill you!" Jalen roared. As they were fighting, Ace was beating up Ariel and Michael. It was two versus one now, so he had the upper hand in the fight. "Cough¡­Cough¡­Cough¡­" Michael coughed up blood after rising to his feet. "Damn it, Jalen. What the fuck are you doing? Why haven''t you killed them yet? Does your strength weaken as you get older?" "Shut up!" Jalen roared. "Your opponents are only at 4-star, so why haven''t you killed them yet?" Michael uttered. "I said shut up!" Jalen repeated his words. "Shut the fuck up!" The corner of Ace''s lips twitched when he saw them. ''What the fuck are they doing?'' Chapter 356 Useless Subordinates, Die! Chapter 356 Useless Subordinates, Die! ??As Ace was beating up Michael and Ariel, Aya ordered her mount to fly toward Finley. Asher and the others held their weapons firmer when they caught sight of her. But when she was close to them, they dropped their weapons one by one. They suddenly forgot about their task and rushed toward her with heart-shaped eyes. Charm! Aya used her innate ability afternding on the ground. Innate ability was a blessing that one had right from birth. The nine-tailed fox race was famous for having charm as an innate ability. Their innate ability was different than ordinary charm skills. It could even charm someone stronger than them because this ability manipted someone''s mind and heart. "Beautifuldy, please marry me." "Mydy, I''m willing to follow you for the rest of my life." "Oh, my goddess. I will protect your forever." "You are my light, mydy." They were charmed by her, so they could not control themselves anymore. Aya''s lips curled up into a smile when she saw them. "Everyone, I have an enemy who always cause trouble for me. I wonder if one of you are willing to help me deal with him." "Mydy, I''m willing to help you." "Me too." "Mydy, I will do anything for you." "Who dare cause trouble for her, mydy? I will teach him a lessonter." "Mydy, tell me who that person is? I will kill that person immediately." At that moment, Aya was already like their goddess, so they agreed to help her without thinking twice. They were even willing to kill their brothers and sisters because their minds were filled with her. Aya pointed her right index finger at Finley and answered, "It''s him! He is my enemy." They instantly turned around and looked at Finley angrily. "How dare you cause trouble to mydy?!" even though they still remembered who Finley was, they were still furious at him. Finley, who noticed something was wrong, opened his eyes slowly. ''Hmm?'' He was startled when he saw his people looking at him angrily. ''What''s going on?'' He was focused on maintaining his blessing earlier, so he did not know what was happening in every part of the battlefield. ''Someone from the nine-tailed fox race?'' He saw Aya several meters from him. ''Did she use charm on them?'' He knew that people from the nine-tailed fox race had an innate ability, so he suspected that she used charm on his subordinates. When Aya saw Finley opening his eyes, she immediately spoke, "Everyone, please kill him for me." Finley''s face darkened. He could lose his life if he did not fight back, but his blessing would disappear if he fought them. ''What should I do now?'' It was rted to his life and winning the war, so he could not make up his mind immediately. "How dare you cause trouble to mydy?! Die!" Finley''s subordinates grabbed their weapons and raised it, trying to kill him. After thinking for several seconds, Finley decided to fight them. He immediately rose to his feet before finally taking a long step back and attacking his subordinates. "Tch! Useless subordinates!" He flew into the sky before finally using his magic. Right after he attacked his subordinates, his blessing was gone. His subordinates, who fought magical beasts, were stunned when the orange armor suddenly disappeared. "What''s going on? Why did the armor suddenly disappear?" "My wounds also don''t heal on their own." "Did something happen to His Majesty?" "Oh, no! The blessing is gone." Finley''s subordinates were confused and panicked when his blessing disappeared. Their enemies had much greater numbers, so they were immediately at a disadvantage once the blessing was gone. "Aaaggghh¡­" "Aaaggghh¡­" "Aaaggghh¡­" Their dying screams reverberated in the entire area. Finley, who was floating in the sky, skimmed his surroundings. ''Damn it! Fuck!'' He was about to explode with rage when he saw his subordinates were getting killed by Ace''s followers. "He is floating in the sky." "Use long-range attacks." "Kill him!" "He has caused trouble to our goddess. We must kill him now." "KILL HIM!" Finley''s subordinates were still under Aya''s charm, so they kept trying to kill him. "Useless subordinates, die!" Finley could not tolerate it anymore and used lightning balls to attack them. When Aya saw Finley''s subordinates dying on the ground, she walked toward her mount and spoke, "It seems like I have to step in now." Like before, Aya used her innate ability again. However, Finley was only charmed for ten seconds because he had a strong mind. "Oh? You can break free from my charm? Then it seems like I need to use my fist now." after saying that, she used her skill to attack Finley. As she was fighting Finley in the sky, Ace was beating up Ariel and Michael. Ariel and Michael were currently heavily injured. Their faces were full of brushes, and blood could be seen on their armors. Even though they could still stand up, they were no longer able to fight. They even could not raise their weapons anymore. Without Finley''s blessing, they could not do much because Ace was a powerful dragon. "Hmm? Why didn''t you say something now?" Ace was currently gripping Ariel and Michael. They always said they would kill him, but now, they did not say anything as if they were mute. "You¡­damn¡­beast." Michael coughed up blood again. "Did you say something? I can''t hear it." Ace gripped Michael''s body harder to the point that his ribs broke into pieces. "Cough¡­" Michael coughed up blood before he finally died. "Ops! I gripped him too hard." Ace then shifted his gaze to Ariel. "It seems like you don''t want to say anything to me. Then I will kill you immediately because I''m in the good mood." Like what he had done to Michael, Ace squeezed Ariel''s body hard. At the same time, Fyre and the others got beaten up by Jalen. Of course, Jalen was also injured. However, he could still fight while Fyre and the others were lying on the ground with blood all over their bodies. "I gave you a chance to run away earlier, but you did not take it." Jalen was pleased after seeing their pitiful condition. "Now, I will take your lowly life." When Jalen was about to use his skill, Ace threw Ariel and Michael''s corpses at him. Jalen changed his mind and took a step back to avoid it. At first, he thought someone threw stones at him, but he knew he was wrong when he saw Michael and Ariel''s corpses on the ground. "Michael, Ariel?" Jalen said in surprise. Ace did not attack Jalen immediately; instead, he walked toward Fyre and the others. "I warned you guys not to fight him earlier. Do you regret your decision now?" Ace inquired. "What are you talking about, boss? I know I''m heavily injured now, but I don''t regret it because fighting him is exciting." Fyre did not mind dying in battle because warriors only died on the battlefield. "Yes. We don''t regret it." Hyzi and the others said in unison. Ace looked at them for three seconds before finally walking toward Jalen. "Your friends are already dead. Now it''s your turn." Ace uttered. Chapter 357 We Have Lost This War Chapter 357 We Have Lost This War ??Jalen rushed to where Finley was. ''Damn it! Everything is out of control now.'' He suddenly stopped running and widened his eyes. ''No way. Is he dead too?'' He saw Aya grabbing Finley''s neck twenty meters from him. "Hmm?" Aya turned around to face him when she noticed him. "Are you looking for this person?" Even though Finley was still alive, but he was dying. There was only a thin thread separating him from death because Aya did not show mercy earlier. "Here, take him." She threw Finley at Jalen as if she were throwing a tool, not a human. "Don''t worry. He is still alive. Well, he will die soon though." Jalen immediately caught Finley. "Your Majesty¡­" "Jalen, we have lost the war." it took Finley several seconds to finish his words because he was dying. Jalen immediately skimmed his surroundings. ''Ah! Your Majesty is right. We have lost the war.'' He saw Finley''s subordinates getting killed by Ace''s followers. Their dying screams echoed in every part of the battlefield. Some of them even had lost their fighting spirit because they knew they had lost the war. "Hmm? You did not kill him?" Ace threw a question at Aya. "He needed to have a farewell conversation with his people, so I did not kill him on purpose." Aya responded instantly. "What about your opponents? Where are they?" "Their corpses are over there." Ace answered while pointing his ws toward his back. Aya shifted her gaze from Ace to Jalen. "So, what are you going to do to him?" "I will let them have theirst conversation first." Of course, Ace would kill Jalen because Jalen was his enemy. "It looks like this war is almost over." Aya said after looking at their surroundings. "Yeah. It will over soon." Ace uttered. As Ace was talking with Aya, two of her trusted subordinates appeared and knelt on one knee before her. "My queen, we havepleted our mission." Nina gave her report. "This war will end in about ten minutes with victory on our side." "Well done." Aya responded. "Boss¡­" "Leader¡­" "Leader¡­" "Leader¡­" Fyre and the others walked closer to Ace. "Hmm? You can already walk?" Ace was started because they almost died earlier. "Renea and the others healed us earlier, boss." Fyre told Ace the reason why they could already walk. "I see." Ace responded. As Ace was talking with his subordinates, Jalen was having a conversation with Finley. "Jalen, leave this ce now. We have lost the war, so don''t fight them anymore." Even though Jalen was not his family, Finley did not want him to die meaninglessly. "Your Majesty, I apologize for not being able to protect and support you before." Jalen suddenly felt guilty because he did not help him and the others fight Ace earlier. Maybe, the oue of the war would be different if he fought Ace together with Ariel and Michael earlier. "It''s fine. It''s our fate to lose the war. Just leave this ce now. cough¡­cough¡­" Finley coughed up blood before he finally died. "Your Majesty, I''m sorry. I won''t listen to you this time." Jalen put Finley''s corpse on the ground before finally rising to his feet. "They have destroyed our kingdom, so I will feel guilty for the rest of my life if I run away from them." Actually, there was a hidden meaning behind Finley''s words. Jalen was already at the Exalted rank, so Finley did not want him to die meaninglessly. He wanted Jalen to escape from the battlefield, gather people, and seek revenge. However, Jalen did not get it. He thought Finley cared about him, so Finley told him not to fight them anymore. After grabbing his sword, Jalen rushed toward Ace. "Ice dragon, die!" But before he could attack Ace, Nova appeared next to him and attacked him. Boom! Nova hit Jalen''s chest hard to the point that it created a huge pit. "Cough¡­Cough¡­Cough¡­" Jalen was already injured, so Nova''s powerful attack made him almost unable to stand. Ace walked closer to Jalen before finally standing in front of him. "I thought you would run away like a coward earlier. It surprised me when you suddenly tried to attack me." "You have destroyed our kingdom. There is no way I will run away from my enemies." Jalen told Ace the reason why he still wanted to fight him. "Your loyalty to this kingdom is truly touching. I''m even almost moved to tears." Ace did not know whether he should call Jalen a stupid or brave warrior. They had lost the war, yet he still tried to kill Ace. It was a stupid move, but at the same time, he praised his bravery and loyalty toward the Xiriel Kingdom. After all, only brave warriors dared to do something like that because their actions only led to two choices. It was either kill or be killed. There was no third option. It was either kill or be killed. There was no third option. This was the reason why Ace praised Jalen because he was a brave and stupid warrior. After trying his best to stand up, Jalen spoke, "Ice dragon, let''s fight again." "I knew it! He is a warrior like me." Fyre stated. "He is stupid, but a brave warrior." Calne added. "I''m in a good mood now, so I will give you a quick death." After saying that, Ace rushed toward Jalen. Jalen only managed to block one of his attacks before finally Ace''s ws pierced his body. "Cough¡­" Jalen coughed up blood. "For your bravery, I will tell you something." Ace said in a low voice so that Aya and the others would not hear it. "Previously, I had never had any intention of attacking the Xiriel Kingdom." He then continued, "I attacked this kingdom because your king had done something bad to me and my hometown. I only want to seek revenge." Ace kept telling the truth. "In other words, he is the cause of this disaster. You were wrong to give your loyalty to a bad king like him." "Ice dragon, I will die soon, so why are you still lying to me?" Jalen did not believe Ace''s words immediately. Ace moved his head to Jalen''s right ear and whispered, "I''m not lying to you. And I''m actually not a magical beast, but a human. I live in a small city called Nightshire City. Your king was the one who made me like this." Jalen widened his eyes in surprise. ''What?'' He found it hard to believe what he was hearing. ''Did His Majesty lie to me?'' Finley told him that Ace attacked their kingdom because he was bored. In other words, he wanted to kill people for fun. This was the reason why he and his family agreed to help Finley immediately because he wanted to defend their hometown. ''Wait. Don''t tell me¡­'' He suddenly remembered about the Holmes family. Even though he still did not know the truth, he had heard some rumors about the Holmes family or the reason why the Holmes family suddenly disappeared. ''Your Majesty, did you use me and my family too? No. Did you use your people for your own benefit?'' He coughed blood again. "I¡­I regre-" before Jalen had finished his words, he died. Ace looked at Jalen''s corpse intently. ''Just don''t give your loyalty to just anyone in your next life.'' Chapter 358 Heavenly Beast Kingdom Chapter 358 Heavenly Beast Kingdom ??After killing all their enemies, Ace''s underlings celebrated their victory. "We won the war!" "We conquer the Xiriel Kingdom!" "We will have a kingdom for ourselves." "Long live our leader." "I knew we would win the war!" "Hey, I killed a lot of humans earlier." "Me too." "I killed several high-ranking people earlier." "I was so happy when I saw their frightened expressions earlier. Haha." "Damn right. Haha." "Roar¡­" "Hiss¡­" "Ckckck¡­" They had never had any good ce to live in the Luvr region before, so they were delighted when they managed to conquer the Xiriel Kingdom. "Boss, we did it." Fyre said happily. "We conquer this kingdom." "For the first time in history, we are going to have a kingdom for ourselves." The 3-star hyena almost could not bear the happiness within him. "Boss, I knew following you was the best decision in my life." Fyre did not regret bing Ace''s follower. "Hey, Fyre. Shouldn''t you call him king now?" Adra spoke abruptly. "After all, we have conquered this kingdom." "Ah, you are right. My bad." Fyre realized his mistake immediately. "Alright, alright. Forget about it. Let''s check our kingdom now." Ace wanted to check their kingdom immediately. "Sure." They followed him from behind. "There doesn''t seem to be a single human here." Aya did not see a single human in the capital. "So, he had evacuated the citizens, huh?" Ace was not surprised because he had guessed it before. Fyre touched his chin and uttered, "Maybe they knew they would lose the war." "Un, un." Adra and Calne nodded their heads, giving a sign that they had the same thought as Fyre. "What a pity! I thought I could kill more humans earlier." The 3-star rat spoke abruptly. "It seems like you are addicted to killing humans, rat." The 3-star elephant uttered. "Well, it can''t be helped. After all, I hate them to the bone." The rat really hated humans because humans used them to get stronger. After checking every part of the capital, they gathered in front of the pce. "My queen, are we going back to our ce tomorrow?" Zara, who was sitting on the ground next to Aya, asked curiously. Ace turned his head toward Aya and inquired, "Are you going back tomorrow? Why don''t you live here with us?" "Living here with you and your followers? Are you going to make me your queen?" Aya teased him. Ace was taken aback by her words. ''My queen?'' He did not expect her to say something like that. To his surprise, his underlings shouted one by one. "Make her a queen." "Make her a queen." "Make her a queen." "Make her a queen." They knew how powerful Aya was, so they thought it was a good idea to make her Ace''s partner because, with this, they would have a powerful king and queen. "Boss, a king needs a queen, so I agree with them." Fyre also agreed to make Aya a queen because she was a powerful fox. "Sure. I will make you a queen." They won the war because Aya and her subordinates helped them, so Ace could not say no. Aya''s lips curled up into a seductive smile. "Oh? Does that mean you will take me as your woman?" "You are teasing me, huh?" of course, Ace knew she was teasing him. "So, when are we going to get married? Tomorrow?" Aya kept teasing him. "Getting married? Are you sure you want to marry the dragon you met not long ago? What if I turn out to be a bad dragon?" Ace did not want to get married quickly because he was still not ready for that. "You are right. I should not be careless and hasty in choosing a partner." Aya responded instantly. "Then I will assess your personality while being queen." "You made the right choice, Aya." Ace felt relieved upon hearing his words. "By the way, boss. What name would you give to this city and kingdom?" Fyre asked curiously. Everyone instantly turned their heads toward him because they wanted to know about it too. "Aya, how about you decide the name of the capital? I will choose the name of the kingdom." She would be their queen, so Ace decided to let her name the capital. "Me?" Aya did not expect him to let her name the capital. "Then, I will name this city as Sky City." "Sky City?" Ace uttered. "I want our city to be famous to the point that all people and magical beasts under the blue sky know about our city. I also want our city to be the strongest and most magnificent city under the sky." Aya told them the reason why she decided to name the capital Sky City. "I see." Ace nodded his head. "I agreed with it. What about you guys?" "Sky City?" "What a powerful name!" "I agreed, too." "Me too." "It suits us very well. The strongest under the sky!" "Haha. Damn right." "I agreed." "Me too." They agreed to name the capital as Sky City. "It''s your turn to name our kingdom now." Aya uttered. "Then, how about the Heavenly Beast Kingdom?" Ace responded, "I add the beast word because I want everyone to know that this is the first magical beast kingdom." "Hmm? Heavenly Beast Kingdom?" Aya did not expect him to use the word heavenly because not everyone dared to use that word. "I agreed with this name." "Heavenly Beast Kingdom? Does that mean we are heavenly magical beasts now?" "Haha. Leader, I like that name. And I will name my race Heavenly White Puma from now on. Haha. I like it. I like it." "Oh! Then I will name my race as the heavenly green snake from today onwards." "I will name my race as the heavenly white panda." They suddenly added the word heavenly in front of their races. The corner of Ace''s lips twitched. ''Why did you add the word heavenly in front of your race name?'' He did not expect something like that to happen. "Hehe." Aya giggled. That night, they chatted for several hours before finally they stopped. ---- The following morning, Ace went to a quiet ce after waking up. He wanted to call Scarlett, so he went to a quiet ce. "So, you have taken revenge and conquered the Xiriel kingdom?" Scarlett, who was sitting on her office chair, uttered. "Yes. I''ve taken my revenge." Ace also told her that he would be a king soon. "I see. So, you refuse to be city lord because you want to be a king, huh? Is it because the city lord status is too low for you?" she joked around. The corner of his lips twitched. "What are you talking about? I did not expect to be king either, you know?" He was not lying to her because his goal was to destroy the Holmes family. He just did not expect the mastermind to be the king of the Xiriel Kingdom. "So, will she be the queen?" she was referring to Aya when she threw this question at him. "Yes." He gave an honest answer. "I did not expect to have a magical beast as my sister, but I don''t hate it." she replied, "So, when are you going to introduce her to us?" Chapter 359 Nirvana Art Chapter 359 Nirvana Art ??"When are you going to introduce her to us?" Scarlett suddenly wanted to meet Aya because she was curious about her. "Scarlett, I think it''s hard for you to meet her." Ace told her that all of his subordinates hated humans to the bone, so there was a high possibility of Aya also hating humans because she was a magical beast. "Then, how are we going to live together in the future?" she threw another question at him. "Scarlett, you are thinking too far. I have no special rtionship with her." He responded, "I made her a queen because she was already at 5-star and helped us win the war." "Really? You have no special feelings for her?" she doubted his words. "I only met her once before. How can I develop a special feeling that fast?" he was telling the truth when he said he had no feelings for Aya. "Well, you said she was a gorgeousdy, so I thought you fell in love with her at first sight. After all, you are a pervert young man." she corrected her words immediately. "I mean, you are a pervert dragon. Hehe." The corner of his lips twitched. ''Thisdy is asking to be punished, huh?'' He would spank her butt if she were close to him. "By the way, where are La, Valeria and Lexie?" he inquired. "I don''t know because I''m in my office right now." she told him that she was working in her office, so she had no idea where they were. "I see." he was sad because he wanted to talk with them too. After talking for about an hour, Ace returned to the pce because it was the day of his coronation as king. ---- Royal Pce, Main Hall. "Long live the king, long live the queen." "Long live the king, long live the queen." "Long live the king, long live the queen." "Long live the king, long live the queen." Their subordinates shouted happily. Aya, who was standing next to Ace, inquired, "Ice dragon, why don''t you transform into a human? With this, we can sit on our thrones together." "I can''t transform into a human for now. A damn old human did something to my body, so I can only use my real form now." He was referring to Kane when he said that. "I see." Aya finally understood the reason why she had never seen him in a human form. "But I will be able to transform into a human soon." Scarlett said Evelyn would bring a skill or magic that could help him go back into a human, so he dared to say it. "I''m suddenly curious about your human form." She uttered. "You will be shockedter." He intended to use the Transformation Mask when he pretended to be an ice dragonter. "Oh? Then I''m looking forward to seeing your human form." She smiled seductively. Ace was stunned for a second when he saw her seductive smile. ''She is really a dangerousdy.'' He believed her smile could seduce any race, including the human race. After the coronation ceremony, they chose magical beasts that would help him and Aya run the kingdom. ---- Time went by quickly, and without realizing it, it had been two weeks since Ace became a king. At this moment, Ace was in the backyard of Scarlett''s house. He missed his women so much, so he left his kingdom to meet them. He was pleased when he saw Scarlett and the others. But what made him happiest was that Evelyn and her master came with a skill book that could help him go back into a human shortly after that. Due to how happy he was, he almost could not control his happiness because he preferred to be a human than a magical beast. "Nirvana Art?" Ace was amazed by the name of the skill. "Yes. It''s a skill to create a true-body avatar." Evelyn began exining about the Nirvana Art Technique. She said this technique would allow one to fully create a true- self, a true body that shared the exact same characteristics as the original. The true-body avatar also couldmunicate with the original telepathically when they were close to each other. Not only that but if one of the two bodies died, the other would not be implicated. Ace was thrilled when he heard her exnation. The more he knew about the Nirvana Art technique, the 17:19 happier he became, especially when he knew he could Directly support the authors on WebNovel! transfer all the curses or unkind things to his avatarter. ''Wait.'' The more he knew about the Nirvana Art technique, the happier he became, especially when he knew he could He suddenly realized something. ''Doesn''t this mean that I can be the leader of magical beasts and humans at the same time?'' The smile on his face grew bigger when he noticed he could still be the king of the Heavenly Beast kingdom. His underlings were many and strong, so he had no intention of letting his king status slip away easily because, with this, he could use them as he pleased. "Even though this skill is amazing, but it''s only the first volume." Evelyn told him that she did not have the second volume. "Then, is it dangerous to learn this skill?" Ace inquired. "No. There are no side effects from just learning the first volume." Aurelia responded, "But you need the second volume if you want to be one or fuse with your avatar." She then continued, "In shorts, the first volume is to create a true-body avatar, while the second volume is to merge with your avatar." She also told him that he would not lose his avatar forever after the fusion. He could still summon his avatar for battle or split himself into two. "What an amazing technique!" Ace stated. ''I did not expect that all the troubles that happened to me up until now turned out to be a blessing in disguise.'' He added in his mind. "Ace, hurry up and learn this technique because I can''t hug you in this form." La did not feel shy when she said this. "Hehe." Lexie giggled cutely. Scarlett and the others acted normally because they knew La''s personality. "Alright. I will learn this skill now." Ace stated. ''I will master this skill quickly because it can make it easier for me to achieve my dreams.'' He added in his head. Chapter 360 Let’s Conquer This World Chapter 360 Let¡¯s Conquer This World ??Scarlett''s House, Backyard. Two Ace were standing facing each other in a human form. He was not using his Ice Clone magic because the one standing before him was his true-body avatar. Nirvana Art! He was using Nirvana Art to create a true-body avatar. Not only that, but he also managed to shift the magic Kane put on him into his avatar. In other words, he was one hundred percent human now, not a dragon like before. ''Good! Good!'' He nodded his head in satisfaction. ''Now that I look at my avatar, I finally know how handsome I am.'' Even though he had seen himself in the mirror many times, it was different when he saw his avatar because he could see himself from other people''s viewpoints. As Ace was praising his handsomeness, La and the others came to the backyard. "Two Ace?" La was pleased when he saw two Ace because that meant he had mastered the Nirvana Art. "Oh, there is not the slightest difference between them." Lexie stated. "Now, I wonder. Which one is the original? And which one is the avatar?" After she was standing before him, Scarlett uttered, "You have mastered it?" "Yes." Ace and his avatar nodded their heads. Evelyn and Aurelia exchanged a nce with each other. ''He is indeed a genius.'' Nirvana Art was very hard to master, yet Ace could do it in a short amount of time. ''The more I know about him, the more I believe he is the chosen one.'' These were the words that appeared in their minds. "Ace, which one is the real you?" La inquired. "Both of us are the real me." Ace and his avatar responded in unison. "I know that. I mean, which one is the avatar?" La knew Nirvana Art was different than clone magic because both of them were the real him. "Guess which one of us is the avatar?" Ace and his avatar did not give the answer immediately. "Hehe." Lexie giggled. "He is ying with you, La." "Ace, I will hug and kiss you if you tell me which one is the original." La still could not tell the difference between the original and the avatar. "Oh! That''s an interesting offer." Even though Ace and his avatar said that, they still did not tell her which one was the original. La pouted her lips. "Everyone, he is bullying me. Help me teach him a lesson." Instead of helping La, Ace and the others giggled. "Hehe." After chuckling, the original Ace uttered, "I''m the original. He is the avatar." "Really?" La did not believe his words immediately because he teased her earlier. "Yes. I shifted the magic Kane put on me into my avatar earlier." After saying that, Ace ordered his avatar to turn into a dragon. "So, the difference is, you are now one hundred percent human while your avatar is half-dragon?" La uttered. "Yes." Ace gave an honest answer. "But I''m sure I can turn into a dragon after merging with my avatar in the future." "Ace, how is the Nirvana Art?" Evelyn asked curiously. "Everything is as you exined before." Ace stopped and corrected his words. "Oh, there is something not written in the book." "Hmm? What is it?" Evelyn inquired. "We can share our senses when we are close." He responded, "For example, if La hugs me, my avatar can feel it too." "Then, if I hit you, your avatar will feel the pain too?" La uttered. "Well, we can stop sharing our senses, too." the avatar responded. "Then let''s celebrate your sess in returning to being human again." La said happily. "Sure." Ace responded. After they had a small party in the backyard, Ace told his avatar to go back to the Heavenly Beast Kingdom. ---- Heavenly Beast Kingdom, Entrance Gate. As Ace was descending from the sky, his subordinates greeted him one by one. Unlike before, they did not call him a leader anymore. They called him My King because he was the king of the Heavenly Beast Kingdom now, the first kingdom for magical beasts. After Ace entered the pce, he turned into a human form and sat on his throne. ''In order to achieve my dream, I need to make my kingdom stronger quickly, but where should I start?'' Ace was not using his real face. He used the Transformation Mask to change his face. Of course, he was still as handsome as his original body because he only changed a little part of his face. As Ace was thinking about his kingdom, Aya and the others stepped into the main hall. Their happy faces instantly turned angry when they saw Ace sitting on the throne. They had never seen his human form before, so they thought Ace was someone else. "Who are you?! How dare you sit in there?" Adra said angrily. "Leave that throne now! It''s not a chair anyone can sit on." Calne added. "It''s me, your king." Ace was not surprised by their behavior because he had never used his human form before. Adra and the others were angrier when Ace pretended to be their king. For this reason, Ace transformed into an ice dragon. "Do you believe me now?" after throwing a question at them, Ace turned into a human again. "My king, where did you go? We were looking for you, you know?" Fyre inquired. "I went somewhere to lift the curse on my body. Now, I can transform into a human again." Ace told them that a human cursed his body before. "I see." Fyre responded. "So, this is your human form, huh? Now, I know why you said I would be surprised after seeing your human form." Aya admitted that she had never seen a magical beast or human as handsome as him. Of course, it was because she had never met the original body, or else she would not say something like that. "As expected of my king! Your human form is also beautiful, like your real form." "Un, un." "I''ve never seen someone as beautiful as you, my king!" "I knew our king is extraordinary." "Un, un." Like usual, his subordinates praised him immediately. Ace acted normally because he was used to it. "Sorry for leaving without telling you." "It''s fine, my king." Adra responded, "Then let''s go to the meeting room." Ace uttered, "Let''s discuss our n to make our kingdom the strongest under the sky." "Ohh! I suddenly feel excited." Fyre stated. "Me too." Adra added. Soon, they headed to the meeting room. ---- Ace and his avatar were currently eating grilled fish by the river. They decided to meet up because they wanted to exchange information and think about their future n. "I see." Ace uttered. "What about your n?" his avatar inquired. "My first n is to get stronger and make Nightshire City be a holy city." After saying that, Ace rose to his feet. "Make your kingdom stronger and I will make my city more powerful too. We will think of a way to cooperate with each other after that." "Good idea." His avatar responded. "Then it''s decided." Ace uttered, "Our first n is to get stronger. After that, we will conquer this world and be the Ruler." "Yes. Let''s rule this world." his avatar stated. Ace lifted his head to look at the blue sky. ''Grandpa, I will be the Ruler like you in the future. I promise.'' End. ---- A/N: For some reason, I decided to end the novel here. I won''t tell you the reasons for ending my novel faster than it should be because it will sound like excuses. Thank you for reading my novel and for all the support until now. Your Author. Shooting_Star The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and continue reading tomorrow, everyone!